<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC 
    "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN"
    "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!--
  page images: http://google.com/books?id=NV8sAAAAYAAJ
-->
    
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>Philip Schaff's <i>History of the Christian 
Church</i> excels at providing an impressive and instructive 
historical treatment of the Christian church. This eight 
volume work begins with the early Church and ends at 1605 
with the Swiss Reformation. Schaff's treatment is 
comprehensive and in depth, discussing all the major (and 
minor!) figures, time periods, and movements of the 
Church. He includes many footnotes, maps, and charts; he 
even provides copies of original texts in his treatment. 
One feature of the <i>History of the Christian Church</i> that 
readers immediately notice is just how beautifully written it 
is--especially in comparison to other texts of a similar nature. Simply 
put, Schaff's prose is lively and engaging. As one reader puts it, these 
volumes are "history written with heart and soul." Although at points 
the scholarship is slightly outdated, overall <i>History of the 
Christian 
Church</i> is great for historical referencing. Countless people have 
found 
<i>History of the Christian Church</i> useful. Whether for serious 
scholarship, 
sermon preparation, daily devotions, or simply edifying reading, 
<i>History 
of the Christian Church</i> comes highly recommended.<br /><br />Tim 
Perrine<br />CCEL 
Staff 
Writer</description>
 <firstPublished>1882</firstPublished>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments />
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published>Revised edition</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
 <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
 <authorID>schaff</authorID>
 <bookID>hcc1</bookID>
 <workID>hcc1</workID>
 <bkgID>history_of_the_christian_church_volume_i_apostolic_christianity_ad_1_100_(schaff)</bkgID>
 <version>2.0</version>
 <series />
 <editorialComments />
 <revisionHistory />
 <status />

 <DC>
  <DC.Title>History of the Christian Church, Volume I: Apostolic Christianity. A.D. 1-100</DC.Title>
  <DC.Title sub="short">Christian Church Vol. I</DC.Title>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="ccel">schaff</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Schaff, Philip (1819-1893)</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Philip Schaff</DC.Creator>
  <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History; Proofed; </DC.Subject>
  <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BR145.S3 1882-1910</DC.Subject>
  <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Christianity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">History</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Description />
  <DC.Publisher>CCEL</DC.Publisher>
  <DC.Date sub="Created" scheme="ISO8601">2002-11-26</DC.Date>
  <DC.Contributor sub="Markup">Wendy Huang</DC.Contributor>
  <DC.Source sub="ElectronicEdition" />
  <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/schaff/hcc1.html</DC.Identifier>
  <DC.Source sub="ElectronicEdition" scheme="URL" />
  <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
  <DC.Rights>Public Domain</DC.Rights>
  <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
  <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/xml</DC.Format>
 </DC>
</electronicEdInfo>









<style type="text/css">
h1	{ margin-top:24pt; text-align:center; font-size:x-large }
h2	{ margin-top:12pt; font-size:large }
h3	{ margin-top:12pt; font-size:medium }
h4	{ margin-top:6pt; font-style:italic }
h5	{ margin-top:5pt; font-style:italic }
h6	{ font-style:italic }
.MsoHeading8	{ text-align:center; font-weight:bold }
span.MsoEndnoteReference	{ vertical-align:super }
.MsoList	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
.MsoListc13	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in; text-align:center }
.MsoList2	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
.MsoList3	{ margin-left:.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
.BlockQuote	{ margin-top:6pt; margin-right:.3in; margin-bottom:6pt; margin-left:.3in }
.PContinue	{ text-indent:.5in }
.PContinueC	{ text-indent:.5in; text-align:center }
.PFirst	{ margin-top:6pt }
.PResume	{ margin-top:6pt }
span.NameCaps	{ font-variant:small-caps }
.head	{ text-align:center; font-style:italic }
.Norm-Center	{ margin-left:.25in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c63	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:.5in }
p.c62	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.5in; text-indent:.5in }
p.c61	{ margin-left:2.5in }
p.c59	{ margin-left:2.5in; text-indent:.5in }
p.c58	{ text-indent:.5in }
span.c57	{ font-size:x-small }
span.c56	{ font-size:x-small; font-variant:small-caps }
p.c55	{ text-indent:.5in }
span.c54	{ font-size:medium }
span.c53	{ font-size:xx-small }
p.c51	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.5in }
span.c37	{ text-transform:uppercase }
p.c35	{ text-indent:.25in }
p.c34	{ text-align:right; text-indent:.25in }
h6.c33	{ text-align:center }
p.c32	{ margin-left:1.5in; text-indent:.5in }
p.c30	{ margin-left:1.75in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c26	{ margin-left:.5in; text-indent:-.25in }
p.c25	{ font-style:italic; text-align:center }
p.c24	{ font-style:italic; margin-left:.4in; text-align:center; text-indent:-.15in }
p.c22	{ margin-left:.25in; text-indent:-.25in }
h4.c21	{ text-align:center }
div.c18	{ border:none; border-bottom:solid windowtext .75pt; padding:0in 0in 0in 0in }
p.c17	{ font-weight:bold; text-align:center }
span.c16	{ font-variant:small-caps }
p.c15	{ text-align:center; text-indent:.25in }
span.c14	{ font-variant:small-caps }
p.c13	{ text-align:center }
p.c11	{ margin-left:.5in }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="h1">
  <property name="margin-top" value="24pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-size" value="x-large" />
</selector>
<selector element="h2">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="font-size" value="large" />
</selector>
<selector element="h3">
  <property name="margin-top" value="12pt" />
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
<selector element="h4">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="h5">
  <property name="margin-top" value="5pt" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector element="h6">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoHeading8">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="MsoEndnoteReference">
  <property name="vertical-align" value="super" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoList">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoListc13">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoList2">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="MsoList3">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector class="BlockQuote">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-right" value=".3in" />
  <property name="margin-bottom" value="6pt" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".3in" />
</selector>
<selector class="PContinue">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector class="PContinueC">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector class="PFirst">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector class="PResume">
  <property name="margin-top" value="6pt" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="NameCaps">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector class="head">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
</selector>
<selector class="Norm-Center">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c63">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c62">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c61">
  <property name="margin-left" value="2.5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c59">
  <property name="margin-left" value="2.5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c58">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c57">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c56">
  <property name="font-size" value="x-small" />
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c55">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c54">
  <property name="font-size" value="medium" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c53">
  <property name="font-size" value="xx-small" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c51">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c37">
  <property name="text-transform" value="uppercase" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c35">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c34">
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="h6" class="c33">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c32">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".5in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c30">
  <property name="margin-left" value="1.75in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c26">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c25">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c24">
  <property name="font-style" value="italic" />
  <property name="margin-left" value=".4in" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.15in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c22">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".25in" />
  <property name="text-indent" value="-.25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="h4" class="c21">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="div" class="c18">
  <property name="border" value="none" />
  <property name="border-bottom" value="solid windowtext .75pt" />
  <property name="padding" value="0in 0in 0in 0in" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c17">
  <property name="font-weight" value="bold" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c16">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c15">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
</selector>
<selector element="span" class="c14">
  <property name="font-variant" value="small-caps" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c13">
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="c11">
  <property name="margin-left" value=".5in" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>

<ThML.body>

<div1 title="Apostolic Christianity" n="i" progress="0.15%" prev="toc" next="i.i" id="i">

<p class="c13" id="i-p1">HISTORY</p>

<p id="i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="c13" id="i-p4"><span class="c14" id="i-p4.1">of the</span></p>

<p id="i-p5"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="c13" id="i-p7">CHRISTIAN CHURCH<note place="end" n="1" id="i-p7.1"><p class="endnote" id="i-p8"> Schaff,
Philip, <i>History of the Christian Church</i>, (Oak Harbor, WA: Logos
Research Systems, Inc.) 1997. This material has been carefully
compared, corrected¸ and emended (according to the 1910
edition of Charles Scribner's Sons) by The Electronic Bible Society,
Dallas, TX, 1998.</p></note></p>

<p id="i-p9"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="c13" id="i-p11"><span class="c14" id="i-p11.1">by</span></p>

<p id="i-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="c13" id="i-p13">PHILIP SCHAFF</p>

<p id="i-p14"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="c15" id="i-p16"><b><i>Christianus sum</i></b>.</p>

<p class="c15" id="i-p17"><b><i>Christiani nihil a me alienum
puto</i></b></p>

<p id="i-p18"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p20">VOLUME I</p>

<p id="i-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p22">APOSTOLIC CHRISTIAINITY</p>

<p id="i-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p24"><span class="c16" id="i-p24.1">a.d.</span>
1–100.</p>

<p id="i-p25"><br />
</p>

<p id="i-p26"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i-p27">
————</p>

<div2 type="Preface" title="Preface to the Revised Edition" n="i" shorttitle="Preface i" progress="0.17%" prev="i" next="i.ii" id="i.i">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.i-p1">PREFACE TO THE REVISED EDITION</p>

<p id="i.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.i-p3">As I appear before the public with a new edition of
my Church History, I feel more than ever the difficulty and
responsibility of a task which is well worthy to occupy the whole time
and strength of a long life, and which carries in it its own rich
reward. The true historian of Christianity is yet to come. But short as
I have fallen of my own ideal, I have done my best, and shall rejoice
if my efforts stimulate others to better and more enduring work.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.i-p4">History should be written from the original
sources of friend and foe, in the spirit of truth and love, "sine ira
et studio," "with malice towards none, and charity for all," in clear,
fresh, vigorous style, under the guidance of the twin parables of the
mustard seed and leaven, as a book of life for instruction, correction,
encouragement, as the best exposition and vindication of Christianity.
The great and good Neander, "the father of Church
History"—first an Israelite without guile hoping for
the Messiah, then a Platonist longing for the realization of his ideal
of righteousness, last a Christian in head and
heart—made such a history his life-work, but before
reaching the Reformation he was interrupted by sickness, and said to
his faithful sister: "Hannchen, I am weary; let us go home; good
night!" And thus he fell gently asleep, like a child, to awake in the
land where all problems of history are solved.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.i-p5">When, after a long interruption caused by a change
of professional duties and literary labors, I returned to the favorite
studies of my youth, I felt the necessity, before continuing the
History to more recent times, of subjecting the first volume to a
thorough revision, in order to bring it up to the present state of
investigation. We live in a restless and stirring age of discovery,
criticism, and reconstruction. During the thirty years which have
elapsed since the publication of my separate "History of the Apostolic
Church," there has been an incessant activity in this field, not only
in Germany, the great workshop of critical research, but in all other
Protestant countries. Almost every inch of ground has been disputed and
defended with a degree of learning, acumen, and skill such as were
never spent before on the solution of historical problems.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.i-p6">In this process of reconstruction the first volume
has been more than doubled in size and grown into two volumes. The
first embraces Apostolic, the second post-Apostolic or ante-Nicene
Christianity. The first volume is larger than my separate "History of
the Apostolic Church," but differs from it in that it is chiefly
devoted to the theology and literature, the other to the mission work
and spiritual life of that period. I have studiously avoided repetition
and seldom looked into the older book. On two points I have changed my
opinion—the second Roman captivity of Paul (which I am
disposed to admit in the interest of the Pastoral Epistles), and the
date of the Apocalypse (which I now assign, with the majority of modern
critics, to the year 68 or 69 instead of 95, as before).<note place="end" n="2" id="i.i-p6.1"><p id="i.i-p7"> My "History of the
Apostolic Church" (which bears a relation to my "History of the
Christian Church," similar to that which Neander’s
"History of the Planting and Training of the Christian Church by the
Apostles" bears to his "General History of the Christian Religion and
Church") appeared in German at Mercersburg, Pa., 1851, then in a
revised edition, Leipzig, 1854, in an English translation by the late
Dr. Yeomans, New York, 1853, at Edinburg, 1854 (in 2 vols.), and
several times since without change. Should there be a demand for a new
edition, I intend to make a number of improvements, which are ready in
manuscript, especially in the General Introduction, which covers 134
pages. The first volume of my Church History (from A. D. 1 to 311) was
first published in New York, 1858, (and in German at Leipzig, 1867);
but when I began the revision, I withdrew it from sale. The Apostolic
age there occupies only 140, the whole volume 535 pages.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.i-p8">I express my deep obligation to my friend, Dr.
Ezra Abbot, a scholar of rare learning and microscopic accuracy, for
his kind and valuable assistance in reading the proof and suggesting
improvements.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.i-p9">The second volume, likewise thoroughly revised and
partly rewritten, is in the hands of the printer; the third requires a
few changes. Two new volumes, one on the History of Mediaeval
Christianity, and one on the Reformation (to the Westphalian Treaty and
the Westminster Assembly, 1648), are in an advanced stage of
preparation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.i-p10">May the work in this remodelled shape find as kind
and indulgent readers as when it first appeared. My highest ambition in
this sceptical age is to strengthen the immovable historical
foundations of Christianity and its victory over the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.i-p11">Philip Schaff</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.i-p12">Union Theological Seminary, New York,</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.i-p13">October, 1882</p>

</div2>

<div2 type="Preface" title="From the Preface to the First Edition" n="ii" shorttitle="Preface ii" progress="0.41%" prev="i.i" next="i.iii" id="i.ii">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.ii-p1">FROM THE PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION</p>

<p id="i.ii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c17" id="i.ii-p3">———————————</p>

<p id="i.ii-p4"><br /></p>
<p id="i.ii-p5"><br /></p>
<p class="PFirst" id="i.ii-p6">Encouraged by the favorable reception of my "History
of the Apostolic Church," I now offer to the public a History of the
Primitive Church from the birth of Christ to the reign of Constantine,
as an independent and complete work in itself, and at the same time as
the first volume of a general history of Christianity, which I hope,
with the help of God, to bring down to the present age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.ii-p7">The church of the first three centuries, or the
ante-Nicene age, possesses a peculiar interest for Christians of all
denominations, and has often been separately treated, by Eusebius,
Mosheim, Milman, Kaye, Baur, Hagenbach, and other distinguished
historians. It is the daughter of Apostolic Christianity, which itself
constitutes the first and by far the most important chapter in its
history, and the common mother of Catholicism and Protestantism, though
materially differing from both. It presents a state of primitive
simplicity and purity unsullied by contact with the secular power, but
with this also, the fundamental forms of heresy and corruption, which
reappear from time to time under new names and aspects, but must serve,
in the overruling providence of God, to promote the cause of truth and
righteousness. It is the heroic age of the church, and unfolds before
us the sublime spectacle of our holy religion in intellectual and moral
conflict with the combined superstition, policy, and wisdom of ancient
Judaism and Paganism; yet growing in persecution, conquering in death,
and amidst the severest trials giving birth to principles and
institutions which, in more matured form, still control the greater
part of Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.ii-p8">Without the least disposition to detract from the
merits of my numerous predecessors, to several of whom I feel deeply
indebted, I have reason to hope that this new attempt at a historical
reproduction of ancient Christianity will meet a want in our
theological literature and commend itself, both by its spirit and
method, and by presenting with the author’s own labors
the results of the latest German and English research, to the
respectful attention of the American student. Having no sectarian ends
to serve, I have confined myself to the duty of a
witness—to tell the truth, the whole truth, and
nothing but the truth; always remembering, however, that history has a
soul as well as a body, and that the ruling ideas and general
principles must be represented no less than the outward facts and
dates. A church history without the life of Christ glowing through its
pages could give us at best only the picture of a temple stately and
imposing from without, but vacant and dreary within, a mummy in praying
posture perhaps and covered with trophies, but withered and unclean:
such a history is not worth the trouble of writing or reading. Let the
dead bury their dead; we prefer to live among the living, and to record
the immortal thoughts and deeds of Christ in and through his people,
rather than dwell upon the outer hulls, the trifling accidents and
temporary scaffolding of history, or give too much prominence to Satan
and his infernal tribe, whose works Christ came to destroy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.ii-p9">The account of the apostolic period, which forms
the divine-human basis of the whole structure of history, or the
ever-living fountain of the unbroken stream of the church, is here
necessarily short and not intended to supersede my larger work,
although it presents more than a mere summary of it, and views the
subject in part under new aspects. For the history of the second
period, which constitutes the body of this volume, large use has been
made of the new sources of information recently brought to light, such
as the Syriac and Armenian Ignatius, and especially the Philosophoumena
of Hippolytus. The bold and searching criticism of modern German
historians as applied to the apostolic and post-apostolic literature,
though often arbitrary and untenable in its results, has nevertheless
done good service by removing old prejudices, placing many things in a
new light, and conducing to a comprehensive and organic view of the
living process and gradual growth of ancient Christianity in its
distinctive character, both in its unity with, and difference from, the
preceding age of the apostles and the succeeding systems of Catholicism
and Protestantism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.ii-p10">And now I commit this work to the great Head of
the church with the prayer that, under his blessing, it may aid in
promoting a correct knowledge of his heavenly kingdom on earth, and in
setting forth its history as a book if life, a storehouse of wisdom and
piety, and surest test of his own promise to his people: "Lo, I am with
you alway, even unto the end of the world."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.ii-p11">P. S.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.ii-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.ii-p12.1">Theological Seminary</span>,
Mercersburg, Pennsylvania,</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.ii-p13"><i>November</i>, 8, 1858</p>

<p id="i.ii-p14"><br />
</p>

</div2>

<div2 type="Preface" title="Preface to the Third Revision" n="iii" shorttitle="Preface iii" progress="0.64%" prev="i.ii" next="i.iv" id="i.iii">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.iii-p1">PREFACE TO THIRD REVISION</p>

<p id="i.iii-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.iii-p3">———————————</p>

<p id="i.iii-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.iii-p5">The continued demand for my Church History lays upon
me the grateful duty of keeping it abreast of the times. I have,
therefore, submitted this and the other volumes (especially the second)
to another revision and brought the literature down to the latest date,
as the reader will see by glancing at pages 2, 35, 45,
51–53, 193, 411, 484, 569, 570, etc. The changes have
been effected by omissions and condensations, without enlarging the
size. The second volume is now passing through the fifth edition, and
the other volumes will follow rapidly.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.iii-p6">This is my last revision. If any further
improvements should be necessary during my lifetime, I shall add them
in a separate appendix.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.iii-p7">I feel under great obligation to the reading
public which enables me to perfect my work. The interest in Church
History is steadily increasing in our theological schools and among the
rising generation of scholars, and promises good results for the
advancement of our common Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.iii-p8">The Author</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.iii-p9">New York, January, 1890.</p>

<p id="i.iii-p10"><br />
</p>

</div2>

<div2 type="Table of Contents" title="Contents" n="iv" shorttitle="Table of Contents iv" progress="0.70%" prev="i.iii" next="i.v" id="i.iv">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.iv-p1">CONTENTS</p>

<div class="c18" id="i.iv-p1.1">
<p id="i.iv-p2"><br />
</p>
</div>




<div class="c18" id="i.iv-p2.2">
<p id="i.iv-p3"><br />
</p>
</div>

</div2>

<div2 title="Addenda" n="v" shorttitle="" progress="0.70%" prev="i.iv" next="i.v.i" id="i.v">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.v-p1">ADDENDA</p>

<p id="i.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<h4 class="c21" id="i.v-p2.2">(Fifth Edition.)</h4>

<p id="i.v-p3"><br />
</p>

<div class="c18" id="i.v-p3.2">
<p id="i.v-p4"><br />
</p>
</div>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v-p5">Since the third revision of this volume in 1889,
the following works deserving notice have appeared till September,
1893. (P. S.)</p>

<p id="i.v-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinueC" id="i.v-p7">Page 2. After "Nirschl" add:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p8">E. <span class="c16" id="i.v-p8.1">Bernheim</span> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p8.2">Lehrbuch der historischen Methode. Mit Nachweis der wichtigsten
Quellen und Hilfsmittel zum Studium der Geschichte.</span></i> Leipzig,
1889.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p9"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p9.1">Edward Bratke</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p9.2">Wegweiser zur Quellen- und Literaturkunde der
Kirchengeschichte.</span></i> Gotha, 1890 (282 pp.).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p10">Page 35, line 9:</p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v-p11">H. <span class="c16" id="i.v-p11.1">Brueck</span> (Mainz, 5th ed., 1890).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p12">Page 45:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p13">Of the Church History of <span class="c16" id="i.v-p13.1">Kurtz</span> (who died at Marburg, 1890), an 11th revised edition
appeared in 1891.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p14"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p14.1">Wilhelm Moeller</span> (d. at
Kiel, 1891): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p14.2">Lehrbuch der
Kirchengeschichte.</span></i> Freiburg, 1891. 2 vols., down to the
Reformation. Vol. III. to be added by Kawerau. Vol. I. translated by
Rutherford. London, 1892.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p15"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p15.1">Karl Mueller</span> (Professor in
Breslau): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p15.2">Kirchengeschichte.</span></i> Freiburg,
1892. A second volume will complete the work. An excellent manual from
the school of Ritschl-Harnack.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p16.1">Harnack’s</span>
large <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p16.2">Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte</span></i> was
completed in 1890 in 3 vols. Of his Grundriss, a 2d ed. appeared in
1893 (386 pp.); translated by Edwin K. Mitchell, of Hartford, Conn.:
Outlines of the History of Dogma. New York, 1893.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p17"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p17.1">Friedrich Loofs</span> (Professor
of Church History in Halle, of the Ritschl-Harnack school): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p17.2">Leitfaden zum Studium der Dogmengeschichte.</span></i> Halle,
1889; 3d ed., 1893.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p18">Page 51. After "Schaff "add:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p19">5th revision, 1889–93, 7 vols.
(including vol. v., which is in press). Page 51. After "Fisher"
add:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p20"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p20.1">John Fletcher Hurst</span> (Bishop
of the Methodist Episcopal Church): <i>Short History of the Christian
Church.</i> New York, 1893.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p21">Page 61. After "Kittel "add:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p22"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p22.1">Franz Delitzsch</span> (d. 1890):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p22.2">Messianische Weissagungen in geschichtlicher
Folge.</span></i> Leipzig, 1890. His last work. Translated by Sam. Ives
Curtiss (of Chicago), Edinb. and New York, 1892.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p23">Page 97:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p24"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p24.1">Samuel J. Andrews</span>: <i>Life
of our Lord.</i> "A new and wholly revised edition." New York, 1891
(651 pp.). With maps and illustrations. Maintains the quadripaschal
theory. Modest, reverent, accurate, devoted chiefly to the
chronological and topographical relations.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p25">Page 183 add:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p26">On the Apocryphal Traditions of Christ, comp.
throughout</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p27"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p27.1">Alfred Resch</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p27.2">Agrapha. Aussercanonische Evangelienfragmente gesammelt und
untersucht.</span></i> With an appendix of <span class="c16" id="i.v-p27.3">Harnack</span> on the Gospel Fragment of Tajjum. Leipzig, 1889
(520 pp.). By far the most complete and critical work on the
extra-canonical sayings of our Lord, of which he collects and examines
63 (see p. 80), including many doubtful ones, e.g., the much-discussed
passage of the <i>Didache</i> (I. 6) on the sweating of aloes.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p28">Page 247:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p29">Abbé <span class="c16" id="i.v-p29.1">Constant
Fouard</span>: <i>Saint Peter and the First Years of Christianity.</i>
Translated from the second French edition with the
author’s sanction, by George F. X. Griffith. With an
Introduction by Cardinal Gibbons. New York and London, 1892 (pp. xxvi,
422). The most learned work in favor of the traditional Roman theory of
a twenty-five years’ pontificate of Peter in Rome from
42 to 67.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p30">The <i>apocryphal</i> literature of Peter has
received an important addition by the discovery of fragments of the
Greek Gospel and Apocalypse of Peter in a tomb at Akhmim in Egypt. See
Harnack’s ed. of the Greek text with a German
translation and commentary, Berlin, 1892 (revised, 1893);
Zahn’s edition and discussion, Leipzig, 1893; and O.
von Gebhardt’s facsimile ed., Leipzig, 1893; also the
English translation by J. Rendel Harris, London, 1893.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p31">Page 284. Add to lit. on the life of Paul:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p32">W. H. <span class="c16" id="i.v-p32.1">Ramsey</span> (Professor of
Humanity in the University of Aberdeen): <i>The Church in the Roman
Empire</i> before <span class="c16" id="i.v-p32.2">a.d.</span> 170. With Maps and
Illustrations. London and New York, 1893 (494 pp.). An important work,
for which the author received a gold medal from Pope Leo XIII. The
first part (pp. 3–168) treats of the missionary
journeys of Paul in Asia Minor, on the ground of careful topographical
exploration and with a full knowledge of Roman history at that time. He
comes to the conclusion that nearly all the books of the New Testament
can no more be forgeries of the second century than the works of Horace
and Virgil can be forgeries of the time of Nero. He assumes all
"travel-document," which was written down under the immediate influence
of Paul, and underlies the account in The Acts of the Apostles (<scripRef passage="Acts. 13" id="i.v-p32.3" parsed="|Acts|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13">Acts.
13</scripRef>–21), which he calls "an authority of the highest
character for an historian of Asia Minor" (p. 168). He affirms the
genuineness of the Pastoral Epistles, which suit the close of the
Neronian period (246 sqq.), and combats Holtzmann. He puts 2 Peter to
the age of "The Shepherd of Hermas" before 130 (p. 432). As to the
First Epistle of Peter, he assumes that it was written about 80, soon
after Vespasian’s resumption of the Neronian policy
(279 sqq.). If this date is correct, it would follow either that Peter
cannot have been the author, or that he must have long outlived the
Neronian persecution. The tradition that he died a martyr in Rome is
early and universal, but the exact date of his death is uncertain.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p33">Page 285 insert:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p34">Of Weizsaecker’s <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p34.1">Das Apostolische Zeitalter</span></i>, which is chiefly devoted to
Paul, a second edition has appeared in 1892, slightly revised and
provided with an alphabetical index (770 pp.). It is the best critical
history of the Apostolic age from the school of Dr. Baur, whom Dr.
Weizsaecker succeeded as professor of Church history in Tuebingen, but
gives no references to literature and other opinions.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p35"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p35.1">Charles Carroll Everett</span>:
<i>The Gospel of Paul.</i> New York, 1893.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p36">Page 360:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p37"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p37.1">Rodolfo Lanciani</span>: <i>Pagan
and Christian Rome.</i> New York, 1893 (pp. x, 374). A very important
work which shows from recent explorations that Christianity entered
more deeply into Roman Society in the first century than is usually
supposed.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p38">Page 401 add:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p39"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p39.1">Henry William Watkins</span>:
<i>Modern Criticism in its relation to the Fourth Gospel; being the
Bampton Lectures for 1890.</i> London, 1890. Only the external
evidence, but with a history of opinions since
Breitschneider’s <i>Probabilia.</i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p40"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p40.1">Paton J. Gloag</span>:
<i>Introduction to the Johannine Writings.</i> London, 1891 (pp. 440).
Discusses the critical questions connected with the Gospel, the
Epistles, and the Apocalypse of John from a liberal conservative
standpoint.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p41">E. <span class="c16" id="i.v-p41.1">Schuerer</span>: <i>On the
Genuineness of the Fourth Gospel.</i> In the "Contemporary Review" for
September, 1891.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p42">Page 484:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p43">E. <span class="c16" id="i.v-p43.1">Loening</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.v-p43.2">Die Gemeindeverfassung des Urchristenthums.</span> Halle,
1889—CH. <span class="c16" id="i.v-p43.3">De Smedt</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.v-p43.4">L’organisation des églises
chrétiennes jusqu’au milieu du 3e
siècle.</span> 1889.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p44">Page 569. Add to literature:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p45"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p45.1">Gregory</span>: Prolegomena to
Tischendorf, Pt. II., 1890. (Pt. III. will complete this work.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p46"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p46.1">Schaff</span>: Companion to the
Greek Testament, 4th ed. revised, 1892.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p47"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p47.1">Salmon</span>: Introduction to the
New Testament, 5th ed., 1890.,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p48"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p48.1">Holtzmann</span>: Introduction to
the New Testament, 3d ed., 1892.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p49">F. <span class="c16" id="i.v-p49.1">Godet</span>: Introduction au
Nouveau Testament. Neuchatel, 1893. The first volume contains the
Introduction to the Pauline Epistles; the second and third will contain
the Introduction to the Gospels, the Catholic Epp. and the Revelation.
To be translated.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p50">Page 576:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p51">Robinson’s <i>Harmony</i>, revised
edition, by M B. <span class="c16" id="i.v-p51.1">Riddle</span> (Professor in
Allegheny Theological Seminary), New York, 1885.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.v-p52">Page 724:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.v-p53"><span class="c16" id="i.v-p53.1">Friedrich Spitta</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v-p53.2">Die Apostelgeschichte, ihre Quellen und ihr historischer
Wert.</span></i> Halle, 1891 (pp. 380). It is briefly criticised by
Ramsey.</p>

<p id="i.v-p54"><br />
</p>

<div class="c18" id="i.v-p54.2">
<p id="i.v-p55"><br />
</p>
</div>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.v-p56">GENERAL INTRODUCTION</p>

<p id="i.v-p57"><br />
</p>

<div class="c18" id="i.v-p57.2">
<p id="i.v-p58"><br />
</p>
</div>

<div3 title="Literature" n="i" shorttitle="" progress="1.06%" prev="i.v" next="i.v.1" id="i.v.i">

<p class="c24" id="i.v.i-p1"><span class="c14" id="i.v.i-p1.1">Literature</span></p>

<p id="i.v.i-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p3">C. <span class="c16" id="i.v.i-p3.1">Sagittarius</span>: <i>Introductio in
historiam ecclesiasticam</i>. Jen.
1694.</p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p4"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p4.1">F.
WALCH</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p4.2">Grundsätze der zur K. Gesch. nöthigen
Vorbereitungslehren u. Bücherkenntnisse. 3d ed. Giessen,
1793.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p5"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p5.1">Flügge</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p5.2">Einleitung in das Studium u. die Liter. der K.</cite>
<cite id="i.v.i-p5.3">G. Gött. 1801.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p6"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p6.1">John G.
Dowling</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p6.2">An Introduction to the Critical Study of Ecclesiastical
History, attempted in an account of the progress, and a short notice of
the sources of the history of the Church.</cite><cite id="i.v.i-p6.3">London, 1838.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p7"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p7.1">Möhler (R. C.)</span>:
<cite id="i.v.i-p7.2">Einleitung in die K</cite>  <cite id="i.v.i-p7.3">G. 1839 ("Verm.
Schriften," ed. Döllinger, II. 261 sqq.).</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p8"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p8.1">Kliefoth</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p8.2">Einleitung in die Dogmengeschichte</cite>. <cite id="i.v.i-p8.3">Parchim &amp; Ludwigslust,
1839.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p9"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p9.1">Philip
Schaff</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p9.2">What is Church History? A Vindication of the Idea of
Historical Development</cite>. <cite id="i.v.i-p9.3">Philad. 1846.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p10"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p10.1">H B.
Smith</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p10.2">Nature and Worth of the Science of Church
History</cite>. <cite id="i.v.i-p10.3">Andover, 1851.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p11"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p11.1">E. P.
Humphrey</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p11.2">lnaugural Address, delivered at the Danville Theol.
Seminary. Cincinnati, 1854.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p12"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p12.1">R.
Turnbull</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p12.2">Christ in History; or, the Central Power among Men. Bost.
1854, 2d ed. 1860.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p13"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p13.1">W. G. T.
Shedd</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p13.2">Lectures on the Philosophy of History. Andover, Mass.,
1856.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p14"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p14.1">R. D.
Hitchcock</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p14.2">The True Idea and Uses of Church History. N. York,
1856.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p15"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p15.1">C.
Bunsen</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p15.2">Gott in der Geschichte oder der Fortschritt des Glaubens an
eine sittliche Weltordnung. Bd. I. Leipz. 1857. (Erstes Buch. Allg.
Einleit. p. 1–134.) Engl. Transl.: God in History. By
S. Winkworth. Lond. 1868. 3 vols.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p16"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p16.1">A. P.
Stanley</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p16.2">Three Introductory Lectures on the Study of Eccles. History
Lond. 1857. (Also incorporated in his History of the Eastern Church
1861.)</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p17"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p17.1">Goldwin
Smith</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p17.2">Lectures on the Study of History, delivered in Oxford,
1859–’61. Oxf. and Lond. (republished
in N. York) 1866.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p18"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p18.1">J. Gust.
Droysen</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p18.2">Grundriss der Historik. Leipz. 1868; new ed.
1882.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p19"><cite id="i.v.i-p19.1">C. de Smedt (R. C.):
Introductio generalis ad historiam ecclesiasticam critice tractandam.
Gandavi (Ghent), 1876 (533 pp.).</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p20"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p20.1">E. A.
Freeman</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p20.2">The Methods of Historical Study. Lond 1886.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p21"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p21.1">O.
Lorenz</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p21.2">Geschichtswissenschaft. Berlin, 1886.</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p22"><span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p22.1">Jos.
Nirschl (R. C.)</span>: <cite id="i.v.i-p22.2">Propädeutik der Kirchengeschichte. Mainz, 1888
(352 pp.).</cite></p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p23">On the philosophy of history in
general, see the works of <span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p23.1">Herder</span> (<cite id="i.v.i-p23.2">Ideen zur Philosophie der Gesch. der Menschheit</cite>), <span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p23.3">Fred.
Schlegel</span><span class="c14" id="i.v.i-p23.4">,</span> <span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p23.5">Hegel</span> <span class="c14" id="i.v.i-p23.6">(1840, transl. by Sibree, 1870),</span> <span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p23.7">Hermann</span> <span class="c14" id="i.v.i-p23.8">(1870),</span> <span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p23.9">Rocholl</span> <span class="c14" id="i.v.i-p23.10">(1878),</span> <span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p23.11">Flint</span> (<cite id="i.v.i-p23.12">The Philosophy of History in
Europe. Edinb., 1874, etc.</cite>), <span class="NameCaps" id="i.v.i-p23.13">Lotze</span> <span class="c14" id="i.v.i-p23.14">(</span><cite id="i.v.i-p23.15">Mikrokosmus, bk. viith; 4th ed.
1884; Eng. transl. by Elizabeth Hamilton and E. E. C. Jones, 1885, 3d
ed. 1888</cite>). A philosophy of <i>church
history</i> is a desideratum. Herder and Lotze come nearest to
it</p>

<p class="c22" id="i.v.i-p24">A fuller introduction, see in
Schaff: <cite id="i.v.i-p24.1">History of the Apostolic Church;
with a General Introduction to Ch. H. (N. York, 1853), pp.
1–134.</cite></p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="1" title="Nature of Church History" shorttitle="Section 1" progress="1.19%" prev="i.v.i" next="i.v.2" id="i.v.1">

<p class="head" id="i.v.1-p1">§ 1. Nature of Church History.</p>

<p id="i.v.1-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.v.1-p3"><span class="c16" id="i.v.1-p3.1">H</span>istory has two sides, a
divine and a human. On the part of God, it is his revelation in the
order of time (as the creation is his revelation in the order of
space), and the successive unfolding of a plan of infinite wisdom,
justice, and mercy, looking to his glory and the eternal happiness of
mankind. On the part of man, history is the biography of the human
race, and the gradual development, both normal and abnormal, of all its
physical, intellectual, and moral forces to the final consummation at
the general judgment, with its eternal rewards and punishments. The
idea of universal history presupposes the Christian idea of the unity
of God, and the unity and common destiny of men, and was unknown to
ancient Greece and Rome. A view of history which overlooks or
undervalues the divine factor starts from deism and consistently runs
into atheism; while the opposite view, which overlooks the free agency
of man and his moral responsibility and guilt, is essentially
fatalistic and pantheistic.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.1-p4">From the human agency we may distinguish the
Satanic, which enters as a third power into the history of the race. In
the temptation of Adam in Paradise, the temptation of Christ in the
wilderness, and at every great epoch, Satan appears as the antagonist
of God, endeavoring to defeat the plan of redemption and the progress
of Christ’s kingdom, and using weak and wicked men for
his schemes, but is always defeated in the end by the superior wisdom
of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.1-p5">The central current and ultimate aim of universal
history is the <span class="c16" id="i.v.1-p5.1">Kingdom of God established by Jesus
Christ</span>. This is the grandest and most comprehensive institution
in the world, as vast as humanity and as enduring as eternity. All
other institutions are made subservient to it, and in its interest the
whole world is governed. It is no after-thought of God, no subsequent
emendation of the plan of creation, but it is the eternal forethought,
the controlling idea, the beginning, the middle, and the end of all his
ways and works. The first Adam is a type of the second Adam; creation
looks to redemption as the solution of its problems. Secular history,
far from controlling sacred history, is controlled by it, must directly
or indirectly subserve its ends, and can only be fully understood in
the central light of Christian truth and the plan of salvation. The
Father, who directs the history of the world, "draws to the Son," who
rules the history of the church, and the Son leads back to the Father,
that "God may be all in all." "All things," says St. Paul, "were
created through Christ and unto Christ: and He is before all things,
and in Him all things hold together. And He is the head of the body,
the Church: who is the beginning, the firstborn from the dead, that in
all things He may have the pre-eminence." <scripRef passage="Col. 1:16-18" id="i.v.1-p5.2" parsed="|Col|1|16|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.16-Col.1.18">Col.
1:16–18</scripRef>.
"The Gospel," says <name id="i.v.1-p5.3">John von
Müller</name>, summing up the final result of his lifelong
studies in history, "is the fulfilment of all hopes, the perfection of
all philosophy, the interpreter of all revolutions, the key of all
seeming contradictions of the physical and moral worlds; it is
life—it is immortality."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.1-p6">The history of the church is the rise and progress
of the kingdom of heaven upon earth, for the glory of God and the
salvation of the world. It begins with the creation of Adam, and with
that promise of the serpent-bruiser, which relieved the loss of the
paradise of innocence by the hope of future redemption from the curse
of sin. It comes down through the preparatory revelations under the
patriarchs, Moses, and the prophets, to the immediate forerunner of the
Saviour, who pointed his followers to the Lamb of God, which taketh
away the sin of the world. But this part of its course was only
introduction. Its proper starting-point is the incarnation of the
Eternal Word, who dwelt among us and revealed his glory, the glory as
of the only-begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth; and next
to this, the miracle of the first Pentecost, when the Church took her
place as a Christian institution, filled with the Spirit of the
glorified Redeemer and entrusted with the conversion of all nations.
Jesus Christ, the God-Man and Saviour of the world, is the author of
the new creation, the soul and the head of the church, which is his
body and his bride. In his person and work lies all the fulness of the
Godhead and of renewed humanity, the whole plan of redemption, and the
key of all history from the creation of man in the image of God to the
resurrection of the body unto everlasting life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.1-p7">This is the objective conception of church
history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.1-p8">In the subjective sense of the word, considered as
theological science and art, church history is the faithful and
life-like description of the origin and progress of this heavenly
kingdom. It aims to reproduce in thought and to embody in language its
outward and inward development down to the present time. It is a
continuous commentary on the Lord’s twin parables of
the mustard-seed and of the leaven. It shows at once how Christianity
spreads over the world, and how it penetrates, transforms, and
sanctifies the individual and all the departments and institutions of
social life. It thus embraces not only the external fortunes of
Christendom, but more especially her inward experience, her religious
life, her mental and moral activity, her conflicts with the ungodly
world, her sorrows and sufferings, her joys and her triumphs over sin
and error. It records the deeds of those heroes of faith "who subdued
kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promises, stopped the mouths
of lions, quenched the violence of fire, escaped the edge of the sword,
out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in fight, turned to
flight the armies of aliens."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.1-p9">From Jesus Christ, since his manifestation in the
flesh, an unbroken stream of divine light and life has been and is
still flowing, and will continue to flow, in ever-growing volume
through the waste of our fallen race; and all that is truly great and
good and holy in the annals of church history is due, ultimately, to
the impulse of his spirit. He is the fly-wheel in the
world’s progress. But he works upon the world through
sinful and fallible men, who, while as self-conscious and free agents
they are accountable for all their actions, must still, willing or
unwilling, serve the great purpose of God. As Christ, in the days of
his flesh, was bated, mocked, and crucified, his church likewise is
assailed and persecuted by the powers of darkness. The history of
Christianity includes therefore a history of Antichrist. With an
unending succession of works of saving power and manifestations of
divine truth and holiness, it uncovers also a fearful mass of
corruption and error. The church militant must, from its very nature,
be at perpetual warfare with the world, the flesh, and the devil, both
without and within. For as Judas sat among the apostles, so "the man of
sin" sits in the temple of God; and as even a Peter denied the Lord,
though he afterwards wept bitterly and regained his holy office, so do
many disciples in all ages deny him in word and in deed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.1-p10">But on the other hand, church history shows that
God is ever stronger than Satan, and that his kingdom of light puts the
kingdom of darkness to shame. The Lion of the tribe of Judah has
bruised the head of the serpent. With the crucifixion of Christ his
resurrection also is repeated ever anew in the history of his church on
earth; and there has never yet been a day without a witness of his
presence and power ordering all things according to his holy will. For
he has received all power in heaven and in earth for the good of his
people, and from his heavenly throne he rules even his foes. The
infallible word of promise, confirmed by experience, assures us that
all corruptions, heresies, and schisms must, under the guidance of
divine wisdom and love, subserve the cause of truth, holiness, and
peace; till, at the last judgment, Christ shall make his enemies his
footstool, and rule undisputed with the sceptre of righteousness and
peace, and his church shall realize her idea and destiny as "the
fullness of him that filleth all in all."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.1-p11">Then will history itself, in its present form, as
a struggling and changeful development, give place to perfection, and
the stream of time come to rest in the ocean of eternity, but this rest
will be the highest form of life and activity in God and for God.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="2" title="Branches of Church History" shorttitle="Section 2" progress="1.60%" prev="i.v.1" next="i.v.3" id="i.v.2">

<p class="head" id="i.v.2-p1">§ 2. Branches of Church History.</p>

<p id="i.v.2-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.v.2-p3">The kingdom of Christ, in its principle and aim, is
as comprehensive as humanity. It is truly catholic or universal,
designed and adapted for all nations and ages, for all the powers of
the soul, and all classes of society. It breathes into the mind, the
heart, and the will a higher, supernatural life, and consecrates the
family, the state, science, literature, art, and commerce to holy ends,
till finally God becomes all in all. Even the body, and the whole
visible creation, which groans for redemption from its bondage to
vanity and for the glorious liberty of the children of God, shall share
in this universal transformation; for we look for the resurrection of
the body, and for the new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. But we
must not identify the kingdom of God with the visible church or
churches, which are only its temporary organs and agencies, more or
less inadequate, while the kingdom itself is more comprehensive, and
will last for ever.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p4">Accordingly, church history has various
departments, corresponding to the different branches of secular history
and of natural life. The principal divisions are:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p5">I. The history of missions, or of the spread of
Christianity among unconverted nations, whether barbarous or civilized.
This work must continue, till "the fullness of the Gentiles shall come
in," and "Israel shall be saved." The law of the missionary progress is
expressed in the two parables of the grain of mustard-seed which grows
into a tree, and of the leaven which gradually pervades the whole lump.
The first parable illustrates the outward expansion, the second the
all-penetrating and transforming power of Christianity. It is difficult
to convert a nation; it is more difficult to train it to the high
standard of the gospel; it is most difficult to revive and reform a
dead or apostate church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p6">The foreign mission work has achieved three great
conquests: first, the conversion of the elect remnant of the Jews, and
of civilized Greeks and Romans, in the first three centuries; then the
conversion of the barbarians of Northern and Western Europe, in the
middle ages; and last, the combined efforts of various churches and
societies for the conversion of the savage races in America, Africa,
and Australia, and the semi-civilized nations of Eastern Asia, in our
own time. The whole non-Christian world is now open to missionary
labor, except the Mohammedan, which will likewise become accessible at
no distant day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p7">The domestic or home mission work embraces the
revival of Christian life in corrupt or neglected portions of the
church in old countries, the supply of emigrants in new countries with
the means of grace, and the labors, among the semi-heathenism
populations of large cities. Here we may mention the planting of a
purer Christianity among the petrified sects in Bible Lands, the labors
of the Gustavus Adolphus Society, and the Inner mission of Germany, the
American Home Missionary Societies for the western states and
territories, the City Mission Societies in London, New York, and other
fast-growing cities.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p8">II. The history of <span class="c16" id="i.v.2-p8.1">Persecution</span> by hostile powers; as by Judaism and
Heathenism in the first three centuries, and by Mohammedanism in the
middle age. This apparent repression of the church proves a purifying
process, brings out the moral heroism of martyrdom, and thus works in
the end for the spread and establishment of Christianity. "The blood of
martyrs is the seed of the church."<note place="end" n="3" id="i.v.2-p8.2"><p id="i.v.2-p9"> A well-known saying of
Tertullian, who lived in the midst of persecution. A very different
estimate of martyrdom is suggested by the Arabic proverb "The ink of
the scholar is more precious than the blood of the martyr." The just
estimate depends on the quality of the scholar and the quality of the
martyr, and the cause for which the one lives and the other
dies.</p></note> There are cases,
however, where systematic and persistent persecution has crushed out
the church or reduced it to a mere shadow, as in Palestine, Egypt, and
North Africa, under the despotism of the Moslems.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p10">Persecution, like missions, is both foreign and
domestic. Besides being assailed from without by the followers of false
religions, the church suffers also from intestine wars and violence.
Witness the religious wars in France, Holland, and England, the Thirty
Years’ War in Germany, all of which grew out of the
Protestant Reformation and the Papal Reaction; the crusade against the
Albigenses and Waldenses, the horrors of the Spanish Inquisition, the
massacre of the Huguenots, the dragonnades of Louis XIV., the crushing
out of the Reformation in Bohemia, Belgium, and Southern Europe; but
also, on the Protestant side, the persecution of Anabaptists, the
burning of Servetus in Geneva the penal laws of the reign of Elizabeth
against Catholic and Puritan Dissenters, the hanging of witches and
Quakers in New England. More Christian blood has been shed by
Christians than by heathens and Mohammedans.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p11">The persecutions of Christians by Christians form
the satanic chapters, the fiendish midnight scenes, in the history of
the church. But they show also the gradual progress of the truly
Christian spirit of religious toleration and freedom. Persecution
exhausted ends in toleration, and toleration is a step to freedom. The
blood of patriots is the price of civil, the blood of martyrs the price
of religious liberty. The conquest is dear, the progress slow and often
interrupted, but steady and irresistible. The principle of intolerance
is now almost universally disowned in the Christian world, except by
ultramontane Romanism (which indirectly reasserts it in the Papal
Syllabus of 1864); but a ruling church, allied to the state, under the
influence of selfish human nature, and, relying on the arm of flesh
rather than the power of truth, is always tempted to impose or retain
unjust restrictions on dissenting sects, however innocent and useful
they may have proved to be.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p12">In the United States all Christian denominations
and sects are placed on a basis of equality before the law, and alike
protected by the government in their property and right of public
worship, yet self-supporting and self-governing; and, in turn, they
strengthen the moral foundations of society by training loyal and
virtuous citizens. Freedom of religion must be recognized as one of the
inalienable rights of man, which lies in the sacred domain of
conscience, beyond the restraint and control of politics, and which the
government is bound to protect as much as any other fundamental right.
Freedom is liable to abuse, and abuse may be punished. But Christianity
is itself the parent of true freedom from the bondage of sin and error,
and is the best protector and regulator of freedom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p13">III. The history of <span class="c16" id="i.v.2-p13.1">Church
Government and Discipline</span>. The church is not only an invisible
communion of saints, but at the same time a visible body, needing
organs, laws, and forms, to regulate its activity. Into this department
of history fall the various forms of church polity: the apostolic, the
primitive episcopal, the patriarchal, the papal, the consistorial, the
presbyterial, the congregational, etc.; and the history of the law and
discipline of the church, and her relation to the state, under all
these forms.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p14">IV. The history of <span class="c16" id="i.v.2-p14.1">Worship</span>, or divine service, by which the church
celebrates, revives, and strengthens her fellowship with her divine
head. This falls into such subdivisions as the history of preaching, of
catechisms, of liturgy, of rites and ceremonies, and of religious art,
particularly sacred poetry and music.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p15">The history of church government and the history
of worship are often put together under the title of Ecclesiastical
Antiquities or Archaeology, and commonly confined to the patristic age,
whence most of the, Catholic institutions and usages of the church date
their origin. But they may as well be extended to the formative period
of Protestantism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p16">V. The history of <span class="c16" id="i.v.2-p16.1">Christian
Life</span>, or practical morality and religion: the exhibition of the
distinguishing virtues and vices of different ages, of the development
of Christian philanthropy, the regeneration of domestic life, the
gradual abatement and abolition of slavery and other social evils, the
mitigation and diminution of the horrors of war, the reform of civil
law and of government, the spread of civil and religious liberty, and
the whole progress of civilization, under the influence of
Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p17">VI. The history of <span class="c16" id="i.v.2-p17.1">Theology</span>, or of Christian learning and literature. Each
branch of theology—exegetical, doctrinal, ethical,
historical, and practical—has a history of its
own.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p18">The history of doctrines or dogmas is here the
most important, and is therefore frequently treated by itself. Its
object is to show how the mind of the church has gradually apprehended
and unfolded the divine truths of revelation, how the teachings of
scripture have been formulated and shaped into dogmas, and grown into
creeds and confessions of faith, or systems of doctrine stamped with
public authority. This growth of the church in the knowledge of the
infallible word of God is a constant struggle against error, misbelief,
and unbelief; and the history of heresies is an essential part of the
history of doctrines.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p19">Every important dogma now professed by the
Christian church is the result of a severe conflict with error. The
doctrine of the holy Trinity, for instance, was believed from the
beginning, but it required, in addition to the preparatory labors of
the ante-Nicene age, fifty years of controversy, in which the strongest
intellects were absorbed, until it was brought to the clear expression
of the Niceno-Constantinopolitan Creed. The Christological conflict was
equally long and intense, until it was brought to a settlement by the
council of Chalcedon. The Reformation of the sixteenth century was a
continual warfare with popery. The doctrinal symbols of the various
churches, from the Apostles’ Creed down to the
confessions of Dort and Westminster, and more recent standards, embody
the results of the theological battles of the militant church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.2-p20">The various departments of church history have not
a merely external and mechanical, but an organic relation to each
other, and form one living whole, and this relation the historian must
show. Each period also is entitled to a peculiar arrangement, according
to its character. The number, order, and extent of the different
divisions must be determined by their actual importance at a given
time.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="3" title="Sources of Church History" shorttitle="Section 3" progress="2.12%" prev="i.v.2" next="i.v.4" id="i.v.3">

<p class="head" id="i.v.3-p1">§ 3. Sources of Church History.</p>

<p id="i.v.3-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.v.3-p3">The sources of church history, the data on which we
rely for our knowledge, are partly divine, partly human. For the
history of the kingdom of God from the creation to the close of the
apostolic age, we have the inspired writings of the Old and New
Testaments. But after the death of the apostles we have only human
authorities, which of course cannot claim to be infallible. These human
sources are partly written, partly unwritten.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.3-p4">I. The written sources include:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.3-p5">(a) Official documents of ecclesiastical and civil
authorities: acts of councils and synods, confessions of faith,
liturgies, church laws, and the official letters of popes, patriarchs,
bishops, and representative bodies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.3-p6">(b) Private writings of personal actors in the
history: the works of the church fathers, heretics, and heathen
authors, for the first six centuries; of the missionaries, scholastic
and mystic divines, for the middle age; and of the reformers and their
opponents, for the sixteenth century. These documents are the richest
mines for the historian. They give history in its birth and actual
movement. But they must be carefully sifted and weighed; especially the
controversial writings, where fact is generally more or less
adulterated with party spirit, heretical and orthodox.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.3-p7">(c) Accounts of chroniclers and historians,
whether friends or enemies, who were eye-witnesses of what they relate.
The value of these depends, of course, on the capacity and credibility
of the authors, to be determined by careful criticism. Subsequent
historians can be counted among the direct or immediate sources only so
far as they have drawn from reliable and contemporary documents, which
have either been wholly or partially lost, like many of Eusebius
authorities for the period before Constantine, or are inaccessible to
historians generally, as are the papal <i>regesta</i> and other
documents of the Vatican library.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.3-p8">(d) Inscriptions, especially those on tombs and
catacombs, revealing the faith and hope of Christians in times of
persecution. Among the ruins of Egypt and Babylonia whole libraries
have been disentombed and deciphered, containing mythological and
religious records, royal proclamations, historical, astronomical, and
poetical compositions, revealing an extinct civilization and shedding
light on some parts of Old Testament history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.3-p9">II. The <span class="c16" id="i.v.3-p9.1">Unwritten</span> sources
are far less numerous: church edifices, works of sculpture and
painting, and other monuments, religious customs and ceremonies, very
important for the history of worship and ecclesiastical art, and
significant of the spirit of their age.<note place="end" n="4" id="i.v.3-p9.2"><p id="i.v.3-p10"> Comp. F.
Piper<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.3-p10.1">: Einleitung in die
monumentale Theologie</span></i>. Goths,
1867</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.3-p11">The works of art are symbolical embodiments of the
various types of Christianity. The plain symbols and crude sculptures
of the catacombs correspond to the period of persecution; the basilicas
to the Nicene age; the Byzantine churches to the genius of the
Byzantine state-churchism; the Gothic cathedrals to the Romano-Germanic
catholicism of the middle ages; the renaissance style to the revival of
letters.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.3-p12">To come down to more recent times, the spirit of
Romanism can be best appreciated amidst the dead and living monuments
of Rome, Italy, and Spain. Lutheranism must be studied in Wittenberg,
Northern Germany, and Scandinavia; Calvinism in Geneva, France,
Holland, and Scotland; Anglicanism at Oxford, Cambridge, and London;
Presbyterianism in Scotland and the United States; Congregationalism in
England and New England. For in the mother countries of these
denominations we generally find not only the largest printed and
manuscript sources, but also the architectural, sculptural, sepulchral,
and other monumental remains, the natural associations, oral
traditions, and living representatives of the past, who, however they
may have departed from the faith of their ancestors, still exhibit
their national genius, social condition, habits, and
customs—often in a far more instructive manner than
ponderous printed volumes.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="4" title="Periods of Church History" shorttitle="Section 4" progress="2.32%" prev="i.v.3" next="i.v.5" id="i.v.4">

<p class="head" id="i.v.4-p1">§ 4. Periods of Church History.</p>

<p id="i.v.4-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.v.4-p3">The purely chronological or annalistic method, though
pursued by the learned Baronius and his continuators, is now generally
abandoned. It breaks the natural flow of events, separates things which
belong together, and degrades history to a mere chronicle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p4">The centurial plan, which prevailed from Flacius
to Mosheim, is an improvement. It allows a much better view of the
progress and connection of things. But it still imposes on the history
a forced and mechanical arrangement; for the salient points or epochs
very seldom coincide with the limits of our centuries. The rise of
Constantine, for example, together with the union of church and state,
dates from the year 311; that of the absolute papacy, in Hildebrand,
from 1049; the Reformation from 1517; the peace of Westphalia took
place in 1648; the landing of the Pilgrim Fathers of New England in
1620; the American emancipation in 1776; the French revolution in 1789;
the revival of religious life in Germany began in 1817.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p5">The true division must grow out of the actual
course of the history itself, and present the different phases of its
development or stages of its life. These we call periods or ages. The
beginning of a new period is called an epoch, or a stopping and
starting point.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p6">In regard to the number and length of periods
there is, indeed, no unanimity; the less, on account of the various
denominational differences establishing different points of view,
especially since the sixteenth century. The Reformation, for instance,
has less importance for the Roman church than for the Protestant, and
almost none for the Greek; and while the edict of Nantes forms a
resting-place in the history of French Protestantism, and the treaty of
Westphalia in that of German, neither of these events had as much to do
with English Protestantism as the accession of Elizabeth, the rise of
Cromwell, the restoration of the Stuarts, and the revolution of
1688.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p7">But, in spite of all confusion and difficulty in
regard to details, it is generally agreed to divide the history of
Christianity into three principal parts—ancient,
mediaeval, and modern; though there is not a like agreement as to the
dividing epochs, or points of departure and points of termination.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p8">I. The history of <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p8.1">Ancient
Christianity</span>, from the birth of Christ to Gregory the Great.
<span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p8.2">a.d.</span> 1–590.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p9">This is the age of the Graeco-Latin church, or of
the Christian Fathers. Its field is the countries around the
Mediterranean—Western Asia, Northern Africa, and
Southern Europe—just the theatre of the old Roman
empire and of classic heathendom. This age lays the foundation, in
doctrine, government, and worship, for all the subsequent history. It
is the common progenitor of all the various confessions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p10">The Life of Christ and the Apostolic Church are by
far the most important sections, and require separate treatment. They
form the divine-human groundwork of the church, and inspire, regulate,
and correct all subsequent periods.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p11">Then, at the beginning of the fourth century, the
accession of Constantine, the first Christian emperor, marks a decisive
turn; Christianity rising from a persecuted sect to the prevailing
religion of the Graeco-Roman empire. In the history of doctrines, the
first oecumenical council of Nicaea, falling in the midst of
Constantine’s reign, <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p11.1">a.d.</span>
325, has the prominence of an epoch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p12">Here, then, are three periods within the first or
patristic era, which we may severally designate as the period of the
Apostles, the period of the Martyrs, and the period of the Christian
Emperors and Patriarchs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p13">II. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p13.1">Medieval
Christianity</span>, from Gregory I to the Reformation. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p13.2">a.d.</span> 590–1517.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p14">The middle age is variously
reckoned—from Constantine, 306 or 311; from the fall
of the West Roman empire, 476; from Gregory the Great, 590; from
Charlemagne, 800. But it is very generally regarded as closing at the
beginning of the sixteenth century, and more precisely, at the outbreak
of the Reformation in 1517. Gregory the Great seems to us to form the
most proper ecclesiastical point of division. With him, the author of
the Anglo-Saxon mission, the last of the church fathers, and the first
of the proper popes, begins in earnest, and with decisive success, the
conversion of the barbarian tribes, and, at the same time, the
development of the absolute papacy, and the alienation of the eastern
and western churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p15">This suggests the distinctive character of the
middle age: the transition of the church from Asia and Africa to Middle
and Western Europe, from the Graeco-Roman nationality to that of the
Germanic, Celtic, and Slavonic races, and from the culture of the
ancient classic world to the modern civilization. The great work of the
church then was the conversion and education of the heathen barbarians,
who conquered and demolished the Roman empire, indeed, but were
themselves conquered and transformed by its Christianity. This work was
performed mainly by the Latin church, under a firm hierarchical
constitution, culminating in the bishop of Rome. The Greek church
though she made some conquests among the Slavic tribes of Eastern
Europe, particularly in the Russian empire, since grown so important,
was in turn sorely pressed and reduced by Mohammedanism in Asia and
Africa, the very seat of primitive Christianity, and at last in
Constantinople itself; and in doctrine, worship, and organization, she
stopped at the position of the oecumenical councils and the patriarchal
constitution of the fifth century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p16">In the middle age the development of the hierarchy
occupies the foreground, so that it may be called the church of the
Popes, as distinct from the ancient church of the Fathers, and the
modern church of the Reformers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p17">In the growth and decay of the Roman hierarchy
three popes stand out as representatives of as many epochs: Gregory I.,
or the Great (590), marks the rise of absolute papacy; Gregory VII., or
Hildebrand (1049), its summit; and Boniface VIII. (1294), its decline.
We thus have again three periods in mediaeval church history. We may
briefly distinguish them as the Missionary, the Papal, and the pre- or
ante-Reformatory<note place="end" n="5" id="i.v.4-p17.1"><p id="i.v.4-p18"> This new word is coined
after the analogy of <i>ante-Nicene,</i> and in imitation of the
German <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.4-p18.1">vor-reformatorisch.</span></i> It is the age of
the forerunners of the Reformation, or reformers before the
Reformation, as Ullmann calls such men as Wicklyffe, Huss, Savonarola,
Wessel, etc. The term presents only one view of the period from
Boniface VIII. to Luther. But this is the case with every other single
term we may choose.</p></note> ages of Catholicism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p19">III. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p19.1">Modern Christianity</span>,
from the Reformation of the sixteenth century to the present time.
<span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p19.2">a.d.</span> 1517–1880.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p20">Modern history moves chiefly among the nations of
Europe, and from the seventeenth century finds a vast new theatre in
North America. Western Christendom now splits into two hostile
parts—one remaining on the old path, the other
striking out a new one; while the eastern church withdraws still
further from the stage of history, and presents a scene of almost
undisturbed stagnation, except in modern Russia and Greece. Modern
church history is the age of Protestantism in conflict with Romanism,
of religious liberty and independence in conflict with the principle of
authority and tutelage, of individual and personal Christianity against
an objective and traditional church system.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p21">Here again three different periods appear, which
may be denoted briefly by the terms, Reformation, Revolution, and
Revival.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p22">The sixteenth century, next to the apostolic age
the most fruitful and interesting period of church history, is the
century of the evangelical renovation of the Church, and the papal
counter-reform. It is the cradle of all Protestant denominations and
sects, and of modern Romanism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p23">The seventeenth century is the period of
scholastic orthodoxy, polemic confessionalism, and comparative
stagnation. The reformatory motion ceases on the continent, but goes on
in the mighty Puritanic struggle in England, and extends even into the
primitive forests of the American colonies. The seventeenth century is
the most fruitful in the church history of England, and gave rise to
the various nonconformist or dissenting denominations which were
transplanted to North America, and have out-grown some of the older
historic churches. Then comes, in the eighteenth century, the Pietistic
and Methodistic revival of practical religion in opposition to dead
orthodoxy and stiff formalism. In the Roman church Jesuitism prevails
but opposed by the half-evangelical Jansenism, and the quasiliberal
Gallicanism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p24">In the second half of the eighteenth century
begins the vast overturning of traditional ideas and institutions,
leading to revolution in state, and infidelity in church, especially in
Roman Catholic France and Protestant Germany. Deism in England, atheism
in France, rationalism in Germany, represent the various degrees of the
great modern apostasy from the orthodox creeds.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p25">The nineteenth century presents, in part, the
further development of these negative and destructive tendencies, but
with it also the revival of Christian faith and church life, and the
beginnings of a new creation by the everlasting gospel. The revival may
be dated from the third centenary of the Reformation, in 1817.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p26">In the same period North America, English and
Protestant in its prevailing character, but presenting an asylum for
all the nations, churches, and sects of the old world, with a peaceful
separation of the temporal and the spiritual power, comes upon the
stage like a young giant full of vigor and promise.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p27">Thus we have, in all, nine periods of church
history, as follows:</p>

<p id="i.v.4-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p29"><span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p29.1">First Period</span>:<br />
The Life of Christ, and the Apostolic church.<br />
From the Incarnation to the death of St. John. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p29.4">a.d.</span> 1–100.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p30"><span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p30.1">Second Period:</span><br />
Christianity under persecution in the Roman empire.<br />
From the death of St. John to Constantine, the first Christian emperor.
<span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p30.4">a.d.</span> 100–311.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p31"><span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p31.1">Third Period:<br />
</span>Christianity in union with the Graeco-Roman empire, and amidst
the storms of the great migration of nations.<br />
From Constantine the Great to Pope Gregory I. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p31.4">a.d.</span> 311–590.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p32"><span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p32.1">Fourth Period:<br />
</span>Christianity planted among the Teutonic, Celtic, and Slavonic
nations.<br />
From Gregory I. to Hildebrand, or Gregory VII. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p32.4">a.d.</span> 590–1049.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p33"><span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p33.1">Fifth Period:<br />
</span>The Church under the papal hierarchy, and the scholastic
theology.<br />
From Gregory VII. to Boniface VIII. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p33.4">a.d.</span>
1049–1294.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p34"><span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p34.1">Sixth Period</span>:<br />
The decay of mediaeval Catholicism, and the preparatory movements for
the Reformation.<br />
From Boniface VIII. to Luther. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p34.4">a.d.</span>
1294–1517.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p35"><span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p35.1">Seventh Period:<br />
</span>The evangelical Reformation, and the Roman Catholic
Reaction.<br />
From Luther to the Treaty of Westphalia. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p35.4">a.d.</span>
1517–1648.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p36"><span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p36.1">Eighth Period:<br />
</span>The age of polemic orthodoxy and exclusive confessionalism, with
reactionary and progressive movements.<br />
From the Treaty of Westphalia to the French Revolution. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p36.4">a.d.</span> 1648–1790.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p37"><span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p37.1">Ninth Period</span>:<br />
The spread of infidelity, and the revival of Christianity in Europe and
America, with missionary efforts encircling the globe.<br />
From the French Revolution to the present time. <span class="c16" id="i.v.4-p37.4">a.d.</span> 1790–1880.</p>

<p id="i.v.4-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.4-p39">Christianity has thus passed through many stages
of its earthly life, and yet has hardly reached the period of full
manhood in Christ Jesus. During this long succession of centuries it
has outlived the destruction of Jerusalem, the dissolution of the Roman
empire, fierce persecutions from without, and heretical corruptions
from within, the barbarian invasion, the confusion of the dark ages,
the papal tyranny, the shock of infidelity, the ravages of revolution,
the attacks of enemies and the errors of friends, the rise and fall of
proud kingdoms, empires, and republics, philosophical systems, and
social organizations without number. And, behold, it still lives, and
lives in greater strength and wider extent than ever; controlling the
progress of civilization, and the destinies of the world; marching over
the ruins of human wisdom and folly, ever forward and onward; spreading
silently its heavenly blessings from generation to generation, and from
country to country, to the ends of the earth. It can never die; it will
never see the decrepitude of old age; but, like its divine founder, it
will live in the unfading freshness of self-renewing youth and the
unbroken vigor of manhood to the end of time, and will outlive time
itself. Single denominations and sects, human forms of doctrine,
government, and worship, after having served their purpose, may
disappear and go the way of all flesh; but the Church Universal of
Christ, in her divine life and substance, is too strong for the gates
of hell. She will only exchange her earthly garments for the festal
dress of the Lamb’s Bride, and rise from the state of
humiliation to the state of exaltation and glory. Then at the coming of
Christ she will reap the final harvest of history, and as the church
triumphant in heaven celebrate and enjoy the eternal sabbath of
holiness and peace. This will be the endless end of history, as it was
foreshadowed already at the beginning of its course in the holy rest of
God after the completion of his work of creation.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="5" title="Uses of Church History" shorttitle="Section 5" progress="2.96%" prev="i.v.4" next="i.v.6" id="i.v.5">

<p class="head" id="i.v.5-p1">§ 5. Uses of Church History.</p>

<p id="i.v.5-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.v.5-p3">Church history is the most extensive, and, including
the sacred history of the Old and New Testaments, the most important
branch of theology. It is the backbone of theology or which it rests,
and the storehouse from which it derives its supplies. It is the best
commentary of Christianity itself, under all its aspects and in all its
bearings. The fulness of the stream is the glory of the fountain from
which it flows.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.5-p4">Church history has, in the first place, a general
interest for every cultivated mind, as showing the moral and religious
development of our race, and the gradual execution of the divine plan
of redemption.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.5-p5">It has special value for the theologian and
minister of the gospel, as the key to the present condition of
Christendom and the guide to successful labor in her cause. The present
is the fruit of the past, and the germ of the future. No work can stand
unless it grow out of the real wants of the age and strike firm root in
the soil of history. No one who tramples on the rights of a past
generation can claim the regard of its posterity. Church history is no
mere curiosity shop. Its facts are not dry bones, but embody living
realities, the general principles and laws for our own guidance and
action. Who studies church history studies Christianity itself in all
its phases, and human nature under the influence of Christianity as it
now is, and will be to the end of time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.5-p6">Finally, the history of the church has practical
value for every Christian, as a storehouse of warning and
encouragement, of consolation and counsel. It is the philosophy of
facts, Christianity in living examples. If history in general be, as
<name id="i.v.5-p6.1">Cicero</name> describes it, "<i>testis temporum, lux
veritatis, et magistra vitae,</i>" or, as Diodorus calls it, "the
handmaid of providence, the priestess of truth, and the mother of
wisdom," the history of the kingdom of heaven is all these in the
highest degree. Next to the holy scriptures, which are themselves a
history and depository of divine revelation, there is no stronger proof
of the continual presence of Christ with his people, no more thorough
vindication of Christianity, no richer source of spiritual wisdom and
experience, no deeper incentive to virtue and piety, than the history
of Christ’s kingdom. Every age has a message from God
to man, which it is of the greatest importance for man to
understand.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.5-p7">The Epistle to the Hebrews describes, in stirring
eloquence, the cloud of witnesses from the old dispensation for the
encouragement of the Christians. Why should not the greater cloud of
apostles, evangelists, martyrs, confessors, fathers, reformers, and
saints of every age and tongue, since the coming of Christ, be held up
for the same purpose? They were the heroes of Christian faith and love,
the living epistles of Christ, the salt of the earth, the benefactors
and glory of our race; and it is impossible rightly to study their
thoughts and deeds, their lives and deaths, without being elevated,
edified, comforted, and encouraged to follow their holy example, that
we at last, by the grace of God, be received into their fellowship, to
spend with them a blessed eternity in the praise and enjoyment of the
same God and Saviour.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="6" title="Duty of the Historian" shorttitle="Section 6" progress="3.12%" prev="i.v.5" next="i.v.7" id="i.v.6">

<p class="head" id="i.v.6-p1">§ 6. Duty of the Historian.</p>

<p id="i.v.6-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.v.6-p3">The first duty of the historian, which comprehends
all others, is fidelity and justice. He must reproduce the history
itself, making it live again in his representation. His highest and
only aim should be, like a witness, to tell the truth, the whole truth,
and nothing but the truth, and, like a judge, to do full justice to
every person and event which comes under his review.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p4">To be thus faithful and just he needs a threefold
qualification—scientific, artistic, and religious.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p5">1. He must master the sources. For this purpose he
must be acquainted with such auxiliary sciences as ecclesiastical
philology (especially the Greek and Latin languages, in which most of
the earliest documents are written), secular history, geography, and
chronology. Then, in making use of the sources, he must thoroughly and
impartially examine their genuineness and integrity, and the
credibility and capacity of the witnesses. Thus only can he duly
separate fact from fiction, truth from error.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p6">The number of sources for general history is so
large and increasing so rapidly, that it is, of course, impossible to
read and digest them all in a short lifetime. Every historian rests on
the shoulders of his predecessors. He must take some things on trust
even after the most conscientious search, and avail himself of the
invaluable aid of documentary collections and digests, ample indexes,
and exhaustive monographs, where he cannot examine all the primary
sources in detail. Only he should always carefully indicate his
authorities and verify facts, dates, and quotations. A want of accuracy
is fatal to the reputation of an historical work.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p7">2. Then comes the composition. This is an art. It
must not simply recount events, but reproduce the development of the
church in living process. History is not a heap of skeletons, but an
organism filled and ruled by a reasonable soul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p8">One of the greatest difficulties here lies in
arranging the material. The best method is to combine judiciously the
chronological and topical principles of division; presenting at once
the succession of events and the several parallel (and, indeed,
interwoven) departments of the history in due proportion. Accordingly,
we first divide the whole history into periods, not arbitrary, but
determined by the actual course of events; and then we present each of
these periods in as many parallel sections or chapters as the material
itself requires. As to the number of the periods and chapters, and as
to the arrangement of the chapters, there are indeed conflicting
opinions, and in the application of our principle, as in our whole
representation, we can only make approaches to perfection. But the
principle itself is, nevertheless, the only true one.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p9">The ancient classical historians, and most of the
English and French, generally present their subject in one homogeneous
composition of successive books or chapters, without rubrical division.
This method might seem to bring out better the living unity and variety
of the history at every point. Yet it really does not. Language, unlike
the pencil and the chisel, can exhibit only the succession in time, not
the local concomitance. And then this method, rigidly pursued, never
gives a complete view of any one subject, of doctrine, worship, or
practical life. It constantly mixes the various topics, breaking off
from one to bring up another, even by the most sudden transitions, till
the alternation is exhausted. The German method of periodical and
rubrical arrangement has great practical advantages for the student, in
bringing to view the order of subjects as well as the order of time.
But it should not be made a uniform and monotonous mechanism, as is
done in the Magdeburg Centuries and many subsequent works. For, while
history has its order, both of subject and of time, it is yet, like all
life, full of variety. The period of the Reformation requires a very
different arrangement from the middle age; and in modern history the
rubrical division must be combined with and made subject to a division
by confessions and countries, as the Roman Catholic, Lutheran, Reformed
churches in Germany, France, England, and America.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p10">The historian should aim then to reproduce both
the unity and the variety of history, presenting the different topics
in their separate completeness, without overlooking their organic
connection. The scheme must not be arbitrarily made, and then
pedantically applied, as a Procrustean framework, to the history; but
it must be deduced from the history itself, and varied as the facts
require.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p11">Another difficulty even greater than the
arrangement of the material consists in the combination of brevity and
fulness. A general church history should give a complete view of the
progress of Christ’s kingdom in all its departments.
But the material is so vast and constantly increasing, that the utmost
condensation should be studied by a judicious selection of the salient
points, which really make up the main body of history. There is no use
in writing books unless they are read. But who has time in this busy
age to weary through the forty folios of Baronius and his continuators,
or the thirteen folios of Flacius, or the forty-five octaves of
Schroeckh? The student of ecclesiastical history, it is true, wants not
miniature pictures only (as in Hase’s admirable
compend), but full-length portraits. Yet much space may be gained by
omitting the processes and unessential details, which may be left to
monographs and special treatises. Brevity is a virtue in the historian,
unless it makes him obscure and enigmatic.<note place="end" n="6" id="i.v.6-p11.1"><p id="i.v.6-p12"> The German poet,
Friedrich Rückert, thus admirably enjoins the duty of
condensation:</p>

<p class="c51" id="i.v.6-p13"><span lang="DE" id="i.v.6-p13.1">Wie die Welt
läuft immer weiter,<br />
Wird stets die Geschicte breiter<br />
Und uns wird je mehr je länger<br />
Nöthig ein Zusammendränger:</span></p>

<p id="i.v.6-p14"><br /></p>
<p id="i.v.6-p15"><br /></p>
<p class="c51" id="i.v.6-p16"><span lang="DE" id="i.v.6-p16.1">Nicht der aus dem
Schutt der Zeiten<br />
Wühle mehr Erbärmlichkeiten,<br />
Sondern der den Plunder sichte<br />
Und zum Bau die Steine schichte</span></p>

<p id="i.v.6-p17"><br /></p>
<p id="i.v.6-p18"><br /></p>
<p class="c51" id="i.v.6-p19"><span lang="DE" id="i.v.6-p19.1">Nicht das Einzle
unterdrückend<br />
Noch damit willkühlich schmückend,<br />
Sondern in des Einzlen Hülle<br />
Legend allgemeine Fülle;</span></p>

<p id="i.v.6-p20"><br /></p>
<p id="i.v.6-p21"><br /></p>
<p class="c51" id="i.v.6-p22"><span lang="DE" id="i.v.6-p22.1">Der gelesen Alles
habe,<br />
Und besitze Dichtergabe,<br />
Klar zu schildern mir das Wesen,<br />
Der ich nicht ein Wort gelesen.</span></p>

<p id="i.v.6-p23"><br /></p>
<p id="i.v.6-p24"><br /></p>
<p class="c11" id="i.v.6-p25"><i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.6-p25.1">Sagt mir nichts
von Resultaten!<br />
Denn die will ich selber ziehen.<br />
Lasst Begebenheiten, Thaten,<br />
Heiden, rasch vorüberziehen.</span></i>"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p26">The historian, moreover, must make his work
readable and interesting, without violating truth. Some parts of
history are dull and wearisome; but, upon the whole, the truth of
history is "stranger than fiction." It is God’s own
epos. It needs no embellishment. It speaks for itself if told with
earnestness, vivacity, and freshness. Unfortunately, church historians,
with very few exceptions, are behind the great secular historians in
point of style, and represent the past as a dead corpse rather than as
a living and working power of abiding interest. Hence church histories
are so little read outside of professional circles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p27">3. Both scientific research and artistic
representation must be guided by a sound moral and religious, that is,
a truly Christian spirit. The secular historian should be filled with
universal human sympathy, the church historian with universal Christian
sympathy. The motto of the former is: "<i>Homo sum, nihil humani a me alienum
puto;</i>" the motto of
the latter: "<i>Christianus sum, nihil Christiani a me alienum
puto</i>."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p28">The historian must first lay aside all prejudice
and party zeal, and proceed in the pure love of truth. Not that he must
become a tabula rasa. No man is able, or should attempt, to cast off
the educational influences which have made him what he is. But the
historian of the church of Christ must in every thing be as true as
possible to the objective fact, "<i>sine ira et studio;</i>" do justice to every person and
event; and stand in the centre of Christianity, whence he may see all
points in the circumference, all individual persons and events, all
confessions, denominations, and sects, in their true relations to each
other and to the glorious whole. The famous threefold test of catholic
truth—universality of time (<i>semper</i>), place (<i>ubique</i>), and number (<i>ab omnibus</i>)—in its literal sense,
is indeed untrue and inapplicable. Nevertheless, there is a common
Christianity in the Church, as well as a common humanity in the world,
which no Christian can disregard with impunity. Christ is the divine
harmony of all the discordant human creeds and sects. It is the duty
and the privilege of the historian to trace the image of Christ in the
various physiognomies of his disciples, and to act as a mediator
between the different sections of his kingdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p29">Then he must be in thorough sympathy with his
subject, and enthusiastically devoted thereto. As no one can interpret
a poet without poetic feeling and taste, or a philosopher without
speculative talent, so no one can rightly comprehend and exhibit the
history of Christianity without a Christian spirit. An unbeliever could
produce only a repulsive caricature, or at best a lifeless statue. The
higher the historian stands on Christian ground, the larger is his
horizon, and the more full and clear his view of single regions below,
and of their mutual bearings. Even error can be fairly seen only from
the position of truth. "<i>Verum est index sui et falsi</i>." Christianity is the absolute
truth, which, like the sun, both reveals itself and enlightens all that
is dark. Church history, like the Bible, is its own best
interpreter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p30">So far as the historian combines these three
qualifications, he fulfils his office. In this life we can, of course,
only distantly approach perfection in this or in any other branch of
study. Absolute success would require infallibility; and this is denied
to mortal man. It is the exclusive privilege of the Divine mind to see
the end from the beginning, and to view events from all sides and in
all their bearings; while the human mind can only take up things
consecutively and view them partially or in fragments.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.6-p31">The full solution of the mysteries of history is
reserved for that heavenly state, when we shall see no longer through a
gloss darkly, but face to face, and shall survey the developments of
time from the heights of eternity. What St. Augustine so aptly says of
the mutual relation of the Old and New Testament, "<i>Novum Testamentum in Vetere
latet, Vetus in Novo patet,</i>" may be applied also to the
relation of this world and the world to come. The history of the church
militant is but a type and a prophecy of the triumphant kingdom of God
in heaven—a prophecy which will be perfectly
understood only in the light of its fulfilment.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="7" title="Literature of Church History" shorttitle="Section 7" progress="3.64%" prev="i.v.6" next="i.I_1" id="i.v.7">

<p class="c25" id="i.v.7-p1">§ 7. Literature of
Church History.</p>

<p id="i.v.7-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c26" id="i.v.7-p3"><name id="i.v.7-p3.1">Stäudlin</name>: <cite id="i.v.7-p3.2">Geschichte u. Literatur der K. Geschichte. Hann.
1827.</cite></p>

<p class="c26" id="i.v.7-p4"><name id="i.v.7-p4.1">J. G. Dowling</name>: <cite id="i.v.7-p4.2">An Introduction to the
Critical Study of Eccles. History. London, 1838. Quoted p. 1. The work
is chiefly an account of the ecclesiastical historians. pp.
1–212.</cite></p>

<p class="c26" id="i.v.7-p5"><name id="i.v.7-p5.1">F. C. Baur</name>: <cite id="i.v.7-p5.2">Die Epochen der kirchlichen
Geschichtschreibung. Tüb. 1852.</cite></p>

<p class="c26" id="i.v.7-p6"><name id="i.v.7-p6.1">Philip Schaff</name>: <cite id="i.v.7-p6.2">Introduction to History of
the Apost. Church (N. York, 1853), pp.
51–134.</cite></p>

<p class="c26" id="i.v.7-p7"><name id="i.v.7-p7.1">Engelhardt</name>: <cite id="i.v.7-p7.2">Uebersicht der
kirchengeschichtlichen Literatur vom Jahre 1825–1850.
In Niedner’s "Zeitschrift für historische
Theologie," 1851.</cite></p>

<p class="c26" id="i.v.7-p8"><name id="i.v.7-p8.1">G. Uhlhorn</name>: <cite id="i.v.7-p8.2">Die kirchenhist. Arbeiten von
1851–1860. In Niedner’s "Zeitschrift
für histor. Theologie," for 1866, Gotha, pp.
3–160. The same: Die ältere Kirchengesch.
in ihren neueren Darstellungen. In "Jahrbücher
für deutsche Theol." Vol. II. 648 sqq.</cite></p>

<p class="c26" id="i.v.7-p9"><name id="i.v.7-p9.1">Brieger</name><span class="c14" id="i.v.7-p9.2">’s</span> <cite id="i.v.7-p9.3">"Zeitschrift
für Kirchengeschichte" (begun in 1877 and published in
Gotha) contains bibliographical articles of Ad. Harnack,
Möller, and others, on the latest literature.</cite></p>

<p class="c26" id="i.v.7-p10"><name id="i.v.7-p10.1">Ch. K. Adams</name>: <cite id="i.v.7-p10.2">A Manual of Historical
Literature. N. York, 3d ed. 1888.</cite></p>

<p id="i.v.7-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.v.7-p12">Like every other science and art, church
historiography has a history of development toward its true perfection.
This history exhibits not only a continual growth of material, but also
a gradual, though sometimes long interrupted, improvement of method,
from the mere collection of names and dates in a Christian chronicle,
to critical research and discrimination, pragmatic reference to causes
and motives, scientific command of material, philosophical
generalization, and artistic reproduction of the actual history itself.
In this progress also are marked the various confessional and
denominational phases of Christianity, giving different points of view,
and consequently different conceptions and representations of the
several periods and divisions of Christendom; so that the development
of the Church itself is mirrored in the development of church
historiography.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p13">We can here do no more than mention the leading
works which mark the successive epochs in the growth of our
science.</p>

<p id="i.v.7-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p15">I. The <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p15.1">Apostolic</span>
Church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p16">The first works on church history are the
canonical Gospels of <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p16.1">Matthew, Mark, Luke, and
John</span>, the inspired biographical memoirs of Jesus Christ, who is
the theanthropic head of the Church universal.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p17">These are followed by <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p17.1">Luke’s</span> Acts of the Apostles, which
describes the planting of Christianity among Jews and Gentiles from
Jerusalem to Rome, by the labors of the apostles, especially Peter and
Paul.</p>

<p id="i.v.7-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p19">II. The <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p19.1">Greek</span> Church
historians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p20">The first post-apostolic works on church history,
as indeed all branches of theological literature, take their rise in
the Greek Church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p21"><name id="i.v.7-p21.1">Eusebius</name>, bishop of
Caesarea, in Palestine, and contemporary with Constantine the Great,
composed a church history in ten books (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.v.7-p21.2">ejkklhsiastikh;
iJstoriva</span>, from the incarnation of the Logos to the year 324),
by which he has won the title of the Father of church history, or the
Christian Herodotus. Though by no means very critical and discerning,
and far inferior in literary talent and execution to the works of the
great classical historians, this ante-Nicene church history is
invaluable for its learning, moderation, and love of truth; for its use
of sources, since totally or partially lost; and for its interesting position
of personal observation between the last persecutions of the church and
her establishment in the Byzantine empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p22">Eusebius was followed in similar spirit and on the
same plan by <name id="i.v.7-p22.1">Socrates</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p22.2">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p22.3">Sozomen</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p22.4">,
and</span> <name id="i.v.7-p22.5">Theodoret</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p22.6">in the
fifth century, and</span> <name id="i.v.7-p22.7">Theodorus</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p22.8">and</span> <name id="i.v.7-p22.9">Evagrius</name> in the sixth,
each taking up the thread of the narrative where his predecessor had
dropped it, and covering in part the same ground, from <name id="i.v.7-p22.10">Constantine the Great</name> till toward the middle of the fifth
century.<note place="end" n="7" id="i.v.7-p22.11"><p id="i.v.7-p23" />

<p id="i.v.7-p24"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="i.v.7-p24.1">6</span> These Greek historians have been best edited by Henri de
Valois (Valesius), in Greek and Latin with notes, in 3 folios, Paris,
1659-73; also Amsterd., 1695, and, with additional notes by W. Reading,
Cambridge, 1720. Eusebius has been often separately published in
several languages.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p25">Of the later Greek historians, from the seventh
century, to the fifteenth, the "Scriptores Byzantini," as they are
called, <name id="i.v.7-p25.1">Nicephorus Callisti</name> (son of
Callistus, about <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p25.2">a.d.</span> 1333) deserves special
regard. His Ecclesiastical History was written with the use of the
large library of the church of St. Sophia in Constantinople, and
dedicated to the emperor <name id="i.v.7-p25.3">Andronicus
Palaeologus</name> (d. 1327). It extends in eighteen books (each of
which begins with a letter of his name) from the birth of Christ to the
death of <name id="i.v.7-p25.4">Phocas</name>, <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p25.5">a.d.</span> 610, and gives in the preface a summary of five books
more, which would have brought it down to 911. He was an industrious
and eloquent, but uncritical and superstitious writer.<note place="end" n="8" id="i.v.7-p25.6"><p id="i.v.7-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.v.7-p26.1">Νικηφόρου
Καλλίστου
τοῦ
Ξανθοπούλου
Ἐκκλησιαστικῆς
ἱς τορίας
Βιβλία ιή.</span>
Edited by the Jesuit, Fronton le Duc
(Fronto-Ducaeus), Par. 1630, 2 fol. This is the only Greek edition from
the only extant MS., which belonged to the King of Hungary, then came
into the possession of the Turks, and last into the imperial library of
Vienna. But a Latin version by John Lang waspublished at Basle as early
as 1561.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.v.7-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p28">III. <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p28.1">Latin</span> Church
historians of the middle ages.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p29">The Latin Church, before the Reformation, was, in
church history, as in all other theological studies, at first wholly
dependent on the Greek, and long content with mere translations and
extracts from Eusebius and his continuators.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p30">The most popular of these was the <cite id="i.v.7-p30.1">Historia Tripartita</cite><i>,</i> composed by <name id="i.v.7-p30.2">Cassiodorus</name>, prime minister of <name id="i.v.7-p30.3">Theodoric</name>, and afterwards abbot of a convent in Calabria
(d. about <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p30.4">a.d.</span> 562). It is a compilation from
the histories of <name id="i.v.7-p30.5">Socrates</name>, <name id="i.v.7-p30.6">Sozomen</name>, and <name id="i.v.7-p30.7">Theodoret</name>,
abridging and harmonizing them, and supplied—together
with the translation of Eusebius by <name id="i.v.7-p30.8">Rufinus</name>—the West for several centuries
with its knowledge of the fortunes of the ancient church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p31">The middle age produced no general church history
of consequence, but a host of chronicles, and histories of particular
nations, monastic orders, eminent popes, bishops, missionaries, saints,
etc. Though rarely worth much as compositions, these are yet of great
value as material, after a careful sifting of truth from legendary
fiction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p32">The principal mediaeval historians are <name id="i.v.7-p32.1">Gregory of Tours</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p32.2">(d. 595), who
wrote a church history of the Franks;</span> <name id="i.v.7-p32.3">the
Venerable Bede</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p32.4">, (d. 735), the father of
English church history;</span> <name id="i.v.7-p32.5">Paulus
Diaconus</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p32.6">(d. 799), the historian of the
Lombards;</span> <name id="i.v.7-p32.7">Adam of Bremen</name>, the chief
authority for Scandinavian church history from <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p32.8">a.d.</span> 788–1072; <name id="i.v.7-p32.9">Haimo</name> (or Haymo, Aimo, a monk of Fulda, afterwards bishop
of Halberstadt, d. 853), who described in ten books, mostly from
Rufinus, the history of the first four centuries (<cite id="i.v.7-p32.10">Hist oriae Sacrae Epitome</cite>); <name id="i.v.7-p32.11">Anastasius</name> (about 872), the author in part of the <cite id="i.v.7-p32.12">Liber Pontificalis</cite><i>,</i> i.e., biographies of
the Popes till Stephen VI. (who died 891); <name id="i.v.7-p32.13">Bartholomaeus of Lucca</name>. (about 1312), who composed a
general church history from Christ to <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p32.14">a.d.</span>
1312; <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p32.15">St.</span> <name id="i.v.7-p32.16">Antoninus</name>
(Antonio Pierozzi), archbishop of Florence (d. 1459), the author of the
largest mediaeval work on secular and sacred history (<cite id="i.v.7-p32.17">Summa Historialis</cite>), from the creation to <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p32.18">a.d.</span> 1457.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p33">Historical criticism began with the revival of
letters, and revealed itself first in the doubts of <name id="i.v.7-p33.1">Laurentius Valla</name> (d. 1457) and <name id="i.v.7-p33.2">Nicolaus of Cusa</name> (d. 1464) concerning the genuineness of
the donation of Constantine, the Isidorian Decretals, and other
spurious documents, which are now as universally rejected as they were
once universally accepted.</p>

<p id="i.v.7-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p35">IV. <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p35.1">Roman Catholic</span>
historians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p36">The Roman Catholic Church was roused by the shock
of the Reformation, in the sixteenth century, to great activity in this
and other departments of theology, and produced some works of immense
learning and antiquarian research, but generally characterized rather
by zeal for the papacy, and against Protestantism, than by the purely
historical spirit. Her best historians are either Italians, and
ultramontane in spirit, or Frenchmen, mostly on the side of the more
liberal but less consistent Gallicanism.</p>

<p id="i.v.7-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p38">(a) Italians:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p39">First stands the Cardinal <name id="i.v.7-p39.1">Caesar Baronius</name> (d. 1607), with his <cite id="i.v.7-p39.2">Annales Ecclesiastici</cite>(<scripRef passage="Rom. 1588" id="i.v.7-p39.3" parsed="|Rom|1588|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1588">Rom. 1588</scripRef> sqq.), in 12 folio
volumes, on which he spent thirty years of unwearied study. They come
down only to the year 1198, but are continued by <name id="i.v.7-p39.4">Raynaldi</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p39.5">(to 1565),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p39.6">Laderchi</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p39.7">(to 1571), and</span> <name id="i.v.7-p39.8">Theiner</name> (to 1584).<note place="end" n="9" id="i.v.7-p39.9"><p id="i.v.7-p40"> We omit the inferior
continuations of the Polish Dominican, <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p40.1">Abr</span>.
<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p40.2">Bzovius</span>, from 1198 to 1565, in 8 vols., and of
<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p40.3">Henr. Spondé</span>, bishop of Pamiers,
from 1197 to 1647, 2 vols. The best of the older editions, including
the continuation of Raynaldi (but not of Laderchi) and the learned
criticisms of Pagi and his nephew, was arranged by Archbishop <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p40.4">Mansi</span>, in 88 folios, Lucca, 1738-57. A hundred years
later, a German scholar in Rome, <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p40.5">Augustin
Theiner</span>, prefect of the Vatican Archives, resumed the
continuation in 3 vols., embracing the pontificate of Gregory XIII.
(<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p40.6">a.d.</span> 1572-’84), Rome and
Paris, 1856, 3 vols fol, and hoped to bring the history down to the
pontificate of <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p40.7">Pius</span> VII., <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p40.8">a.d.</span> 1800, in 12 folios; but he interrupted the
continuation, and began, in 1864, a new edition of the whole work
(including Raynaldi and Laderchi), which is to be completed in 45 or 50
volumes, at Bar-le-Duc, France. Theiner was first a liberal Catholic,
then an Ultramontanist, last an Old Catholic (in correspondence with
Döllinger), excluded from the Vatican (1870), but pardoned
by the pope, and died suddenly, 1874. His older brother, Johann Anton,
became a Protestant.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p41">This truly colossal and monumental work is even to
this day an invaluable storehouse of information from the Vatican
library and other archives, and will always be consulted by
professional scholars. It is written in dry, ever broken, unreadable
style, and contains many spurious documents. It stands wholly on the
ground of absolute papacy, and is designed as a positive refutation of
the Magdeburg Centuries, though it does not condescend directly to
notice them. It gave immense aid and comfort to the cause of Romanism,
and was often epitomized and popularized in several languages. But it
was also severely criticized, and in part refuted, not only by such
Protestants as <name id="i.v.7-p41.1">Casaubon</name>, <name id="i.v.7-p41.2">Spanheim</name>, and <name id="i.v.7-p41.3">Samuel Basnage</name>,
but by Roman Catholic scholars also, especially two French Franciscans,
<name id="i.v.7-p41.4">Antoine</name> and <name id="i.v.7-p41.5">François Pagi</name>, who corrected the
chronology.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p42">Far less known and used than the Annals of
Baronius is the <cite id="i.v.7-p42.1">Historia Ecclesiastica</cite>of
<name id="i.v.7-p42.2">Caspar Sacharelli</name>, which comes down to <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p42.3">a.d.</span> 1185, and was published in Rome,
1771–1796, in 25 quarto volumes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p43">Invaluable contributions to historical collections
and special researches have been made by other Italian scholars, as
<name id="i.v.7-p43.1">Muratori</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p43.2">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p43.3">Zaccagni</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p43.4">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p43.5">Zaccaria</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p43.6">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p43.7">Mansi</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p43.8">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p43.9">Gallandi</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p43.10">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p43.11">Paolo Sarpi</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p43.12">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p43.13">Pallavicini</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p43.14">(the last two on the
Council of Trent),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p43.15">the three
Assemani</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p43.16">, and</span> <name id="i.v.7-p43.17">Angelo
Mai</name></p>

<p id="i.v.7-p44"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p45">(b) French Catholic historians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p46"><name id="i.v.7-p46.1">Natalis (Noel)
Alexander</name>, Professor and Provincial of the Dominican order (d.
1724), wrote his <cite id="i.v.7-p46.2">Historia Ecclesiastica Veteris
et Nova Testamenti</cite>to the year 1600 (Paris, 1676, 2d ed. 1699
sqq. 8 vols. fol.) in the spirit of Gallicanism, with great learning,
but in dry scholastic style. <name id="i.v.7-p46.3">Innocent XI</name>. put
it in the Index (1684). This gave rise to the corrected editions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p47">The abbot <name id="i.v.7-p47.1">Claude Fleury</name>
(d. 1723), in his <cite id="i.v.7-p47.2">Histoire
ecclésiastique</cite>(Par. 1691–1720, in 20
vols. quarto, down to <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p47.3">a.d.</span> 1414, continued by
<name id="i.v.7-p47.4">Claude Fabre</name>, a very decided Gallican, to
<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p47.5">a.d.</span> 1595), furnished a much more popular
work, commended by mildness of spirit and fluency of style, and as
useful for edification as for instruction. It is a minute and, upon the
whole, accurate narrative of the course of events as they occurred, but
without system and philosophical generalization, and hence tedious and
wearisome. When <name id="i.v.7-p47.6">Fleury</name> was asked why he
unnecessarily darkened his pages with so many discreditable facts, he
properly replied that the survival and progress of Christianity,
notwithstanding the vices and crimes of its professors and preachers,
was the best proof of its divine origin.<note place="end" n="10" id="i.v.7-p47.7"><p id="i.v.7-p48"> A portion
of Fleury’s <i>History</i>, from the second
oecumenical Council to the end of the fourth century (<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p48.1">a.d.</span> 381-400), was published in English at Oxford, 1842,
in three volumes, on the basis of Herbert’s
translation (London, 1728), carefully revised by John H Newman, who was
at that time the theological leader of the Oxford Tractarian movement,
and subsequently (1879) became a cardinal in the Roman Catholic
Church.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p49"><name id="i.v.7-p49.1">Jacques Bénigne
Bossuet</name>, the distinguished bishop of Meaux (d. 1704), an
advocate of Romanism on the one hand against Protestantism, but of
Gallicanism on the other against Ultramontanism, wrote with brilliant
eloquence, and in the spirit of the Catholic church, a universal
history, in bold outlines for popular effect.<note place="end" n="11" id="i.v.7-p49.2"><p id="i.v.7-p50"> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p50.1">Discours sur
l’histoire universelle depuis le commencement du monde
jusgu’à l’empire de
Charlemagne.</span></i> Paris, 1681, and other
editions.</p></note> This was continued in the
German language by the Protestant Cramer, with less elegance but more
thoroughness, and with special reference to the doctrine history of the
middle age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p51"><name id="i.v.7-p51.1">Sebastien le Nain de
Tillemont</name> (d. 1698), a French nobleman and priest, without
office and devoted exclusively to study and prayer—a
pupil and friend of the Jansenists and in partial sympathy with
Gallicanism—composed a most learned and useful history
of the first six centuries (till 513), in a series of minute
biographies, with great skill and conscientiousness, almost entirely in
the words of the original authorities, from which he carefully
distinguishes his own additions. It is, as far as it goes, the most
valuable church history produced by Roman Catholic industry and
learning.<note place="end" n="12" id="i.v.7-p51.2"><p id="i.v.7-p52"> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p52.1">Mémoires
pour servir à l’histoire
ecclésiastique des six premiers siècles,
justifiés par les citations des auteurs
originaux</span></i>. Paris, 1693-1712, 16 vols.
quarto. Reprinted at Venice, 1732 sqq. His <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p52.2">Histoire des empereurs,</span></i> Paris,
1690-1738, in 6 vols., gives the secular history down to emperor
Anastasius.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p53">Contemporaneously with Tillemont, the Gallican,
<name id="i.v.7-p53.1">L. Ellies Dupin</name> (d. 1719), furnished a
biographical and bibliographical church history down to the seventeenth
century.<note place="end" n="13" id="i.v.7-p53.2"><p id="i.v.7-p54"> Under the title<i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p54.1">: Nouvelle Bibliothèque des auteurs
ecclésastiques, contenant l’Histoire de
leur vie, le catalogue, la critique et la chronologie de leurs
ouvrages</span></i>. Paris and Amsterdam, 1693-1715,
19 vols.; 9th ed., Par., 1698 aqq., with the continuations of Goujet,
Petit-Didier, to the 18th cent., and the critique of R. Simon, 61 vols.
The work was condemned by Rome for its free criticism of the
fathers.</p></note> <name id="i.v.7-p54.2">Remi Ceillier</name> (d.
1761) followed with a similar work, which has the advantage of greater
completeness and accuracy.<note place="end" n="14" id="i.v.7-p54.3"><p id="i.v.7-p55"> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p55.1">Histoire
générale des auteurs sacrés et
ecclésaistiques</span></i>. Paris,
1729-’63 in 23 vols. 4to. New ed. begun
1858.</p></note> The French Benedictines of the congregation of
St. Maur, in the seventeenth and eighteenth century, did immense
service to historical theology by the best critical editions of the
fathers and extensive archaeological works. We can only mention the
names of <name id="i.v.7-p55.2">Mabillon</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p55.3">,</span>
<name id="i.v.7-p55.4">Massuet</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p55.5">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p55.6">Montfaucon</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p55.7">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p55.8">D’achery</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p55.9">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p55.10">Ruinart</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p55.11">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p55.12">Martène</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p55.13">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p55.14">Durand</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p55.15">. Among the Jesuits,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p55.16">Sirmond</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p55.17">and</span> <name id="i.v.7-p55.18">Petau</name> occupy a prominent place.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p56">The Abbé <name id="i.v.7-p56.1">Rohrbacher</name>. (Professor of Church History at Nancy, d.
1856) wrote an extensive <cite id="i.v.7-p56.2">Universal History of
the Church</cite>, including that of the Old Testament, down to 1848.
It is less liberal than the great Gallican writers of the seventeenth
century, but shows familiarity with German literature.<note place="end" n="15" id="i.v.7-p56.3"><p id="i.v.7-p57"> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p57.1">Histoire
universelle de l’église
catholique.</span></i> Nancy and Paris,
1842-’49; 3d ed., 1856-’6l, in 29
vols. oct.; 4th ed. by Chantral, 1864 sqq. A German translation by
<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p57.2">Hülskamp</span>, <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p57.3">Rump</span> and others appeared at Münster, 1860
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.v.7-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p59">(c) German Catholic historians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p60">The pioneer of modern German Catholic historians
of note is a poet and an ex-Protestant, Count <name id="i.v.7-p60.1">Leopold Von Stolberg</name> (d. 1819). With the enthusiasm of an
honest, noble, and devout, but credulous convert, he began, in 1806, a
very full <cite id="i.v.7-p60.2">Geschichte der Religion Jesu
Christi</cite><i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p60.3">,</span></i> and brought it down in 15
volumes to the year 430. It was continued by <name id="i.v.7-p60.4">F.
Kerz</name> (vols. 16–45, to <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p60.5">a.d.</span> 1192) and <name id="i.v.7-p60.6">J. N. Brischar</name>
(vols. 45–53, to <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p60.7">a.d.</span>
1245).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p61"><name id="i.v.7-p61.1">Theod. Katerkamp</name> (d. at
Münster, 1834) wrote a church history, in the same spirit
and pleasing style, down to <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p61.2">a.d.</span> 1153.<note place="end" n="16" id="i.v.7-p61.3"><p id="i.v.7-p62"> Münster,
1819-’34, 5 vols 8vo.</p></note> It
remained unfinished, like the work of <name id="i.v.7-p62.1">Locherer</name>(d. 1837), which extends to 1073.<note place="end" n="17" id="i.v.7-p62.2"><p id="i.v.7-p63"> Ravensburg, 1824 sqq., 9
vols</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p64">Bishop <name id="i.v.7-p64.1">Hefele</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p64.2">’s</span> <cite id="i.v.7-p64.3">History
of the Councils</cite>(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p64.4">Conciliengeschichte,</span></i>
1855–’86; revised edition and
continuation, 1873 sqq.) is a most valuable contribution to the history
of doctrine and discipline down to the Council of Trent.<note place="end" n="18" id="i.v.7-p64.5"><p id="i.v.7-p65"> The first two volumes of the
first ed. were translated by <i>W. R. Clark</i> and <i>H. N.
Oxenham</i>, and published by T. &amp; T. Clark, Edinburgh, 1871 and
1876.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p66">The best compendious histories from the pens of
German Romanists are produced by <name id="i.v.7-p66.1">Jos. Ign.
Ritter</name>, Professor in Bonn and afterward in Breslau (d. 1857);<note place="end" n="19" id="i.v.7-p66.2"><p id="i.v.7-p67"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p67.1">Handbuch der K
G.</span></i> Bonn, 3d ed., 1846; 6th ed., 1862, 2
vols.</p></note> <name id="i.v.7-p67.2">Joh. Adam Möhler</name>, formerly Professor in
Tübingen, and then in Munich, the author of the famous <cite id="i.v.7-p67.3">Symbolik</cite>(d. 1838);<note place="end" n="20" id="i.v.7-p67.4"><p id="i.v.7-p68"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p68.1">His
Kirchengeschichte</span></i> was published from his
lectures by <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p68.2">Pius Boniface Gams</span>. Regensburg,
1867-’68, in 3 vols. It is very unequal and lacks the
author’s own finish. We have from Möhler
also a monograph on <i>Athanius</i> (1827), and a <i>Patrologie</i>
(covering the first three centuries, and published after his death,
1840).</p></note> <name id="i.v.7-p68.3">Joh.
Alzog</name> (d. 1878);<note place="end" n="21" id="i.v.7-p68.4"><p id="i.v.7-p69"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p69.1">Handbuch der
Universal-Kirchengeschichte.</span></i> 9th ed.,
Mainz, 1872, 2 vols.; 10th ed., 1882. Alzog aims to be the Roman
Catholic Hase as to brevity and condensation. A French translation from
the 5th ed. was prepared by <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p69.2">Goeschler</span> and
<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p69.3">Audley</span>, 1849 (4th ed. by Abbé
Sabatier, 1874); an English translation by F. J. <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p69.4">Pabisch</span> and <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p69.5">Thos</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p69.6">Byrne</span>, Cincinnati, O., 1874 sqq., in 3 vols. The Am.
translators censure the French translators for the liberties they have
taken with Alzog, but they have taken similar liberties, and, by sundry
additions, made the author more Romish than he was.</p></note> <name id="i.v.7-p69.7">H. Brück</name>
<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p69.8">(Mayence, 2d ed., 1877);</span> <name id="i.v.7-p69.9">F.
X. Kraus</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p69.10">(Treves, 1873; 3d ed., 1882);</span>
<name id="i.v.7-p69.11">Card. Hergenröther</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p69.12">(Freiburg, 3d ed., 1886, 3 vols.);</span> <name id="i.v.7-p69.13">F.
X. Funk</name> (Tübingen, 1886; 2d ed., 1890).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p70"><name id="i.v.7-p70.1">A. F. Gfrörer</name>
(d. 1861) began his learned <cite id="i.v.7-p70.2">General Church
History</cite> as a Protestant, or rather as a Rationalist
(1841–’46, 4 vols., till <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p70.3">a.d.</span> 1056), and continued it from Gregory VII. on as a
Romanist (1859–’61).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p71"><name id="i.v.7-p71.1">Dr. John Joseph Ignatius
Döllinger</name> (Professor in Munich, born 1799), the most
learned historian of the Roman Church in the nineteenth century,
represents the opposite course from popery to anti-popery. He began,
but never finished, a <cite id="i.v.7-p71.2">Handbook of Christian
Church History</cite>(Landshut, 1833, 2 vols.) till <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p71.3">a.d.</span> 680, and a <cite id="i.v.7-p71.4">Manual of Church
History</cite>(1836, 2d ed., 1843, 2 vols.) to the fifteenth century,
and in part to 1517.<note place="end" n="22" id="i.v.7-p71.5"><p id="i.v.7-p72"> English translation by Dr.
<i>Edw. Cox</i>, Lond. 1840-’42, in 4 vols. This
combines Döllinger’s <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p72.1">Handbuch</span></i> and
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p72.2">Lehrbuch</span></i> as
far as they supplement each other.</p></note> He wrote also learned works against the
Reformation (<cite id="i.v.7-p72.3">Die Reformation</cite><i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p72.4">,</span></i> 1846–’48, in 3
vols.), on <i>Hippolytus and Callistus</i> (1853), on the preparation
for Christianity (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p72.5">Heidenthum u Judenthum</span></i>,
1857), <cite id="i.v.7-p72.6">Christianity and the Church in the time
of its Founding</cite> <i>(1860),</i> <cite id="i.v.7-p72.7">The Church
and the Churches</cite> <i>(1862),</i> <cite id="i.v.7-p72.8">Papal
Fables of the Middle Age</cite> <i>(1865),</i> <cite id="i.v.7-p72.9">The Pope and the Council</cite> (under the assumed name of
"Janus," 1869), etc.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p73">During the Vatican Council in 1870
Döllinger broke with Rome, became the theological leader of
the Old Catholic recession, and was excommunicated by the Archbishop of
Munich (his former pupil), April 17, 1871, as being guilty of "the
crime of open and formal heresy." He knows too much of church history
to believe in the infallibility of the pope. He solemnly declared
(March 28, 1871) that "as a Christian, as a theologian, as a historian,
and as a citizen," he could not accept the Vatican decrees, because
they contradict the spirit of the gospel and the genuine tradition of
the church, and, if carried out, must involve church and state, the
clergy and the laity, in irreconcilable conflict.<note place="end" n="23" id="i.v.7-p73.1"><p id="i.v.7-p74"> See Schaff’s
<i>Creeds of Christendom,</i> Vol. I., 195 sq.; Von Schulte:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p74.1">Der Altkatholicismus</span></i> (Giessen, 1887), 109 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.v.7-p75"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p76">V. The <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p76.1">Protestant</span> Church
historians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p77">The Reformation of the sixteenth century is the
mother of church history as a science and art in the proper sense of term.
It seemed at first to break off from the past and to depreciate church
history, by going back directly to the Bible as the only rule of faith
and practice, and especially to look most unfavorably on the Catholic
middle age, as a progressive corruption of the apostolic doctrine and
discipline. But, on the other hand, it exalted primitive Christianity,
and awakened a new and enthusiastic interest in all the documents of
the apostolic church, with an energetic effort to reproduce its spirit
and institutions. It really repudiated only the later tradition in
favor of the older, taking its stand upon the primitive historical
basis of Christianity. Then again, in the course of controversy with
Rome, Protestantism found it desirable and necessary to wrest from its
opponent not only the scriptural argument, but also the historical, and
to turn it as far as possible to the side of the evangelical cause. For
the Protestants could never deny that the true Church of Christ is
built on a rock, and has the promise of indestructible permanence.
Finally, the Reformation, by, liberating the mind from the yoke of a
despotic ecclesiastical authority, gave an entirely new impulse,
directly or indirectly to free investigation in every department, and
produced that historical criticism which claims to clear fact from the
accretions of fiction, and to bring out the truth, the whole truth, and
nothing but the truth, of history. Of course this criticism may run to
the extreme of rationalism and scepticism, which oppose the authority
of the apostles and of Christ himself; as it actually did for a time,
especially in Germany. But the abuse of free investigation proves
nothing against the right use of it; and is to be regarded only as a
temporary aberration, from which all sound minds will return to a due
appreciation of history, as a truly rational unfolding of the plan of
redemption, and a standing witness for the all-ruling providence of
God, and the divine character of the Christian religion.</p>

<p id="i.v.7-p78"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p79">(a) German, Swiss, and Dutch historians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p80">Protestant church historiography has thus far
flourished most on German soil. A patient and painstaking industry and
conscientious love of truth and justice qualify German scholars for the
mining operations of research which bring forth the raw material for
the manufacturer; while French and English historians know best how to
utilize and popularize the material for the general reader.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p81">The following are the principal works:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p82"><name id="i.v.7-p82.1">Matthias Flacius</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p82.2">(d 1575), surnamed Illyricus</span>, a zealous Lutheran,
and an unsparing enemy of Papists, Calvinists, and Melancthonians,
heads the list of Protestant historians with his great <cite id="i.v.7-p82.3">Eccelesiastica Historia Novi Testamenti, commonly called
Centuriae Magdeburgenses</cite>(Basle,
1560–’74), covering thirteen
centuries of the Christian era in as many folio volumes. He began the
work in Magdeburg, in connection with ten other, scholars of like
Spirit and zeal, and in the face of innumerable difficulties, for the
purpose of exposing the corruptions and, errors of the papacy, and of
proving the doctrines of the Lutheran Reformation orthodox by the
"witnesses of the truth" in all ages. The tone is therefore
controversial throughout, and quite as partial as that of the Annals of
Baronius on the papal side. The style is tasteless and repulsive, but
the amount of persevering labor, the immense, though ill-digested and
unwieldy mass of material, and the boldness of the criticism, are
imposing and astonishing. The "Centuries" broke the path of free
historical study, and are the first general church history deserving of
the name. They introduced also a new method. They divide the material
by centuries, and each century by a uniform Procrustean scheme of not
less than sixteen rubrics: "de loco et propagatione ecclesiae; de persecutione
et tranquillitate ecclesiae; de doctrina; de haeresibus; de ceremoniis;
de politia; de schismatibus; de conciliis; de vitis episcoporum; de
haereticis; de martyribus; de miraculis et prodigiis; de rebus
Judaicis; de aliis religionibus; de mutationibus politicis." This plan destroys all symmetry, and
occasions wearisome diffuseness and repetition. Yet, in spite of its
mechanical uniformity and stiffness, it is more scientific than the
annalistic or chronicle method, and, with material improvements and
considerable curtailment of rubrics, it has been followed to this
day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p83">The Swiss, <name id="i.v.7-p83.1">J. H.
Hottinger</name> (d. 1667), in his <cite id="i.v.7-p83.2">Historia
Ecclesiastica N. Testamenti</cite>(Zurich,
1655–’67, 9 vols. fol.), furnished a
Reformed counterpart to the Magdeburg Centuries. It is less original
and vigorous, but more sober and moderate. It comes down to the
sixteenth century, to which alone five volumes are devoted.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p84">From <name id="i.v.7-p84.1">Fred. Spanheim</name> of
Holland (d. 1649) we have a <cite id="i.v.7-p84.2">Summa Historia
Ecclesiasticae</cite> (Lugd. Bat. 1689), coming down to the sixteenth
century. It is based on a thorough and critical knowledge of the
sources, and serves at the same time as a refutation of Baronius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p85">A new path was broken by <name id="i.v.7-p85.1">Gottfried Arnold</name> (d. 1714), in his<i>,</i> <cite id="i.v.7-p85.2">Impartial History of the Church and Heretics</cite>to <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p85.3">a.d.</span> 1688.<note place="end" n="24" id="i.v.7-p85.4"><p id="i.v.7-p86"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p86.1">UnpartheiischeKirchen- und Ketzerhistorie.</span></i> Frankfurt, 1699 sqq. 4 vol. fol.</p></note> He is the historian of the pietistic and
mystic school. He made subjective piety the test of the true faith, and
the persecuted sects the main channel of true Christianity; while the
reigning church from Constantine down, and indeed not the Catholic
church only, but the orthodox Lutheran with it, he represented as a
progressive apostasy, a Babylon full of corruption and abomination. In
this way he boldly and effectually broke down the walls of
ecclesiastical exclusiveness and bigotry; but at the same time, without
intending or suspecting it, he opened the way to a rationalistic and
sceptical treatment of history. While, in his zeal for impartiality and
personal piety, he endeavored to do justice to all possible heretics
and sectaries, he did great injustice to the supporters of orthodoxy
and ecclesiastical order. Arnold was also the first to use the German
language instead of the Latin in learned history; but his style is
tasteless and insipid.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p87"><name id="i.v.7-p87.1">J. L. von Mosheim</name>
(Chancellor of the University at Göttingen, d. 1755), a
moderate and impartial Lutheran, is the father of church historiography
as an <i>art</i>, unless we prefer to concede this merit to Bossuet. In
skilful construction, clear, though mechanical and monotonous
arrangement, critical sagacity, pragmatic combination, freedom from
passion, almost bordering on cool indifferentism, and in easy elegance
of Latin style, he surpasses all his predecessors. His well-known <cite id="i.v.7-p87.2">Institutiones Historiae Ecclesiasticae antiquae et
recentioris</cite>(Helmstädt, 1755) follows the centurial
plan of Flacius, but in simpler form, and, as translated and
supplemented by Maclaine, and Murdock, is still used extensively as a
text-book in England and America.<note place="end" n="25" id="i.v.7-p87.3"><p id="i.v.7-p88"> Best edition: <i>Institutes of
Ecclesiastical History ancient and modern, by</i> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p88.1">John Lawrence von Mosheim</span>. <i>A new and literal
translation from the original Latin</i>, <i>with copious additional
Notes, original and selected</i>. <i>By James Murdock, D. D</i>. 1832;
5th ed., New York. 1854, 3 vols. Murdock was Professor of
Ecclesiastical History at Andover, Mass. (d. 1856), and translated also
Münscher’s <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p88.2">Dogmengeschichte.</span></i> Mosheim’s special history of the ante-Nicene
period (1733) was translated from the Latin by <i>Vidal</i> (1813), and
Murdock (1851), new ed., N. York, 1853, 2 vols.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p89"><name id="i.v.7-p89.1">J. M.
Schröckh</name> (d. 1808), a pupil of Mosheim, but already
touched with the neological spirit which Semler (d. 1791) introduced
into the historical theology of Germany, wrote with unwearied industry
the largest Protestant church history after the Magdeburg Centuries. He
very properly forsook the centurial plan still followed by Mosheim, and
adopted the periodic. His <i>Christian Church History</i> comprises
forty-five volumes, and reaches to the end of the eighteenth century.
It is written in diffuse but clear and easy style, with reliable
knowledge of sources, and in a mild and candid spirit, and is still a
rich storehouse of historical matter.<note place="end" n="26" id="i.v.7-p89.2"><p id="i.v.7-p90"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p90.1">Christliche
Kirchengeschichte.</span></i> Leipzig, 1768-1812, 45
vols. 8vo, including 10 vols. of the History after the Reformation (the
last two by Tzschirner). Nobody ever read Schroeckh through (except the
author and the proof-reader), and the very name is rather
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p90.2">abschreckend</span></i>, but he is as valuable for reference as Baronius, and far more
impartial.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p91">The very learned <i>Institutiones</i> <cite id="i.v.7-p91.1">Historiae Ecclesiasticae V. et N. Testamenti</cite>of the
Dutch Reformed divine, <name id="i.v.7-p91.2">H. Venema</name> (d. 1787),
contain the history of the Jewish and Christian Church down to the end
of the sixteenth century (Lugd. Bat.
1777–’83, in seven parts).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p92"><name id="i.v.7-p92.1">H. P. C. Henke</name> (d. 1809)
is the leading representative of the rationalistic church
historiography, which ignores Christ in history. In his spirited and
able <cite id="i.v.7-p92.2">Allgemeine Geschichte der christlichen
Kirche</cite><i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p92.3">,</span></i> continued by Vater
(Braunschweig, 1788–1820, 9 vols.), the church appears
not as the temple of God on earth, but as a great infirmary and
bedlam.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p93"><name id="i.v.7-p93.1">August Neander</name>.
(Professor of Church History in Berlin, d. 1850), the "father of modern
church history," a child in spirit, a giant in learning, and a saint in
piety, led back the study of history from the dry heath of rationalism
to the fresh fountain of divine life in Christ, and made it a grand
source of edification as well as instruction for readers of every
creed. His <cite id="i.v.7-p93.2">General History of the Christian
Religion and Church</cite> begins after the apostolic age (which he
treated in a separate work), and comes down to the Council of Basle in
1430, the continuation being interrupted by his death.<note place="end" n="27" id="i.v.7-p93.3"><p id="i.v.7-p94"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p94.1">Allgemeine
Geschichte der christlichen Religion und Kirche</span></i>. Hamburg, 1825-’52, 11 parts; 3d ed. 1856, in 4
large vols., with an excellent introduction by <i>Dr. Ullmann</i>. The
translation of Prof. <i>Joseph Torrey</i> (of Burlington, Vt., d. 1867)
was published in Boston in 5 vols., 12th ed., 1881, with a model Index
of 239 pages.</p></note> It is
distinguished for thorough and conscientious use of the sources,
critical research, ingenious combination, tender love of truth and
justice, evangelical catholicity, hearty piety, and by masterly
analysis of the doctrinal systems and the subjective Christian life of
men of God in past ages. The edifying character is not introduced from
without, but naturally grows out of his conception of church history,
viewed as a continuous revelation of Christ’s presence
and power in humanity, and as an illustration of the parable of the
leaven which gradually pervades and transforms the whole lump. The
political and artistic sections, and the outward machinery of history,
were not congenial to the humble, guileless simplicity of Neander. His
style is monotonous, involved, and diffuse, but unpretending, natural,
and warmed by a genial glow of sympathy and enthusiasm. It illustrates
his motto: <i>Pectus
est quod theologum facit</i>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p95">Torrey’s excellent translation
(Rose translated only the first three centuries), published in Boston,
Edinburgh, and London, in multiplied editions, has given
Neander’s immortal work even a much larger circulation
in England and America than it has in Germany itself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p96">Besides this general history,
Neander’s indefatigable industry produced also special
works on the <cite id="i.v.7-p96.1">Life of Christ (1837, 4th ed.
1845)</cite>, the <cite id="i.v.7-p96.2">Apostolic Age (1832, 4th ed.
1842</cite>, translated by J. E. Ryland, Edinburgh, 1842, and again by
E. G. Robinson, N. York, 1865), <cite id="i.v.7-p96.3">Memorials of
Christian Life (1823, 3d ed. 1845, 3 vols.)</cite>, the <cite id="i.v.7-p96.4">Gnostic Heresies (1818)</cite>, and biographies of
representative characters, as <cite id="i.v.7-p96.5">Julian the
Apostate (1812)</cite>, <cite id="i.v.7-p96.6">St. Bernard (1813, 2d
ed. 1848)</cite>, <cite id="i.v.7-p96.7">St. Chrysostom (1822, 3d ed.
1848)</cite>, and <cite id="i.v.7-p96.8">Tertullian (1825, 2d ed.
1849)</cite>. His <cite id="i.v.7-p96.9">History a Christian
Doctrines</cite> was published after his death by Jacobi (1855), and
translated by J. E. Ryland (Lond., 1858).<note place="end" n="28" id="i.v.7-p96.10"><p id="i.v.7-p97"> I have given a fuller account of
the life and writings of Neander, my beloved teacher, in my
"Kirchenfreund" for 1851, pp. 20 sqq. and 283 sqq and in <i>Aug.
Neander, Erinnerungen</i>, Gotha, 1886 (76 pp.). Comp. also
Harnack’s oration at the centennial of
Neander’s birth, Berlin, Jan 17, 1889, and A. Wiegand,
<i>Aug. Neander,</i> Erfurt, 1889.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p98">From <name id="i.v.7-p98.1">J. C. L. Gieseler</name>
(Professor of Church History in Göttingen, d. 1854), a
profoundly learned, acute, calm, impartial, conscientious, but cold and
dry scholar, we have a <cite id="i.v.7-p98.2">Textbook of Church
History</cite>from the birth of Christ to 1854.<note place="end" n="29" id="i.v.7-p98.3"><p id="i.v.7-p99"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p99.1">Lehrbuch der
Kirchengeschichte.</span></i> Bonn,
1824-’56 (4th ed. 1844 sqq.), in 5 volumes, the last
two published from his lectures after his death by <i>Redepenning</i>.
Translated into English first by <i>Cunningham</i>, in Philadelphia,
1840 then by <i>Davidson</i> and <i>Hull</i>, in England, and last and
best, on the basis of the former, by <i>Henry B. Smith</i>, New York
(Harpers), in 5 vols., 1857-1880. The fifth and last volume of this
edition was completed after Dr. Smith’s death (1877)
by Prof. Stearns and Miss Mary A. Robinson, with an introductory notice
by Philip Schaff. Gieseler’s <i>Dogmengeschichte</i>
appeared separately in 1855.</p></note> He takes
Tillemont’s method of giving the history in the very
words of the sources; only he does not form the text from them, but
throws them into notes. The chief excellence of this invaluable and
indispensable work is in its very carefully selected and critically
elucidated extracts from the original authorities down to the year 1648
(as far as he edited the work himself). The skeleton-like text
presents, indeed, the leading facts clearly and concisely, but does not
reach the inward life and spiritual marrow of the church of Christ. The
theological views of Gieseler hardly rise above the jejune rationalism
of Wegscheider, to whom he dedicated a portion of his history; and with
all his attempt at impartiality he cannot altogether conceal the
negative effect of a rationalistic conception of Christianity, which
acts like a chill upon the narrative of its history, and substitutes a
skeleton of dry bones for a living organism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p100">Neander and Gieseler matured their works in
respectful and friendly rivalry, during the same period of thirty years
of slow, but solid and steady growth. The former is perfectly
subjective, and reproduces the original sources in a continuous warm
and sympathetic composition, which reflects at the same time the
author’s own mind and heart; the latter is purely
objective, and speaks with the indifference of an outside spectator,
through the <i>ipsissima verba</i>of the same sources, arranged as notes,
and strung together simply by a slender thread of narrative. The one
gives the history ready-made, and full of life and instruction; the
other furnishes the material and leaves the reader to animate and
improve it for himself. With the one, the text is everything; with the
other, the notes. But both admirably complete each other, and exhibit
together the ripest fruit of German scholarship in general church
history in the first half of the nineteenth century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p101"><name id="i.v.7-p101.1">Ferdinand Christian Baur</name>
(Prof. of Church History in Tübingen, d. 1860) must be named
alongside with Neander and Gieseler in the front rank of German church
historians. He was equal to both in independent and thorough
scholarship, superior in constructive criticism and philosophical
generalization, but inferior in well-balanced judgment and solid merit.
He over-estimated theories and tendencies, and undervalued persons and
facts. He was an indefatigable investigator and bold innovator. He
completely revolutionized the history of apostolic and post-apostolic
Christianity, and resolved its rich spiritual life of faith and love
into a purely speculative process of conflicting tendencies, which
started from an antagonism of Petrinism and Paulinism, and were
ultimately reconciled in the compromise of ancient Catholicism. He
fully brought to light, by a keen critical analysis, the profound
intellectual fermentation of the primitive church, but eliminated from
it the supernatural and miraculous element; yet as an honest and
serious sceptic he had to confess at last a psychological miracle in
the conversion of St. Paul, and to bow before the greater miracle of
the resurrection of Christ, without which the former is an inexplicable
enigma. His critical researches and speculations gave a powerful
stimulus to a reconsideration and modification of the traditional views
on early Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p102">We have from his fertile pen a general <cite id="i.v.7-p102.1">History of the Christian Church</cite>, in five
volumes (1853–1863), three of which were, published
after his death and lack the originality and careful finish of the
first and second, which cover the first six centuries;<cite id="i.v.7-p102.2">Lectures on Christian Doctrine History
(Dogmengeschichte)</cite><i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p102.3">,</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p102.4">published by his son (1865–’67,
in 3 volumes), and a brief</span><cite id="i.v.7-p102.5">Lehrbuch der
Dogmengeschichte</cite><i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p102.6">,</span></i> edited by
himself (1847, 2d ed. 1858). Even more valuable are his monographs: on
<i>St. Paul,</i> for whom he had a profound veneration, although he
recognized only four of his Epistles as genuine (1845, 2d ed. by E.
Zeller, 1867, 2 vols., translated into English, 1875); on
<i>Gnosticism,</i> with which he had a strong spiritual affinity (<cite id="i.v.7-p102.7">Die christliche Gnosis oder die christliche
Religionsphilosophie, 1835</cite>); the history of the Doctrine of the
<i>Atonement</i> (1838, 1 vol.), and of the <cite id="i.v.7-p102.8">Trinity and Incarnation
(1841–’43, in 3 vols.)</cite>, and
his masterly vindication of Protestantism against
Möhler’s <i>Symbolik</i> (2d ed. 1836).<note place="end" n="30" id="i.v.7-p102.9"><p id="i.v.7-p103"> Comp.
Landerer’s <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p103.1">Worte
der Erinnerung an Dr. Baur,</span></i> 1860, the
article: "Baur und die Tübinger Schule," in Herzog and Plitt
"Theol. Encykl.," Vol. II., 163-184 (2d ed.), and R. W. Mackay: <i>The
Tübingen School and its Antecedents</i>. London, 1863. See
also Zeller, <i>Vorträge</i>(1865), pp. 267 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p104"><name id="i.v.7-p104.1">Karl Rudolph Hagenbach</name>
(Professor of Church History at Basel, d. 1874) wrote, in the mild and
impartial spirit of Neander, with poetic taste and good judgment, and
in pleasing popular style, a general <i>History of the Christian
Church</i> in seven volumes (4th ed.
1868–’72),<note place="end" n="31" id="i.v.7-p104.2"><p id="i.v.7-p105"> Portions of
Hagenbach’s History have been translated, namely, the
<i>History of the Church in the</i> 18<i>th and</i> 19<i>th
Centuries</i> by Dr. <i>John P. Hurst</i> (President of Drew Theol.
Seminary, Madison, N. J.), N. York, 1869, 2 vols., and the
<i>History of the Reformation</i> by Miss <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p105.1">Evelina
Moore</span> (of Newark, N. J.), Edinburgh, 1879, 2 vols. A new ed.
with literature by <i>Nippold</i>, 1885 sqq.</p></note> and a <i>History of
Christian Doctrines,</i> in two volumes (1841, 4th ed. 1857).<note place="end" n="32" id="i.v.7-p105.2"><p id="i.v.7-p106"> English translation by <i>C. W.
Buch,</i> Edinburgh, 1846, revised from the 4th ed., and enlarged from
Neander, Gieseler, Baur, etc., by <i>Henry B. Smith</i>, N. York, 1861,
in 2 vols.; 6th Germ. ed. by<i>K. Benrath</i>, Leipz. 1888.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p107">Protestant Germany is richer than any other
country in, manuals and compends of church history for the use of
students. We mention <name id="i.v.7-p107.1">Engelhardt</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.2">(1834),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p107.3">Niedner</name> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p107.4">Geschichte der christl. Kirche,</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p107.5">1846,
and <i>Lehrbuch,</i></span> 1866), <name id="i.v.7-p107.6">Hase</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.7">(11th ed. 1886),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p107.8">Guericke</name>
<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.9">(9th ed. 1866, 3 vols.),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p107.10">Lindner</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.11">(1848–’54),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p107.12">Jacobi</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.13">(1850,</span> unfinished<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.14">),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p107.15">Fricke</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.16">(1850),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p107.17">Kurtz</name> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p107.18">Lehrbuch, 10th ed. 1887, in 2 vols., the larger
Handbuch</span></i>, unfinished), <name id="i.v.7-p107.19">Hasse</name>
(edited by Köhler, 1864, in 3 small vols.), <name id="i.v.7-p107.20">Köllner</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.21">(1864), Ebrard
(1866)</span> 2 vols<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.22">.),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p107.23">Rothe</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.24">(</span>lectures edited by <name id="i.v.7-p107.25">Weingarten</name>, 1875, 2 vols.), <name id="i.v.7-p107.26">Herzog</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.27">(1876–’82,</span> 3 vols<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p107.28">.),</span> <name id="i.v.7-p107.29">H. Schmid</name> (1881, 2
vols.). Niedner’s <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p107.30">Lehrbuch</span></i> (1866) stands first for independent and
thorough scholarship, but is heavy. Hase’s Compend is
unsurpassed for condensation, wit, point, and artistic taste, as a
miniature picture.<note place="end" n="33" id="i.v.7-p107.31"><p id="i.v.7-p108"> In 1885 Hass began the
publication of his <i>Lectures on Ch. Hist.,</i> 3 vols.</p></note> Herzog’s <i>Abriss</i> keeps
the medium between voluminous fulness and enigmatic brevity, and is
written in a candid Christian spirit. Kurtz is clear, concise, and
evangelical.<note place="end" n="34" id="i.v.7-p108.1"><p id="i.v.7-p109"> English translation from the 9th
ed. by J. Macpherson, 1889, 3 vols.</p></note> A new manual was begun by <name id="i.v.7-p109.1">Möller</name>, 1889.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p110">The best works on doctrine history (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p110.1">Dogmengeschichte</span></i>) are by <name id="i.v.7-p110.2">Münscher</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p110.3">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p110.4">Geiseler</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p110.5">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p110.6">Neander</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p110.7">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p110.8">Baur</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p110.9">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p110.10">Hagenbach</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p110.11">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p110.12">Thomasius</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p110.13">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p110.14">H.
Schmid</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p110.15">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p110.16">Nitzsch</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p110.17">, and</span> <name id="i.v.7-p110.18">Harnack</name> (1887).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p111">It is impossible to do justice here to the immense
service which Protestant Germany has done to special departments of
church history. Most of the fathers, popes, schoolmen and reformers,
and the principal doctrines of Christianity have been made the subject
of minute and exhaustive historical treatment. We have already
mentioned the monographs of Neander and Baur, and fully equal to them
are such masterly and enduring works as <name id="i.v.7-p111.1">Rothe</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p111.2">’s</span> <cite id="i.v.7-p111.3">Beginnings of the Christian Church</cite><i>,</i>
<name id="i.v.7-p111.4">Ullmann</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p111.5">’s</span> <cite id="i.v.7-p111.6">Reformers
before the Reformation</cite><i>,</i> <name id="i.v.7-p111.7">Hasse</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p111.8">’s</span> <cite id="i.v.7-p111.9">Anselm of Canterbury</cite>, and <name id="i.v.7-p111.10">Dorner</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p111.11">’s</span> <cite id="i.v.7-p111.12">History of Christology.</cite></p>

<p id="i.v.7-p112"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p113">(b) French works.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p114">Dr. <name id="i.v.7-p114.1">Etienne L. Chastel</name>
(Professor of Church History in the National Church at Geneva, d. 1886)
wrote a complete <cite id="i.v.7-p114.2">Histoire du
Christianisme</cite>(Paris, 1881–’85,
5 vols.).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p115">Dr. <name id="i.v.7-p115.1">Merle
D’aubigné</name> (Professor of Church
History in the independent Reformed Seminary at Geneva, d. 1872)
reproduced in elegant and eloquent French an extensive history both of
the Lutheran and Calvinistic Reformation, with an evangelical
enthusiasm and a dramatic vivacity which secured it an extraordinary
circulation in England and America (far greater, than on the
Continent), and made it the most popular work on that important period.
Its value as a history is somewhat diminished by polemical bias and the
occasional want of accuracy. Dr. Merle conceived the idea of the work
during the celebration of the third centenary of the German Reformation
in 1817, in the Wartburg at Eisenach, where Luther translated, the New
Testament and threw his inkstand at the devil. He labored on it till
the year of his death.<note place="end" n="35" id="i.v.7-p115.2"><p id="i.v.7-p116"> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p116.1">Histoire de la
Réformat du</span></i> 16
<i>siècle</i> Paris, 1835 sqq., 4th ed. 1861 sqq., 5
vols. <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p116.2">Histoire de la
Réformation en Europe au temps de Calvin</span></i>. Paris, 1863 sqq. German translation of both works,
Stuttgart (Steinkopf), 1861 and 1863 sqq. English translation
repeatedly published in England and the United States by the Amer.
Tract Society (with sundry changes), and by Carter &amp; Brothers. The
Carter ed. (N. York, 1863-1879) is in 5 vols. for the Lutheran
Reformation, and in 8 vols. for the Reformation in the time of Calvin.
The last three vols. of the second series were translated and published
after the author’s death by <i>W L. Cates. By</i> a
singular mistake Dr. Merle goes in England and America by the name of
D’Aubigné, which is merely an assumed
by-name from his Huguenot ancestors.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p117">Dr. <name id="i.v.7-p117.1">Edmund De
Pressensé</name> (pastor of a free church in Paris, member
of the National Assembly, then senator of France), and able scholar,
with evangelical Protestant convictions similar to those of Dr. Merle,
wrote a Life of Christ against Renan, and a History of Ancient
Christianity, both of which are translated into English.<note place="end" n="36" id="i.v.7-p117.2"><p id="i.v.7-p118"> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p118.1">Jésus
Christ, son temps, sa vie, son oeuvre</span></i>.
Paris, 1866. <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p118.2">Histoire des trois
premiers siècles de l’église
chrétienne.</span></i> Paris, 1858 sqq.
German translation by <i>Fabarius</i> (Leipzig, 1862-65), English
translation by <i>Annie Harwood.</i> Lond. and N. York, 1870
sqq., 4 vols. Superseded by a revised ed. of the original, Paris, 1887
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p119"><name id="i.v.7-p119.1">Ernest Renan</name>, the
celebrated Orientalist and member of the French Academy, prepared from
the opposite standpoint of sceptical criticism, and mixing history with
romance, but in brilliant, and fascinating style, the Life of Christ,
and the history of the Beginnings of Christianity to the middle of the
second century.<note place="end" n="37" id="i.v.7-p119.2"><p id="i.v.7-p120"> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p120.1">Vie de
Jèsus.</span></i> Paris, 1863, and in many
editions in different languages. This book created even a greater
sensation than the <i>Leben Jesu</i> of Strauss, but is very
superficial and turns the gospel history into a novel with a
self-contradictory and impossible hero. It forms the first volume of
his <i>Histoire des origines du christianisme</i>. The other volumes
are: 2. <i>Les Apótres</i>, Paris, 1866; 3. <i>St. Paul</i>,
1869; 4. <i>L’Antechrist,</i> 1873; 5. <i><span lang="FR" id="i.v.7-p120.2">La évangiles et la, seconde
génération des
chrétiens</span></i>, 1877; 6.
<i>L’église chrétienne</i>,
1879; <i>Marc-Aurèle et la fin du monde antique</i>, 1882.
The work of twenty years. Renan wrote, he says, "without any other
passion than a very keen curiosity."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.v.7-p121"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p122">(c) English works.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p123">English literature is rich in works on Christian
antiquity, English church history, and other special departments, but
poor in general histories of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p124">The first place among English historians, perhaps,
is due to <name id="i.v.7-p124.1">Edward Gibbon</name> (d. 1794). In his
monumental <cite id="i.v.7-p124.2">History of the Decline and Fall of
the Roman Empire</cite>(finished after twenty years’
labor, at Lausanne, June 27,1787), he notices throughout the chief
events in ecclesiastical history from the introduction of the Christian
religion to the times of the crusades and the capture of Constantinople
(1453), with an accurate knowledge of the chief sources and the
consummate skill of a master in the art of composition, with occasional
admiration for heroic characters like Athanasius and Chrysostom, but
with a keener eye to the failings of Christians and the imperfections
of the visible church, and unfortunately without sympathy and
understanding of the spirit of Christianity which runs like a golden
thread even through the darkest centuries. He conceived the idea of his
magnificent work in papal Rome, among the ruins of the Capitol, and in
tracing the gradual decline and fall of imperial Rome, which he calls
"the greatest, perhaps, and most awful scene in the history of
mankind," he has involuntarily become a witness to the gradual growth
and triumph of the religion of the cross, of which no historian of the
future will ever record a history of decline and fall, though some
"lonely traveller from New Zealand," taking his stand on "a broken
arch" of the bridge of St. Angelo, may sketch the ruins of St.
Peter’s.<note place="end" n="38" id="i.v.7-p124.3"><p id="i.v.7-p125"> Cardinal Newman, shortly before
his transition from Oxford Tractarianism to Romanism (in his essay on
<i>Development of Christian Doctrine,</i> 1845), declared "the infidel
Gibbon to be the chief, perhaps the only English writer who has any
claim to be considered an ecclesiastical historian." This is certainly
not true any longer. Dr. McDonald, in an essay "Was Gibbon an infidel?"
(in the "Bibliotheca Sacra" for July, 1868, Andover, Ham.), tried to
vindicate him against the charge of infidelity. But Gibbon was
undoubtedly a Deist and deeply affected by the skepticism of Hume and
Voltaire. While a student at Oxford he was converted to Romanism by
reading Bossuet’s <i>Variations of Protestantism,</i>
and afterwards passed over to infidelity, with scarcely a ray of hope
of any immortality but that of fame, See his <i>Autobiography,</i> Ch.
VIII., and his letter to Lord Sheffield of April 27, 1793, where he
says that his "only consolation" in view of death and the trials of
life was "the presence of a friend." Best ed. of Gibbon, by W.
Smith.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p126"><name id="i.v.7-p126.1">Joseph Milner</name> (Vicar of
Hull, d. 1797) wrote a <cite id="i.v.7-p126.2">History of the Church of
Christ</cite>for popular edification, selecting those portions which
best suited his standard of evangelical orthodoxy and piety. "Nothing,"
he says in the preface, "but what appears to me to belong to
Christ’s kingdom shall be admitted; genuine piety is
the only thing I intend to celebrate. He may be called the English
Arnold, less learned, but free from polemics and far more readable and
useful than the German pietist. His work was corrected and continued by
his brother,<name id="i.v.7-p126.3">Isaac Milner</name> <i>(d. 1820),</i> by
<name id="i.v.7-p126.4">Thomas Grantham</name>and Dr. <name id="i.v.7-p126.5">Stebbing</name>.<note place="end" n="39" id="i.v.7-p126.6"><p id="i.v.7-p127"> London, 1794-1812; new ed. by
Grantham, 1847, 4 vols., 1860, and other ed. A German translation by
<i>Mortimer,</i> Gnadau, 5 vols.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p128">Dr. <name id="i.v.7-p128.1">Waddington</name> (Dean of
Durham) prepared three volumes on the history of the Church before the
Reformation (1835) and three volumes on the Continental Reformation
(1841). Evangelical.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p129">Canon <name id="i.v.7-p129.1">James C. Robertson</name>
of Canterbury (Prof. of Church History in King’s
College, d. 1882) brings his <cite id="i.v.7-p129.2">History of the
Christian Church</cite>from the Apostolic Age down to the Reformation
(<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p129.3">a.d.</span> 64–1517). The work was
first published in four octavo volumes (1854 sqq.) and then in eight
duodecimo volumes (Lond. 1874), and is the best, as it is the latest,
general church history written by an Episcopalian. It deserves praise
for its candor, moderation, and careful indication of authorities.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p130">From <name id="i.v.7-p130.1">Charles Hardwick</name>
(Archdeacon of Ely, d. 1859) we have a useful manual of the Church
History of the <i>Middle Age</i> (1853, 3d ed. by Prof. <i>W.
Stubbs,</i> 1872), and another on the Reformation (1856, 3d ed. by
<i>W. Stubbs,</i> London, 1873). His History of the Anglican Articles
of Religion (1859) is a valuable contribution to English church
history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p131">Dr. <name id="i.v.7-p131.1">Trench</name>, Archbishop
of Dublin, has published his <cite id="i.v.7-p131.2">Lectures on
Mediaeval Church History (Lond. 1877)</cite>, delivered before the
girls of Queen’s College, London. They are conceived
in a spirit of devout churchly piety and interspersed with judicious
reflections.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p132"><name id="i.v.7-p132.1">Philip Smith</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p132.2">’s</span> <cite id="i.v.7-p132.3">History of the
Christian Church during the First Ten Centuries (1879)</cite><i>,</i>
and <cite id="i.v.7-p132.4">during the Middle Ages (1885)</cite>, in 2
vols., is a skilful and useful manual for students.<note place="end" n="40" id="i.v.7-p132.5"><p id="i.v.7-p133"> Republished by Harper &amp;
Brothers, New York, 1885. The author has transferred verbatim a large
portion of his Manual from my church history, but with proper
acknowledgment. Another church history by a writer nearer home has made
even larger, but less honest use of my book.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p134">The most popular and successful modern church
historians in the English or any other language are Dean <name id="i.v.7-p134.1">Milman</name> of St. Paul’s, Dean <name id="i.v.7-p134.2">Stanley</name> of Westminster Abbey, and Archdeacon <name id="i.v.7-p134.3">Farrar</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p134.4">of Westminster</span>. They
belong to the broad church school of the Church of England, are
familiar with Continental learning, and adorn their chosen themes with
all the charms of elegant, eloquent, and picturesque diction. <name id="i.v.7-p134.5">Henry Hart Milman</name> (d. 1868) describes, with the
stately march of Gibbon and as a counterpart of his decline and fall of
Paganism, the rise and progress of Ancient and Latin Christianity, with
special reference to its bearing on the progress of civilization.<note place="end" n="41" id="i.v.7-p134.6"><p id="i.v.7-p135"> <i>The History of Christianity
from the Birth of Christ to the Abolition of Paganism in the Roman
Empire</i>. Lond. 1840, revised ed., Lond. and N. York (Middleton),
1866, 3 vols. More important is his <i>History of Latin Christianity to
the Pontificate of Nicholas V.</i> (<span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p135.1">a.d.</span>
1455), Lond. and N. York, 1854 sqq, in 8 vols. Milman wrote also a
<i>History of the Jews,</i> 1829 (revised 1862, 3 vols.), and published
an edition of Gibbon’s <i>Decline and Fall</i> with
useful annotations. A complete edition of his historical works
appeared, Lond. 1866-’67, in 15 vols. 8vo.</p></note> <name id="i.v.7-p135.2">Arthur Penrhyn Stanley</name> (d. 1881) unrolls a picture
gallery of great men and events in the Jewish theocracy, from Abraham
to the Christian era, and in the Greek church, from Constantine the
Great to Peter the Great.<note place="end" n="42" id="i.v.7-p135.3"><p id="i.v.7-p136"> <i>Lectures on the History of
the Eastern Church</i> (delivered in Oxford), Lond. and N. York, 1862.
No complete history, but a series of picturesque descriptions of the
most interesting characters and scenes in the Eastern church.
<i>Lectures on the History of the Jewish Church,</i> Lond. and N. York,
l862-’76, in 3 vols. An independent and skilful
adaptation of the views and results of Ewald’s
<i>Geschichte Israel’s,</i> to which Stanley pays a
fine tribute in the Prefaces to the first and third vols. His
<i>Historical Memorials of Canterbury Cathedral</i> (1855, 5th ed.
1869), and of <i>Westminster Abbey</i> (1867, 4th ed. 1874), are
important for English church history. His <i>Lectures on the History of
the, Church of Scotland</i> (1872) have delighted the moderate and
liberal, but displeased the orthodox Presbyterians of the land of Knox
and Walter Scott.</p></note> <name id="i.v.7-p136.1">Frederic W. Farrar</name> (b.
1831) illuminates with classical and rabbinical learning, and with
exuberant rhetoric the Life of Christ, and of the great Apostle of the
Gentiles, and the Early Days of Christianity.<note place="end" n="43" id="i.v.7-p136.2"><p id="i.v.7-p137"> Farrar’s
<i>Life of Christ</i> appeared first in London, 1874, in 2 vols., and
has up to 1879 gone through about thirty editions, including the
American reprints. His <i>Life and ’Work of St.
Paul</i>, Lond. and N. York, 1879, in 2 vols.; and <i>The Early Days of
Christianity,</i> London and New York, 1882, 2 vols.; and <i>Lives of
the Fathers,</i> Lond. and N. Y. 1889, 2 vols.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.v.7-p138"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p139">(d) American works.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p140">American literature is still in its early youth,
but rapidly growing in every department of knowledge. <name id="i.v.7-p140.1">Prescott</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p140.2">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p140.3">Washington Irving</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p140.4">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p140.5">Motley</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p140.6">,</span> and <name id="i.v.7-p140.7">Bancroft</name> have cultivated interesting portions of the
history of Spain, Holland, and the United States, and have taken rank
among the classical historians in the English language.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p141">In ecclesiastical history the Americans have
naturally so far been mostly in the attitude of learners and
translators, but with every prospect of becoming producers. They have,
as already noticed, furnished the best translations of Mosheim,
Neander, and Gieseler.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p142"><name id="i.v.7-p142.1">Henry B. Smith</name> (late
Professor in the Union Theol. Seminary, New York, d. 1877) has prepared
the best Chronological Tables of Church History, which present in
parallel columns a synopsis of the external and internal history of
Christianity, including that of America, down to 1858, with lists of
Councils, Popes, Patriarchs, Archbishops, Bishops, and Moderators of
General Assemblies.<note place="end" n="44" id="i.v.7-p142.2"><p id="i.v.7-p143"> <i>History of the Church of
Christ in</i> (16) <i>Chronological Tables.</i> N. York (Charles
Scribner), 1860. Weingarten’s <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p143.1">Zeittafeln zur Kirchengeschichte,</span></i> 3ded., 1888, are less complete, but more convenient in
size.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p144"><name id="i.v.7-p144.1">W. G. T. Shedd</name>
(Professor in the same institution, b. 1820) wrote from the standpoint
of Calvinistic orthodoxy an eminently readable <cite id="i.v.7-p144.2">History of Christian Doctrine (N. York, 1863, 2
vols.)</cite>, in clear, fresh, and vigorous English, dwelling chiefly
on theology, anthropology, and soteriology, and briefly touching on
eschatology, but entirely omitting the doctrine of the Church and the
sacraments, with the connected controversies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p145"><name id="i.v.7-p145.1">Philip Schaff</name> is the
author of a special <cite id="i.v.7-p145.2">History of the Apostolic
Church</cite><i>,</i> in English and German (N. York, 1853, etc., and
Leipzig, 1854), of a <cite id="i.v.7-p145.3">History of the Creeds of
Christendom (N. York, 4th ed., 1884, 3 vols., with documents original
and translated)</cite>, and of a general<cite id="i.v.7-p145.4">History
of the Christian Church (N. York and Edinb.,
1859–’67, in 3 vols.; also in German,
Leipzig, 1867; rewritten and enlarged, N. Y. and Edinb.,
1882–’88; third revision, 1889, 5
vols.; to be continued)</cite>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p146"><name id="i.v.7-p146.1">George P. Fisher</name>
(Professor in New Haven, b. 1827) has written the best manual in the
English language: <cite id="i.v.7-p146.2">History of the Christian
Church with Maps. N. York, 1887</cite>. He has also published a <cite id="i.v.7-p146.3">History of the Reformation (1873); Beginnings of
Christianity (1877)</cite>, and<cite id="i.v.7-p146.4">Outlines of
Universal History (1885)</cite>,—all in a calm,
amiable, and judicious spirit, and a clear, chaste style.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p147">Contributions to interesting chapters in the
history of Protestantism are numerous. Dr. <name id="i.v.7-p147.1">E. H.
Gillett</name> (d. 1875) wrote a Monograph on <cite id="i.v.7-p147.2">John Hus (N. York, 1864, 2 vols.)</cite>, a<cite id="i.v.7-p147.3">History of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of
America (Philad. 1864, 2 vols.)</cite>, and a <cite id="i.v.7-p147.4">History of Natural Theology (God in Human Thought, N. York,
1874, 2 vols.)</cite>; Dr. <name id="i.v.7-p147.5">Abel Stevens</name>, a
<cite id="i.v.7-p147.6">History of Methodism</cite>, viewed as the great
religious revival of the eighteenth century, down to the centenary
celebration of 1839 (N. York,
1858–’61, 3 vols.), and a <cite id="i.v.7-p147.7">History of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the
United States (1864–’67, 4
vols.)</cite>; <name id="i.v.7-p147.8">Henry M. Baird</name>, a <cite id="i.v.7-p147.9">History of the Rise and Progress of the Huguenots in France
(N. York, 1879, 2 vols.)</cite>, and<cite id="i.v.7-p147.10">The
Huguenots and Henry of Navarre (1886, 2 vols.)</cite>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p148">The denominational and sectarian divisions of
American Christianity seem to be unfavorable to the study and
cultivation of general church history, which requires a large-hearted
catholic spirit. But, on the other hand, the social and national
intermingling of ecclesiastical organizations of every variety of
doctrine and discipline, on a basis of perfect freedom and equality
before the law, widens the horizon, and facilitates comparison and
appreciation of variety in unity and unity in variety; while the growth
and prosperity of the churches on the principle of self-support and
self-government encourages a hopeful view of the future. America falls
heir to the whole wealth of European Christianity and civilization, and
is in a favorable position to review and reproduce in due time the
entire course of Christ’s kingdom in the old world
with the faith and freedom of the new.<note place="end" n="45" id="i.v.7-p148.1"><p id="i.v.7-p149"> Comp. the
author’s <i>Christianity in the United States of
America</i> (a report prepared for the seventh General Conference of
the Evang. Alliance, held at Basle, Sept., 1879), printed in the
Proceedings of that Conference, and his <i>Church and State in the U.
S.,</i> N. York, 1888.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.v.7-p150"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p151">(e) Finally, we must mention biblical and
ecclesiastical Encyclopaedias which contain a large number of valuable
contributions to church history from leading scholars of the age,
viz.:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p152">1. The <cite id="i.v.7-p152.1">Bible
Dictionaries</cite>of <name id="i.v.7-p152.2">Winer</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p152.3">. (Leipzig,</span> 1820, 3d ed. 1847, 2 vols.); <name id="i.v.7-p152.4">Schenkel</name> (Leipzig,
1869–’75, 5 vols.); <name id="i.v.7-p152.5">Riehm Kitto</name> (Edinb., 1845, third revised ed.
by <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p152.6">W. L. Alexander,</span>
1862–’65, 3 vols.); <name id="i.v.7-p152.7">Wm. Smith</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p152.8">(London,</span>
1860–’64, in 3 vols., American
edition much enlarged and improved by <name id="i.v.7-p152.9">H.
Hackett</name> and <name id="i.v.7-p152.10">E. Abbot</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p152.11">,</span> N. York, 1870, in 4 vols.); <name id="i.v.7-p152.12">Ph.
Schaff</name> (Philadelphia, 1880, with maps and illustrations; 4th
ed., revised, 1887).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p153">2. The <cite id="i.v.7-p153.1">Biblical and
Historical Dictionaries</cite>of <name id="i.v.7-p153.2">Herzog</name>
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p153.3">Real-Encyklopädie für
Protestantische Theologie und Kirche,</span></i> Gotha 1854 to 1868, in
22 vols., new ed. thoroughly revised by <name id="i.v.7-p153.4">Herzog</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p153.5">,</span> <name id="i.v.7-p153.6">Plitt</name> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p153.7">and</span> <name id="i.v.7-p153.8">Hauck</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p153.9">,</span> Leipzig,
1877–’88, in 18 vols.), <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p153.10">Schaff-Herzog</span> (<cite id="i.v.7-p153.11">Religious
Encyclopaedia</cite><i>,</i> based on Herzog but condensed,
supplemented, and adapted to English and American students, edited by
Philip Schaff in connection with Samuel M. Jackson and D. S. Schaff, N.
York and Edinburgh, revised ed., 1887, in 3 vols., with a supplementary
vol. on <i>Living Divines and Christian Workers,</i> 1887); <name id="i.v.7-p153.12">Wetzer</name> and <name id="i.v.7-p153.13">Welte</name> (Roman
Catholic <i><span lang="DE" id="i.v.7-p153.14">Kirchenlexicon,</span></i> Freiburg i.
Breisgau, 1847-l860, in 12 vols.; second ed. newly elaborated by
Cardinal <name id="i.v.7-p153.15">Joseph Hergenröther</name> and
Dr. <name id="i.v.7-p153.16">Franz Kaulen</name><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p153.17">,</span>
1880 sqq., promised in 10 vols.); <name id="i.v.7-p153.18">Lichtenberger</name>. (<cite id="i.v.7-p153.19">Encyclopédie des sciences religieuses, Paris,
1877–’82, in 13 vols., with
supplement</cite>); <name id="i.v.7-p153.20">Mcclintock</name> and <name id="i.v.7-p153.21">Strong</name> (<cite id="i.v.7-p153.22">Cyclopaedia of
Biblical, Theological, and Ecclesiastical Literature, New York,
1867–’81, 10 vols. and two
supplementary volumes, 1885 and 1887, largely illustrated</cite>). The
<cite id="i.v.7-p153.23">Encyclopaedia Britannica (9th ed., completed
1889 in 25 vols.)</cite> contains also many elaborate articles on
biblical and ecclesiastical topics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p154">3. For ancient church history down to the age of
Charlemagne: <name id="i.v.7-p154.1">Smith</name> and <name id="i.v.7-p154.2">Cheetham</name>, <cite id="i.v.7-p154.3">Dictionary of Christian
Antiquities (London and Boston, 1875, 2 vols.)</cite>; <name id="i.v.7-p154.4">Smith</name> and <name id="i.v.7-p154.5">Wace</name>, <cite id="i.v.7-p154.6">Dictionary of Christian Biography, Literature, Sects and
Doctrines during the first eight centuries (London and Boston,
1877–’87, 4 vols.)</cite>. The
articles in these two works are written mostly by scholars of the
Church of England, and are very valuable for fulness and accuracy of
information.</p>

<p id="i.v.7-p155"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.v.7-p156"><span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p156.1">Note</span>.—The study of church history is
reviving in the Greek Church where it began. <name id="i.v.7-p156.2">Philaret Bapheidos</name> has issued a compendious church
history under the title: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.v.7-p156.3">Ἐκκλησιαστικὴ
̔ιστορία
ἀπὸ τοῦ
κυρίου
ἡμων
Ἰησοῦ
Χριστοῦ
μέχρι τῶν
καθ’ ἡμᾶς
χρόνων
ὑπὸ
Φιλαρετοῦ
Βαψείδου,
ἀρχιμάνδρίτου
Δ. Φ. καὶ
καθηγητοῦ
τῆς
Θεολογίας
ἐν τῇ ἐν
Χάλκῃ
Θεολογικῇ
Σχολῇ.
Τόμος
πρῶτος.
Ἀρχαία
̓εκκλης·
ἱστορία.</span> <span class="c16" id="i.v.7-p156.4">a.d.</span>
1–700. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.v.7-p156.5">Ἐν
Κωνσταντινοπόλει</span><i>
,</i> 1884 (Lorentz &amp;
Keil, libraries de S. M. I. le Sultan), 380 pp. The second vol.
embraces the mediaeval church to the fall of Constantinople, 1453, and
has 459 pp. The work is dedicated to Dr. Philotheos Bryennios,
Metropolitan of Nicomedia, the discoverer of the famous Jerusalem
Codex. Nearly all the literature quoted is German Protestant; no
English, very few Latin, and still fewer Greek works are mentioned.
Another compend of Church History in Greek by <name id="i.v.7-p156.6">Diomedes Kyriakos</name> appeared at Athens, 1881, in 2
vols.</p>

<p id="i.v.7-p157"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.v.7-p158"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="I" title="Preparation for Christianity in the History of the Jewish" shorttitle="Chapter I" progress="6.57%" prev="i.v.7" next="i.I_1.8" id="i.I_1">

<p id="i.I_1-p1"><br /></p>
<p id="i.I_1-p2"><br /></p>
<p id="i.I_1-p3"><br /></p>
<p id="i.I_1-p4"><br /></p>
<p id="i.I_1-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.I_1-p6">FIRST PERIOD</p>

<p id="i.I_1-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.I_1-p8">THE CHURCH UNDER THE APOSTLES</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.I_1-p9">AND HEATHEN WORLD.</p>

<p id="i.I_1-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.I_1-p11">FROM THE BIRTH OF CHRIST TO THE DEATH OF ST.
JOHN,</p>

<p id="i.I_1-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.I_1-p13"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1-p13.1">a.d.</span>
1–100</p>

<p id="i.I_1-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="c17" id="i.I_1-p15">———————————</p>

<p id="i.I_1-p16"><br /></p>
<p id="i.I_1-p17"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.I_1-p18">CHAPTER I</p>

<p id="i.I_1-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.I_1-p20">PREPARATION FOR CHRISTIANITY IN THE HISTORY OF
THE JEWISH</p>

<p id="i.I_1-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.I_1-p22">AND HEATHEN WORLD.</p>

<p id="i.I_1-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="c25" id="i.I_1-p24"><span class="c14" id="i.I_1-p24.1">Literature.</span></p>

<p id="i.I_1-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p26"><name id="i.I_1-p26.1">J. L. von Mosheim</name>: <cite id="i.I_1-p26.2">Historical Commentaries on
the State of Christianity in the first three centuries. 1753. Transl.
by Vidal and Murdock, vol. i. chs. 1 and 2 (pp. 9–82,
of the N. York ed. 1853).</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p27"><name id="i.I_1-p27.1">Neander</name>: <cite id="i.I_1-p27.2">Allg. Gesch. der christl.
Religion und Kirche. Vol. 1st (1842). Einleit. (p.
1–116).</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p28"><name id="i.I_1-p28.1">J. P. Lange</name>: <cite id="i.I_1-p28.2">Das Apost. Zeitalter. 1853, I.
pp. 224–318.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p29"><name id="i.I_1-p29.1">Schaff</name>: <cite id="i.I_1-p29.2">Hist. of the Apostolic Church.
pp. 137–188 (New York ed.).</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p30"><name id="i.I_1-p30.1">Lutterbeck</name> (R. C.): <cite id="i.I_1-p30.2">Die N. Testamentlichen
Lehrbegriffe, oder Untersuchungen über das Zeitalter der
Religionswende, die Vorstufen des Christenthums und die erste
Gestaltung desselben. Mainz, 1852, 2 vols.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p31"><name id="i.I_1-p31.1">Döllinger</name> (R. C.): <cite id="i.I_1-p31.2">Heidenthum und
Judenthum. Vorhalle zur Geschichte des Christenthums. Regensb. 1857.
Engl. transl. by N. Darnell under the title: The Gentile and the Jew in
the courts of the Temple of Christ: an Introduction to the History of
Christianity. Lond. 1862, 2 vols.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p32"><name id="i.I_1-p32.1">Charles Hardwick</name> (d. 1859): <cite id="i.I_1-p32.2">Christ and other
Masters. London, 4th ed. by Procter, 1875.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p33"><name id="i.I_1-p33.1">M. Schneckenburger</name> (d. 1848): <cite id="i.I_1-p33.2">Vorlesungen
über N. Testamentliche Zeitgeschichte, aus dessen Nachlass
herausgegeben von Löhlein, mit Vorwort von Hundeshagen.
Frankf. a M. 1862.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p34"><name id="i.I_1-p34.1">A. Hausrath</name>: <cite id="i.I_1-p34.2">N. Testamentliche Zeitgeschichte.
Heidelb. 1868 sqq., 2d ed. 1873–’77,
4 vols. The first vol. appeared in a third ed. 1879. The work includes
the state of Judaism and heathenism in the time of Christ, the
apostolic and the post-apostolic age to Hadrian (a.d. 117). English
translation by Poynting and Guenzer, Lond. 1878 sqq.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p35"><name id="i.I_1-p35.1">E. Schürer</name>: <cite id="i.I_1-p35.2">Lehrbuch der N.
Testamentlichen Zeitgeschichte. Leipz. 1874. Revised and enlarged under
the title: Gesch. des jüd. Volkes im Zeitalter Christi.
1886, 2 vols. Engl. translation, Edinb. and N. Y.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p36"><name id="i.I_1-p36.1">H. Schiller</name>: <cite id="i.I_1-p36.2">Geschichte des
römischen Kaiserreichs unter der Regierung des Nero. Berlin,
1872.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p37"><name id="i.I_1-p37.1">L.
Freidländer</name>: <cite id="i.I_1-p37.2">Darstellungen aus der Sittengeschichte Roms in der Zeit von
Augustus bis zum Ausgang der Antonine. Leipzig, 5th ed., revised, 1881,
3 vols. A standard work.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p38"><name id="i.I_1-p38.1">Geo. P. Fisher</name> (of Yale College, New Haven): <cite id="i.I_1-p38.2">The Beginnings of Christianity. N. York, 1877. Chs.
II.-VII.</cite></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1-p39"><name id="i.I_1-p39.1">Gerhard Uhlhorn</name>: <cite id="i.I_1-p39.2">The Conflict of
Christianity with Heathenism. Transl. by Egbert C. Smyth and C. T H.
Ropes. N. York, 1879. Book I. chs. 1 and 2. The German original
appeared in a 4th ed., 1884.</cite></p>

<div3 type="Section" n="8" title="Central Position of Christ in the History of the World" shorttitle="Section 8" progress="6.70%" prev="i.I_1" next="i.I_1.9" id="i.I_1.8">

<p class="head" id="i.I_1.8-p1">§ 8. Central Position of Christ in the
History of the World.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.8-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.I_1.8-p3">To see clearly the relation of the Christian religion
to the preceding history of mankind, and to appreciate its vast
influence upon all future ages, we must first glance at the preparation
which existed in the political, moral, and religious condition of the
world for the advent of our Saviour.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.8-p4">As religion is the deepest and holiest concern of
man, the entrance of the Christian religion into history is the most
momentous of all events. It is the end of the old world and the
beginning of the new. It was a great idea of <name id="i.I_1.8-p4.1">Dionysius "the Little"</name> to date our era from the birth of
our Saviour. Jesus Christ, the God-Man, the prophet, priest, and king
of mankind, is, in fact, the centre and turning-point not only of
chronology, but of all history, and the key to all its mysteries.
Around him, as the sun of the moral universe, revolve at their several
distances, all nations and all important events, in the religious life
of the world; and all must, directly or indirectly, consciously or
unconsciously, contribute to glorify his name and advance his cause.
The history of mankind before his birth must be viewed as a preparation
for his coming, and the history after his birth as a gradual diffusion
of his spirit and progress of his kingdom. "All things were created by
him, and for him." He is "the desire of all nations." He appeared in
the "fulness of time,"<note place="end" n="46" id="i.I_1.8-p4.2"><p id="i.I_1.8-p5"> <scripRef passage="Mark 1:15" id="i.I_1.8-p5.1" parsed="|Mark|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.15">Mark 1:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:4" id="i.I_1.8-p5.2" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal. 4:4</scripRef></p></note> when the process of preparation was finished,
and the world’s need of redemption fully
disclosed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.8-p6">This preparation for Christianity began properly
with the very creation of man, who was made in the image of God, and
destined for communion with him through the eternal Son; and with the
promise of salvation which God gave to our first parents as a star of
hope to guide them through the darkness of sin and error.<note place="end" n="47" id="i.I_1.8-p6.1"><p id="i.I_1.8-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 3:15" id="i.I_1.8-p7.1" parsed="|Gen|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.15">Gen. 3:15</scripRef></p></note> Vague
memories of a primitive paradise and subsequent fall, and hopes of a
future redemption, survive even in the heathen religions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.8-p8">With Abraham, about nineteen hundred years before
Christ, the religious development of humanity separates into the two
independent, and, in their compass, very unequal branches of Judaism
and heathenism. These meet and unite—at last in Christ
as the common Saviour, the fulfiller of the types and prophecies,
desires and hopes of the ancient world; while at the same time the
ungodly elements of both league in deadly hostility against him, and
thus draw forth the full revelation of his
all—conquering power of truth and love.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.8-p9">As Christianity is the reconciliation and union of
God and man in and through Jesus Christ, the God-Man, it must have been
preceded by a twofold process of preparation, an approach of God to
man, and an approach of man to God. In Judaism the preparation is
direct and positive, proceeding from above downwards, and ending with
the birth of the Messiah. In heathenism it is indirect and mainly,
though not entirely, negative, proceeding from below upwards, and
ending with a helpless cry of mankind for redemption. There we have a
special revelation or self-communication of the only true God by word
and deed, ever growing clearer and plainer, till at last the divine
Logos appears in human nature, to raise it to communion with himself;
here men, guided indeed by the general providence of God, and lighted
by the glimmer of the Logos shining in the darkness,<note place="end" n="48" id="i.I_1.8-p9.1"><p id="i.I_1.8-p10"> <scripRef passage="John 1:5" id="i.I_1.8-p10.1" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5">John 1:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom 1:19, 20" id="i.I_1.8-p10.2" parsed="|Rom|1|19|1|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19-Rom.1.20">Rom 1:19, 20</scripRef>; 2:14,
15.</p></note> yet unaided by direct
revelation, and left to "walk in their own ways,"<note place="end" n="49" id="i.I_1.8-p10.3"><p id="i.I_1.8-p11"> <scripRef passage="Acts 14:16" id="i.I_1.8-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.16">Acts 14:16</scripRef>.</p></note> "that they should seek
God, if haply they might feel after him, and find him."<note place="end" n="50" id="i.I_1.8-p11.2"><p id="i.I_1.8-p12"> <scripRef passage="Acts 17:26, 27" id="i.I_1.8-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|17|26|17|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.26-Acts.17.27">Acts 17:26, 27</scripRef>.</p></note> In Judaism
the true religion is prepared for man; in heathenism man is prepared
for the true religion. There the divine substance is begotten; here the
human forms are moulded to receive it. The former is like the elder son
in the parable, who abode in his father’s house; the
latter like the prodigal, who squandered his portion, yet at last
shuddered before the gaping abyss of perdition, and penitently returned
to the bosom of his father’s compassionate love.<note place="end" n="51" id="i.I_1.8-p12.2"><p id="i.I_1.8-p13"> <scripRef passage="Luke 15:11-32" id="i.I_1.8-p13.1" parsed="|Luke|15|11|15|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.11-Luke.15.32">Luke 15:11-32</scripRef>.</p></note>
Heathenism is the starry night, full of darkness and fear, but of
mysterious presage also, and of anxious waiting for the light of day;
Judaism, the dawn, full of the fresh hope and promise of the rising
sun; both lose themselves in the sunlight of Christianity, and attest
its claim to be the only true and the perfect religion for mankind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.8-p14">The heathen preparation again was partly
intellectual and literary, partly political and social. The former is
represented by the Greeks, the latter by the Romans.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.8-p15">Jerusalem, the holy city, Athens, the city of
culture, and Rome, the city of power, may stand for the three factors
in that preparatory history which ended in the birth of
Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.8-p16">This process of preparation for redemption in the
history of the world, the groping of heathenism after the "unknown
God"<note place="end" n="52" id="i.I_1.8-p16.1"><p id="i.I_1.8-p17"> <scripRef passage="Acts 17:23" id="i.I_1.8-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.23">Acts 17:23</scripRef>.</p></note>
and inward peace, and the legal struggle and comforting hope of
Judaism, repeat themselves in every individual believer; for man is
made for Christ, and "his heart is restless, till it rests in
Christ."<note place="end" n="53" id="i.I_1.8-p17.2"><p id="i.I_1.8-p18"> St. Augustine, Conf. II . 1:
"<i>Fecisti nos ad Te, et inquietum est cor
nostrum, donec requiescat in Te</i>."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.8-p19"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="9" title="Judaism" shorttitle="Section 9" progress="6.95%" prev="i.I_1.8" next="i.I_1.10" id="i.I_1.9">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Judaism" id="i.I_1.9-p0.1" /> 
<p class="c25" id="i.I_1.9-p1">§ 9.
Judaism.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.9-p2"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.I_1.9-p3"><br /></p>
<p id="i.I_1.9-p4"><br /></p>
<p class="c13" id="i.I_1.9-p5"><i><span class="c14" id="i.I_1.9-p5.1">Literature</span></i>.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.9-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p7">I. Sources.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p8">1. The <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p8.1">Canonical Books of the O.
and N. Testaments</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p9">2. The Jewish <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p9.1">Apocrypha</span>.
Best edition by <name id="i.I_1.9-p9.2">Otto Frid. Fritzsche</name><i>:</i>
<cite id="i.I_1.9-p9.3">Libri Apocryphi Veteris Testamenti Graece. Lips.
1871</cite>. German Commentary by <i>Fritzsche and Grimm, Leipz.
1851–’60 (in the "Exeget. Handbuch
zum A. T.");</i> <cite id="i.I_1.9-p9.4">English Com.</cite> <i>by</i>
<name id="i.I_1.9-p9.5">Dr. E. C. Bissell</name><i>,</i> N. York, 1880 (vol.
xxv. in Schaff’s ed. of Lange’s
Bible-Work).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p10">3. <name id="i.I_1.9-p10.1">Josephus</name> (a Jewish
scholar, priest, and historian, patronized by Vespasian and Titus, b.
<span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p10.2">a.d.</span> 37, d. about 103): <cite id="i.I_1.9-p10.3">Antiquitates Judaicae</cite> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.9-p10.4">Ἀρχαιολογία
Ἰουδαική</span>), in 20 books, written first (but
not preserved) in Aramaic, and then reproduced in Greek, <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p10.5">a.d.</span> 94, beginning with the creation and coming down to
the outbreak of the rebellion against the Romans, <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p10.6">a.d.</span> 66, important for the post-exilian period. <i>Bellum
Judaicum</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.9-p10.7">περὶ τοῦ
Ἰουδαΐκοῦ
πολέμου</span>), in 7 books, written about 75, from his
own personal observation (as Jewish general in Galilee, then as Roman
captive, and Roman agent), and coming down to the destruction of
Jerusalem, <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p10.8">a.d.</span> 70. <i>Contra. Apionem, a
defence of the Jewish nation against the calumnies of the grammarian
Apion. His Vita</i> or Autobiography was written after <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p10.9">a.d.</span> 100.—Editions of Josephus by
<i>Hudson, Oxon. 1720, 2 vols. fol.; Havercamp, Amst. 1726, 2 fol.;
Oberthür, Lips. 1785, 3 vols.; Richter, Lips. 1827, 6 vols.;
Dindorf, Par. 1849, 2 vols.; Imm. Bekker, Lips. 1855, 6 vols. The
editions of Havercamp and Dindorf are the best. English translations by
Whiston and Traill, often edited, in London, New York, Philadelphia.
German translations by Hedio, Ott, Cotta, Demme.</i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p11">4. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p11.1">Philo</span> of Alexandria (d.
after <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p11.2">a.d.</span> 40) represents the learned and
philosophical (Platonic) Judaism. Best ed. by <i>Mangey, Lond. 1742, 2
fol., and Richter, Lips. 1828, 2 vols. English translation by C. D.
Yonge</i>, London, 1854, 4 vols. (in Bohn’s
"Ecclesiastical Library").</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p12">5. The <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p12.1">Talmud</span> (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p12.2">תַּלְמוּד</span> i.e. Doctrine) represents the
traditional, post-exilian, and anti-Christian Judaism. It consists of
the <i>Mishna</i> (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p12.3">וִשְׁנָה</span> ,, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.9-p12.4">δευτέρωσις</span>Repetition of the Law), from the
end of the second century, and the <i>Gemara</i> (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p12.5">גְמָרָא</span> i.e. Perfect Doctrine, from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p12.6">גָמַר</span> to bring to an end). The latter exists in
two forms, the Palestinian Gemara, completed at Tiberias about <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p12.7">a.d.</span> 350, and the Babylonian Gemara of the sixth
century. Best eds. of the Talmud by <i>Bomberg, Ven. 1520 sqq. 12 vols.
fol., and Sittenfeld, Berlin,
1862–’68, 12 vols. fol. Latin version
of the Mishna by G. Surenhusius, Amst. 1698–1703, 6
vols. fol.; German by J. J. Rabe</i>, Onolzbach,
1760–’63.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p13">6. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p13.1">Monumental Sources</span>: of
Egypt (see the works of Champollion, Young, Rosellini, Wilkinson,
Birch, Mariette, Lepsius, Bunsen, Ebers, Brugsch, etc.); of Babylon and
Assyria (see Botta, Layard, George Smith, Sayce, Schrader, etc.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p14">7. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p14.1">Greek and Roman authors:
Polybius (d. b.c. 125), Diodorus Siculus (contemporary of Caesar),
Strabo</span> ((d. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p14.2">a.d.</span> 24), <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p14.3">Tacitus (d. about 117), Suetonius</span>(d. about 130), Justinus
(d. after <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p14.4">a.d.</span> 160). Their accounts are mostly
incidental, and either simply derived from Josephus, or full of error
and prejudice, and hence of very little value.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.9-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p16">II. Histories.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p17">(a) By Christian authors.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p18"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p18.1">Prideaux</span> (Dean of Norwich,
d. 1724): <i>The Old and New Testament Connected in the History of the
Jews and neighboring nations, from the declension of the kingdoms of
Israel and Judah to the time of Christ.</i> Lond. 1715; 11th ed. 1749,
4 vols. (and later eds.). The same in French and German.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p19">J. J. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p19.1">Hess</span> (d. 1828):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p19.2">Geschichte der Israeliten vor den Zeiten
Jesu.</span></i> Zür. 1766 sqq., 12 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p20"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p20.1">Warburton</span> (Bishop of
Gloucester, d. 1779): <i>The Divine Legation of Moses demonstrated. 5th
ed. Lond. 1766; 10th ed. by James Nichols,</i> Lond. 1846, 3 vols.
8vo.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p21"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p21.1">Milman</span> (Dean of St.
Paul’s, d. 1868): <i>History of the Jews.</i> Lond.
1829, 3 vols.; revised ed. Lond. and N. York, 1865, 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p22">J. C. K. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p22.1">Hofmann</span> (Prof. in
Erlangen, d. 1878): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p22.2">Weissagung und
Erfüllung.</span></i> Nördl. 1841, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p23"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p23.1">Archibald Alexander</span> (d. at
Princeton, 1851): <i>A History of the Israelitish Nation.</i>
Philadelphia, 1853. (Popular.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p24">H. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p24.1">Ewald</span> (d. 1874):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p24.2">Geschichte des Volkes Israel bis
Christus.</span></i> Gött<i>. 1843 sqq. 3d ed.
1864–’68, 7 vols. A work of rare
genius and learning, but full of bold conjectures. Engl. transl. by
Russell Martineau and J. E. Carpenter. Lond.
1871–’76, 5 vols. Comp. also
Ewald’s Prophets, and Poetical Books of the O.
T.</i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p25">E. W. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p25.1">Hengstenberg</span> (d.
1869): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p25.2">Geschichte des Reiches Gottes unter dem Alten
Bunde.</span></i> Berl. 1869–’71, 2
vols. (Posthumous publication.) English transl., Edinburgh (T. &amp; T.
Clark), 1871–272, 2 vols. (Name of the translator not
given.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p26">J. H. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p26.1">Kurtz</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p26.2">Geschichte des Alten Bundes.</span></i> Berlin,
1848–’55, 2 vols. (unfinished). Engl.
transl. by <i>Edersheim</i>, Edinb. 1859, in 3 vols. The same: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p26.3">Lehrbuch der heil. Geschichte.</span></i> Königsb.
6th ed. 1853; also in English, by <i>C. F. Schäffer.</i>
<scripRef passage="Phil. 1855" id="i.I_1.9-p26.4" parsed="|Phil|1855|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1855">Phil. 1855</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p27">P. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p27.1">Cassel</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p27.2">Israel in der Weltgeschichte.</span></i> Berlin, 1865 (32
pp.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p28"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p28.1">Joseph Langen</span> (R. C.):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p28.2">Das Judenthum in Palästina zur Zeit
Christi.</span></i> Freiburg i. B. 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p29"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p29.1">G. Weber and H. Holtzmann</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p29.2">Geschichte des Volkes Israel und der
Gründung des Christenthums.</span></i> Leipzig, 1867, 2
vols. (the first vol. by Weber, the second by Holtzmann).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p30">H. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p30.1">Holtzmann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p30.2">Die Messiasidee zur Zeit Christi,</span></i> in the
"Jahrbücher für Deutsche Theologie," Gotha, 1867
(vol. xii. pp. 389–411).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p31">F. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p31.1">Hitzig</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p31.2">Geschichte des Volkes Israel von Anbeginn bis zur Eroberung
Masada’s im J. 72 nach Chr.</span></i> Heidelb. 1869,
2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p32">A. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p32.1">Kuenen</span> (Prof. in
Leyden): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p32.2">De godsdienst van Israël tot den
ondergang van den joodschen staat</span></i>. Haarlem, 1870, 2 vols.
Transl. into English. <i>The Religion of Israel to the Fall of the
Jewish State, by A. H. May</i>. Lond. (Williams &amp; Norgate),
1874–’75, 3 vols. Represents the
advanced rationalism of Holland.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p33">A. P. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p33.1">Stanley</span> (Dean of
Westminster): <i>Lectures on the History of the Jewish Church.</i>
Lond. and N. York, 1863–76, 3 vols. Based on
Ewald.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p34">W. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p34.1">Wellhausen</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p34.2">Geschichte Israels.</span></i> Berlin, 1878, 3d ed. 1886.
Transl. by <i>Black and Menzies: Prolegomena to the History of
Israel.</i> Edinb. 1885.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p35">F. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p35.1">Schürer</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p35.2">: Geschichte des
jüd. Volkes im Zeitalter Christi.</span></i> 1886 sq. 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p36">A. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p36.1">Edersheim</span>: <i>Prophecy
and History in relation to the Messiah.</i> Lond. 1885.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p37">A. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p37.1">Köhler</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p37.2">Lehrbuch der bibl. Geschichte des A. T.</span></i>
Erlangen, 1875–’88.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p38">C. A. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p38.1">Briggs</span>: <i>Messianic
Prophecy. N.</i> York and Edinb. 1886.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p39">V. H. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p39.1">Stanton</span>: <i>The
Jewish, and the Christian Messiah.</i> Lond. 1886.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p40">B. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p40.1">Stade</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p40.2">Gesch. des Volkes Israel.</span></i> Berlin, 1888, 2 vols.
Radical.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p41">E. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p41.1">Renan</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.I_1.9-p41.2">Hist. du peuple d’Israel.</span></i> Paris, 1887
sqq., 3 vols. Engl. translation, London, 1888 sqq. Radical.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p42">B. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p42.1">Kittel</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p42.2">Gesch. der Hebräer.</span></i> Gotha, 1888 sqq.
Moderate.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.9-p43"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p44">(b) By Jewish authors.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p45">J. M. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p45.1">Jost</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p45.2">Geschichte der Israeliten seit der Zeit der Maccabäer
bis auf unsere Tage. Leipz. 1820–’28,
9 vols. By the same: Geschichte des Judenthums und seiner
Secten.</span></i> 1857–159, 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p46"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p46.1">Salvador</span>: <i><span lang="ES" id="i.I_1.9-p46.2">Histoire de la domination Romaine en
Judée et de la ruine de Jerusalem</span></i>. Par. 1847, 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p47"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p47.1">Raphall</span>: <i>Post-biblical
History of the Jews from the close of the 0. T. about the year 420 till
the destruction of the second Temple in the year</i> 70. Lond. 1856, 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p48"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p48.1">Abraham Geiger</span> (a liberal
Rabbi at Frankfort on the M.)<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p48.2">: Das Judenthum und
seine Geschichte.</span></i> Breslau; 2d ed.
1865–’71, 3 vols. With an appendix on
Strauss and Renan. Comes down to the 16th century. English transl. by
<i>Maurice Mayer. N.</i> York, 1865.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p49">L. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p49.1">Herzfeld</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p49.2">Geschichte des Volkes Jizrael.</span></i> Nordhausen,
1847–’57, 3 vols. The same work,
abridged in one vol. Leipz. 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.9-p50">H. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p50.1">Grätz</span> (Prof.
in Breslau): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p50.2">Geschichte der Juden von den
ältesten Zeiten bis auf die Gegenwart.</span></i> Leipz.
1854–’70, 11 vols. (to 1848).</p>

<p id="i.I_1.9-p51"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.I_1.9-p52">"Salvation is of the Jews."<note place="end" n="54" id="i.I_1.9-p52.1"><p id="i.I_1.9-p53"> <scripRef passage="John 4:22" id="i.I_1.9-p53.1" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">John 4:22</scripRef>. Comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 24:47" id="i.I_1.9-p53.2" parsed="|Luke|24|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.47">Luke 24:47</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Rom. 9:4, 5" id="i.I_1.9-p53.3" parsed="|Rom|9|4|9|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.4-Rom.9.5">Rom. 9:4, 5</scripRef>.</p></note> This wonderful people,
whose fit symbol is the burning bush, was chosen by sovereign grace to
stand amidst the surrounding idolatry as the bearer of the knowledge of
the only true God, his holy law, and cheering promise, and thus to
become the cradle of the Messiah. It arose with the calling of Abraham,
and the covenant of Jehovah with him in Canaan, the land of promise;
grew to a nation in Egypt, the land of bondage; was delivered and
organized into a theocratic state on the basis of the law of Sinai by
Moses in the wilderness; was led back into Palestine by Joshua; became,
after the Judges, a monarchy, reaching the height of its glory in David
and Solomon; split into two hostile kingdoms, and, in punishment for
internal discord and growing apostasy to idolatry, was carried captive
by heathen conquerors; was restored after seventy
years’ humiliation to the land of its fathers, but
fell again under the yoke of heathen foes; yet in its deepest abasement
fulfilled its highest mission by giving birth to the Saviour of the
world. "The history of the Hebrew people," says Ewald, "is, at the
foundation, the history of the true religion growing through all the
stages of progress unto its consummation; the religion which, on its
narrow national territory, advances through all struggles to the
highest victory, and at length reveals itself in its full glory and
might, to the end that, spreading abroad by its own irresistible
energy, it may never vanish away, but may become the eternal heritage
and blessing of all nations. The whole ancient world had for its object
to seek the true religion; but this people alone finds its being and
honor on earth exclusively in the true religion, and thus it enters
upon the stage of history."<note place="end" n="55" id="i.I_1.9-p53.4"><p id="i.I_1.9-p54"> <i>Geschichte du Volkes
Israel</i>, Vol. I. p. 9 (3d ed.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p55">Judaism, in sharp contrast with the idolatrous
nations of antiquity, was like an oasis in a desert, clearly defined
and isolated; separated and enclosed by a rigid moral and ceremonial
law. The holy land itself, though in the midst of the three Continents
of the ancient world, and surrounded by the great nations of ancient
culture, was separated from them by deserts south and east, by sea on
the west, and by mountain on the north; thus securing to the Mosaic
religion freedom to unfold itself and to fulfil its great work without
disturbing influenced from abroad. But Israel carried in its bosom from
the first the large promise, that in Abraham’s seed
all the nations of the earth should be blessed. Abraham, the father of
the faithful, Moses, the lawgiver, David, the heroic king and sacred
psalmist, Isaiah, the evangelist among the prophets, Elijah the
Tishbite, who reappeared with Moses on the Mount of Transfiguration to
do homage to Jesus, and John the Baptist, the impersonation of the
whole Old Testament, are the most conspicuous links in the golden chain
of the ancient revelation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p56">The outward circumstances and the moral and
religious condition of the Jews at the birth of Christ would indeed
seem at first and on the whole to be in glaring contradiction with
their divine destiny. But, in the first place, their very degeneracy
proved the need of divine help. In the second place, the redemption
through Christ appeared by contrast in the greater glory, as a creative
act of God. And finally, amidst the mass of corruption, as a preventive
of putrefaction, lived the succession of the true children of Abraham,
longing for the salvation of Israel, and ready to embrace Jesus of
Nazareth as the promised Messiah and Saviour of the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p57">Since the conquest of Jerusalem by <name id="i.I_1.9-p57.1">Pompey</name>, <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p57.2">b.c.</span> 63 (the year made
memorable by the consulship of <name id="i.I_1.9-p57.3">Cicero</name>. the
conspiracy of <name id="i.I_1.9-p57.4">Catiline</name>, and the birth of
<name id="i.I_1.9-p57.5">Caesar Augustus</name>), the Jews had been subject
to the heathen Romans, who heartlessly governed them by the <name id="i.I_1.9-p57.6">Idumean Herod</name> and his sons, and afterwards by
procurators. Under this hated yoke their Messianic hopes were
powerfully raised, but carnally distorted. They longed chiefly for a
political deliverer, who should restore the temporal dominion of David
on a still more splendid scale; and they were offended with the servant
form of Jesus, and with his spiritual kingdom. Their morals were
outwardly far better than those of the heathen; but under the garb of
strict obedience to their law, they concealed great corruption. They
are pictured in the New Testament as a stiff-necked, ungrateful, and
impenitent race, the seed of the serpent, a generation of vipers. Their
own priest and historian, Josephus, who generally endeavored to present
his countrymen to the Greeks and Romans in the most favorable light,
describes them as at that time a debased and wicked people, well
deserving their fearful punishment in the destruction of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p58">As to religion, the Jews, especially after the
Babylonish captivity, adhered most tenaciously to the letter of the
law, and to their traditions and ceremonies, but without knowing the
spirit and power of the Scriptures. They cherished a bigoted horror of
the heathen, and were therefore despised and hated by them as
misanthropic, though by their judgment, industry, and tact, they were
able to gain wealth and consideration in all the larger cities of the
Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p59">After the time of the Maccabees (<span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p59.1">b.c.</span> 150), they fell into three mutually hostile sects or
parties, which respectively represent the three tendencies of
formalism, skepticism, and mysticism; all indicating the approaching
dissolution of the old religion and the dawn of the new. We may compare
them to the three prevailing schools of Greek
philosophy—the Stoic, the Epicurean, and the Platonic,
and also to the three sects of Mohammedanism—the
Sunnis, who are traditionalists, the Sheas, who adhere to the Koran,
and the Sufis or mystics, who seek true religion in "internal divine
sensation."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p60">1. The <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p60.1">Pharisees</span>, the
"separate,"<note place="end" n="56" id="i.I_1.9-p60.2"><p id="i.I_1.9-p61"> From <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p61.1">שׁרַפָּ</span>   They were separated from
ordinary persons and all foreign and contaminating influences by the
supposed correctness of their creed and the superior holiness of their
life. Ewald (IV. 482): "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p61.2">Pharisäer bezeichnet</span></i> <span lang="DE" class="c14" id="i.I_1.9-p61.3">Gesonderte</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p61.4">oder</span></i>
<span lang="DE" class="c14" id="i.I_1.9-p61.5">Besondere</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.9-p61.6">, nämlich Leute die vor andern durch
Frömmigkeit auszgezeichnet und gleichsam mehr oder heiliger
als andere sein wollen</span></i>.</p></note> were, so to speak, the Jewish Stoics. They
represented the traditional orthodoxy and stiff formalism, the legal
self-righteousness and the fanatical bigotry of Judaism. They had most
influence with the people and the women, and controlled the public
worship. They confounded piety with theoretical orthodoxy. They
overloaded the holy Scriptures with the traditions of the elders so as
to make the Scriptures "of none effect." They analyzed the Mosaic law
to death, and substituted a labyrinth of casuistry for a living code.
"They laid heavy burdens and grievous to be borne on
men’s shoulders," and yet they themselves would "not
move them with their fingers." In the New Testament they bear
particularly the reproach of hypocrisy; with, of course, illustrious
exceptions, like Nicodemus, Gamaliel, and his disciple, Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p62">2. The less numerous <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p62.1">Sadducees</span><note place="end" n="57" id="i.I_1.9-p62.2"><p id="i.I_1.9-p63"> So called either from their
supposed founder, Zadoc (so Ewald, IV. 358),
or from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p63.1">קידִּצַ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p63.2">, "just."</span></p></note> were skeptical, rationalistic, and
worldly-minded, and held about the same position in Judaism as the
Epicureans and the followers of the New Academy in Greek and Roman
heathendom. They accepted the written Scriptures (especially the
Pentateuch), but rejected the oral traditions, denied the resurrection
of the body and the immortality of the soul, the existence of angels
and spirits, and the doctrine of an all-ruling providence. They
numbered their followers among the rich, and had for some time
possession of the office of the high-priest. Caiaphas belonged to their
party.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p64">The difference between the Pharisees and Sadducees
reappears among modern Jews, who are divided into the orthodox and the
liberal or rationalistic parties.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p65">3. The <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.9-p65.1">Essenes</span> (whom we
know only from Philo and Josephus) were not a party, but a mystic and
ascetic order or brotherhood, and lived mostly in monkish seclusion in
villages and in the desert Engedi on the Dead Sea.<note place="end" n="58" id="i.I_1.9-p65.2"><p id="i.I_1.9-p66"> The name is variously written
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.9-p66.1">Ἐσσηνοί,
Ἐσσαῖοι,
Ὀσσαῖοι</span>) and derived from proper names, or from the Greek, or from
the Hebrew and Aramaic The most plausible derivations are from
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p66.2">דיסה</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.9-p66.3">ὅσιος</span>, holy; from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p66.4">איבא</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p66.5">,</span> physician (comp. the corresponding
term of Philo, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.9-p66.6">θεραπευτής</span>, which, however, means worshipper, devotee); from
איז<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p66.7">ח</span>, seer; from the
rabbinical וזּ<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p66.8">ח</span>, watchman, keeper (Ewald, formerly); from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.9-p66.9">חשׁא</span>,
to be silent (Jost, Lightfoot); from the Syriac <i>chasi</i> or
<i>chasyo,</i> pious, which is of the same root with the Hebrew
<i>chasid</i>, <i>chasidim</i> (De Sacy, Ewald, IV. 484, 3rd., and
Hitzig). See Schürer, <i>N. T. Zeitgesch.</i> pp. 599 sqq.,
and Lightfoot’s instructive Excursus on the Essenes
and the Colossian heresy, in <i>Com. on Coloss.</i> (1875), pp. 73,
114-179. Lightfoot again refutes the exploded derivation of
Christianity from Essenic sources.</p></note> They numbered about
4,000 members. With an arbitrary, allegorical interpretation of the Old
Testament, they combined some foreign theosophic elements, which
strongly resemble the tenets of the new Pythagorean and Platonic
schools, but were probably derived (like the Gnostic and Manichaean
theories) from eastern religions, especially from Parsism. They
practised communion of goods, wore white garments, rejected animal
food, bloody sacrifices, oaths, slavery, and (with few exceptions)
marriage, and lived in the utmost simplicity, hoping thereby to attain
a higher degree of holiness. They were the forerunners of Christian
monasticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.9-p67">The sect of the Essenes came seldom or never into
contact with Christianity under the Apostles, except in the shape of a
heresy at Colossae. But the Pharisees and Sadducees, particularly the
former, meet us everywhere in the Gospels as bitter enemies of Jesus,
and hostile as they are to each other, unite in condemning him to that
death of the cross, which ended in the glorious resurrection, and
became the foundation of spiritual life to believing Gentiles as well
as Jews.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="10" title="The Law, and the Prophecy" shorttitle="Section 10" progress="7.82%" prev="i.I_1.9" next="i.I_1.11" id="i.I_1.10">

<p class="head" id="i.I_1.10-p1">§ 10. The Law, and the Prophecy.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.10-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.I_1.10-p3">Degenerate and corrupt though the mass of Judaism
was, yet the Old Testament economy was the divine institution
preparatory to the Christian redemption, and as such received deepest
reverence from Christ and his apostles, while they sought by terrible
rebuke to lead its unworthy representatives to repentance. It therefore
could not fail of its saving effect on those hearts which yielded to
its discipline, and conscientiously searched the Scriptures of Moses
and the prophets.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p4">Law and prophecy are the two great elements of the
Jewish religion, and make it a direct divine introduction to
Christianity, "the voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, Prepare
ye the way of the Lord; make straight in the desert a highway for our
God."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p5">1. The law of Moses was the clearest expression of
the holy will of God before the advent of Christ. The Decalogue is a
marvel of ancient legislation, and in its two tables enjoins the sum
and substance of all true piety and morality—supreme
love to God, and love to our neighbor. It set forth the ideal of
righteousness, and was thus fitted most effectually to awaken the sense
of man’s great departure from it, the knowledge of sin
and guilt.<note place="end" n="59" id="i.I_1.10-p5.1"><p class="endnote" id="i.I_1.10-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:20" id="i.I_1.10-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.20">Rom.
3:20</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.10-p6.2">Διὰ
νόμου
ἐπίγνωσις
ἁμαρτιας</span>.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="i.I_1.10-p6.3">8</span> It acted as a schoolmaster to lead men to
Christ<note place="end" n="60" id="i.I_1.10-p6.4"><p id="i.I_1.10-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.10-p7.1">Παιδαγωγὸς
εἰς
Χριστόν</span></p></note> that they might be justified by faith."<note place="end" n="61" id="i.I_1.10-p7.2"><p id="i.I_1.10-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:24" id="i.I_1.10-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.24">Gal. 3:24</scripRef></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p9">The same sense of guilt and of the need of
reconciliation was constantly kept alive by daily sacrifices, at first
in the tabernacle and afterwards in the temple, and by the whole
ceremonial law, which, as a wonderful system of types and shadows,
perpetually pointed to the realities of the new covenant, especially to
the one all-sufficient atoning sacrifice of Christ on the cross.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p10">God in his justice requires absolute obedience and
purity of heart under promise of life and penalty of death. Yet he
cannot cruelly sport with man; he is the truthful faithful, and
merciful God. In the moral and ritual law, therefore, as in a shell, is
hidden the sweet kernel of a promise, that he will one day exhibit the
ideal of righteousness in living form, and give the penitent sinner
pardon for all his transgressions and the power to fulfil the law.
Without such assurance the law were bitter irony.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p11">As regards the law, the Jewish economy was a
religion of repentance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p12">2. But it was at the same time, as already,
hinted, the vehicle of the divine promise of redemption, and, as such,
a religion of hope. While the Greeks and Romans put their golden age in
the past, the Jews looked for theirs in the future. Their whole
history, their religious, political, and social institutions and
customs pointed to the coming of the Messiah, and the establishment of
his kingdom on earth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p13">Prophecy, or the gospel under the covenant of the
law, is really older than the law, which was added afterwards and came
in between the promise and its fulfilment, between sin and redemption,
between the disease and the cure.<note place="end" n="62" id="i.I_1.10-p13.1"><p id="i.I_1.10-p14"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.10-p14.1">Νόμος
παρτεισῆλθεν</span>came in besides, was added as an accessory arrangement,
<scripRef passage="Rom. 5:20" id="i.I_1.10-p14.2" parsed="|Rom|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20">Rom. 5:20</scripRef>; comp. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.10-p14.3">προσετέθη</span>
the law was " superadded"to the promise given to
Abraham, <scripRef passage="Gal 3:19" id="i.I_1.10-p14.4" parsed="|Gal|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.19">Gal 3:19</scripRef>.</p></note> Prophecy begins in paradise with the
promise of the serpent-bruiser immediately after the fall. It
predominates in the patriarchal age, especially in the life of Abraham,
whose piety has the corresponding character of trust and faith; and
Moses, the lawgiver, was at the same time a prophet pointing the people
to a greater successor.<note place="end" n="63" id="i.I_1.10-p14.5"><p id="i.I_1.10-p15"> <scripRef passage="Deut. 18:15" id="i.I_1.10-p15.1" parsed="|Deut|18|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.18.15">Deut. 18:15</scripRef>.</p></note> Without the comfort of the Messianic promise,
the law must have driven the earnest soul to despair. From the time of
Samuel, some eleven centuries before Christ, prophecy, hitherto
sporadic, took an organized form in a permanent prophetical office and
order. In this form it accompanied the Levitical priesthood and the
Davidic dynasty down to the Babylonish captivity, survived this
catastrophe, and directed the return of the people and the rebuilding
of the temple; interpreting and applying the law, reproving abuses in
church and state, predicting the terrible judgments and the redeeming
grace of God, warning and punishing, comforting and encouraging, with
an ever plainer reference to the coming Messiah, who should redeem
Israel and the world from sin and misery, and establish a kingdom of
peace and righteousness on earth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p16">The victorious reign of David and the peaceful
reign of Solomon furnish, for Isaiah and his successors, the historical
and typical ground for a prophetic picture of a far more glorious
future, which, unless thus attached to living memories and present
circumstances, could not have been understood. The subsequent
catastrophe and the sufferings of the captivity served to develop the
idea of a Messiah atoning for the sins of the people and entering
through suffering into glory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p17">The prophetic was an extraordinary office, serving
partly to complete, partly to correct the regular, hereditary
priesthood, to prevent it from stiffening into monotonous formality,
and keep it in living flow. The prophets were, so to speak, the
Protestants of the ancient covenant, the ministers of the spirit and of
immediate communion with God, in distinction from the ministers of the
letter and of traditional and ceremonial mediation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p18">The flourishing period of our canonical prophecy
began with the eighth century before Christ, some seven centuries after
Moses, when Israel was suffering under Assyrian oppression. In this
period before the captivity, Isaiah ("the salvation of God"), who
appeared in the last years of king Uzziah, about ten years before the
founding of Rome, is the leading figure; and around him Micah, Joel,
and Obadiah in the kingdom of Judah, and Hosea, Amos, and Jonah in the
kingdom of Israel, are grouped. Isaiah reached the highest elevation of
prophecy, and unfolds feature by feature a picture of the
Messiah—springing from the house of David, preaching
the glad tidings to the poor, healing the broken-hearted, opening the
eyes to the blind, setting at liberty the captives, offering himself as
a lamb to the slaughter, bearing the sins of the people, dying the just
for the unjust, triumphing over death and ruling as king of peace over
all nations—a picture which came to its complete
fulfilment in one person, and one only, Jesus of Nazareth. He makes the
nearest approach to the cross, and his book is the Gospel of the Old
Testament. In the period of the Babylonian exile, Jeremiah (i.e. "the
Lord casts down") stands chief. He is the prophet of sorrow, and yet of
the new covenant of the Spirit. In his denunciations of priests and
false prophets, his lamentations over Jerusalem, his holy grief, his
bitter persecution he resembles the mission and life of Christ. He
remained in the land of his fathers, and sang his lamentation on the
ruins of Jerusalem; while Ezekiel warned the exiles on the river Chebar
against false prophets and carnal hopes, urged them to repentance, and
depicted the new Jerusalem and the revival of the dry bones of the
people by the breath of God; and Daniel at the court of Nebuchadnezzar
in Babylon saw in the spirit the succession of the four empires and the
final triumph of the eternal kingdom of the Son of Man. The prophets of
the restoration are Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi. With Malachi who
lived to the time of Nehemiah, the Old Testament prophecy ceased, and
Israel was left to himself four hundred years, to digest during this
period of expectation the rich substance of that revelation, and to
prepare the birth-place for the approaching redemption.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p19">3. Immediately before the advent of the Messiah
the whole Old Testament, the law and the prophets, Moses and Isaiah
together, reappeared for a short season embodied in John the Baptist,
and then in unrivalled humility disappeared as the red dawn in the
splendor of the rising sun of the new covenant. This remarkable man,
earnestly preaching repentance in the wilderness and laying the axe at
the root of the tree, and at the same time comforting with prophecy,
and pointing to the atoning Lamb of God, was indeed, as the immediate
forerunner of the New Testament economy, and the personal friend of the
heavenly Bridegroom, the greatest of them that were born of woman; yet
in his official character as the representative of the ancient
preparatory economy he stands lower than the least in that kingdom of
Christ, which is infinitely more glorious than all its types and
shadows in the past.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.10-p20">This is the Jewish religion, as it flowed from the
fountain of divine revelation and lived in the true Israel, the
spiritual children of Abraham, in John the Baptist, his parents and
disciples, in the mother of Jesus, her kindred and friends, in the
venerable Simeon, and the prophetess Anna, in Lazarus and his pious
sisters, in the apostles and the first disciples, who embraced Jesus of
Nazareth as the fulfiller of the law and the prophets, the Son of God
and the Saviour of the world, and who were the first fruits of the
Christian Church.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="11" title="Heathenism" shorttitle="Section 11" progress="8.27%" prev="i.I_1.10" next="i.I_1.12" id="i.I_1.11">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Heathenism" id="i.I_1.11-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.I_1.11-p1">§ 11. Heathenism.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.11-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="head" id="i.I_1.11-p3">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.11-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p5"><a id="i.I_1.11-p5.1">I. Sources.</a></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p6">The works of the Greek and Roman Classics from <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p6.1">Homer to Virgil</span> and the age of the Antonines.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p7">The monuments of Antiquity.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p8">The writings of the early Christian Apologists,
especially <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p8.1">Justin Martyr</span>: <i>Apologia</i> I.
and II.; <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p8.2">Tertullian</span>: <i>Apologeticus;</i>
<span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p8.3">Minucius Felix</span>: <i>Octavius;</i> <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p8.4">Eusebius</span><i>: Praeparatio Evangelica;</i> and <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p8.5">Augustine</span> (d. 430): <i>De Civitate Dei</i> (the first ten
books).</p>

<p id="i.I_1.11-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p10">II. Later Works.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p11.1">Is. Vossius</span>: <i>De
theologia gentili et physiolog. Christ.</i> Frcf. 1675, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p12.1">Creuzer</span> (d. 1858): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p12.2">Symbolik und Mythologie der alien
Völker</span></i>. Leipz. 3d ed, 1837 sqq. 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p13"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p13.1">Tholuck</span> (d. 1877): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p13.2">Das Wesen und der sittliche Einfluss des Heidenthums,
besonders unter den Griechen und Römern, mit Hinsicht auf
das Christenthum. Berlin, 1823. In Neander’s
Denkwürdigkeiten,</span></i> vol. i. of the 1st ed.
Afterwards separately printed. English translation by <i>Emerson</i>
in, "Am. Bibl. Repository" for 1832.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p14"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p14.1">Tzschirner</span> (d. 1828):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p14.2">Der Fall des Heidenthums,</span></i> ed. by
<i>Niedner</i>. Leip, 1829, 1st vol.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p15">O. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p15.1">Müller</span> (d.
1840): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p15.2">Prolegomena zu einer wissenschaftl.
Mythologie.</span></i> Gött. 1825. Transl. into English by
<i>J. Leitch.</i> Lond. 1844.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p16.1">Hegel</span> (d. 1831): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p16.2">Philosphie der Religion.</span></i> Berl. 1837, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p17"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p17.1">Stuhr</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p17.2">:
Allgem. Gesch. der Religionsformen der heidnischen
Völker.</span></i> Berl. 1836, 1837, 2 vols. (vol. 2d on the
Hellenic Religion).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p18"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p18.1">Hartung</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p18.2">Die Religion der Römer.</span></i> Erl. 1836, 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p19"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p19.1">C. F.
Nägelsbach</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p19.2">Homerische Theologie.
Nürnb. 1840; 2d ed. 1861. The same: Die nach-homerische
Theologie des Griechischen Volksglaubens bis auf Alexander.</span></i>
Nürnb. 1857 .</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p20"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p20.1">Sepp</span> (R. C.): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p20.2">Das Heidenthum und dessen Bedeutung für das
Christenthum</span></i>. Regensb. 1853, 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p21"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p21.1">Wuttke</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p21.2">Geschichte des Heidenthums in Beziehung auf Religion, Wissen,
Kunst, Sittlichkeit und Staatsleben.</span></i> Bresl. 1852 sqq. 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p22"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p22.1">Schelling</span> (d. 1854):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p22.2">Einleitung in die Philosophie der Mythologie.
Stuttg. 1856; and Philosophie der Mythologie</span></i> . Stuttg.
1857.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p23"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p23.1">Maurice</span> (d. 1872): <i>The
Religions of the World in their Relations to Christianity</i>. Lond.
1854 (reprinted in Boston).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p24"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p24.1">Trench</span>: <i>Hulsean Lectures
for 1845–’46. No. 2: Christ the
Desire of all Nations, or the Unconscious Prophecies of Heathendom</i>
(a commentary on the star of the wise men, <scripRef passage="Matt. ii." id="i.I_1.11-p24.2" parsed="|Matt|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2">Matt. ii.</scripRef>). Cambr. 4th ed.
1854 (also 1850).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p25"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p25.1">L. Preller</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p25.2">: Griechische Mythologie. Berlin, 1854, 3d ed. 1875, 2 vols. By
the same; Römische Mythologie.</span></i> Berlin, 1858; 3d
ed., by <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p25.3">Jordan</span>, 1881–83, 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p26">M. W. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p26.1">Heffter</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p26.2">Griech. und Röm. Mythologie.</span></i> Leipzig,
1854.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p27"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p27.1">Döllinger</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p27.2">Heidenthum und Judenthum</span></i>, quoted in
§ 8.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p28"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p28.1">C. Schmidt</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p28.2">: Essai historique sur la societé civil dans le monde
romain et sur sa transformation par le christianisme.</span></i> Paris,
1853.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p29">C. G. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p29.1">Seibert</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p29.2">Griechenthum und Christenthum, oder der Vorhof des
Schönen und das Heiligthum der Wahrheit.</span></i> Barmen,
1857.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p30"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p30.1">Fr. Fabri</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p30.2">Die Entstehung des Heidenthums und die Aufgabe der
Heidenmission</span></i>. Barmen, 1859.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p31">W. E. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p31.1">Gladstone</span> (the
English statesman): <i>Studies on Homer and Homeric Age. Oxf. 1858, 3
vols. (vol. ii. Olympus; or the Religion of the Homeric Age). The same:
Juventus Mundi: the Gods and Men of the Heroic Age.</i> 2d ed. Lond.
1870. (Embodies the results of the larger work, with several
modifications in the ethnological and mythological portions.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p32">W. S. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p32.1">Tyler</span> (Prof. in
Amherst Coll., Mass.)<i>: The Theology of the Greek Poets.</i> Boston,
1867.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p33">B. F. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p33.1">Cocker</span>:
<i>Christianity and Greek Philosophy; or the Relation between
Reflective Thought in Greece and the Positive Teaching of Christ and
his Apostles. N.</i> York, 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p34"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p34.1">Edm. Spiess</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p34.2">: Logos spermaticós. Parallelstellen zum N. Text. aus
den Schriften der alten Griechen. Ein Beitrag zur christl. Apologetik
und zur vergleichenden Religionsforschung.</span></i> Leipz. 1871.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p35">G. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p35.1">Boissier</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.I_1.11-p35.2">La religion romaine d’Auguste aux
Antonins</span></i>. Paris, 1884, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p36"><span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p36.1">J Reville</span><i><span lang="FR" id="i.I_1.11-p36.2">: La religion à Rome sous les
Sévères.</span></i> Paris, 1886.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.I_1.11-p37">Comp. the histories of Greece by <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p37.1">Thirlwall, Grote, and Curtius; the histories of Rome by
Gibbon</span><i>,</i> <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p37.2">Niebuhr</span><i>,</i> <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p37.3">Arnold, Merivale, Schwegler, Ihne, Duruy (transl. from the
French by W. J. Clarke), and Mommsen. Ranke’s</span>
<i>Weltgeschichte.</i> Th. iii. 1882. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.11-p37.4">Schiller’s</span> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p37.5">Gesch. der
römischen Kaiserzeit.</span></i> 1882.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.11-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.I_1.11-p39">Heathenism is religion in its wild growth on the soil
of fallen human nature, a darkening of the original consciousness of
God, a deification of the rational and irrational creature, and a
corresponding corruption of the moral sense, giving the sanction of
religion to natural and unnatural vices.<note place="end" n="64" id="i.I_1.11-p39.1"><p id="i.I_1.11-p40"> Comp. Paul’s
picture of heathen immorality, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:19-32" id="i.I_1.11-p40.1" parsed="|Rom|1|19|1|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19-Rom.1.32">Rom. 1:19-32</scripRef></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.11-p41">Even the religion of Greece, which, as an artistic
product of the imagination, has been justly styled the religion of
beauty, is deformed by this moral distortion. It utterly lacks the true
conception of sin and consequently the true conception of holiness. It
regards sin, not as a perverseness of will and an offence against the
gods, but as a folly of the understanding and an offence against men,
often even proceeding from the gods themselves; for "Infatuation," or
Moral Blindness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.11-p41.1">Ἄτη</span>), is a "daughter of Jove," and a goddess,
though cast from Olympus, and the source of all mischief upon earth.
Homer knows no devil, but he put, a devilish element into his deities.
The Greek gods, and also the Roman gods, who were copied from the
former, are mere men and women, in whom Homer and the popular faith saw
and worshipped the weaknesses and vices of the Grecian character, as
well as its virtues, in magnified forms. The gods are born, but never
die. They have bodies and senses, like mortals, only in colossal
proportions. They eat and drink, though only nectar and ambrosia. They
are awake and fall asleep. They travel, but with the swiftness of
thought. They mingle in battle. They cohabit with human beings,
producing heroes or demigods. They are limited to time and space.
Though sometimes honored with the attributes of omnipotence and
omniscience, and called holy and just, yet they are subject to an iron
fate (Moira), fall under delusion, and reproach each other with folly
and crime. Their heavenly happiness is disturbed by all the troubles of
earthly life. Even Zeus or Jupiter, the patriarch of the Olympian
family, is cheated by his sister and wife Hera (Juno), with whom he had
lived three hundred years in secret marriage before he proclaimed her
his consort and queen of the gods, and is kept in ignorance of the
events before Troy. He threatens his fellows with blows and death, and
makes Olympus tremble when he shakes his locks in anger. The gentle
Aphrodite or Venus bleeds from a spear-wound on her finger. Mars is
felled with a stone by Diomedes. Neptune and Apollo have to serve for
hire and are cheated. Hephaestus limps and provokes an uproarious
laughter. The gods are involved by their marriages in perpetual
jealousies and quarrels. They are full of envy and wrath, hatred and
lust prompt men to crime, and provoke each other to lying, and cruelty,
perjury and adultery. The Iliad and Odyssey, the most popular poems of
the Hellenic genius, are a chronique scandaleuse of the gods. Hence
Plato banished them from his ideal Republic. Pindar, Aeschylus, and
Sophocles also rose to loftier ideas of the gods and breathed a purer
moral atmosphere; but they represented the exceptional creed of a few,
while Homer expressed the popular belief. Truly we have no cause to
long with Schiller for the return of the "gods of Greece," but would
rather join the poet in his joyful thanksgiving:</p>

<p id="i.I_1.11-p42"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.I_1.11-p42.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.I_1.11-p42.3"><i>"<span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p42.4">Einen zu bereichern
unter allen,</span></i></l>
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.I_1.11-p43"><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.11-p43.1">Musste diese Götterwelt
vergehen.</span>"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.11-p44">Notwithstanding this essential apostasy from truth
and holiness, heathenism was religion, a groping after "the unknown
God." By its superstition it betrayed the need of faith. Its polytheism
rested on a dim monotheistic background; it subjected all the gods to
Jupiter, and Jupiter himself to a mysterious fate. It had at bottom the
feeling of dependence on higher powers and reverence for divine things.
It preserved the memory of a golden age and of a fall. It had the voice
of conscience, and a sense, obscure though it was, of guilt. It felt
the need of reconciliation with deity, and sought that reconciliation
by prayer, penance, and sacrifice. Many of its religious traditions and
usages were faint echoes of the primal religion; and its mythological
dreams of the mingling of the gods with men, of demigods, of Prometheus
delivered by Hercules from his helpless sufferings, were unconscious
prophecies and fleshly anticipations of Christian truths.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.11-p45">This alone explains the great readiness with which
heathens embraced the gospel, to the shame of the Jews.<note place="end" n="65" id="i.I_1.11-p45.1"><p id="i.I_1.11-p46"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 8:10" id="i.I_1.11-p46.1" parsed="|Matt|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.10">Matt. 8:10</scripRef>; 15:28. <scripRef passage="Luke 7:9" id="i.I_1.11-p46.2" parsed="|Luke|7|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.9">Luke
7:9</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Acts 10:35" id="i.I_1.11-p46.3" parsed="|Acts|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.35">Acts 10:35</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.11-p47">There was a spiritual Israel scattered throughout
the heathen world, that never received the circumcision of the flesh,
but the unseen circumcision of the heart by the hand of that Spirit
which bloweth where it listeth, and is not bound to any human laws and
to ordinary means. The Old Testament furnishes several examples of true
piety outside of the visible communion with the Jewish church, in the
persons of Melchisedec, the friend of Abraham, the royal priest, the
type of Christ; Jethro, the priest of Midian; Rahab, the Canaanite
woman and hostess of Joshua and Caleb; Ruth, the Moabitess and
ancestress of our Saviour; King Hiram, the friend of David; the queen
of Sheba, who came to admire the wisdom of Solomon; Naaman the Syrian;
and especially Job, the sublime sufferer, who rejoiced in the hope of
his Redeemer.<note place="end" n="66" id="i.I_1.11-p47.1"><p id="i.I_1.11-p48"> Even Augustine, exclusive as he
was, adduces the case of Job in proof of the assertion that the kingdom
of God under the Old dispensation was not confined to the Jews, and
then adds: "<i>Divinitus autem provisum fuisse non dubito, ut ex hoc
uno sciremus, etiam per alias gentes esse potuisse, qui secundum Deum
vixerunt, eique placuerunt, pertinentes ad spiritualem Hierusalem.</i>"
<i>De Civit. Dei,</i> xviii. 47.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.11-p49">The elements of truth, morality, and piety
scattered throughout ancient heathenism, may be ascribed to three
sources. In the first place, man, even in his fallen state, retains
some traces of the divine image, a knowledge of God,<note place="end" n="67" id="i.I_1.11-p49.1"><p id="i.I_1.11-p50"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:19" id="i.I_1.11-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.19">Rom. 1:19</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.11-p50.2">το–ῒ
–ͅϊγνωστὸντοῦ
θεοῦ</span>. Comp, my
annotations on Lange <i>in loc</i>.</p></note> however weak, a moral
sense or conscience,<note place="end" n="68" id="i.I_1.11-p50.3"><p id="i.I_1.11-p51"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 2:14, 15" id="i.I_1.11-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.14-Rom.2.15">Rom. 2:14, 15</scripRef>. Comp. Lange <i>in
loc.</i></p></note> and a longing for union with the Godhead, for
truth and for righteousness.<note place="end" n="69" id="i.I_1.11-p51.2"><p id="i.I_1.11-p52"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 17:3" id="i.I_1.11-p52.1" parsed="|Acts|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.3">Acts 17:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 17:27" id="i.I_1.11-p52.2" parsed="|Acts|17|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.27">27</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 17:28" id="i.I_1.11-p52.3" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">28</scripRef>, and my
remarks on the altar to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.11-p52.4">θεὸς
ἄγνωστος</span>
in the <i>History of the Apost. Church.
§</i> 73, p. 269 sqq.</p></note> In this view we may, with <name id="i.I_1.11-p52.5">Tertullian</name>, call the beautiful and true sentences of a
Socrates, a Plato, an Aristotle, of Pindar, Sophocles, Cicero, Virgil,
Seneca, Plutarch, "the testimonies of a soul constitutionally
Christian,"<note place="end" n="70" id="i.I_1.11-p52.6"><p id="i.I_1.11-p53"> <i>Testimonia animae naturaliter
Christianae.</i></p></note> of a nature predestined to Christianity.
Secondly, some account must be made of traditions and recollections,
however faint, coming down from the general primal revelations to Adam
and Noah. But the third and most important source of the heathen
anticipations of truth is the all-ruling providence of God, who has
never left himself without a witness. Particularly must we consider,
with the ancient Greek fathers, the influence of the divine Logos
before his incarnation,<note place="end" n="71" id="i.I_1.11-p53.1"><p id="i.I_1.11-p54"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.11-p54.1">Λόγος
ἄσαρκος ,
Λόγος
σπερματικός</span><i>
.</i></p></note> who was the tutor of mankind, the original light
of reason, shining in the darkness and lighting every man, the sower
scattering in the soil of heathendom the seeds of truth, beauty, and
virtue.<note place="end" n="72" id="i.I_1.11-p54.2"><p id="i.I_1.11-p55"> Comp. <scripRef passage="John 1:4, 5, 9, 10" id="i.I_1.11-p55.1" parsed="|John|1|4|1|5;|John|1|9|0|0;|John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4-John.1.5 Bible:John.1.9 Bible:John.1.10">John 1:4, 5, 9,
10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.11-p56">The flower of paganism, with which we are
concerned here, appears in the two great nations of classic antiquity,
Greece and Rome. With the language, morality, literature, and religion
of these nations, the apostles came directly into contact, and through
the whole first age the church moves on the basis of these
nationalities. These, together with the Jews, were the chosen nations
of the ancient world, and shared the earth among them. The Jews were
chosen for things eternal, to keep the sanctuary of the true religion.
The Greeks prepared the elements of natural culture, of science and
art, for the use of the church. The Romans developed the idea of law,
and organized the civilized world in a universal empire, ready to serve
the spiritual universality of the gospel. Both Greeks and Romans were
unconscious servants of Jesus Christ, "the unknown God."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.11-p57">These three nations, by nature at bitter enmity
among themselves, joined hands in the superscription on the cross,
where the holy name and the royal title of the Redeemer stood written,
by the command of the heathen Pilate, "in Hebrew and Greek and
Latin."<note place="end" n="73" id="i.I_1.11-p57.1"><p id="i.I_1.11-p58"> <scripRef passage="John 19:20" id="i.I_1.11-p58.1" parsed="|John|19|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.20">John 19:20</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="12" title="Grecian Literature, and the Roman Empire" shorttitle="Section 12" progress="8.88%" prev="i.I_1.11" next="i.I_1.13" id="i.I_1.12">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Greek Literature" id="i.I_1.12-p0.1" />

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Roman Empire" id="i.I_1.12-p0.2" />

<p class="head" id="i.I_1.12-p1">§ 12. Grecian Literature, and the Roman
Empire.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.12-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.I_1.12-p3">The literature of the ancient Greeks and the
universal empire of the Romans were, next to the Mosaic religion, the
chief agents in preparing the world for Christianity. They furnished
the human forms, in which the divine substance of the gospel,
thoroughly prepared in the bosom of the Jewish theocracy, was moulded.
They laid the natural foundation for the supernatural edifice of the
kingdom of heaven. God endowed the Greeks and Romans with the richest
natural gifts, that they might reach the highest civilization possible
without the aid of Christianity, and thus both provide the instruments
of human science, art, and law for the use of the church, and yet at
the same time show the utter impotence of these alone to bless and save
the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p4">The <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.12-p4.1">Greeks</span>, few in
number, like the Jews, but vastly more important in history than the
numberless hordes of the Asiatic empires, were called to the noble task
of bringing out, under a sunny sky and with a clear mind, the idea of
humanity in its natural vigor and beauty, but also in its natural
imperfection. They developed the principles of science and art. They
liberated the mind from the dark powers of nature and the gloomy
broodings of the eastern mysticism. They rose to the clear and free
consciousness of manhood, boldly investigated the laws of nature and of
spirit, and carried out the idea of beauty in all sorts of artistic
forms. In poetry, sculpture, architecture, painting, philosophy,
rhetoric, historiography, they left true masterpieces, which are to
this day admired and studied as models of form and taste.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p5">All these works became truly valuable and useful
only in the hands of the Christian church, to which they ultimately
fell. Greece gave the apostles the most copious and beautiful language
to express the divine truth of the Gospel, and Providence had long
before so ordered political movements as to spread that language over
the world and to make it the organ of civilization and international
intercourse, as the Latin was in the middle ages, as the French was in
the eighteenth century and as the English is coming to be in the
nineteenth. "Greek," says <name id="i.I_1.12-p5.1">Cicero</name>, "is read in
almost all nations; Latin is confined by its own narrow boundaries."
Greek schoolmasters and artists followed the conquering legions of Rome
to Gaul and Spain. The youthful hero <name id="i.I_1.12-p5.2">Alexander the
Great</name>, a Macedonian indeed by birth, yet an enthusiastic admirer
of Homer, an emulator of Achilles, a disciple of the philosophic
world-conqueror, Aristotle, and thus the truest Greek of his age,
conceived the sublime thought of making Babylon the seat of a Grecian
empire of the world; and though his empire fell to pieces at his
untimely death, yet it had already carried Greek letters to the borders
of India, and made them a common possession of all civilized nations.
What Alexander had begun <name id="i.I_1.12-p5.3">Julius Caesar</name>
completed. Under the protection of the Roman law the apostles could
travel everywhere and make themselves understood through the Greek
language in every city of the Roman domain.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p6">The Grecian philosophy, particularly the systems
of Plato and Aristotle, formed the natural basis for scientific
theology; Grecian eloquence, for sacred oratory; Grecian art, for that
of the Christian church. Indeed, not a few ideas and maxims of the
classics tread on the threshold of revelation and sound like prophecies
of Christian truth; especially the spiritual soarings of <name id="i.I_1.12-p6.1">Plato</name>,<note place="end" n="74" id="i.I_1.12-p6.2"><p id="i.I_1.12-p7"> Compare C. Ackermann, <i>The
Christian Element in Plato and the Platonic Philosophy</i>, 1835,
transl. from the German by S. R. Asbury, <i>with an introductory note
by Dr. Shedd</i>. Edinburgh, 1861.</p></note> the deep religious reflections of <name id="i.I_1.12-p7.1">Plutarch</name>,<note place="end" n="75" id="i.I_1.12-p7.2"><p id="i.I_1.12-p8"> As in his excellent
trestise: <i>De sera numinis
vindicta</i>. It is strange that this
philosopher, whose moral sentiments come nearest to Christianity, never
alludes to it. Epictetus and Marcus Aurelius do mention it, but only
once.</p></note> the sometimes almost Pauline moral precepts of
<name id="i.I_1.12-p8.1">Seneca</name>.<note place="end" n="76" id="i.I_1.12-p8.2"><p id="i.I_1.12-p9"> On the relation of Paul and
Seneca comp. an elaborate dissertation of Bishop Lightfoot in his
<i>Commentary on the Philippians</i>, pp. 268-331 (3d ed.
1873).</p></note> To many of the greatest church fathers,
<name id="i.I_1.12-p9.1">Justin Martyr</name>, <name id="i.I_1.12-p9.2">Clement of
Alexandria</name>, <name id="i.I_1.12-p9.3">Origen</name>, and in some
measure even to <name id="i.I_1.12-p9.4">Augustine</name>, Greek philosophy
was a bridge to the Christian faith, a scientific schoolmaster leading
them to Christ. Nay, the whole ancient Greek church rose on the
foundation of the Greek language and nationality, and is inexplicable
without them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p10">Here lies the real reason why the classical
literature is to this day made the basis of liberal education
throughout the Christian world. Youth are introduced to the elementary
forms of science and art, to models of clear, tasteful style, and to
self-made humanity at the summit of intellectual and artistic culture,
and thus they are at the same time trained to the scientific
apprehension of the Christian religion, which appeared when the
development of Greek and Roman civilization had reached its culmination
and began already to decay. The Greek and Latin languages, as the
Sanskrit and Hebrew, died in their youth and were embalmed and
preserved from decay in the immortal works of the classics. They still
furnish the best scientific terms for every branch of learning and art
and every new invention. The primitive records of Christianity have
been protected against the uncertainties of interpretation incident
upon the constant changes of a living language.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p11">But aside from the permanent value of the Grecian
literature, the glory of its native land had, at the birth of Christ,
already irrecoverably departed. Civil liberty and independence had been
destroyed by internal discord and corruption. Philosophy had run down
into skepticism and refined materialism. Art had been degraded to the
service of levity and sensuality. Infidelity or superstition had
supplanted sound religious sentiment. Dishonesty and licentiousness
reigned among high and low.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p12">This hopeless state of things could not but
impress the more earnest and noble souls with the emptiness of all
science and art, and the utter insufficiency of this natural culture to
meet the deeper wants of the heart. It must fill them with longings for
a new religion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p13">The <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.12-p13.1">Romans</span> were the
practical and political nation of antiquity. Their calling was to carry
out the idea of the state and of civil law, and to unite the nations of
the world in a colossal empire, stretching from the Euphrates to the
Atlantic, and from the Libyan desert to the banks of the Rhine. This
empire embraced the most fertile and civilized countries of Asia,
Africa, and Europe, and about one hundred millions of human beings,
perhaps one-third of the whole race at the time of the introduction of
Christianity.<note place="end" n="77" id="i.I_1.12-p13.2"><p id="i.I_1.12-p14"> Charles Marivale, in his
<i>History of the Romans under the Empire</i> (Lond. 1856), Vol. iv. p.
450 and 451, estimates the population of the Roman empire in the age of
Augustus at 85 millions, namely, 40 millions for Europe, 28 millions
for Asia, and 17 millions for Africa, but he does not include
Palestine. Greswell and others raise the estimate of the whole
population to 120 millions.</p></note> To this outward extent corresponds its
historical significance. The history of every ancient nation ends, says
<name id="i.I_1.12-p14.1">Niebuhr</name>, as the history of every modern
nation begins, in that of Rome. Its history has therefore a universal
interest; it is a vast storehouse of the legacies of antiquity. If the
Greeks had, of all nations, the deepest mind, and in literature even
gave laws to their conquerors, the Romans had the strongest character,
and were born to rule the world without. This difference of course
reached even into the moral and religious life of the two nations. Was
the Greek, mythology the work of artistic fantasy and a religion of
poesy, so was the Roman the work of calculation adapted to state
purposes, political and utilitarian, but at the same time solemn,
earnest, and energetic. "The Romans had no love of beauty, like the
Greeks. They held no communion with nature, like the Germans. Their one
idea was Rome—not ancient, fabulous, poetical Rome,
but Rome warring and conquering; and <i>orbis terrarum domina. S. P. Q. R.</i>is inscribed on almost every page of
their literature."<note place="end" n="78" id="i.I_1.12-p14.2"><p id="i.I_1.12-p15"> Hare <i>Guesses at Truth</i>, p.
432 (Lond. ed. 1867).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p16">The Romans from the first believed themselves
called to govern the world. They looked upon all
foreigners—not as barbarians, like the cultured
Greeks, but—as enemies to be conquered and reduced to
servitude. War and triumph were their highest conception of human glory
and happiness. The "<i>Tu, regere imperio populos, Romane,
memento!</i>"had been their
motto, in fact, long before Virgil thus gave it form. The very name of
the <i>urbs
aeterna,</i> and the
characteristic legend of its founding, prophesied its future. In their
greatest straits the Romans never for a moment despaired of the
commonwealth. With vast energy, profound policy, unwavering
consistency, and wolf-like rapacity, they pursued their ambitious
schemes, and became indeed the lords, but also, as their greatest
historian, <name id="i.I_1.12-p16.1">Tacitus</name>, says, the insatiable
robbers of the world.<note place="end" n="79" id="i.I_1.12-p16.2"><p id="i.I_1.12-p17"> <i>Raptores orbis, quos non
oriens, non occidens satiaverit</i>."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p18">Having conquered the world by the sword, they
organized it by law, before whose majesty every people had to bow, and
beautified it by the arts of peace. Philosophy, eloquence, history, and
poetry enjoyed a golden age under the setting sun of the republic and
the rising sun of the empire, and extended their civilizing influence
to the borders of barbarianism. Although not creative in letters and
fine arts, the Roman authors were successful imitators of Greek
philosophers, orators, historians, and poets. Rome was converted by
Augustus from a city of brick huts into a city of marble palaces.<note place="end" n="80" id="i.I_1.12-p18.1"><p id="i.I_1.12-p19"> So the nephew of the modern
Caesar transformed Parisinto a city of straight and broad streets and
magnificent palaces.</p></note> The
finest paintings and sculptures were imported from Greece, triumphal
arches and columns were erected on public places, and the treasures of
all parts of the world were made tributary to, the pride, beauty, and
luxury of the capital. The provinces caught the spirit of improvement,
populous cities sprung up, and the magnificent temple of Jerusalem was
rebuilt by the ambitious extravagance of Herod. The rights of persons
and property were well protected. The conquered nations, though often
and justly complaining of the rapacity of provincial governors, yet, on
the whole, enjoyed greater security against domestic feuds and foreign
invasion, a larger share of social comfort, and rose to a higher degree
of secular civilization. The ends of the empire were brought into
military, commercial, and literary communication by carefully
constructed roads, the traces of which still exist in Syria, on the
Alps, on the banks of the Rhine. The facilities and security of travel
were greater in the reign of the Caesars than in any subsequent period
before the nineteenth century. Five main lines went out from Rome to
the extremities of the empire, and were connected at seaports with
maritime routes. "We may travel," says a Roman writer, "at all hours,
and sail from east to west." Merchants brought diamonds from the East,
ambers from the shores of the Baltic, precious metals from Spain, wild
animals from Africa, works of art from Greece, and every article of
luxury, to the market on the banks of the Tiber, as they now do to the
banks of the Thames. The Apocalyptic seer, in his prophetic picture of
the downfall of the imperial mistress of the world, gives prominence to
her vast commerce: "And the merchants of the earth," he says, "weep and
mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more:
merchandise of gold, and silver, and precious stone, and pearls, and
fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet; and all thine wood, and
every vessel of ivory, and every vessel made of most precious wood, and
of brass, and iron, and marble; and cinnamon, and spice, and incense,
and ointment, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and
wheat, and cattle, and sheep; and merchandise of horses and chariots
and slaves; and souls of men. And the fruits that thy soul desired are
departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and sumptuous are
perished from thee, and men shall find them no more at all."<note place="end" n="81" id="i.I_1.12-p19.1"><p id="i.I_1.12-p20"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 18:11-14" id="i.I_1.12-p20.1" parsed="|Rev|18|11|18|14" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.11-Rev.18.14">Rev. 18:11-14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p21">Heathen Rome lived a good while after this
prediction, but, the causes of decay were already at work in the first
century. The immense extension and outward prosperity brought with it a
diminution of those domestic and civil virtues which at first so highly
distinguished the Romans above the Greeks. The race of patriots and
deliverers, who came from their ploughs to the public service, and
humbly returned again to the plough or the kitchen, was extinct. Their
worship of the gods, which was the root of their virtue, had sunk to
mere form, running either into the most absurd superstitions, or giving
place to unbelief, till the very priests laughed each other in the face
when they met in the street. Not unfrequently we find unbelief and
superstition united in the same persons, according to the maxim that
all extremes touch each other. Man must believe something, and worship
either God or the devil.<note place="end" n="82" id="i.I_1.12-p21.1"><p id="i.I_1.12-p22"> "Unbelief and superstition,
different hues of the same historical phenomenon, went in the Roman
world of that day hand in hand, and there was no lack of individuals
who in themselves combined both-who denied the gods with Epicurus, and
yet prayed and sacrificed before every shrine." Theod. Mommsen,
<i>History of Rome.</i> transl. by Dickson, Lond. 1867, vol. iv. p.
560.</p></note> Magicians and necromancers abounded, and were
liberally patronized. The ancient simplicity and contentment were
exchanged for boundless avarice and prodigality. Morality and chastity,
so beautifully symbolized in the household ministry of the virgin
Vesta, yielded to vice and debauchery. Amusement came to be sought in
barbarous fights of beasts and gladiators, which not rarely consumed
twenty thousand human lives in a single month. The lower classes had
lost all nobler feeling, cared for nothing but "<i>panem et circenses,</i>" and made the proud
imperial city on the Tiber a slave of slaves. The huge empire of <name id="i.I_1.12-p22.1">Tiberius</name> and of <name id="i.I_1.12-p22.2">Nero</name> was
but a giant body without a soul, going, with steps slow but sure, to
final dissolution. Some of the emperors were fiendish tyrants and
monsters of iniquity; and yet they were enthroned among the gods by a
vote of the Senate, and altars and temples were erected for their
worship. This characteristic custom began with Caesar, who even during
his lifetime was honored as "Divus Julius" for his brilliant victories,
although they cost more than a million of lives slain and another
million made captives and slaves.<note place="end" n="83" id="i.I_1.12-p22.3"><p id="i.I_1.12-p23"> "In the excess of their
adoration, the Roman Senate desired even to place his image in the
Temple of Quirinus himself, with an inscription to him as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.12-p23.1">θεὸς
ἀνίκτος,</span> the invincible God. Golden chairs, gilt chariots, triumphal
robes, were piled one upon another, with laurelled fasces and laurelled
wreaths. His birthday was made a perpetual holiday, and the mouth
Quinctilis was renamed, in honor of him, July. A temple to Concord was
to be erected in commemoration of his clemency. His person was declared
sacred and to injure him by word or deed was to be counted sacrilege.
The Fortune of Caesar was introduced into the constitutional oath, and
the Senate took a solemn pledge to maintain his acts inviolate.
Finally, they arrived at a conclusion that he was not a man at all; no
longer Caius Julius, but Divus Julius, a God or the Son of God. A
temple was to be built to Caesar as another Quirinus, and Antony was to
be his priest." J. A. Froude, <i>Caesar</i> (1879), Ch. XXVI. p. 491.
The insincerity of these adulations shortly before the senatorial
conspiracy makes them all the worse. "One obsequious senator proposed
that every woman in Rome should be at the disposition of Caesar."
Ibid., p 492.</p></note> The dark picture which St. Paul, in
addressing the Romans, draws of the heathenism of his day, is fully
sustained by <name id="i.I_1.12-p23.2">Seneca</name>, <name id="i.I_1.12-p23.3">Tacitus</name>, <name id="i.I_1.12-p23.4">Juvenal</name>, <name id="i.I_1.12-p23.5">Persius</name>, and other heathen writers of that age, and shows
the absolute need of redemption. "The world," says <name id="i.I_1.12-p23.6">Seneca</name>, in a famous passage, "is full of crimes and
vices. More are committed than can be cured by force. There is an
immense struggle for iniquity. Crimes are no longer bidden, but open
before the eyes. Innocence is not only rare, but nowhere."<note place="end" n="84" id="i.I_1.12-p23.7"><p id="i.I_1.12-p24"> <i>De Ira</i>, II. 8.</p></note> Thus far the
negative. On the other hand, the universal empire of Rome was a
positive groundwork for the universal empire of the gospel. It served
as a crucible, in which all contradictory and irreconcilable
peculiarities of the ancient nations and religions were dissolved into
the chaos of a new creation. The Roman legions razed the
partition-walls among the ancient nations, brought the extremes of the
civilized world together in free intercourse, and united north and
south and east and west in the bonds of a common language and culture,
of common laws and customs. Thus they evidently, though unconsciously,
opened the way for the rapid and general spread of that religion which
unites all nations in one family of God by the spiritual bond of faith
and love.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p25">The idea of a common humanity, which underlies all
the distinctions of race, society and education, began to dawn in the
heathen mind, and found expression in the famous line of <name id="i.I_1.12-p25.1">Terentius</name>, which was received with applause in the
theatre:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p26">"Homo sum: humani nihil a me alienum puto."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p27">This spirit of humanity breathes in <name id="i.I_1.12-p27.1">Cicero</name> and <name id="i.I_1.12-p27.2">Virgil</name>. Hence the
veneration paid to the poet of the Aeneid by the fathers and throughout
the middle ages. <name id="i.I_1.12-p27.3">Augustine</name> calls him the
noblest of poets, and <name id="i.I_1.12-p27.4">Dante</name>, "the glory and
light of other poets," and "his master," who guided him through the
regions of hell and purgatory to the very gates of Paradise. It was
believed that in his fourth Eclogue he had prophesied the advent of
Christ. This interpretation is erroneous; but "there is in Virgil,"
says an accomplished scholar,<note place="end" n="85" id="i.I_1.12-p27.5"><p id="i.I_1.12-p28"> Principal Shairp, in an article
on "Virgil as a Precursor of Christianity," in the "Princeton Review"
for Sept., 1879, pp. 403-420. Comp. the learned essay of Professor
Piper, in Berlin, on "Virgil als Theologe und Prophet," in his "Evang.
Kalender" for 1862.</p></note> "a vein of thought and sentiment more
devout, more humane, more akin to the Christian than is to be found in
any other ancient poet, whether Greek or Roman. He was a spirit
prepared and waiting, though he knew it not, for some better thing to
be revealed."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.12-p29">The civil laws and institutions, also, and the
great administrative wisdom of Rome did much for the outward
organization of the Christian church. As the Greek church rose on the
basis of the Grecian nationality, so the Latin church rose on that of
ancient Rome, and reproduced in higher forms both its virtues and its
defects. Roman Catholicism is pagan Rome baptized, a Christian
reproduction of the universal empire seated of old in the city of the
seven hills.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="13" title="Judaism and Heathenism in Contact" shorttitle="Section 13" progress="9.81%" prev="i.I_1.12" next="i.II_1" id="i.I_1.13">

<p class="head" id="i.I_1.13-p1">§ 13. Judaism and Heathenism in Contact.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.13-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.I_1.13-p3">The Roman empire, though directly establishing no
more than an outward political union, still promoted indirectly a
mutual intellectual and moral approach of the hostile religious of the
Jews and Gentiles, who were to be reconciled in one divine brotherhood
by the supernatural power of the cross of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.13-p4">1. The Jews, since the Babylonish captivity, had
been scattered over all the world. They were as ubiquitous in the Roman
empire in the first century as they are now throughout, Christendom.
According to <name id="i.I_1.13-p4.1">Josephus</name> and <name id="i.I_1.13-p4.2">Strabo</name>, there was no country where they did not make up a
part of the population.<note place="end" n="86" id="i.I_1.13-p4.3"><p id="i.I_1.13-p5"> Jos., <i>Bell. Jud.,</i> VII. c.
3, § 3: "As the Jewish nation is widely dispersed over all
the habitable earth," etc. <i>Antiqu.,</i> XIV. 7, 2: "Let no one
wonder that there was so much wealth in our temple, since all the Jews
throughout the habitable earth, and those that worship God, nay, even
those of Asia and Europe, sent their contributions to it." Then,
quoting from Strabo, he says: "These Jews are already gotten into all
cities, and it is hard to, find a place in the habitable earth that has
not admitted this tribe of men, and is not possessed by it; and it has
come to pass that Egypt and Cyrene and a great number of other nations
imitate their way of living, and maintain great bodies of these Jews in
a peculiar manner, and grow up to greater prosperity with them, and
make use also of the same laws with that nation."</p></note> Among the witnesses of the miracle
of Pentecost were "Jews from every nation under heaven ... Parthians
and Medes and Elamites, and the dwellers of Mesopotamia, in Judaea and
Cappadocia, in Pontus and Asia, in Phrygia and Pamphylia, in Egypt and
the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and sojourners from Rome, both Jews
and proselytes, Cretans and Arabians."<note place="end" n="87" id="i.I_1.13-p5.1"><p id="i.I_1.13-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:5" id="i.I_1.13-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.5">Acts 2:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:9" id="i.I_1.13-p6.2" parsed="|Acts|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.9">9</scripRef>-11.</p></note> In spite of the
antipathy of the Gentiles, they had, by talent and industry, risen to
wealth, influence, and every privilege, and had built their synagogues
in all the commercial cities of the Roman empire. <name id="i.I_1.13-p6.3">Pompey</name> brought a considerable number of Jewish captives
from Jerusalem to the capital (<span class="c16" id="i.I_1.13-p6.4">b.c.</span> 63), and
settled them on the right bank of the Tiber (Trastevere). By
establishing this community he furnished, without knowing it, the chief
material for the Roman church. Julius Caesar was the great protector of
the Jews; and they showed their gratitude by collecting for many nights
to lament his death on the forum where his murdered body was burnt on a
funeral pile.<note place="end" n="88" id="i.I_1.13-p6.5"><p id="i.I_1.13-p7"> Sueton., Caes., c.
84.</p></note> He granted them the liberty of public worship,
and thus gave them a legal status as a religious society. Augustus
confirmed these privileges. Under his reign they were numbered already
by thousands in the city. A reaction followed; <name id="i.I_1.13-p7.1">Tiberius</name> and <name id="i.I_1.13-p7.2">Claudius</name> expelled
them from Rome; but they soon returned, and succeeded in securing the
free exercise of their rites and customs. The frequent satirical
allusions to them prove their influence as well as the aversion and
contempt in which they were held by the Romans. Their petitions reached
the ear of <name id="i.I_1.13-p7.3">Nero</name> through his wife <name id="i.I_1.13-p7.4">Poppaea</name>, who seems to have inclined to their faith; and
Josephus, their most distinguished scholar, enjoyed the favor of three
emperors—<name id="i.I_1.13-p7.5">Vespasian</name>, <name id="i.I_1.13-p7.6">Titus</name>, and <name id="i.I_1.13-p7.7">Domitian</name>. In
the language of <name id="i.I_1.13-p7.8">Seneca</name> (as quoted by <name id="i.I_1.13-p7.9">Augustin</name>) "the conquered Jews gave laws to their
Roman conquerors."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.13-p8">By this dispersion of the Jews the seeds of the
knowledge of the true God and the Messianic hope were sown in the field
of the idolatrous world. The Old Testament Scriptures were translated
into Greek two centuries before Christ, and were read and expounded in
the public worship of God, which was open to all. Every synagogue was a
mission-station of monotheism, and furnished the apostles an admirable
place and a natural introduction for their preaching of Jesus Christ as
the fulfiller of the law and the prophets.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.13-p9">Then, as the heathen religious had been hopelessly
undermined by skeptical philosophy and popular infidelity, many earnest
Gentiles especially multitudes of women, came over to Judaism either,
wholly or in part. The thorough converts, called "proselytes of
righteousness,"<note place="end" n="89" id="i.I_1.13-p9.1"><p id="i.I_1.13-p10"> קרֶצֶהַ
ירֵ<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.13-p10.1">גֵ</span></p></note> were commonly still more bigoted and fanatical
than the native Jews. The half-converts, "proselytes of the gate"<note place="end" n="90" id="i.I_1.13-p10.2"><p id="i.I_1.13-p11"> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.I_1.13-p11.1">רﬠַשַׁה
ירֵגֵ</span>  <scripRef passage="Ex. 20:10" id="i.I_1.13-p11.2" parsed="|Exod|20|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.20.10">Ex. 20:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Deut. 5:14" id="i.I_1.13-p11.3" parsed="|Deut|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.5.14">Deut. 5:14</scripRef>.</p></note> or
"fearers of God,"<note place="end" n="91" id="i.I_1.13-p11.4"><p id="i.I_1.13-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.I_1.13-p12.1">οἱ
εὐσεβεῖς
οἰ
φοβούμενοι
τὸν θεόν</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 10:2" id="i.I_1.13-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.2">Acts 10:2</scripRef>; 13:16, etc., and Josephus.</p></note> who adopted only the monotheism, the principal
moral laws, and the Messianic hopes of the Jews, without being
circumcised, appear in the New Testament as the most susceptible
hearers of the gospel, and formed the nucleus of many of the first
Christian churches. Of this class were the centurion of Capernaum,
Cornelius of Caesarea, Lydia of Philippi, Timothy, and many other
prominent disciples.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.13-p13">2. On the other hand, the Graeco-Roman heathenism,
through its language, philosophy, and literature, exerted no
inconsiderable influence to soften the fanatical bigotry of the higher
and more cultivated classes of the Jews. Generally the Jews of the
dispersion, who spoke the Greek language—the
"Hellenists," as they were called—were much more
liberal than the proper "Hebrews," or Palestinian Jews, who kept their
mother tongue. This is evident in the Gentile missionaries, Barnabas of
Cyprus and Paul of Tarsus, and in the whole church of Antioch, in
contrast with that at Jerusalem. The Hellenistic form of Christianity
was the natural bridge to the Gentile.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.13-p14">The most remarkable example of a transitional,
though very fantastic and Gnostic-like combination of Jewish and
heathen elements meets us in the educated circles of the Egyptian
metropolis, Alexandria, and in the system of <name id="i.I_1.13-p14.1">Philo</name>, who was born about <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.13-p14.2">b.c.</span>
20, and lived till after <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.13-p14.3">a.d.</span> 40, though he
never came in contact with Christ or the apostles. This Jewish, divine
sought to harmonize the religion of Moses with the philosophy of Plato
by the help of an ingenious but arbitrary allegorical interpretation of
the Old Testament; and from the books of Proverbs and of Wisdom he
deduced a doctrine of the Logos so strikingly like that of
John’s Gospel, that many expositors think it necessary
to impute to the apostle an acquaintance with the writings, or at least
with the terminology of Philo. But Philo’s speculation
is to the apostle’s "Word made flesh" as a shadow to
the body, or a dream to the reality. He leaves no room for an
incarnation, but the coincidence of his speculation with the great fact
is very remarkable.<note place="end" n="92" id="i.I_1.13-p14.4"><p id="i.I_1.13-p15"> The system of Philo has been
very thoroughly investigated, both independently, and in connection
with John’s Logos-doctrine by Grossmann (1829).
Gfrörer (1831), Dähne (1834), Lücke,
Baur, Zeller, Dorner, Ueberweg, Ewald, J. G. Müller (<i>Die
Messian. Erwartungen des Juden Philo, Basel,</i> 1870), Keim, Lipsius,
Hausrath, Schürer, etc. See the literature in
Schürer, <i>N. T. Zeitgesch.,</i> p. 648.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.13-p16">The <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.13-p16.1">Therapeutae</span> or
Worshippers, a mystic and ascetic sect in Egypt, akin to the Essenes in
Judaea, carried this Platonic Judaism into practical life; but were, of
course, equally unsuccessful in uniting the two religions in a vital
and permanent way. Such a union could only be effected by a new
religion revealed from heaven.<note place="end" n="93" id="i.I_1.13-p16.2"><p id="i.I_1.13-p17"> P. E. <span class="c16" id="i.I_1.13-p17.1">Lucius</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.I_1.13-p17.2">: Die
Therapeuten und ihre Stellung in der Geschichte der Askese.</span></i>
Strassburg, 1880.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.13-p18">Quite independent of the philosophical Judaism of
Alexandria were the Samaritans, a mixed race, which also combined,
though in a different way, the elements of Jewish and Gentile
religion.<note place="end" n="94" id="i.I_1.13-p18.1"><p id="i.I_1.13-p19"> A remnant of the Samaritans
(about 140 souls) still live in Nablous, the ancient Shechem, occupy a
special quarter, have a synagogue of their own, with a very ancient
copy of the Pentateuch, and celebrate annually on the top of Mount
Gerizim the Jewish Passover, Pentecost, and Feast of Tabernacles. It is
the only spot on earth where the paschal sacrifice is perpetuated
according to the Mosaic prescription in the twelfth chapter of Exodus.
See Schaff, <i>Through Bible Lands</i> (N.York and Lond. 1878), pp. 314
sqq. and Hausrath, <i>l.c</i>. I. 17 sqq.</p></note> They date from the period of the exile. They
held to the Pentateuch, to circumcision, and to carnal Messianic hopes;
but they had a temple of their own on Mount Gerizim, and mortally hated
the proper Jews. Among these Christianity, as would appear from the
interview of Jesus with the woman of Samaria,<note place="end" n="95" id="i.I_1.13-p19.1"><p id="i.I_1.13-p20"> <scripRef passage="John 4" id="i.I_1.13-p20.1" parsed="|John|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4">John 4</scripRef>.</p></note> and the preaching of
Philip,<note place="end" n="96" id="i.I_1.13-p20.2"><p id="i.I_1.13-p21"> <scripRef passage="Acts 8" id="i.I_1.13-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8">Acts 8</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.13-p22"><br />
</p></note> found ready access, but, as among the Essenes
and Therapeutae fell easily into a heretical form. Simon Magus, for
example, and some other Samaritan arch-heretics, are represented by the
early Christian writers as the principal originators of Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.13-p23">3. Thus was the way for Christianity prepared on
every side, positively and negatively, directly and indirectly, in
theory and in practice, by truth and by error, by false belief and by
unbelief—those hostile brothers, which yet cannot live
apart—by Jewish religion, by Grecian culture, and by
Roman conquest; by the vainly attempted amalgamation of Jewish and
heathen thought, by the exposed impotence of natural civilization,
philosophy, art, and political power, by the decay of the old
religions, by the universal distraction and hopeless misery of the age,
and by the yearnings of all earnest and noble souls for the religion of
salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.I_1.13-p24">"In the fulness of the time," when the fairest
flowers of science and art had withered, and the world was on the verge
of despair, the Virgin’s Son was born to heal the
infirmities of mankind. Christ entered a dying world as the author of a
new and imperishable life.</p>

<p id="i.I_1.13-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="II" title="Jesus Christ" shorttitle="Chapter II" progress="10.28%" prev="i.I_1.13" next="i.II_1.14" id="i.II_1">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1-p1">CHAPTER II.</p>

<p id="i.II_1-p2"><br /></p>
<p id="i.II_1-p3"><br /></p>
<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Jesus Christ" id="i.II_1-p3.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1-p4">JESUS CHRIST.</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="14" title="Sources and Literature" shorttitle="Section 14" progress="10.29%" prev="i.II_1" next="i.II_1.15" id="i.II_1.14">

<p class="c25" id="i.II_1.14-p1">§ 14. Sources and
Literature.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.14-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p3">A. Sources.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p4">Christ himself wrote nothing, but furnished endless
material for books and songs of gratitude and praise. The living Church
of the redeemed is his book. He founded a religion of the living
spirit, not of a written code, like the Mosaic law. ( His letter to
King Abgarus of Edessa, in Euseb., <i>Hist. Eccl.,</i> I. 13, is a
worthless fabrication.) Yet his words and deeds are recorded by as
honest and reliable witnesses as ever put pen to paper.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p5">I. Authentic Christian Sources.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p6">(1) The four <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p6.1">Canonical
Gospels</span>. Whatever their origin and date, they exhibit
essentially the same divine-human life and character of Christ, which
stands out in sharp contrast with the fictitious Christ of the
Apocryphal Gospels, and cannot possibly have been invented, least of
all by illiterate Galileans. They would never have thought of writing
books without the inspiration of their Master.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p7">(2) The <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p7.1">Acts of Luke, the
Apostolic Epistles, and the Apocalypse of John</span>. They presuppose,
independently of the written Gospels, the main facts of the
gospel-history, especially the crucifixion and the resurrection, and
abound in allusions to these facts. Four of the Pauline Epistles
(Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Galatians) are admitted as genuine by the
most extreme of liberal critics (Baur and the Tübingen
School), and from them alone a great part of the life of Christ might
be reconstructed. (See the admissions of Keim, <i>Gesch. Jesu v. Naz.,
I.</i> 35 sqq.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p8">II. Apocryphal Gospels:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p9">The Apocryphal Gospels are very numerous (about 50),
some of them only known by name, others in fragments, and date from the
second and later centuries. They are partly heretical (Gnostic and
Ebionite) perversions or mutilations of the real history, partly
innocent compositions of fancy, or religious novels intended to link
together the disconnected periods of Christ’s
biography, to satisfy the curiosity concerning his relations, his
childhood, his last days, and to promote the glorification of the
Virgin Mary. They may be divided into four classes: (1) Heretical
Gospels (as the <i>Evangelium Cerinthi, Ev. Marcionis, Ev. Judae
Ischariotae, Ev. secundum Hebraeos, etc.); (2) Gospels of Joseph and
Mary, and the birth of Christ (Protevangelium Jacobi, Evang.
Pseudo-Mathaei sive liber de Ortu Beatae Mariae et Infantia Salvatoris,
Evang. de Nativitate Mariae, Historia Josephi Fabri lignarii, etc.);
(3) Gospels of the childhood of Jesus from the flight to Egypt till his
eighth or twelfth year (Evang. Thomae, of Gnostic origin, Evang.
Infantiae Arabicum, etc.); (4) Gospels of the passion and the
mysterious triduum in Hades (Evang. Nicodemi, including the Gesta or
Acta Pilati and the Descensus ad Inferos, Epistola Pilati, a report of
Christ’s passion to the emperor Tiberius, Paradosis
Pilati, Epistolae Herodis ad Pilatum and Pilati ad Herodem, Responsum
Tiberii ad Pilatum, Narratio Josephi Arimathiensis,</i> etc.). It is
quite probable that Pilate sent an account of the trial and crucifixion
of Jesus to his master in Rome (as Justin Martyr and Tertullian
confidentially assert), but the various documents bearing his name are
obviously spurious, including the one recently published by Geo. Sluter
(<i>The Acta Pilati</i>, Shelbyville, Ind. 1879), who professes to give
a translation from the supposed authentic Latin copy in the Vatican
Library.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p10">These apocryphal productions have no historical, but
considerable apologetic value; for they furnish by their contrast with
the genuine Gospels a very strong negative testimony to the historical
truthfulness of the Evangelists, as a shadow presupposes the light, a
counterfeit the real coin, and a caricature the original picture. They
have contributed largely to mediaeval art (e.g., the ox and the ass in
the history of the nativity), and to the traditional Mariology and
Mariolatry of the Greek and Roman churches, and have supplied Mohammed
with his scanty knowledge of Jesus and Mary.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p11">See the collections of the apocryphal Gospels by
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p11.1">Fabricius</span> (<i>Codex Apocryphus Novi
Testamenti,</i> Hamburg, 1703, 2d ed. 1719), <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p11.2">Thilo</span> (<i>Cod. Apocr. N. Ti.,</i> Lips. 1832), <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p11.3">Tischendorf</span> (<i>Evangelia Apocrypha,</i> Lips.
1853), W. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p11.4">Wright</span> (<i>Contributions to the
Apocr. Lit. of the N. T. from Syrian MSS. in the British Museum,</i>
Lond. 1865), B. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p11.5">Harris Cowper</span> (<i>The
Apocryphal Gospels, translated,</i> London, 1867), and <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p11.6">Alex. Walker</span> (Engl. transl. in Roberts &amp;
Donaldson’s "Ante-Nicene Library," vol. xvi., Edinb.
1870; vol. viii. of Am. ed., N. Y. 1886).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p12">Comp. the dissertations of <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p12.1">Tischendorf</span>: <i>De Evang. aproc. origine et usu (Hagae,
1851), and Pilati circa Christum judicio quid lucis offeratur ex Actis
Pilati</i> (Lips. 1855). <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p12.2">Rud. Hofmann</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p12.3">Das Leben Jesu nach den Apokryphen (Leipz. 1851),
and his art., Apokryphen des N. T,</span></i> in Herzog &amp; Plitt,
"R. Encykl.," vol. i. (1877), p. 511. G. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p12.4">Brunet</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.14-p12.5">Les évangiles
apocryphes,</span></i> Paris, 1863. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p12.6">Michel Nicolas:
Études sur les évangiles apocryphes, Paris, 1866.
Lipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p12.7">Die Pilatus-Acten, Kiel, 1871; Die
edessenische Abgar-Sage,</span></i> 1880<i>;</i> <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p12.8">Gospels, Apocr., in Smith &amp; Wace, I. 700 sqq.;
Holtzmann</span> <i>Einl. in’s N. T.,</i> pp.
534–’54.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p13">III. Jewish Sources.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p14">The O. Test. Scriptures are, in type and prophecy, a
preparatory history of Christ, and become fully intelligible only in
him who came "to fulfill the law and the prophets."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p15">The Apocryphal and post-Christian Jewish writings
give us a full view of the outward framework of society and religion in
which the life of Christ moved, and in this way they illustrate and
confirm the Gospel accounts.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p16">IV. The famous testimony of the Jewish historian
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p16.1">Josephus</span> (d. after <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p16.2">a.d.</span> 103) deserves special consideration. In his
<i>Antiqu. Jud.,</i> 1. xviii. cap. 3,§ 3, he gives the
following striking summary of the life of Jesus:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p17">"Now there rose about this time Jesus, a wise man,
if it be lawful to call him a man; for he was a doer of wonderful works
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.14-p17.1">παραδόξων
ἔργων
ποιητής</span>), a teacher of such men as receive the
truth with gladness. He carried away with him many of the Jews and also
many of the Greeks. He was the Christ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.14-p17.2">ὁ
Χριστὸς
οὗτος
ἦν</span>). And after Pilate, at the suggestion of
the principal men among us, had condemned him to the cross, his first
adherents did not forsake him. For he appeared to them alive again the
third day (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.14-p17.3">ἐφάνη
γὰρ
αὐτοῖς
τρίτην
ἔχων
ἡμέραν
πάλιν
ζῶν</span>); the divine prophets having foretold
these and ten thousand other wonderful things (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.14-p17.4">ἄλλα
μυρία
θαυμάσια</span>) concerning him. And the tribe of
those called Christians, after him, is not extinct to this day."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p18">This testimony is first quoted by Eusebius, twice,
without a misgiving (<i>Hist. Eccl., I. II; and Demonstr. Evang.,</i>
III. 5), and was considered genuine down to the 16th century, but has
been disputed ever since. We have added the most doubtful words in
Greek.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p19">The following are the arguments for the
genuineness:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p20">(1) The testimony is found in all the MSS. of
Josephus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p21">But these MSS. were written by Christians, and we
have none older than from the 11th century.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p22">(2) It agrees with the style of Josephus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p23">(3) It is extremely improbable that Josephus, in
writing a history of the Jews coming down to <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p23.1">a.d.</span> 66, should have ignored Jesus; all the more since he
makes favorable mention of John the Baptist (<i>Antiqu., XVIII. 5, 2),
and of the martyrdom of James "the Brother of Jesus called the Christ"
(Antiqu.</i> XX 9, 1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.14-p23.2">τὸν
ἀδελφὸν
Ἰησοῦ τοῦ
λεγομένου
Χριστοῦ,
Ἰάκαβος
ὄνομα
αὐτῳ</span>). Both passages
are generally accepted as genuine, unless the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.14-p23.3">τοῦ
λεγομένου
Χριστοῦ</span>should be an interpolation.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p24">Against this may be said that Josephus may have had
prudential reasons for ignoring Christianity altogether.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p25">Arguments against the genuineness:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p26">(1) The passage interrupts the connection.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p27">But not necessarily. Josephus had just recorded a
calamity which befell the Jews under Pontius Pilate, in consequence of
a sedition, and he may have regarded the crucifixion of Jesus as an
additional calamity. He then goes on (§ 4 and 5) to record
another calamity, the expulsion of the Jews from Rome under
Tiberius.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p28">(2) It betrays a Christian, and is utterly
inconsistent with the known profession of Josephus as a Jewish priest
of the sect of the Pharisees. We would rather expect him to have
represented Jesus as an impostor, or as an enthusiast.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p29">But it may be urged, on the other hand, that
Josephus, with all his great literary merits, is also known as a vain
and utterly unprincipled man, as a renegade and sycophant who glorified
and betrayed his nation, who served as a Jewish general in the revolt
against Rome, and then, after having been taken prisoner, flattered the
Roman conquerors, by whom he was richly rewarded. History furnishes
many examples of similar inconsistencies. Remember Pontius Pilate who
regarded Christ as innocent, and yet condemned him to death, the
striking testimonies of Rousseau and Napoleon I. to the divinity of
Christ, and also the concessions of Renan, which contradict his
position.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p30">(3) It is strange that the testimony should not have
been quoted by such men as Justin Martyr, Clement of Alexandria,
Tertullian, or any other writer before Eusebius (d. 340), especially by
Origen, who expressly refers to the passages of Josephus on John the
Baptist and James (<i>Contra Cels.,</i> I. 35, 47). Even Chrysostom (d.
407), who repeatedly mentions Josephus, seems to have been ignorant of
this testimony.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p31">In view of these conflicting reasons, there are
different opinions:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p32">(1) The passage is entirely genuine. This old view
is defended by Hauteville, Oberthür, Bretschneider,
Böhmert, Whiston, Schoedel (1840), Böttger
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p32.1">Das Zeugniss des Jos.,</span></i> Dresden,
1863).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p33">(2) It is wholly interpolated by a Christian hand.
Bekker (in his ed. of Jos., 1855), Hase (1865 and 1876), Keim (1867),
Schürer (1874).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p34">(3) It is partly genuine, partly interpolated.
Josephus probably wrote <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.14-p34.1">Ξριστὸς
οὖτος
ἐλέγετο</span>(as in the passage on James), but
not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.14-p34.2">ἧν</span>and all other Christian sentences were
added by a transcriber before Eusebius, for apologetic purposes. So
Paulus, Heinichen, Gieseler (I. § 24, p. 81, 4th Germ. ed.),
Weizsäcker, Renan, Farrar. In the introduction to his
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.14-p34.3">Vie de Jésus (p. xii.), Renan says:
"</span><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.14-p34.4">Je crois le passage sur Jésus authentique. Il est
parfaitement dans le goût de Joseph, et si cet historian a
fait mention de Jésus, c’est bien comme
cela qu’il a dû en parler. On sent
seulement qu’une main chrétienne a
retouché le morceau, y a ajouté quelques mots
sans lesquels il eút été presque
blasphématoire, a peut-étre retranché
ou modifié quelques expressions</span></i> "</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p35">(4) It is radically changed from a Jewish calumny
into its present Christian form. Josephus originally described Jesus as
a pseudo-Messiah, a magician, and seducer of the people, who was justly
crucified. So Paret and Ewald (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p35.1">Gesch.
Christus’,</span></i> p. 183, 3d ed.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p36">It is difficult to resist the conclusion that
Josephus must have taken some notice of the greatest event in Jewish
history (as he certainly did of John the Baptist and of James), but
that his statement—whether non-committal or
hostile—was skillfully enlarged or altered by a
Christian hand, and thereby deprived of its historical value.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p37">In other respects, the writings of Josephus contain,
indirectly, much valuable testimony, to the truth of the gospel
history. His <i>History of the Jewish War is undesignedly a striking
commentary on the predictions of our Saviour concerning the destruction
of the city and the temple of Jerusalem; the great distress and
affliction of the Jewish people at that time; the famine, pestilence,
and earthquake; the rise of false prophets and impostors, and the
flight of his disciples at the approach of these calamities. All these
coincidences have been traced out in full by the learned Dr. Lardner,
in his Collection of Ancient Jewish and Heathen Testimonies to the
Truth of the Christian Religion, first published
1764–’67, also in vol. vi. of his
Works,</i> ed. by Kippis, Lond. 1838.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p38">V. Heathen testimonies are few and meagre. This fact
must be accounted for by the mysterious origin, the short duration and
the unworldly character of the life and work of Christ, which was
exclusively devoted to the kingdom of heaven, and, was enacted in a
retired country and among a people despised by the proud Greeks and
Romans.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p39">The oldest heathen testimony is probably in the
Syriac letter of <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p39.1">Mara</span>, a philosopher, to his
son Serapion, about <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p39.2">a.d.</span> 74, first published
by Cureton, in <i>Spicilegium Syriacum,</i> Lond. 1855, and translated
by Pratten in the "Ante-Nicene Library," Edinb. vol. xxiv. (1872),
104–114. Here Christ is compared to Socrates and
Pythagoras, and called "the wise king of the Jews," who were justly
punished for murdering him. Ewald (<i>l.c.</i> p. 180) calls this
testimony "very remarkable for its simplicity and originality as well
as its antiquity."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p40">Roman authors of the 1st and 2d centuries make only
brief and incidental mention of Christ as the founder of the Christian
religion, and of his crucifixion under Pontius Pilate, in the reign of
Tiberius. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p40.1">Tacitus</span>, <i>Annales, I.</i> xv. cap.
44, notices him in connection with his account of the conflagration at
Rome and the Neronian persecution, in the words: "<i>Auctor nominis ejus
[Christiani] Christus Tiberio imperitante per procuratorem Pontium
Pilatum supplicio affectus erat," and calls the Christian religion an
exitiabilis superstitio.</i>Comp. his equally contemptuous
misrepresentation of the Jews in <i>Hist., v.</i> c.
3–5. Other notices are found in <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p40.2">Suetonius</span><i>: Vita Claudii, c. 25; Vita Neronis</i>, c.
16; <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p40.3">Plinius</span>, jun.: <i>Epist.,</i> X. 97, 98;
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p40.4">Lucian</span>: <i>De morte Peregr.,</i> c. 11; <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p40.5">Lampridius</span>: <i>Vita Alexandri Severi,</i> c. 29,
43.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p41">The heathen opponents of Christianity, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p41.1">Lucian, Celsus, Porphyry, Julian the Apostate</span>, etc.,
presuppose the principal facts of the gospel-history, even the miracles
of Jesus, but they mostly derive them, like the Jewish adversaries,
from evil spirits. Comp. my book on the <i>Person of Christ,</i>
Appendix, and Dr. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p41.2">Nath.
Lardner’s</span> <i>Credibility, and Collection of
Testimonies.</i></p>

<p id="i.II_1.14-p42"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p43">B. Biographical and Critical.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p44">The numerous Harmonies of the Gospel began already
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p44.1">a.d.</span> 170, with <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p44.2">Tatian’s</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.14-p44.3">τὸ διὰ
τεσσάρων</span>(on which Ephraem
Syrus, in the fourth century, wrote a commentary, published in Latin
from an Armenian version in the Armenian convent at Venice, 1876). The
first biographies of Christ were ascetic or poetic, and partly
legendary. See Hase, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p44.4">Leben Jesu, §
17–19. The critical period began with the infidel and
infamous attacks of Reimarus, Bahrdt, and Venturini, and the noble
apologetic works of Hess, Herder, and Reinhard. But a still greater
activity was stimulated by the Leben Jesu</span></i> of Strauss, 1835
and again by Renan’s <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.14-p44.5">Vie de
Jésus,</span></i> 1863.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p45">J. J. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p45.1">Hess</span> (Antistes at
Zürich, d. 1828): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p45.2">Lebensgeschichte
Jesu.</span></i> Zürich, 1774; 8th ed. 1823, 3 vols.
Translated into Dutch and Danish. He introduced the psychological and
pragmatic treatment.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p46">F. V. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p46.1">Rienhard</span> (d. 1812):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p46.2">Versuch über den Plan Jesu</span></i>.
Wittenberg, 1781; 5th ed. by <i>Heubner,</i> 1830. English translation,
N. York, 1831. Reinhard proved the originality and superiority of the
plan of Christ above all the conceptions of previous sages and
benefactors of the race.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p47">J. G. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p47.1">Herder</span> (d. 1803):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p47.2">Vom Erlöser der Menschen nach unsern 3
ersten Evang. Riga, 1796. The same: Von Gottes Sohn, der Welt Heiland,
nach Joh. Evang.</span></i> Riga, 1797.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p48">H. E. G. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p48.1">Paulus</span> (Prof. in
Heidelberg, d. 1851): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p48.2">Leben Jesu als Grundlage einer
reinen Geschichte des Urchristenthums.</span></i> Heidelb. 1828, 2
vols. Represents the "vulgar" rationalism superseded afterwards by the
speculative rationalism of Strauss.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p49">C. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p49.1">Ullmann</span> (d. 1865):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p49.2">Die Sündlosigkeit Jesu.</span></i> Hamb.
1828; 7th ed. 1864. Eng. translation (of 7th ed.) by <i>Sophia
Taylor,</i> Edinb. 1870. The best work on the sinlessness of Jesus.
Comp. also his essay (against Strauss), <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p49.3">Historisch
oder Mythisch?</span></i> Gotha, 1838.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p50"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p50.1">Karl Hase</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p50.2">Das Leben Jesu. Leipz. 1829; 5th ed. 1865. The same: Geschichte
Jesu.</span></i> Leipz. 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p51"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p51.1">Schleiermacher</span> (d. 1834):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p51.2">Vorlesungen über das Leben Jesu,
herausgeg. von Rütenik. Berlin, 1864. The lectures were
delivered 1832, and published from imperfect manuscripts. "Eine Stimme
aus vergangenen Tagen." Comp. the critique of D. F. Strauss in Der
Christus des Glaubens und der Jesus der Geschichte.</span></i> Berlin,
1865.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p52">D. F. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p52.1">Strauss</span> (d. 1874):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p52.2">Das Leben Jesu kritisch bearbeitet.</span></i>
Tübingen, 1835–’36; 4th
ed. 1840, 2 vols. French transl. by <i>Emile Littré,</i>
Par. 1856 (2d ed.); Engl. transl. by Miss <i>Marian</i> Evans (better
known under the assumed name <i>George Eliot</i>),Lond. 1846, in 3
vols., republ. in N. York, 1850. The same: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p52.3">Das Leben
Jesu für das deutsche Volk bearbeitet.</span></i> Leipz.
1864; 3d ed. 1875. In both these famous works Strauss represents the
mythical theory. It has been popularized in the third volume of <i>The
Bible for Learners</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p52.4">Oort and Hooykaas</span>,
Engl. transl., Boston ed. 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p53">A. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p53.1">Neander</span> (d. 1850):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p53.2">Das Leben Jesu.</span></i> Hamb. 1837; 5th ed. 1852.
A positive refutation of Strauss. The same in English by <i>McClintock
and Blumenthal</i>, N. York, 1848.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p54"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p54.1">Joh. Nep. Sepp</span> (R.
C.)<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p54.2">: Das Leben Jesu Christi.</span></i> Regensb.
1843 sqq. 2d ed. 1865, 6 vols. Much legendary matter.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p55"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p55.1">Jordan Bucher</span> (R.
C.):<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p55.2">Das Leben Jesu Christi.</span></i> Stuttgart,
1859.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p56">A. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p56.1">Ebrard</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p56.2">Wissenschaftliche Kritik der evangelischen Geschichte.
Erl.</span></i> 1842; 3d ed. 1868. Against Strauss, Bruno Bauer, etc.
Condensed English translation, Edinb. 1869.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p57">J. P. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p57.1">Lange</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p57.2">Das Leben Jesu.</span></i> Heidelb.
1844–’47, 3 parts in 5 vols. Engl.
transl. by <i>Marcus Dods</i> and others, in 6 vols., Edinb. 1864. Rich
and suggestive.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p58">J. J. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p58.1">van Oosterzee</span>:
<i>Leven van Jesus</i>. First publ. in
1846–’51, 3 vols. 2d ed.
1863–’65. Comp. his
<i>Christologie,</i> Rotterdam,
1855–’61, 3 vols., which describe the
Son of God before his incarnation, the Son of God in the flesh, and the
Son of God in glory. The third part is translated into German
by<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p58.2">F. Meyering: Das Bild Christi nach der
Schrift</span>, Hamburg, 1864.</i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p59"><i><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p59.1">Chr. Fr.
Schmid</span><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p59.2">: Biblische Theologie des N.
Testaments</span></i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p59.3">. Ed. by
<i>Weizsäcker.</i></span> Stuttgart, 1853 (3d ed. 1854), 2
vols. The first volume contains the life and doctrine of Christ. The
English translation by<i>G. H. Venables</i> (Edinb. 1870) is an
abridgment.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p60">H. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p60.1">Ewald</span><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p60.2">:
<i>Geschichte Christus’ und seiner Zeit.</i></span>
Gött. 1854; 3d ed 1867 (vol. v. of his Hist. of Israel).
Transl. into Engl. by <i>O. Glover</i>, Cambridge, 1865.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p61">J. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p61.1">Young</span>: <i>The Christ of
History</i>. Lond. and N. York, 1855. 5th ed., 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p62">P. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p62.1">Lichtenstein</span><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p62.2">: <i>Lebensgeschichte Jesu in chronolog. Uebersicht</i>.</span>
Erlangen, 1856.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p63">C. J. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p63.1">Riggenbach</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p63.2">Vorlesungen über das Leben Jesu</span></i>  Basel, 1858.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p64">M. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p64.1">Baumgarten</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p64.2">Die Geschichte Jesu für das
Verständniss der Gegenwart.</span></i> Braunschweig,
1859.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p65">W. F. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p65.1">Gess</span><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p65.2">:
<i>Christi Person und Werk nach Christi Selbstzeugniss und den
Zeugnissen der Apostel</i>.</span> Basel, 1878, in several parts. (This
supersedes his first work on the same subject, publ. 1856.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p66"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p66.1">Horace Bushnell</span> (d. 1878):
<i>The Character of Jesus: forbidding his possible classification with
men.</i> N. York, 1861. (A reprint of the tenth chapter of his work on,
"Nature and the Supernatural," N. York, 1859.) It is the best and most
useful product of his genius.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p67">C. J. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p67.1">Elliott</span> (Bishop):
<i>Historical Lectures on the Life of our Lord Jesus Christ, being the
Hulsean Lect. for</i> 1859. 5th ed. Lond. 1869; republ. in Boston,
1862.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p68"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p68.1">Samuel J. Andrews</span>: <i>The
Life of our Lord upon the earth, considered in its historical,
chronological, and geographical relations.</i> N. York, 1863; 4th ed.
1879</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p69"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p69.1">Ernest Renan</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.14-p69.2">Vie de Jésus.</span></i> Par. 1863, and often
publ. since (13th ed. 1867) and in several translations. Strauss
popularized and Frenchified. The legendary theory. Eloquent,
fascinating, superficial, and contradictory.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p70"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p70.1">Daniel Schenkel</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p70.2">Das Characterbild Jesu.</span></i> Wiesbaden, 1864; 4th ed.
revised 1873. English transl. by <i>W. H. Furness.</i> Boston, 1867, 2
vols. By the same:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p70.3">Das Christusbild der Apostel und
der nachapostolischen Zeit.</span></i> Leipz. 1879. See also his art.,
Jesus Christus, in Schenkel’s "Bibel-Lexikon," III.
257 sqq. Semi-mythical theory. Comp. the sharp critique of Strauss on
the <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p70.4">Characterbild: Die Halben und die
Ganzen.</span></i> Berlin, 1865.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p71"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p71.1">Philip Schaff</span>: <i>The
Person of Christ: the Perfection of his Humanity viewed as a Proof of
his Divinity. With a Collection of Impartial Testimonies.</i> Boston
and N. York, 1865; 12th ed., revised, New York, 1882. The same work in
German, Gotha, 1865; revised ed., N. York (Am. Tract Soc.), 1871; in
Dutch by <i>Cordes,</i> with an introduction by <i>J. J. van
Oosterzee.</i> Groningen, 1866; in French by Prof. <i>Sardinoux,</i>
Toulouse, 1866, and in other languages. By the same: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p71.2">Die Christusfrage.</span></i> N. York and Berlin, 1871.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p72"><i>Ecce Homo: A Survey of the Life and Work of Jesus
Christ</i>. [By Prof. J. R. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p72.1">Seeley</span>, of
Cambridge.] Lond. 1864, and several editions and translations. It gave
rise also to works on <i>Ecce Deus, Ecce Deus Homo,</i> and a number of
reviews and essays (one by Gladstone).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p73"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p73.1">Charles Hardwick</span> (d. 1859):
<i>Christ and other Masters.</i> Lond., 4th ed., 1875. (An extension of
the work of Reinhard; Christ compared with the founders of the Eastern
religions.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p74">E. H. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p74.1">Plumptre:</span> <i>Christ
and Christendom.</i> Boyle Lectures. Lond. 1866</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p75">E. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p75.1">de Pressensé</span>:
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.14-p75.2">Jésus Christ, son temps, sa vie, son
oeuvre.</span></i> Paris, 1866<i>. (Against Renan.) The same transl.
into English by Annie Harwood (Lond., 7th ed. 1879), and into German by
Fabarius</i> (Halle, 1866).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p76">F. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p76.1">Delitzsch</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p76.2">Jesus und Hillel.</span></i> Erlangen, 1867; 3rd ed. revised,
1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p77"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p77.1">Theod. Keim</span> (Prof. in
Zürich, and then in Giessen, d. 1879);<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p77.2">Geschichte Jesu von Nazara.</span></i> Zürich,
1867–’72, 3 vols. Also an abridgment
in one volume, 1873, 2d ed. 1875. (This 2d ed. has important additions,
particularly a critical Appendix.) The large work is translated into
English by <i>Geldart and Ransom</i>. Lond. (Williams &amp; Norgate),
1873–82, 6 vols. By the same author: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p77.3">Der geschichtliche Christus.</span></i> Zürich, 3d ed.
1866. Keim attempts to reconstruct a historical Christ from the
Synoptical Gospels, especially Matthew, but without John.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p78"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p78.1">Wm</span>. HANNA: <i>The Life of
our Lord</i>. Edinb. 1868–’69, 6
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p79">Bishop <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p79.1">Dupanloup</span> (R. C.):
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.14-p79.2">Histoire de noire Sauveur Jésus
Christ.</span></i> Paris, 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p80"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p80.1">Fr. W. Farrar</span> (Canon of
Westminster): <i>The Life of Christ.</i> Lond. and N. York, 1874, 2
vols. (in many editions, one with illustrations).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p81">C. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p81.1">Geikie</span><i>: The Life and
Words of Christ.</i> Lond. and N. York, 1878,·2 vols.
(Illustrated. Several editions.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p82"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p82.1">Bernhard Weis</span> (Prof. in
Berlin): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p82.2">Das Leben Jesu.</span></i> Berlin, 1882, 2
vols., 3d ed. 1888. English transl. Edinb. 1885, 3 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p83"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p83.1">Alfred Edersheim</span>: <i>The
Life and Times of Jesus the Messiah.</i> London and N. Y. 1884, 2 vols.
Strictly orthodox. Valuable for rabbinical illustrations.,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p84">W. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p84.1">Beyschlag</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p84.2">Das Leben Jesu.</span></i> Halle,
1885–’86, 2 vols.; 2d ed. 1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p85">The works of <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p85.1">Paulus, Strauss, and
Renan (also Joseph Salvador</span>, a learned Jew in France, author of
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.14-p85.2">Jésus Christ et sa doctrine,</span></i>
Par. 1838) represent the various phases of rationalism and destructive
criticism, but have called forth also a copious and valuable apologetic
literature. See the bibliography in Hase’s <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p85.3">Leben Jesu, 5th ed. p. 44 sqq., and in his Geschichte
Jesu,</span></i> p. 124 sqq. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p85.4">Schleiermacher,
Gfrörer, Weisse, Ewald, Schenkel, Hase, and Keim</span>
occupy, in various degrees and with many differences, a middle
position. The great Schleiermacher almost perished in the sea of
scepticism, but, like Peter, he caught the saving arm of Jesus extended
to him (<scripRef passage="Matt. 14:30, 31" id="i.II_1.14-p85.5" parsed="|Matt|14|30|14|31" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.30-Matt.14.31">Matt. 14:30, 31</scripRef>). Hase is very valuable for the bibliography
and suggestive sketches, Ewald and Keim for independent research and
careful use of Josephus and the contemporary history. Keim rejects,
Ewald accepts, the Gospel of John as authentic; both admit the sinless
perfection of Jesus, and Keim, from his purely critical and synoptical
standpoint, goes so far as to say (vol. iii. 662) that Christ, in his
gigantic elevation above his own and succeeding ages, "makes the
impression of mysterious loneliness, superhuman miracle, divine
creation (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p85.6">den Eindruck geheimnissvoller Einsamkeit,
übermenschlichen Wunders, göttlicher
Schöpfung).</span></i>" Weiss and Beyschlag mark a still
greater advance, and triumphantly defend the genuineness of
John’s Gospel, but make concessions to criticism in
minor details.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.14-p86"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p87">C. Chronological.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p88"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p88.1">Kepler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p88.2">De Jesu Christi Servatoris nostri vero anno natalicio. Frankf.
1606. De vero anno quo aeternus Dei Filius humanam naturam in utero
benedicitae Virginis Mariae assumpsit.</span></i> Frcf. 1614.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p89">J. A. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p89.1">Bengel</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p89.2">Ordo Temporum</span></i>. Stuttgart, 1741, and 1770.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p90"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p90.1">Henr</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p90.2">Sanclemente</span><i>:</i> <i>De Vulgaris Aerae Emendatione libri
quatuor.</i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p91">C. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p91.1">Ideler</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p91.2">: Handbuch der Chronologie. Berlin,
1825–226, 2 vols. By the same: Lehrbuch der
Chronologie,</span></i> 1831</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p92"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p92.1">Fr</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p92.2">Münter</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p92.3">: Der Stern der
Weisen.</span></i> Kopenhagen, 1827.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p93">K. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p93.1">Wieseler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p93.2">Chronolog. Synopse der vier Evangelien.</span></i> Hamb. 1843.
Eng. trans. by <i>Venables,</i> 2d ed., 1877. Supplemented by his
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p93.3">Beiträge zur richtigen
Würdigung der Evangelien</span></i>. Gotha, 1869.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p94"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p94.1">Henry Browne</span>: <i>Ordo
Saeclorum.</i> London, 1844. Comp. his art. <i>Chronology,</i> in the
3d ed. of Kitto’s "Cycl. of Bib. Lit."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p95"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p95.1">Sam. F. Jarvis</span>
(historiographer of the Prot. Episc. Ch. in the U. S., d. 1851): <i>A
Chronological Introduction to the History of the Church. N.</i> York,
1845.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p96">G. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p96.1">Seyffarth</span>:
<i>Chronologia sacra, Untersuchungen über das
Geburtsjahr</i> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p96.2">des Herrn.</span></i> Leipzig,
1846.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p97"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p97.1">Rud. Anger</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p97.2">Der Stern der Weisen und das Geburtsjahr Christi. Leipz. 1847. By
the same. Zur Chronologie des Lehramtes Christi.</span></i> Leipz.
1848.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p98"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p98.1">Henry F. Clinton</span>: <i>Fasti
Romani.</i> Oxford, 1845–’50, 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p99"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p99.1">Thomas Lewin</span>: <i>Essay on
the Chronology of the New Testament.</i> Oxford, 1854. The same:
<i>Fasti Sacri</i> (from <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p99.2">b.c.</span> 70 to <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p99.3">a.d.</span> 70). Lond. 1865.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p100">F. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p100.1">Piper</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p100.2">Das Datum der Geburt Christi,</span></i> in his "Evangel.
Kalender" for 1856, pp. 41 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p101"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p101.1">Henri Lutteroth</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.14-p101.2">Le recensement de Quirinius en Judée.</span></i>
Paris, 1865 (134 pp.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p102"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p102.1">Gust. Rösch</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p102.2">Zum Geburtsjahr Jes</span>u,</i> in the
"Jahrbücher für Deutsche Theol." Gotha, 1866, pp.
3–48.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p103"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p103.1">Ch</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p103.2">Ed</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p103.3">Caspari</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p103.4">: Chronologisch-Geographische Einleitung in das Leben</span></i>
<i>J. C. Hamb. 1869 (263 pp.). English translation by M. J. Evans.</i>
Edinburgh (T. Clark), 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p104"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p104.1">Francis W. Upham</span>: The
<i>Wise Men. N. York, 1869 (ch. viii. 145, on Kepler’s
Discovery). Star of Our Lord,</i> by the same author. N. Y., 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p105">A. W. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p105.1">Zumpt</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p105.2">Das Geburtsjahr Christi.</span></i> Leipz. 1869 (306 pp.). He
makes much account of the double governorship of Quirinus, <scripRef passage="Luke 2:2" id="i.II_1.14-p105.3" parsed="|Luke|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.2">Luke 2:2</scripRef>.
Comp. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p105.4">Pres. Woolsey</span> in <i>Bibl. Sacra,</i>
April, 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p106"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p106.1">Herm. Sevin:</span> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p106.2">Chronologie des Lebens Jesu.</span></i> Tübingen, 2d.
ed., 1874.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p107"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p107.1">Florian Riess</span>: (Jesuit):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p107.2">Das Geburtsjahr Christi.</span></i> Freiburg i. Br.
1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p108"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p108.1">Peter Schegg</span>: (R.
C.)<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p108.2">: Das Todesjahr des Königs Herodes und
das Todesjahr Jesu Christi</span></i>. Against Riess.
München, 1882.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p109"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p109.1">Florian Riess</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p109.2">Nochmals das Geburtsjahr Jesu Christi.</span></i> Reply to
Schegg. Freib. im Br. 1883.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p110"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p110.1">Bernhard Matthias</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.14-p110.2">Die römische Grundsteuer und das
Vectigalrecht.</span></i> Erlangen, 1882.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.14-p111">H. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.14-p111.1">Lecoultre</span>: <i>De censu
Quiriniano et anno nativitatis Christi secundum Lucam evangelistam
Dissertatio.</i> Laussanne, 1883.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="15" title="The Founder of Christianity" shorttitle="Section 15" progress="11.59%" prev="i.II_1.14" next="i.II_1.16" id="i.II_1.15">

<p class="head" id="i.II_1.15-p1">§ 15. The Founder of Christianity.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.15-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.II_1.15-p3">When "the fulness of the time" was come, God sent
forth his only-begotten Son, "the Desire of all nations," to redeem the
world from the curse of sin, and to establish an everlasting kingdom of
truth, love, and peace for all who should believe on his name.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p4">In <name id="i.II_1.15-p4.1">Jesus Christ</name> a
preparatory history both divine and human comes to its close. In him
culminate all the previous revelations of God to Jews and Gentiles; and
in him are fulfilled the deepest desires and efforts of both Gentiles
and Jews for redemption. In his divine nature, as Logos, he is,
according to St. John, the eternal Son of the Father, and the agent in
the creation and preservation of the world, and in all those
preparatory manifestations of God, which were completed in the
incarnation. In his human nature, as Jesus of Nazareth, he is the ripe
fruit of the religions growth of humanity, with an earthly ancestry,
which St. Matthew (the evangelist of Israel) traces to Abraham, the
patriarch of the Jews, and St. Luke (the evangelist of the Gentiles),
to Adam, the father of all men. In him dwells all the fulness of the
Godhead bodily; and in him also is realized the ideal of human virtue
and piety. He is the eternal Truth, and the divine Life itself,
personally joined with our nature; he is our Lord and our God; yet at
the same time flesh of our flesh and bone of our bone. In him is solved
the problem of religion, the reconciliation and fellowship of man with
God; and we must expect no clearer revelation of God, nor any higher
religious attainment of man, than is already guaranteed and actualized
in his person.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p5">But as Jesus Christ thus closes all previous
history, so, on the other hand, he begins an endless future. He is the
author of a new creation, the second Adam, the father of regenerate
humanity, the head of the church, "which is his body, the fulness of
him, that filleth all in all." He is the pure fountain of that stream
of light and life, which has since flowed unbroken through nations and
ages, and will continue to flow, till the earth shall be full of his
praise, and every tongue shall confess that he is Lord, to the glory of
God the Father. The universal diffusion and absolute dominion of the
spirit and life of Christ will be also the completion of the human
race, the end of history, and the beginning of a glorious eternity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p6">It is the great and difficult task of the
biographer of Jesus to show how he, by external and internal
development, under the conditions of a particular people, age, and
country, came to be in fact what he was in idea and destination, and
what he will continue to be for the faith of Christendom, the God-Man
and Saviour of the world. Being divine from eternity, he could not
become God; but as man he was subject to the laws of human life and
gradual growth. "He advanced in wisdom and stature, and in favor with
God and man."<note place="end" n="97" id="i.II_1.15-p6.1"><p id="i.II_1.15-p7"> <scripRef passage="Luke 2:52" id="i.II_1.15-p7.1" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">Luke 2:52</scripRef>.</p></note> Though he was the Son of God, "yet he learned
obedience by the things which he suffered; and having been made
perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that
obey him."<note place="end" n="98" id="i.II_1.15-p7.2"><p id="i.II_1.15-p8"> <scripRef passage="Hebr. 5:8, 9" id="i.II_1.15-p8.1" parsed="|Heb|5|8|5|9" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.8-Heb.5.9">Hebr. 5:8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> There is no conflict between the historical
Jesus of Nazareth and the ideal Christ of faith. The full understanding
of his truly human life, by its very perfection and elevation above all
other men before and after him, will necessarily lead to an admission
of his own testimony concerning his divinity.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.15-p9"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.II_1.15-p9.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.15-p9.3">"Deep strike thy roots, O heavenly Vine,</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.II_1.15-p9.4">Within our earthly sod!</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.15-p9.5">Most human and yet most divine,</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.II_1.15-p9.6">The flower of man and God!"</l>
</verse>

<p id="i.II_1.15-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.15-p11.1">Jesus Christ</span> came into
the world under <name id="i.II_1.15-p11.2">Caesar Augustus</name>, the first
Roman emperor, before the death of king <name id="i.II_1.15-p11.3">Herod the
Great</name>, four years before the traditional date of our Dionysian
aera. He was born at Bethlehem of Judaea, in the royal line of David,
from Mary, "the wedded Maid and Virgin Mother." The world was at peace,
and the gates of Janus were closed for only the second time in the
history of Rome. There is a poetic and moral fitness in this
coincidence: it secured a hearing for the gentle message of peace which
might have been drowned in the passions of war and the clamor of arms.
Angels from heaven proclaimed the good tidings of his birth with songs
of praise; Jewish shepherds from the neighboring fields, and heathen
sages from the far east greeted the newborn king and Saviour with the
homage of believing hearts. Heaven and earth gathered in joyful
adoration around the Christ-child, and the blessing of this event is
renewed from year to year among high and low, rich and poor, old and
young, throughout the civilized world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p12">The idea of a perfect childhood, sinless and holy,
yet truly human and natural, had never entered the mind of poet or
historian before; and when the legendary fancy of the Apocryphal
Gospels attempted to fill out the chaste silence of the Evangelists, it
painted an unnatural prodigy of a child to whom wild animals, trees,
and dumb idols bowed, and who changed balls of clay into flying birds
for the amusement of his playmates.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p13">The youth of Jesus is veiled in mystery. We know
only one, but a very significant fact. When a boy of twelve years he
astonished the doctors in the temple by his questions and answers,
without repelling them by immodesty and premature wisdom, and filled
his parents with reverence and awe by his absorption in the things of
his heavenly Father, and yet was subject and obedient to them in all
things. Here, too, there is a clear line of distinction between the
supernatural miracle of history and the unnatural prodigy of apocryphal
fiction, which represents Jesus as returning most learned answers to
perplexing questions of the doctors about astronomy, medicine, physics,
metaphysics, and hyperphysics.<note place="end" n="99" id="i.II_1.15-p13.1"><p id="i.II_1.15-p14"> See Cowper, <i>l.c</i>. pp.
212-214.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p15">The external condition and surroundings of his
youth are in sharp contrast with the amazing result of his public life.
He grew up quietly and unnoticed in a retired Galilean mountain village
of proverbial insignificance, and in a lowly carpenter-shop, far away
from the city of Jerusalem, from schools and libraries, with no means
of instruction save those which were open to the humblest
Jew—the care of godly parents, the beauties of nature,
the services of the synagogue, the secret communion of the soul with
God, and the Scriptures of the Old Testament, which recorded in type
and prophecy his own character and mission. All attempts to derive his
doctrine from any of the existing schools and sects have utterly
failed. He never referred to the traditions of the elders except to
oppose them. From the Pharisees and Sadducees he differed alike, and
provoked their deadly hostility. With the Essenes he never came in
contact. He was independent of human learning and literature, of
schools and parties. He taught the world as one who owed nothing to the
world. He came down from heaven and spoke, out of the fulness of his
personal intercourse with the great Jehovah. He was no scholar, no
artist, no orator; yet was he wiser than all sages, he spake as never
man spake, and made an impression on his age and all ages after him
such as no man ever made or can make. Hence the natural surprise of his
countrymen as expressed in the question: "From whence hath this men
these things?" "How knoweth this man letters, having never learned?"<note place="end" n="100" id="i.II_1.15-p15.1"><p id="i.II_1.15-p16"> <scripRef passage="Mark 6:2, 3" id="i.II_1.15-p16.1" parsed="|Mark|6|2|6|3" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.2-Mark.6.3">Mark 6:2, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:54-56" id="i.II_1.15-p16.2" parsed="|Matt|13|54|13|56" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.54-Matt.13.56">Matt. 13:54-56</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="John 7:15" id="i.II_1.15-p16.3" parsed="|John|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.15">John 7:15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p17">He began his public ministry in the thirtieth year
of his age, after the Messianic inauguration by the baptism of John,
and after the Messianic probation in the
wilderness—the counterpart of the temptation of the
first Adam in Paradise. That ministry lasted only three
years—and yet in these three years is condensed the
deepest meaning of the history of religion. No great life ever passed
so swiftly, so quietly, so humbly, so far removed from the noise and
commotion of the world; and no great life after its close excited such
universal and lasting interest. He was aware of this contrast: he
predicted his deepest humiliation even to the death on the cross, and
the subsequent irresistible attraction of this cross, which may be
witnessed from day to day wherever his name is known. He who could say,
"If I be lifted up from the earth, I will draw all men unto myself,"<note place="end" n="101" id="i.II_1.15-p17.1"><p id="i.II_1.15-p18"> <scripRef passage="John 12:32" id="i.II_1.15-p18.1" parsed="|John|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.32">John 12:32</scripRef>.</p></note> knew
more of the course of history and of the human heart than all the sages
and legislators before and after him.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p19">He chose twelve apostles for the Jews and seventy
disciples for the Gentiles, not from among the scholars and leaders,
but from among the illiterate fishermen of Galilee. He had no home, no
earthly possessions, no friends among the mighty and the rich. A few
pious women from time to time filled his purse; and this purse was in
the bands of a thief and a traitor. He associated with publicans and
sinners, to raise them up to a higher and nobler life, and began his
reformation among them lower classes, which were despised and neglected
by the proud: hierarchy of the day. He never courted the favor of the
great, but incurred their hatred and persecution. He never flattered,
the prejudices of the age, but rebuked sin and vice among the high and
the low, aiming his severest words at the blind leaders of the blind,
the self-righteous hypocrites who sat on Moses’ seat.
He never encouraged the carnal Messianic hopes of the people, but
withdrew when they wished to make him a king, and declared before the
representative of the Roman empire that his kingdom was not of this
world. He announced to his disciples his own martyrdom, and promised to
them in this life only the same baptism of blood. He went about in
Palestine, often weary of travel, but never weary of his work of love,
doing good to the souls and bodies of men, speaking words of spirit and
life, and working miracles of power and mercy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p20">He taught the purest doctrine, as a direct
revelation of his heavenly Father, from his own intuition and
experience, and with a power and authority which commanded
unconditional trust and obedience. He rose above the prejudices of
party and sect, above the superstitions of his age and nation. He
addressed the naked heart of man and touched the quick of the
conscience. He announced the founding of a spiritual kingdom which
should grow from the smallest seed to a mighty tree, and, working like
leaven from within, should gradually pervade all nations and countries.
This colossal idea, had never entered the imagination of men, the like
of which he held fast even in the darkest hour of humiliation, before
the tribunal of the Jewish high-priest and the Roman governor, and when
suspended as a malefactor on the cross; and the truth of this idea is
illustrated by every page of church history and in every mission
station on earth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p21">The miracles or signs which accompanied his
teaching are supernatural, but not unnatural, exhibitions of his power
over man and nature; no violations of law, but manifestations of a
higher law, the superiority of mind over matter, the superiority of
spirit over mind, the superiority of divine grace over human nature.
They are all of the highest moral and of a profoundly symbolical
significance, prompted by pure benevolence, and intended for the good
of men; in striking contrast with deceptive juggler works and the
useless and absurd miracles of apocryphal fiction. They were performed
without any ostentation, with such simplicity and ease as to be called
simply his "works." They were the practical proof of his doctrine and
the natural reflex of his wonderful person. The absence of wonderful
works in such a wonderful man would be the greatest wonder.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p22">His doctrine and miracles were sealed by the
purest and holiest life in private and public. He could challenge his
bitterest opponents with the question: "Which of you convinceth me of
sin?" well knowing that they could not point to a single spot.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p23">At last he completed his active obedience by the
passive obedience of suffering in cheerful resignation to the holy will
of God. Hated and persecuted by the Jewish hierarchy, betrayed into
their hands by Judas, accused by false witnesses, condemned by the
Sanhedrin, rejected by the people denied by Peter, but declared
innocent by the representative of the Roman law and justice, surrounded
by his weeping mother and faithful disciples, revealing in those dark
hours by word and silence the gentleness of a lamb and the dignity of a
God, praying for his murderers, dispensing to the penitent thief a
place in paradise, committing his soul to his heavenly Father he died,
with the exclamation: "It is finished!" He died before he had reached
the prime of manhood. The Saviour of the world a youth! He died the
shameful death of the cross the just for the unjust, the innocent for
the guilty, a free self, sacrifice of infinite love, to reconcile the
world unto God. He conquered sin and death on their own ground, and
thus redeemed and sanctified all who are willing to accept his benefits
and to follow his example. He instituted the Lord’s
Supper, to perpetuate the memory of his death and the cleansing and
atoning power of his blood till the end of time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p24">The third day he rose from the grave, the
conqueror of death and hell, the prince of life and resurrection. He
repeatedly appeared to his disciples; he commissioned them to preach
the gospel of the resurrection to every creature; he took possession of
his heavenly throne, and by the outpouring of the Holy Spirit he
established the church, which he has ever since protected, nourished,
and comforted, and with which he has promised to abide, till he shall
come again in glory to judge the quick and the dead.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p25">This is a meagre outline of the story which the
evangelists tell us with childlike simplicity, and yet with more
general and lasting effect than could be produced by the highest art of
historical composition. They modestly abstained from adding their own
impressions to the record of the words and acts of the Master whose
"glory they beheld, the glory as of the only begotten from the Father,
full of grace and truth."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p26">Who would not shrink from the attempt to describe
the moral character of Jesus, or, having attempted it, be not
dissatisfied with the result? Who can empty the ocean into a bucket?
Who (we may ask with Lavater) "can paint the glory of the rising sun
with a charcoal?" No artist’s ideal comes up to the
reality in this case, though his ideals may surpass every other
reality. The better and holier a man is, the more he feels his need of
pardon, and how far he falls short of his own imperfect standard of
excellence. But Jesus, with the same nature as ours and tempted as we
are, never yielded to temptation; never had cause for regretting any
thought, word, or action; he never needed pardon, or conversion, or
reform; he never fell out of harmony with his heavenly Father. His
whole life was one unbroken act of self-consecration to the glory of
God and the eternal welfare of his fellow-men. A catalogue of virtues
and graces, however complete, would give us but a mechanical view. It
is the spotless purity and sinlessness of Jesus as acknowledged by
friend and foe; it is the even harmony and symmetry of all graces, of
love to God and love to man, of dignity and humility of strength and
tenderness, of greatness and simplicity, of self-control and
submission, of active and passive virtue; it is, in one word, the
absolute perfection which raises his character high above the reach of
all other men and makes it an exception to a universal rule, a moral
miracle in history. It is idle to institute comparisons with saints and
sages, ancient or modern. Even the infidel <name id="i.II_1.15-p26.1">Rousseau</name> was forced to exclaim: "If Socrates lived and
died like a sage, Jesus lived and died like a God." Here is more than
the starry heaven above us, and the moral law within us, which filled
the soul of Kant with ever-growing reverence and awe. Here is the holy
of holies of humanity, here is the very gate of heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p27">Going so far in admitting the human perfection of
Christ—and how can the historian do
otherwise?—we are driven a step farther, to the
acknowledgment of his amazing claims, which must either be true, or
else destroy all foundation for admiration and reverence in which he is
universally held. It is impossible to construct a life of Christ
without admitting its supernatural and miraculous character.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p28">The divinity of Christ, and his whole mission as
Redeemer, is an article of faith, and, as such, above logical or
mathematical demonstration. The incarnation or the union of the
infinite divinity and finite humanity in one person is indeed the
mystery of mysteries. "What can be more glorious than God? What more
vile than flesh? What more wonderful than God in the flesh?"<note place="end" n="102" id="i.II_1.15-p28.1"><p id="i.II_1.15-p29"> Augustine: "<i>Deus; quid gloriosus? Caro; quid vilius? Deus in
carne</i>; <i>quid
mirabilius?</i>"</p></note> Yet aside
from all dogmatizing which lies outside of the province of the
historian, the divinity of Christ has a self-evidencing power which
forces itself irresistibly upon the reflecting mind and historical
inquirer; while the denial of it makes his person an inexplicable
enigma.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p30">It is inseparable from his own express testimony
respecting himself, as it appears in every Gospel, with but a slight
difference of degree between the Synoptists and St. John. Only ponder
over it! He claims to be the long-promised Messiah who fulfilled the
law and the prophets, the founder and lawgiver of a new and universal
kingdom, the light of the world, the teacher of all nations and ages,
from whose authority there is no appeal. He claims to have come into
this world for the purpose to save the world from
sin—which no merely human being can possibly do. He
claims the power to forgive sins on earth; he frequently exercised that
power, and it was for the sins of mankind, as he foretold, that he shed
his own blood. He invites all men to follow him, and promises peace and
life eternal to every one that believes in him. He claims pre-existence
before Abraham and the world, divine names, attributes, and worship. He
disposes from the cross of places in Paradise. In directing his
disciples to baptize all nations, he coordinates himself with the
eternal Father and the Divine Spirit, and promises to be with them to
the consummation of the world and to come again in glory as the Judge
of all men. He, the humblest and meekest of men, makes these astounding
pretensions in the most easy and natural way; he never falters, never
apologizes, never explains; he proclaims them as self-evident truths.
We read them again and again, and never feel any incongruity nor think
of arrogance and presumption.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p31">And yet this testimony, if not true, must be
downright blasphemy or madness. The former hypothesis cannot stand a
moment before the moral purity and dignity of Jesus, revealed in his
every word and work, and acknowledged by universal consent.
Self-deception in a matter so momentous, and with an intellect in all
respects so clear and so sound, is equally out of the question. How
could He be an enthusiast or a madman who never lost the even balance
of his mind, who sailed serenely over all the troubles and
persecutions, as the sun above the clouds, who always returned the
wisest answer to tempting questions, who calmly and deliberately
predicted his death on the cross, his resurrection on the third day,
the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, the founding of his Church, the
destruction of Jerusalem—predictions which have been
literally fulfilled? A character so original, so complete, so uniformly
consistent, so perfect, so human and yet so high above all human
greatness, can be neither a fraud nor a fiction. The poet, as has been
well said, would in this case be greater than the hero. It would take
more than a Jesus to invent a Jesus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p32">We are shut up then to the recognition of the
divinity of Christ; and reason itself must bow in silent awe before the
tremendous word: "I and the Father are one!" and respond with skeptical
Thomas: "My Lord and my God!"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p33">This conclusion is confirmed by the effects of the
manifestation of Jesus, which far transcend all merely human capacity
and power. The history of Christianity, with its countless fruits of a
higher and purer life of truth and love than was ever known before or
is now known outside of its influence, is a continuous commentary on
the life of Christ, and testifies on every page to the inspiration of
his holy example. His power is felt on every Lord’s
Day from ten thousand pulpits, in the palaces of kings and the huts of
beggars, in universities and colleges, in every school where the sermon
on the Mount is read, in prisons, in almshouses, in orphan asylums, as
well as in happy homes, in learned works and simple tracts in endless
succession. If this history of ours has any value at all, it is a new
evidence that Christ is the light and life of a fallen world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p34">And there is no sign that his power is waning. His
kingdom is more widely spread than ever before, and has the fairest
prospect of final triumph in all the earth. <name id="i.II_1.15-p34.1">Napoleon</name> at St. Helena is reported to have been struck
with the reflection that millions are now ready to die for the
crucified Nazarene who founded a spiritual empire by love, while no one
would die for Alexander, or Caesar, or himself, who founded temporal
empires by force. He saw in this contrast a convincing argument for the
divinity of Christ, saying: "I know men, and I tell you, Christ was not
a man. Everything about Christ astonishes me. His spirit overwhelms and
confounds me. There is no comparison between him and any other being.
He stands single and alone.<note place="end" n="103" id="i.II_1.15-p34.2"><p id="i.II_1.15-p35"> On the testimony of Napoleon to
the divinity of Christ see the letters of Bersier and Lutteroth
appended to the twelfth ed. of my book on the <i>Person of Christ</i>
(1882), p. 284, and pp. 219 sqq. Napoleon is reported to have asked the
poet Wieland at a court-ball in Weimar, during the Congress of Erfurt,
whether he doubted that Jesus ever lived; to which Wieland promptly and
emphatically replied in the negative, adding that with equal right a
thousand years hence men might deny the existence of Napoleon or the
battle of Jena. The emperor smiled and said,
<i>très-bien!</i> The question was designed not to express
doubt, but to test the poet’s faith. So Dr. Hase
reports from the mouth of Chancellor Müller, who heard the
conversation. <i>Geschichte Jesu,</i> p<i>. 9.</i></p></note> And <name id="i.II_1.15-p35.1">Goethe</name>,
another commanding genius, of very different character, but equally
above suspicion of partiality for religion, looking in the last years
of his life over the vast field of history, was constrained to confess
that "if ever the Divine appeared on earth, it was in the Person of
Christ," and that "the human mind, no matter how far it may advance in
every other department, will never transcend the height and moral
culture of Christianity as it shines and glows in the Gospels."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p36">The rationalistic, mythical, and legendary
attempts to explain the life of Christ on purely human and natural
grounds, and to resolve the miraculous elements either into common
events, or into innocent fictions, split on the rock of
Christ’s character and testimony. The ablest of the
infidel biographers of Jesus now profess the profoundest regard for his
character, and laud him as the greatest sage and saint that ever
appeared on earth. But, by rejecting his testimony concerning his
divine origin and mission, they turn him into a liar; and, by rejecting
the miracle of the resurrection, they make the great fact of
Christianity a stream without a source, a house without a foundation,
an effect without a cause. Denying the physical miracles, they expect
us to believe even greater psychological miracles; yea, they substitute
for the supernatural miracle of history an unnatural prodigy and
incredible absurdity of their imagination. They moreover refute and
supersede each other. The history of error in the nineteenth century is
a history of self-destruction. A hypothesis was scarcely matured before
another was invented and substituted, to meet the same fate in its
turn; while the old truth and faith of Christendom remains unshaken,
and marches on in its peaceful conquest against sin and error</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.15-p37">Truly, Jesus Christ, the Christ of the Gospels,
the Christ of history, the crucified and risen Christ, the divine-human
Christ, is the most real, the most certain, the most blessed of all
facts. And this fact is an ever-present and growing power which
pervades the church and conquers the world, and is its own best
evidence, as the sun shining in the heavens. This fact is the only
solution of the terrible mystery of sin and death, the only inspiration
to a holy life of love to God and man, and only guide to happiness and
peace. Systems of human wisdom will come and go, kingdoms and empires
will rise and fall, but for all time to come Christ will remain "the
Way, the Truth, and the Life."</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="16" title="Chronology of the Life of Christ" shorttitle="Section 16" progress="12.80%" prev="i.II_1.15" next="i.II_1.17" id="i.II_1.16">

<p class="head" id="i.II_1.16-p1">§16. Chronology of the Life of Christ.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PResume" id="i.II_1.16-p3">See the Lit. in §14, p. 98, especially
Browne, Wieseler, Zumpt, Andrews, and Keim</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.II_1.16-p5">We briefly consider the chronological dates of the
life of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p6">I. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p6.1">The Year of the
Nativity</span>.—This must be ascertained by
historical and chronological research, since there is no certain and
harmonious tradition on the subject. Our Christians aera, which was
introduced by the Roman abbot <name id="i.II_1.16-p6.2">Dionysius
Exiguus</name>, in the sixth century, and came into general use two
centuries later, during the reign of Charlemagne, puts the Nativity
Dec. 25, 754 Anno Urbis, that is, after the founding of the city of
Rome.<note place="end" n="104" id="i.II_1.16-p6.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p7"> The fathers distinguish between
the Nativity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p7.1">γένεσις</span>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 1:18" id="i.II_1.16-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.18">Matt. 1:18</scripRef>) and the Incarnation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p7.3">σάρκωσις</span>) and identify the Incarnation with the Conception or
Annunciation. Since the time of Charlemagne the two terms seem to have
been used synonymously. See Ideler, <i>Chronol.,</i> ii. 383, and
Gieseler, i. 70 (4th Germ. ed.).</p></note> Nearly all chronologers agree that this is
wrong by at least four years. Christ was born <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p7.4">a.u.</span> 750 (or <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p7.5">b.c.</span> 4), if not
earlier.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p8">This is evident from the following chronological
hints in the Gospels, as compared with and confirmed by Josephus and
contemporary writers, and by astronomical calculations.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1.16-p10">The Death of Herod.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p12">(1) According to <scripRef passage="Matthew 2:1" id="i.II_1.16-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1">Matthew 2:1</scripRef> (Comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 1:5" id="i.II_1.16-p12.2" parsed="|Luke|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.5">Luke 1:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:26" id="i.II_1.16-p12.3" parsed="|Luke|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.26">26</scripRef>),
Christ was born "in the days of king Herod" I. or the Great, who died,
according to <name id="i.II_1.16-p12.4">Josephus</name>, at Jericho, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p12.5">a.u.</span> 750, just before the Passover, being nearly
seventy years of age, after a reign of thirty-seven years<note place="end" n="105" id="i.II_1.16-p12.6"><p id="i.II_1.16-p13"> Jos<i>., Antiqu.,</i> xvii.
8,1: "Herod died ... having reigned since he had procured Antigonus to
be slain [<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p13.1">a.u.</span> 717, or B.C. 37], thirty-four
years, but since he had been declared king by the Romans [<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p13.2">a.u.</span> 714, or B.C. 40], thirty-seven." Comp. the same
statement in <i>Bell. Jud.,</i> i. 33, 8, and other
passages.</p></note> This date
has been verified by the astronomical calculation of the eclipse of the
moon, which took place March 13, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p13.3">a.u.</span> 750, a
few days before Herod’s death.<note place="end" n="106" id="i.II_1.16-p13.4"><p id="i.II_1.16-p14"> According to Josephus,
<i>Antiqu</i>. xvii. 6, 4: "And that night there was an eclipse of the
moon." It is worthy of note that Josephus mentions no other eclipse in
any of his works.</p></note> Allowing two months or
more for the events between the birth of Christ and the murder of the
Innocents by Herod, the Nativity must be put back at least to February
or January, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p14.1">a.u.</span> 750 (or <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p14.2">b.c.</span> 4), if not earlier.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p15">Some infer from the slaughter of the male children
in Bethlehem, "from two years old and under,"<note place="end" n="107" id="i.II_1.16-p15.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p16"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 2:16" id="i.II_1.16-p16.1" parsed="|Matt|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.16">Matt. 2:16</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p16.2">πάντας
τοὺς
παῖδος ...
ἀπὸδιετοῦς
καὶ
κατωτέρω
κατὰ τον̀
χρόνον ὃν
ἠκρίβωσεν
παρὰ τῶν
μάγων</span>.</p></note> that Christ must have
been born two years before Herod’s death; but he
counted from the time when the star was first seen by the Magi (<scripRef passage="Matt. 2:7" id="i.II_1.16-p16.3" parsed="|Matt|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.7">Matt.
2:7</scripRef>), and wished to make sure of his object. There is no good reason to
doubt the fact itself, and the flight of the holy family to Egypt,
which is inseparably connected with it. For, although the horrible deed
is ignored by Josephus, it is in keeping with the well-known cruelty of
Herod, who from jealousy murdered Hyrcanus, the grandfather of his
favorite wife, Mariamne; then Mariamne herself, to whom he was
passionately attached; her two sons, Alexander and Aristobulus, and,
only five days before his death, his oldest son, Antipater; and who
ordered all the nobles assembled around him in his last moments to be
executed after his decease, so that at least his death might be
attended by universal mourning. For such a monster the murder of one or
two dozen infants in a little town<note place="end" n="108" id="i.II_1.16-p16.4"><p id="i.II_1.16-p17"> Tradition has here most
absurdly swelled the number of Innocents to 20,000, as indicated on the
massive column, which marks the spot of their supposed martyrdom in the
Church of the Nativity at Bethlehem. XX
<i>M</i>[<i>artyres</i>]<i>,</i> i.e. martyrs, have become XX
M[<i>ilia</i>], i.e. twenty thousands.</p></note> was a very small matter,
which might easily have been overlooked, or, owing to its connection
with the Messiah, purposely ignored by the Jewish historian. But a
confused remembrance of it is preserved in the anecdote related by
Macrobius (a Roman grammarian and probably a heathen, about <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p17.1">a.d.</span> 410), that Augustus, on hearing of
Herod’s murder of "boys under two years" and of his
own son, remarked "that it was better to be Herod’s
swine than his son."<note place="end" n="109" id="i.II_1.16-p17.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p18"> Macrob., <i>Sat</i>., ii 4:
"<i>Augustus, cum audisset, inter pueros, quos in Syria Herodes, rex
Judaeorum, intra bimatum</i> [perhaps taken from <scripRef passage="Matt. 2:16" id="i.II_1.16-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.16">Matt. 2:16</scripRef>,
Vulg<i>.: a bimatu et infra</i>]<i>jussit interfici, filium
quoque eius occisum, ait: melius est Herodis porcum esse quam
filium</i>." It is a pun on the similar
sounding Greek terms for sow and son (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p18.2">ὗς</span> and
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p18.3">υἱός</span></i>). Kepler already quoted thispassage in confirmation
of Matthew.</p></note> The cruel persecution of Herod and the flight
into Egypt were a significant sign of the experience of the early
church, and a source of comfort in every period of martyrdom.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1.16-p20">The Star of the Magi.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p22">(2) Another chronological hint of <scripRef passage="Matthew 2:1-4" id="i.II_1.16-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|2|1|2|4" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1-Matt.2.4">Matthew
2:1–4</scripRef>, 9, which has been verified by astronomy, is the
Star of the Wise Men, which appeared before the death of Herod, and
which would naturally attract the attention of the astrological sages
of the East, in connection with the expectation of the advent of a
great king among the Jews. Such a belief naturally arose from
Balaam’s prophecy of "the star that was to rise out of
Jacob" (<scripRef passage="Num. 24:17" id="i.II_1.16-p22.2" parsed="|Num|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.17">Num. 24:17</scripRef>), and from the Messianic prophecies of Isaiah and
Daniel, and widely prevailed in the East since the dispersion of the
Jews.<note place="end" n="110" id="i.II_1.16-p22.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p23"> Tacitus (<i>Hist</i>., v. 13)
and Suetonius (<i>Vespas</i>., c. 4) speak of a widespread expectation
of that kind at the time of the Jewish war and before (Suetonius calls
it a <i>vetus et constans opinio</i>), but falsely refer it to the
Roman emperors Vespasianus and Titus. In this the heathen historians
followed Josephus, who well knew and believed the Messianic hopes of
his people (comp. <i>Ant</i>., iv. 6, 5; x. 10, 4; 11, 7), and yet was
not ashamed basely to betray and pervert them, saying (<i>Bell.
Jud.</i> vi. 5, 4): "What did the most to elevate the Jews in
undertaking this war, was an <i>ambiguous</i> oracle that was found
also in their sacred writings, how ’about that time,
one from their country should become governor of the habitable
earth.’ The Jews took this prediction to belong to
themselves in particular, and many of the wise men were thereby
deceived in their determination. Now, <i>this oracle certainly denoted
the goverment of Vespasian</i>, who was appointed emperor in Judaea."
Comp. Hausrath, <i>N.T. Ztgesch</i>., I. 173. The Messianic hopes
continued long after the destruction of Jerusalem. The false Messiah,
who led the rebellion under the reign of Hadrian (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p23.1">a.d.</span> 135), called himself <i>Bar-Cochba</i>, i.e. "Son of
the Star," and issued coins with a star, in allusion probably to <scripRef passage="Num. 24:17" id="i.II_1.16-p23.2" parsed="|Num|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.24.17">Num.
24:17</scripRef>. When his real character was revealed, his name was turned into
<i>Bar-Cosiba</i>, "Son of Falsehood."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p24">The older interpretation of that star made it
either a passing meteor, or a strictly miraculous phenomenon, which
lies beyond astronomical calculation, and was perhaps visible to the
Magi alone. But Providence usually works through natural agencies, and
that God did so in this case is made at least very probable by a
remarkable discovery in astronomy. The great and devout <name id="i.II_1.16-p24.1">Kepler</name> observed in the years 1603 and 1604 a conjunction
of Jupiter and Saturn, which was made more rare and luminous by the
addition of Mars in the month of March, 1604. In the autumn of the same
year (Oct. 10) he observed near the planets Saturn, Jupiter and Mars a
new (fixed) star of uncommon brilliancy, which appeared "in triumphal
pomp, like, some all-powerful monarch on a visit to the metropolis of
his realm." It was blazing and glittering "like the most beautiful and
glorious torch ever seen when driven by a strong wind," and seemed to
him to be "an exceedingly wonderful work of God."<note place="end" n="111" id="i.II_1.16-p24.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p25"> In the beginning of his
<i>Bericht vom Geburtsjahr Christi</i> (<i>Opera</i>, IV. 204) he
describes this new star in these words:
"<i>Einungewöhnlicher, sehr heller und schöner
Stern ... der wie die schönste, herrlichste Fackel so jemahl
mit Augen gesehen worden, wenn sie von einem starken Wind getrieben
wird, geflammet und gefunkelt, gerad neben den drey höchsten
Planeten Saturno, Jove und Marte</i>." He calls this phenomenon "<i>ein
überaus grosses Wunderwerk Gottes</i>." A fuller description
of the whole phenomenon he gives in his work <i>De Stella Nova</i>
(<i>Opera</i>, II. 575 sqq. and 801 sqq., ed. Frisch). Upham (<i>The
Wise Men</i>, N. Y. 1869, p. 145) says: "Tycho de Brahe had observed a
similar wonder in the constellation Cassiopeia, on the night of the
11th of October, in the year 1572. These were not luminous bodies
within our atmosphere; were not within, or near, the solar system; they
were in the region of the fixed stars. Each grew more and more
brilliant, till it shone like a planet. Then its lustre waned until it
ceased to be visible,—the one in March, 1574, the
other in February, 1606. The light was white, then yellow, then red,
then dull, and so went out." On temporary stars, see
Herschel’s Astronomy, Chap. XII.</p></note> His genius perceived
that this phenomenon must lead to the determination of the year of
Christ’s birth, and by careful calculation he
ascertained that a similar conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn, with the
later addition of Mars, and probably some, extraordinary star, took
place repeatedly <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p25.1">a.u.</span> 747 and 748 in the sign
of the Pisces.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p26">It is worthy of note that Jewish astrologers
ascribe a special signification to the conjunction of the planets
Jupiter and Saturn in the sign of the Pisces, and connect it with the
advent of the Messiah.<note place="end" n="112" id="i.II_1.16-p26.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p27"> The learned Jewish Rabbi
Abarbanel, in his Commentary on Daniel (<i>called
Ma’jne hajeshuah</i>, i.e."Wells of Salvation,"<scripRef passage="Isa. 12:3" id="i.II_1.16-p27.1" parsed="|Isa|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.12.3">Isa.
12:3</scripRef>), which was published 1547, more than fifty years before
Kepler’s calculation, says that such a conjunction
took place three years before the birth of Moses (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p27.2">a.m.</span> 2365), and would reappear before the birth of the
Messiah, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p27.3">a.m.</span> 5224 (or <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p27.4">a.d.</span> 1463). Ideler and Wieseler conjecture that this
astrological belief existed among the Jews already at the time of
Christ.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p28">The discovery of Kepler was almost forgotten till
the nineteenth century, when it was independently confirmed by several
eminent astronomers, Schubert of Petersburg, Ideler and Encke of
Berlin, and Pritchard of London. It is pronounced by <name id="i.II_1.16-p28.1">Pritchard</name> to be "as certain as any celestial phenomenon
of ancient date." It certainly makes the pilgrimage of the Magi to
Jerusalem and Bethlehem more intelligible. "The star of astrology has
thus become a torch of chronology" (as <name id="i.II_1.16-p28.2">Ideler</name>
says), and an argument for the truthfulness of the first Gospel.<note place="end" n="113" id="i.II_1.16-p28.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p29"> It has been so accepted by Dean
Alford and others. See the note in 6<span class="c53" id="i.II_1.16-p29.1">th</span>
ed. of his Com. on <scripRef passage="Matt. 2:2" id="i.II_1.16-p29.2" parsed="|Matt|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.2">Matt. 2:2</scripRef> (1868), with the
corrections furnished by Rev. C. Pritchard. McClellan (<i>New
Test</i>., I, 402) assumes that the conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn
was premonitory and coincided with the conception of the birth of John
the Baptist, Oct. 748, and that Kepler’s <i>new</i>
star was Messiah’s star appearing a year
later.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p30">It is objected that Matthew seems to mean a single
star (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p30.1">ἀστήρ</span>, comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 2:9" id="i.II_1.16-p30.2" parsed="|Matt|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.9">Matt. 2:9</scripRef>) rather
than a combination of stars (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p30.3">ἄστρον</span>). Hence <name id="i.II_1.16-p30.4">Dr. Wieseler</name> supplements the calculation of Kepler
and Ideler by calling to aid a single comet which appeared from
February to April, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p30.5">a.u.</span> 750, according to the
Chinese astronomical tables, which <name id="i.II_1.16-p30.6">Pingré</name> and <name id="i.II_1.16-p30.7">Humboldt</name>
acknowledge as historical. But this is rather far-fetched and hardly
necessary; for that extraordinary star described by Kepler, or Jupiter
at its most luminous appearance, as described by Pritchard, in that
memorable conjunction, would sufficiently answer the description of a
single star by Matthew, which must at all events not be pressed too
literally; for the language of Scripture on the heavenly bodies is not
scientific, but phenomenal and popular. God condescended to the
astrological faith of the Magi, and probably made also an internal
revelation to them before, as well as after the appearance of the star
(comp. 2:12).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p31">If we accept the result of these calculations of
astronomers we are brought to within two years of the year of the
Nativity, namely, between <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p31.1">a.u.</span> 748 (Kepler)
and 750 (Wieseler). The difference arises, of course, from the
uncertainty of the time of departure and the length of the journey of
the Magi.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p32">As this astronomical argument is often very
carelessly and erroneously stated, and as the works of Kepler and
Ideler are not easy of access, at least in America (I found them in the
Astor Library), I may be permitted to state the case more at length.
John Kepler wrote three treatises on the year of
Christ’s birth, two in Latin (1606 and 1614), one in
German (1613), in which he discusses with remarkable learning the
various passages and facts bearing on that subject. They are reprinted
in <name id="i.II_1.16-p32.1">Dr. Ch. Frisch</name>’s edition
of his <cite id="i.II_1.16-p32.2">Opera Omnia (Frcf. et Erlang.
1858–’70, 8 vols.), vol. IV. pp. 175
sqq.; 201 sqq.; 279 sqq.</cite> His astronomical observations on the
constellation which led him to this investigation are fully described
in his treatises <cite id="i.II_1.16-p32.3">De Stella Nova in Pede
Serpentarii (Opera, vol. II. 575 sqq.)</cite>, and <cite id="i.II_1.16-p32.4">Phenomenon singulare seu Mercurius in Sole (ibid. II. 801
sqq.)</cite>. Prof. <name id="i.II_1.16-p32.5">Ideler</name>, who was himself
an astronomer and chronologist, in his <cite id="i.II_1.16-p32.6">Handbuch
der mathemat. und technischen Chronologie (Berlin, 1826, vol. III. 400
sqq.)</cite>, gives the following clear summary of
Kepler’s and of his own observations:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p33">"It is usually supposed that the star of the Magi
was, if not a fiction of the imagination, some meteor which arose
accidentally, or <i>ad hoc.</i> We will belong neither to the
unbelievers nor the hyper-believers (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.16-p33.1">weder zu den
Ungläubigen noch zu den
Uebergläubigen</span><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.16-p33.2">)</span>,</i> and
regard this starry phenomenon with Kepler to be real and well
ascertainable by calculation, namely, as a <i>conjunction of the
Planets Jupiter and Saturn</i>. That Matthew speaks only of a star
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p33.3">ἀστήρ</span>), not a constellation
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p33.4">ἄστρον</span>), need not trouble us, for the two
words are not unfrequently confounded. The just named great astronomer,
who was well acquainted with the astrology of his and former times, and
who used it occasionally as a means for commending astronomy to the
attention and respect of the laity, first conceived this idea when he
observed the conjunction of the two planets mentioned at the close of
the year 1603. It took place Dec. 17. In the spring following Mars
joined their company, and in autumn 1604 still another star, one of
those fixed star-like bodies (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.16-p33.5">einer jener fixstern-artigen
Körper</span></i>)
which grow to a considerable degree of brightness, and then gradually
disappear without leaving a trace behind. This star stood near the two
planets at the eastern foot of Serpentarius (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.16-p33.6">Schlangenträger</span></i>)<i>,</i> and appeared when last seen as a
star of the first magnitude with uncommon splendor. From month to month
it waned in brightness, and at the end of 1605 was withdrawn from the
eyes which at that time could not yet be aided by good optical
instruments. <name id="i.II_1.16-p33.7">Kepler</name> wrote a special work on
this <cite id="i.II_1.16-p33.8">Stella nova in pede Serpentarii (Prague,
1606)</cite>, and there he first set forth the view that the star of
the Magi consisted in a conjunction of Saturn, Jupiter and some other
extraordinary star, the nature of which he does not explain more
fully." Ideler then goes on to report (p. 404) that Kepler, with the
imperfect tables at his disposal, discovered the same conjunction of
Jupiter and Saturn <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p33.9">a.u.</span> 747 in June, August
and December, in the sign of the Pisces; in the next year, February and
March, Mars was added, and probably another extraordinary star, which
must have excited the astrologers of Chaldaea to the highest degree.
They probably saw the new star first, and then the constellation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p34"><name id="i.II_1.16-p34.1">Dr. Münter</name>,
bishop of Seeland, in 1821 directed new attention to this remarkable
discovery, and also to the rabbinical commentary of Abarbanel on
Daniel, according to which the Jewish astrologers expected a
conjunction of the planets Jupiter and Saturn in the sign of the Pisces
before the advent of the Messiah, and asked the astronomers to
reinvestigate this point. Since then Schubert of Petersburg (1823),
Ideler and Encke of Berlin (1826 and 1830), and more recently Pritchard
of London, have verified Kepler’s calculations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p35"><name id="i.II_1.16-p35.1">Ideler</name> describes the
result of his calculation (vol. II. 405) thus: I have made the
calculation with every care .... The results are sufficiently
remarkable. Both planets [Jupiter and Saturn] came in conjunction for
the first time <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p35.2">a.u.</span> 747, May 20, in the 20th
degree of Pisces. They stood then on the heaven before sunrise and were
only one degree apart. Jupiter passed Saturn to the north. In the
middle of September both came in opposition to the sun at midnight in
the south. The difference in longitude was one degree and a half. Both
were retrograde and again approached each other. On the 27th of October
a second conjunction took place in the sixteenth degree of the Pisces,
and on the 12th of November, when Jupiter moved again eastward, a third
in the fifteenth degree of the same sign. In the last two
constellations also the difference in longitude was only about one
degree, so that to a weak eye both planets might appear as one star. If
the Jewish astrologers attached great expectations to conjunction of
the two upper planets in the sign of the Pisces, this one must above
all have appeared to them as most significant."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p36">In his shorter <cite id="i.II_1.16-p36.1">Lehrbuch der
Chronologie</cite><i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.16-p36.2">,</span></i> which appeared Berlin
1831 in one vol., pp. 424–431, Ideler gives
substantially the same account somewhat abridged, but with slight
changes of the figures on the basis of a new calculation with still
better tables made by the celebrated astronomer Encke, who puts the
first conjunction of Jupiter and Saturn <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p36.3">a.u.</span>
747, May 29th, the second Sept. 30th, the third Dec. 5th. See the full
table of Encke, p. 429.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p37">We supplement this account by an extract from an
article on the Star of the Wise Men by the <name id="i.II_1.16-p37.1">Rev.
Charles Pritchard</name>, M.A., Hon. Secretary of the Royal
Astronomical Society, who made a fresh calculation of the constellation
in <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p37.2">a.u.</span> 747, from May to December, and
published the results in <cite id="i.II_1.16-p37.3">Memoirs of Royal Ast.
Society, vol. xxv.</cite>, and in <cite id="i.II_1.16-p37.4">Smith’s "Bible Dictionary," p. 3108, Am.
ed.</cite>, where he says: "At that time [end of Sept., <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p37.5">b.c.</span> 7] there can be no doubt Jupiter would present to
astronomers, especially in so clear an atmosphere, a magnificent
spectacle. It was then at its most brilliant apparition, for it was at
its nearest approach both to the sun and to the earth. Not far from it
would be seen its duller and much less conspicuous companion, Saturn.
This glorious spectacle continued almost unaltered for several days,
when the planets again slowly separated, then came to a halt, when, by
reassuming a direct motion, Jupiter again approached to a conjunction
for a third time with Saturn, just as the Magi may be supposed to have
entered the Holy City. And, to complete the fascination of the tale,
about an hour and a half after sunset, the two planets might be seen
from Jerusalem, hanging as it were in the meridian, and suspended over
Bethlehem in the distance. These celestial phenomena thus described
are, it will be seen, beyond the reach of question, and at the first
impression they assuredly appear to fulfil the conditions of the Star
of the Magi." If Pritchard, nevertheless, rejects the identity of the
constellation with the single star of Matthew, it is because of a too
literal understanding of Matthew’s language, that the
star <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p37.6">προῆγεν
αὐτούς</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p37.7">ἐστάθη
ἐπάνω</span>, which would make it miraculous in either
case.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1.16-p39">The Fifteenth Year of Tiberius.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p40"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p41">(3) <scripRef passage="Luke 3:1" id="i.II_1.16-p41.1" parsed="|Luke|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.1">Luke 3:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 3:23" id="i.II_1.16-p41.2" parsed="|Luke|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.23">23</scripRef>, gives us an important and
evidently careful indication of the reigning powers at the time when
John the Baptist and Christ entered upon their public ministry, which,
according to Levitical custom, was at the age of thirty.<note place="end" n="114" id="i.II_1.16-p41.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p42"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Num. 4:3, 35, 39, 43, 47" id="i.II_1.16-p42.1" parsed="|Num|4|3|0|0;|Num|4|35|0|0;|Num|4|39|0|0;|Num|4|43|0|0;|Num|4|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.4.3 Bible:Num.4.35 Bible:Num.4.39 Bible:Num.4.43 Bible:Num.4.47">Num. 4:3, 35, 39, 43,
47</scripRef>.</p></note> John the
Baptist began his ministry "in the fifteenth year of the reign of <name id="i.II_1.16-p42.2">Tiberius</name>,"<note place="end" n="115" id="i.II_1.16-p42.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p43"> In the new revision the
passage, <scripRef passage="Luke 3:1, 2" id="i.II_1.16-p43.1" parsed="|Luke|3|1|3|2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.1-Luke.3.2">Luke 3:1, 2</scripRef>, is thus translated: "Now in the fifteenth year of
the reign (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p43.2">ἡγεμονίας</span>) of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius Pilate being governor
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p43.3">ἡγεμονεύοντος</span>) of Judaea, and Herod being tetrarch of Galilee, and his
brother Philip tetrarch of the region of Ituraea and Trachonitis, and
Lysanias tetrarch of Abilene, in the high-priesthood of Annas and
Caiaphas, the word of God came unto John the son of Zacharias in the
wilderness." The statement must have been quite intelligible to the
educated readers of that time.</p></note> and Jesus, who was only about six months
younger than John (comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 1:5" id="i.II_1.16-p43.4" parsed="|Luke|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.5">Luke 1:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:26" id="i.II_1.16-p43.5" parsed="|Luke|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.26">26</scripRef>), was baptized and began to teach
when he was "about thirty years of age."<note place="end" n="116" id="i.II_1.16-p43.6"><p id="i.II_1.16-p44"> The different interpretations
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p44.1">αὐτὸς
ἧν
ἀρχόμενος
ὡσεὶ
ἐτῶν
τριάκοντα</span>
do not alter the result much, but the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p44.2">ὡσεί</span> leaves a margin for a few months more or less. Comp. McClellan,
I. 404.</p></note> Tiberius began to reign
jointly with Augustus, as "collega imperii," <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p44.3">a.u.</span> 764 (or, at all events, in the beginning of 765), and
independently, Aug. 19, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p44.4">a.u.</span> 767 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p44.5">a.d.</span> 14); consequently, the fifteenth year of his reign
was either <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p44.6">a.u.</span> 779, if we count from the
joint reign (as Luke probably did, using the more general term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p44.7">ἡγεμονία</span>rather than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p44.8">μοναρχία</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p44.9">βασιλεία</span><note place="end" n="117" id="i.II_1.16-p44.10"><p id="i.II_1.16-p45"> He uses the same term of
Pontius Pilate (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p45.1">ἡγεμονεύοντος</span>). Zumpt, <i>l.c</i>. p. 296, says:
"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.16-p45.2">Eigentlich verstanden,
bezeichnet</span></i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p45.3">ἡγεμονία</span>
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.16-p45.4">die Würde des
militärischen Befehlshabers und des Regenten über
die Provinzen. Hätte Lucas ’Augustus
Kaiser</span></i>’ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p45.5">αὐτοκράτωρ</span>) <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.16-p45.6">oder auch nur
’Herrscher’</span></i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p45.7">ἄρχων</span>) <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.16-p45.8">gesagt, so
würde man an eine Zählung von
Tiberius’ Provincialverwaltung weniger denken
können</span></i> .</p></note> or 782, if we reckon from
the independent reign (as was the usual Roman method).<note place="end" n="118" id="i.II_1.16-p45.9"><p id="i.II_1.16-p46"> Different modes of counting
were not unusual, regarding the early Roman emperors, and Herod I. See
above, p. 112, Zumpt, <i>l. c</i>. 282 sqq., and Andrews, p. 27.
Suetonius (<i>Tib</i>., 33) and Tacitus (<i>Annal</i>., vi. 51) say
that Tiberius died in the 23d year of his reign, meaning his sole
reign; but there are indications also of the other counting, at least
in Egypt and the provinces, where the authority of Tiberius as the
active emperor was more felt than in Rome. There are coins from Antioch
in Syria of the date <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p46.1">a.u.</span> 765, with the head
of Tiberius and the inscription, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p46.2">Καισαρ</span>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p46.3">Σεβαστος</span> (Augustus). In favor of the computation from the
colleagueship are Ussher, Bengel, Lardner, Greswell, Andrews, Zumpt,
Wieseler, McClellan; in favor of the computation from the sole reign
are Lightfoot, Ewald. Browne. Wieseler formerly held that Luke refers
to the imprisonment, and not the beginning of the ministry, of John,
but he changed his view; see his art. in Herzog’s "
Encykl.,"xxi. 547.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p47">Now, if we reckon back thirty years from <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p47.1">a.u.</span> 779 or 782, we come to <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p47.2">a.u.</span> 749 or 752 as the year of John’s
birth, which preceded that of Christ about six months. The former date
(749) is undoubtedly to be preferred, and agrees with
Luke’s own statement that Christ was born under Herod
(<scripRef passage="Luke 1:5" id="i.II_1.16-p47.3" parsed="|Luke|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.5">Luke 1:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:26" id="i.II_1.16-p47.4" parsed="|Luke|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.26">26</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="119" id="i.II_1.16-p47.5"><p id="i.II_1.16-p48"> Andrews,<i>l. c</i>. p. 28,
thus sums up his investigations upon this point: "We find three
solutions of the chronological difficulties which the statements of
Luke present: 1st. That the 15th year of Tiberius is to be reckoned
from the death ot Augustus, and extends from August, 781, to August,
782. In this year the Baptist, whose labors began some time previous,
was imprisoned; but the Lord’s ministry began in 780,
before this imprisonment, and when he was about thirty years of age.
2d. That the 15th year is to be reckoned from the death of Augustus,
but that the statement, the Lord was about thirty years of age, is to
be taken in a large sense, and that he may have been of any age from
thirty to thirty-five when he began he labors. 3d. That the 15th year
is to be reckoned from the year when Tiberius was associated with
Augustus in the empire, and is therefore the year 779. In this case the
language, ’he was about thirty,’ may
be strictly taken, and the statement, ’the word of God
came unto John,’ may be referred to the beginning of
his ministry."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p49">Dionysius probably (for we have no certainty on
the subject) calculated from the independent reign of Tiberius; but
even that would not bring us to 754, and would involve Luke in
contradiction with Matthew and with himself.<note place="end" n="120" id="i.II_1.16-p49.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p50"> Hase (<i>Gesch. Jesu</i>, p.
209) strangely defends the Dionysian era, but sacrifices the date of
Matthew, together with the whole history of the childhood of Jesus.
Against the view of Keim see Schürer, p. 242.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p51">The other dates in <scripRef passage="Luke 3:1" id="i.II_1.16-p51.1" parsed="|Luke|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.1">Luke 3:1</scripRef> generally agree with
this result, but are less definite. <name id="i.II_1.16-p51.2">Pontius
Pilate</name> was ten years governor of Judaea, from <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p51.3">a.d.</span> 26 to 36. <name id="i.II_1.16-p51.4">Herod Antipas</name> was
deposed by <name id="i.II_1.16-p51.5">Caligula</name>, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p51.6">a.d.</span> 39. Philip, his brother, died <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p51.7">a.d.</span> 34. Consequently, Christ must have died before <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p51.8">a.d.</span> 34, at an age of thirty-three, if we allow
three years for his public ministry.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1.16-p53">The Census of Quirinius.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p54"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p55">(4) The Census of <name id="i.II_1.16-p55.1">Quirinius</name> <scripRef passage="Luke 2:2" id="i.II_1.16-p55.2" parsed="|Luke|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.2">Luke 2:2</scripRef>.<note place="end" n="121" id="i.II_1.16-p55.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p56"> See the literature till 1874 in
Schürer, p. 262, who devotes 24 pages to this subject. The
most important writers on the census of Quirinius are Huschke (a
learned jurist, in 2 treatises, 1840 and 1847), Wieseler (1843 and
1869), and Zumpt (1854 and 1869). Comp, also the article "Taxing," by
Dr. Plumptre, supplemented by Dr. Woolsey, in Smith’s
"Bible Dictionary" (Hackett and Abbot’s ed.), IV.
3185, and J. B. McClellan, <i>New Test</i>., I. 392.</p></note> Luke gives us another
chronological date by the incidental remark that Christ was born about
the time of that census or enrolment, which was ordered by Caesar
Augustus, and which was "the first made when Quirinius (Cyrenius) was
governor [enrolment] of Syria."<note place="end" n="122" id="i.II_1.16-p56.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p57"> This is the proper meaning of
the original (according to the last text of Tischendorf, Westcott and
Hort, who with B D omit the article <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p57.1">ἡ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p57.2">αὔτη
ἀπογραφὴ
πρώτη
ἐγένετο
ἡγεμονεύοντος
τῆς Συρίας
Κυρηνίου–β̈.–ͅβ̈</span>
Vulg.:<i>Haec descriptio prima facta est a praeside
Syriae Cyrino.</i>The English version, " this taxing was <i>first</i>
made when,"is ungrammatical, and would require <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p57.3">πρῶτον</span>, or, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p57.4">πρῶτα</span> instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p57.5">πρώτη</span>.
Luke either meant to say that there was no previous enrolment in Judea,
or, more probably had in his mind a <i>second</i> enrolment made under
Quirinius at his second governorship, which is noticed by him in <scripRef passage="Acts 5:37" id="i.II_1.16-p57.6" parsed="|Acts|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.37">Acts
5:37</scripRef>, and was well known to his readers. See below. <i>Quirinius</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p57.7">Κυρήνιος</span>) is the proper spelling (Strabo, Josephus, Tacitus, Justin
M)—not <i>Quirinus</i>, which was also a Roman name;
hence the confusion. (See Weiss, in the 6th ed. of Meyer on
<i>Luke</i>, p. 286.) His full name was <i>Publius Sulpicius
Quirinius</i> (Tacitus, <i>Annal</i>., iii 48; Suetonius,
<i>Tiber</i>., 49). He was consul <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p57.8">a.u.</span> 742, at
the head of an army in Africa, 747, and died in Rome, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p57.9">a.d.</span> 21. Josephus speaks of him at the beginning of the
18th book of his <i>Archael</i>. See, a full account of him in Zumpt,
pp. 43-71.</p></note> He mentions this fact as the reason for
the journey of Joseph and Mary to Bethlehem. The journey of Mary makes
no difficulty, for (aside from the intrinsic propriety of his company
for protection) all women over twelve years of age (and slaves also)
were subject in the Roman empire to a head-tax, as well as men over
fourteen) till the age of sixty-five.<note place="end" n="123" id="i.II_1.16-p57.10"><p id="i.II_1.16-p58"> Ulpian, quoted by Zumpt,
<i>Geburtsjahr Christi</i>, p. 203 sq.</p></note> There is some
significance in the coincidence of the birth of the King of Israel with
the deepest humiliation of Israel. and its incorporation in the great
historical empire of Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p59">But the statement of Luke seems to be in direct
conflict with the fact that the governorship and census of Quirinius
began <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p59.1">a.d.</span> 6, i.e., ten years <i>after</i> the
birth of Christ<note place="end" n="124" id="i.II_1.16-p59.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p60"> Josephus, <i>Antiqu</i>., xvii.
13, 5; xviii. 1, 1. The census here referred to is evidently the same
which Luke means in <scripRef passage="Acts 5:37" id="i.II_1.16-p60.1" parsed="|Acts|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.37">Acts 5:37</scripRef>: "After this man arose Judas the
Galilaean in the days of the enrolment." Josephus calls him "Judas, a
Gaulanite," because he was of Gamala in lower Gaulanitis; but in
<i>Ant.,</i> xx. 5, 2, and <i>Bell. Jud.,</i> ii. 8, 1, he calls him
likewise a Galilaean. In this case, then, Luke is entirely correct, and
it is extremely improbable that a writer otherwise so well informed as
Luke should have confounded two enrolments which were ten years
apart.</p></note> Hence many artificial interpretations.<note place="end" n="125" id="i.II_1.16-p60.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p61"> The usual solution of the
difficulty is to give <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p61.1">πρώτη</span> the
sense of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p61.2">προτέρα</span> <i>before</i> Quirinius was governor;
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p61.3">πρῶτός
τινος</span> is used (though
not in connection with a participle) in the sense of <i>prior to</i>,
<scripRef passage="John 1:15" id="i.II_1.16-p61.4" parsed="|John|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.15">John 1:15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 1:30" id="i.II_1.16-p61.5" parsed="|John|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.30">30</scripRef>; 15:18. So Ussher, Huschke, Tholuck, Wieseler, Caspari,
Ewald. But this would have been more naturally and clearly expressed
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p61.6">πρίν</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p61.7">πρὸ
τοῦ
ἡγεμενεύειν</span>
(as in <scripRef passage="Luke 2:21" id="i.II_1.16-p61.8" parsed="|Luke|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.21">Luke 2:21</scripRef>; 12:15; <scripRef passage="Acts 23:15" id="i.II_1.16-p61.9" parsed="|Acts|23|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.15">Acts 23:15</scripRef>). Paulus, Ebrard,
Lange, Godet, and others accentuate <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p61.10">αυτή</span> (<i>ipsa</i>) and explain: The <i>decree</i> of the census was
issued at the time of Christ’s birth, but the
so-called first <i>census itself</i> did not take place till the
governorship of Quirinius (ten years later). Impossible on account of
<scripRef passage="Lk 2:3" id="i.II_1.16-p61.11" parsed="|Luke|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.3">Lk 2:3</scripRef><b>,</b> which reports the execution of the decree, <scripRef passage="Lk 2:1" id="i.II_1.16-p61.12" parsed="|Luke|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.1">Lk 2:1</scripRef>.
Browne (p. 46) and others understand <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p61.13">ἡγεμονεύειν</span>
in a wider sense, so as to include an extraordinary
commission of Quirinius as <i>legatus Caesaris</i>.</p></note> But this
difficulty is now, if not entirely removed, at least greatly diminished
by archaeological and philological research independent of theology. It
has been proved almost to a demonstration by Bergmann, Mommsen, and
especially by Zumpt, that Quirinius was twice governor of
Syria—first, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p61.14">a.u.</span> 750 to 753,
or <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p61.15">b.c.</span> 4 to 1 (when there happens to be a gap
in our list of governors of Syria), and again, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p61.16">a.u.</span> 760–765 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p61.17">a.d.</span> 6–11). This double legation is based
upon a passage in Tacitus,<note place="end" n="126" id="i.II_1.16-p61.18"><p id="i.II_1.16-p62"> <i>Annal</i>., iii. 48, as
interpreted by A. W. Zumpt in a Latin dissertation: <i>De Syria Romanorum provincia ab Caesare Augusto ad T.
Vespasianum</i>, in <i>Comment. Epigraph</i>.,
Berol. 1854, vol. ii. 88-125, and approved by Mommsen in
<i>Res gesstae divi Augusti</i>, 121-124. Zumpt has developed his views more fully in <i>Das
Geburtsjahr Christi</i>, 1869, pp. 1-90. Ussher, Sanclemente, Ideler
(II. 397), and Browne (p. 46) had understood Tacitus in the same
way.</p></note> and confirmed by an old monumental
inscription discovered between the Villa Hadriani and the Via
Tiburtina.<note place="end" n="127" id="i.II_1.16-p62.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p63"> First published at Florence,
1765, then by Sanclemente (<i>De vulg. aerae Emendat</i>. <scripRef passage="Rom. 1793" id="i.II_1.16-p63.1" parsed="|Rom|1793|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1793">Rom. 1793</scripRef>),
and more correctly by Bergmann and Mommsen: <i>De inscriptione Latina, ad P. Sulpicium Quirinium
referenda</i>, Berol. 1851. Mommsen discussed
it again in an appendix to <i>Res gestae Augusti</i>, Berol. 1865, pp.
111-126. The inscription is defective, and reads: "... <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p63.2">Pro. Consul. Asiam. Provinciam. Op[tinuit legatus]. Divi.
Augusti[i]terum</span> i.e., again, a second time]. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p63.3">Syriam. Et. Ph[oenicem administravit,</span> or<span class="c14" id="i.II_1.16-p63.4">, obtinuit</span>]. The name is
obliterated. Zumpt refers it to C. Sentius Saturninus (who preceded
Quirinius, but is not known to have been <i>twice</i> governor of
Syria), Bergmann, Mommsen, and Merivale to Quirinius (as was done by
Sanclemente in 1793, and by Ideler, 1826). Nevertheless Mommsen denies
any favorable bearing of the discovery on the solution of the
difficulty in Luke, while Zumpt defends the substantial accuracy of the
evangelist.</p></note> Hence Luke might very properly call the census
about the time of Christ’s birth "the first" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p63.5">πρώτη</span>) under Quirinius,
to distinguish it from the second and better known, which he himself
mentions in his second treatise on the history of the origin of
Christianity (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:37" id="i.II_1.16-p63.6" parsed="|Acts|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.37">Acts 5:37</scripRef>). Perhaps the experience of Quirinius as the
superintendent of the first census was the reason why he was sent to
Syria a second time for the same purpose.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p64">There still remain, however, three difficulties
not easily solved: (a) Quirinius cannot have been governor of Syria
before autumn <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p64.1">a.u.</span> 750 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p64.2">b.c.</span> 4), several months <i>after</i>
Herod’s death (which occurred in March, 750), and
consequently <i>after</i> Christ’s birth; for we know
from coins that Quintilius Varus was governor from <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p64.3">a.u.</span> 748 to 750 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p64.4">b.c.</span>
6–4), and left his post <i>after</i> the death of
Herod.<note place="end" n="128" id="i.II_1.16-p64.5"><p id="i.II_1.16-p65"> Josephus, <i>Antiqu</i>., xvii.
11, 1; Tacitus, <i>Hist</i>., v. 9: "<i>post
mortem Herodis ... Simo quidam regium nomen invaserat; is a Quintilio
Vare obtinento Syriam punitus</i>,"
etc.</p></note> (b) A census during the first governorship of
Quirinius is nowhere mentioned but in Luke. (c) A Syrian governor could
not well carry out a census in Judaea during the lifetime of Herod,
before it was made a Roman province (i.e., <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p65.1">a.u.</span> 759).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p66">In reply to these objections we may say: (a) Luke
did not intend to give an exact, but only an approximate chronological
statement, and may have connected the census with the well-known name
of Quirinius because be completed it, although it was begun under a
previous administration. (b) Augustus ordered several <i>census
populi</i> between <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p66.1">a.u.</span> 726 and 767, partly
for taxation, partly for military and statistical purposes;<note place="end" n="129" id="i.II_1.16-p66.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p67">  Three
censuses, held <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p67.1">a.u.</span> 726, 748, and 767, are
mentioned on the monument of Ancyra; one in Italy, 757, by Dion
Cassius; others in Gaul are assigned to 727, 741, 767; Tertullian, who
was a learned lawyer, speaks of one in Judaea under Sentius Saturninus,
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p67.2">a.u.</span> 749; and this would be the one which must
be meant by Luke. See Gruter, Huschke, Zumpt, Plumptre, <i>l.
c.</i></p></note> and, as a
good statesman and financier, he himself prepared a <i>rationarium or breviarium
totius imperii,</i>
that is, a list of all the resources of the empire, which was read,
after his death, in the Senate.<note place="end" n="130" id="i.II_1.16-p67.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p68"> Suetonius, <i>Aug</i>. 28, 101;
Tacitus, <i>Annal</i>., i. 11; Dio Cassius, lii. 30; Ivi. 33. The
breviarium contained, according to Tacitus: "<i>opes publicae quantum
civium sociorumque in armis</i> [which would include Herod],
<i>quot classes, regna, provinciae, tributa aut
vectigalia, et necessitates ac largitiones. Quae cuncta sua manu
perscripserat Augustus, addideratque consilium coërcendi
intra terminos imperii, incertum metu anper invidiam</i>"</p></note> (c) Herod was only a tributary king
(<i>rex
sosius</i>)<i>,</i> who could
exercise no act of sovereignty without authority from the emperor.
Judaea was subject to taxation from the time of Pompey, and it seems
not to have ceased with the accession of Herod. Moreover, towards the
end of his life he lost the favor of Augustus, who wrote him in anger
that "whereas of old he had used him as his friend, he would now use
him as his subject."<note place="end" n="131" id="i.II_1.16-p68.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p69"> Joseph. <i>Ant.</i> xvi. 9,
§ 4. Comp. Marquardt, <i>Röm.
Staatsverwaltung,</i> I.249.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p70">It cannot, indeed, be proven by direct testimony
of Josephus or the Roman historians, that Augustus issued a decree for
a universal census, embracing all the Provinces ("that all the world,"
i.e., the Roman world, "should be taxed," <scripRef passage="Luke 2:1" id="i.II_1.16-p70.1" parsed="|Luke|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.1">Luke 2:1</scripRef>), but it is in
itself by no means improbable, and was necessary to enable him to
prepare his <i>breviarium totius imperii</i>.<note place="end" n="132" id="i.II_1.16-p70.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p71"> Such a decree has been often
inferred from the passages of Suetonius and Tacitus just quoted. The
silence of Josephus is not very difficult to explain, for he does not
profess to give a history of the empire, is nearly silent on the period
from <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p71.1">a.u.</span> 750-760, and is not as impartial a
historian as Luke, nor worthy of more credit. Cassiodorus
(<i>Variarum</i>, iii. 52) and Suidas (s. v., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p71.2">ἀπογραφή</span>) expressly assert the fact of a general census, and add
several particulars which are not derived from Luke; e.g. Suidas says
that Augustus elected twenty commissioners of high character and sent
them to all parts of the empire to collect statistics of population as
well as of property, and to return a portion to the national treasury.
Hence Huschke, Wieseler, Zumpt, Plumptre, and McClellan accept their
testimony as historically correct (while Schürer derives it
simply from Luke, without being able to account for these particulars).
Wieseler quotes also John Malala, the historian of Antioch, as saying,
probablyon earlier authorities, that "Augustus, in the 39th year and
10th month of his reign [i.e. B.C. 5 or 6] issued a decree for a
general registration throughout the empire." Julius Caesar had begun a
measurement of the whole empire, and Augustus
completed it.</p></note> In the nature of the
case, it would take several years to carry out such a decree, and its
execution in the provinces would be modified according to national
customs. Zumpt assumes that Sentius Saturninus,<note place="end" n="133" id="i.II_1.16-p71.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p72"> Not to be confounded with L.
Volusius Saturninus, who is known, from coins, to have been governor of
Syria <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p72.1">a.u.</span> 758 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p72.2">a.d.</span>
4).</p></note> who was sent as governor
to Syria <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p72.3">a.u.</span> 746 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p72.4">b.c.</span> 9), and remained there till 749 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p72.5">b.c.</span> 6), began a census in Judaea with a view to
substitute a head tax in money for the former customary tribute in
produce; that his successor, Quintilius Varus (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p72.6">b.c.</span> 6–4), continued it, and that
Quirinius (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p72.7">b.c.</span> 4) completed the census. This
would explain the confident statement of Tertullian, which he must have
derived from some good source, that enrolments were held under Augustus
by Sentius Saturninus in Judaea.<note place="end" n="134" id="i.II_1.16-p72.8"><p id="i.II_1.16-p73"> <i>Adv. Marc.</i> iv. 19:
"<i>Sed et census constat actos sub Augusto
tunc in Judaea per Sentium Saturninum, apud quos genus ejus inquirere
potuissent</i>."</p></note> Another, but less probable view is that
Quirinius was sent to the East as special commissioner for the census
during the administration of his predecessor. In either case Luke might
call the census "the first" under Quirinius, considering that he
finished the census for personal taxation or registration according to
the Jewish custom of family registers, and that afterwards he alone
executed the second census for the taxation of property according to
the Roman fashion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p74">The problem is not quite solved; but the
establishment of the fact that Quirinius was prominently connected with
the Roman government in the East about the time of the Nativity, is a
considerable step towards the solution, and encourages the hope of a
still better solution in the future.<note place="end" n="135" id="i.II_1.16-p74.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p75"> Zumpt, the classical scholar
and archaeologist, concludes (p. 223) that there is nothing in
Luke’s account which does not receive, from modern
research,"full historical probability" ("<i>volle historische
Wahrscheinlichkeit</i>"); while Schürer, the theologian,
still doubts (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:17" id="i.II_1.16-p75.1" parsed="|Matt|28|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.17">Matt. 28:17</scripRef>). Dr. Woolsey (<i>s. v</i>."Cyrenius," in
"Smith’s Bible Dict.," Hackett and
Abbot’s ed., p. 526), decides that "something is
gained." In the art. "Taxing" he says that a registration of Judaea
made under the direction of the president of Syria by Jewish officers
would not greatly differ from a similar registration made by Herod, and
need not have alarmed the Jews if carefully managed.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p76"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1.16-p77">The Forty-Six Years of Building of
Herod’s Temple.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p78"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p79">(5) St. John, 2:20, furnishes us a date in the
remark of the Jews, in the first year of Christ’s
ministry: "Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt
thou raise it up in three days?"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p80">We learn from Josephus that Herod began the
reconstruction of the temple in Jerusalem in the eighteenth year of his
reign, i.e., <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p80.1">a.u.</span> 732, if we reckon from his
appointment by the Romans (714), or <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p80.2">a.u.</span> 735,
if we reckon from the death of Antigonus and the conquest of Jerusalem
(717).<note place="end" n="136" id="i.II_1.16-p80.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p81"> <i>Antiqu</i>. xv. 11, 1: "And
now Herod, in the eighteenth year of his reign (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p81.1">ὀκτωκαιδεκάτον
τῆσ
Ἡρώδον
βασιλείας
ἐνιαυτοῦ</span>) ... undertook a very great work, that is, to build of
himself the temple of God, and to raise it to a most magnificent
altitude, as esteeming it to be the most glorious of all his actions,
as it really was, to bring it to perfection, and that this would be
sufficient for an everlasting memorial of him."</p></note> The latter is the correct view; otherwise
Josephus would contradict himself, since, in another passage, he dates
the building from the fifteenth year, of Herod’s
reign.<note place="end" n="137" id="i.II_1.16-p81.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p82"> <i>Bell. Jud</i>. I. 21,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p82.1">πεντεκαιδεκάτῳ
ἔτει τῆς
βασιλείας
αὐτὸν δὲ
τὸν ναὸς
ἐπεσκεύασε</span></p></note> Adding forty-six years to 735, we have the year
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p82.2">a.u.</span> 781 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p82.3">a.d.</span> 27)
for the first year of Christ’s ministry; and deducting
thirty and a half or thirty-one years from 781, we come back to <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p82.4">a.u.</span> 750 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p82.5">b.c.</span> 4) as the
year of the Nativity.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p83"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1.16-p84">The Time of the Crucifixion.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p85"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p86">(6) Christ was crucified under the consulate of
the two Gemini (i.e., C. Rubellius Geminus and C. Fufius Geminus), who
were consuls <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p86.1">a.u.</span> 782 to 783 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p86.2">a.d.</span> 28 to 29). This statement is made by Tertullian, in
connection with an elaborate calculation of the time of
Christ’s birth and passion from the seventy weeks of
Daniel.<note place="end" n="138" id="i.II_1.16-p86.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p87"> Adv. <scripRef passage="Jud. c. 8" id="i.II_1.16-p87.1" parsed="|Judg|100|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.100.8">Jud. c. 8</scripRef>:
"<i>Huius</i> [<i>Tiberii</i>] <i>quinto decimo anno imperii passus
est Christus, annos habens quasi triginta, cum pateretur .... Quae
passio huius exterminii intra tempora</i> LXX
<i>hebdomadarum perfecta est sub Tiberio Caesare</i>, <span class="c14" id="i.II_1.16-p87.2">Consulibus Rubellio Gemino Et Fufio Gemino</span>, <i>mense Martio, temporibus
paschae, die</i> VIII <i>Kalendarum Aprilium, die prima azymorum, quo agnum occiderunt ad
vesperam, sicuti a Moyse fuerat praeceptum</i>." Lactantius(<i>De Mort. Persec.</i> 2; <i>De Vera Sap</i>. 10)
and Augustine make the same statement (<i>De Civit. Dei,</i> I xviii.
c. 54: "<i>Mortuus est Christus duobus Geminis
Consulibus, octavo Kalendas Aprilis</i> ").
Zumpt assigns much weight to this tradition, pp. 268 sqq.</p></note> He may possibly have derived it from some
public record in Rome. He erred in identifying the year of
Christ’s passion with the first year of his ministry
(the 15th year of Tiberius, <scripRef passage="Luke 3:1" id="i.II_1.16-p87.3" parsed="|Luke|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.1">Luke 3:1</scripRef>). Allowing, as we must, two or
three years for his public ministry, and thirty-three years for his
life, we reach the year 750 or 749 as the year of the Nativity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p88">Thus we arrive from these various incidental
notices of three Evangelists, and the statement of <name id="i.II_1.16-p88.1">Tertullian</name> essentially at the same conclusion, which
contributes its share towards establishing the credibility of the
gospel history against the mythical theory. Yet in the absence of a
precise date, and in view of uncertainties in calculation, there is
still room for difference of opinion between the years <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p88.2">a.u.</span> 747 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p88.3">b.c.</span> 7), as the
earliest, and <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p88.4">a.u.</span> 750 (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p88.5">b.c.</span> 4), as the latest, possible date for the year of
Christ’s birth. The French Benedictines, Sanclemente,
Münter, Wurm, Ebrard, Jarvis, Alford, Jos. A. Alexander,
Zumpt, Keim, decide for <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p88.6">a.u.</span> 747; Kepler
(reckoning from the conjunction of Jupiter, Saturn and Mars in that
year), Lardner, Ideler, Ewald, for 748; Petavius, Ussher, Tillemont,
Browne, Angus, Robinson, Andrews, McClellan, for 749; Bengel, Wieseler,
Lange, Lichtenstein, Anger, Greswell, Ellicott, Plumptre, Merivale, for
750.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p89"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p90">II. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p90.1">The Day of the
Nativity</span>.—The only indication of the season of
our Saviour’s birth is the fact that the Shepherds
were watching their flocks in the field at that time, <scripRef passage="Luke 2:8" id="i.II_1.16-p90.2" parsed="|Luke|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.8">Luke 2:8</scripRef>. This
fact points to any other season rather than winter, and is therefore
not favorable to the traditional date, though not conclusive against
it. The time of pasturing in Palestine (which has but two seasons, the
dry and the wet, or summer and winter) begins, according to the
Talmudists, in March, and lasts till November, when the herds are
brought in from the fields, and kept under shelter till the close of
February. But this refers chiefly to pastures in the wilderness, far
away from towns and villages,<note place="end" n="139" id="i.II_1.16-p90.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p91"> As in Switzerland the herds are
driven to the mountain pastures in May and brought home in August or
September.</p></note> and admits of frequent exceptions in the
close neighborhood of towns, according to the character of the season.
A succession of bright days in December and January is of frequent
occurrence in the East, as in Western countries. Tobler, an experienced
traveller in the Holy Land, says that in Bethlehem the weather about
Christmas is favorable to the feeding of flocks and often most
beautiful. On the other hand strong and cold winds often prevail in
April, and. explain the fire mentioned <scripRef passage="John 18:18" id="i.II_1.16-p91.1" parsed="|John|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.18">John 18:18</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p92">No certain conclusion can be drawn from the
journey of Joseph and Mary to Bethlehem, and to Egypt; nor from the
journey of the Magi. As a rule February, is the best time for
travelling in Egypt, March the best in the Sinaitic Peninsula, April
and May, and next to it autumn, the best in Palestine; but necessity
knows no rule.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p93">The ancient tradition is of no account here, as it
varied down to the fourth century. Clement of Alexandria relates that
some regarded the 25th Pachon. (i.e. May 20), others the 24th or 25th
Pharmuthi (April 19 or 20), as the day of Nativity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p94">(1) The traditional 25th of December is defended
by Jerome, Chrysostom, Baronius, Lamy, Ussher, Petavius, Bengel
(Ideler), Seyffarth and Jarvis. It has no historical authority beyond
the fourth century, when the Christmas festival was introduced first in
Rome (before <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p94.1">a.d.</span> 360), on the basis of
several Roman festivals (the Saturnalia, <i>Sigillaria, Juvenalia,
Brumalia, or Dies natalis Invicti Solis</i>)<i>,</i> which were held in
the latter part of December in commemoration of the golden age of
liberty and equality, and in honor of the sun, who in the winter
solstice is, as it were, born anew and begins his conquering march.
This phenomenon in nature was regarded as an appropriate symbol of the
appearance of the Sun of Righteousness dispelling the long night of sin
and error. For the same reason the summer solstice (June 24) was
afterwards selected for the festival of John the Baptist, as the
fittest reminder of his own humble self-estimate that he must decrease,
while Christ must increase (<scripRef passage="John 3:30" id="i.II_1.16-p94.2" parsed="|John|3|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.30">John 3:30</scripRef>). Accordingly the 25th of March
was chosen for the commemoration of the Annunciation of the Virgin
Mary, and the 24th of September for that of the conception of
Elizabeth.<note place="end" n="140" id="i.II_1.16-p94.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p95"> The latest learned advocate of
the traditional date is John Brown McClellan, who tries to prove that
Christ was born Dec. 25, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p95.1">a.u.</span> 749 (B.C. 5).
See his <i>New Test</i>., etc. vol. I. 390 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p96">(2) The 6th of January has in its favor an older
tradition (according to Epiphanius and Cassianus), and is sustained by
Eusebius. It was celebrated in the East from the third century as the
feast of the Epiphany, in commemoration of the Nativity as well as of
Christ’s baptism, and afterwards of his manifestation
to the Gentiles (represented by the Magi).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p97">(3) Other writers have selected some day in
February (Hug, Wieseler, Ellicott), or March (Paulus, Winer), or April
(Greswell), or August (Lewin), or September (Lightfoot, who assumes, on
chronological grounds, that Christ was born on the feast of
Tabernacles, as he died on the Passover and sent the Spirit on
Pentecost), or October (Newcome). Lardner puts the birth between the
middle of August and the middle of November; Browne December 8;
Lichtenstein in summer; Robinson leaves it altogether uncertain.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p98"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p99">III. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p99.1">The Duration of
Christ’s Life</span>.—This is now
generally confined to thirty-two or three years. The difference of one
or two years arises from the different views on the length of his
public ministry. Christ died and rose again in the full vigor of early
manhood and so continues to live in the memory of the church. The
decline and weakness of old age is inconsistent with his position as
the Renovator and Saviour of mankind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p100">Irenaeus, otherwise (as a disciple of Polycarp,
who was a disciple of St. John) the most trustworthy witness of
apostolic traditions among the fathers, held the untenable opinion that
Christ attained to the ripe age of forty or fifty years and taught over
ten years (beginning with the thirtieth), and that he thus passed
through all the stages of human life, to save and sanctify "old men" as
well as "infants and children and boys and youths."<note place="end" n="141" id="i.II_1.16-p100.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p101"> <i>Adv. Haer.</i> II. c. 22,
§ 4-6.</p></note> He appeals for this
view to tradition dating from St. John<note place="end" n="142" id="i.II_1.16-p101.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p102"> This shows conclusively how
uncertain patristic traditions are as to mere facts.</p></note> and supports it by an
unwarranted inference from the loose conjecture of the Jews when,
surprised at the claim of Jesus to have existed before Abraham was
born, they asked him: "Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast thou
seen Abraham?"<note place="end" n="143" id="i.II_1.16-p102.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p103"> <scripRef passage="John 8:57" id="i.II_1.16-p103.1" parsed="|John|8|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.57">John 8:57</scripRef>. Irenaeus reasons
that the Jews made the nearest approach to the real age, either from
mere observation or from knowledge of the public records, and thus
concludes: "Christ did not therefore preach only for one year, nor did
he suffer in the twelfth month of the year; for the period included
between the thirtieth and the fiftieth year can never be regarded as
one year, unless indeed, among their aeons [he speaks of the Gnostics]
there be such long years assigned to those who sit in their ranks with
Bythos in thePleroma."</p></note> A similar inference from another passage, where
the Jews speak of the "forty-six years" since the temple of Herod began
to be constructed, while Christ spoke of the, temple his body (<scripRef passage="John 2:20" id="i.II_1.16-p103.2" parsed="|John|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.20">John
2:20</scripRef>), is of course still less conclusive.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p104"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p105">IV. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p105.1">Duration of
Christ’s Public Ministry</span>.—It
began with the baptism by John and ended with the crucifixion. About
the length of the intervening time there are (besides the isolated and
decidedly erroneous view of Irenaeus) three theories, allowing
respectively one, two, or three years and a few months, and designated
as the bipaschal, tripaschal, and quadripaschal schemes, according to
the number of Passovers. The Synoptists mention only the last Passover
during the public ministry of our Lord, at which he was crucified, but
they intimate that he was in Judaea more than once.<note place="end" n="144" id="i.II_1.16-p105.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p106"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:12" id="i.II_1.16-p106.1" parsed="|Matt|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.12">Matt. 4:12</scripRef>; 23:37; <scripRef passage="Mark 1:14" id="i.II_1.16-p106.2" parsed="|Mark|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.14">Mark
1:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 4:14" id="i.II_1.16-p106.3" parsed="|Luke|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.14">Luke 4:14</scripRef>; 10:38; 13:34.</p></note> John certainly
mentions three Passovers, two of which (the first and the last) Christ
did attend,<note place="end" n="145" id="i.II_1.16-p106.4"><p id="i.II_1.16-p107"> <scripRef passage="John 2:13" id="i.II_1.16-p107.1" parsed="|John|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.13">John 2:13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 2:23" id="i.II_1.16-p107.2" parsed="|John|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.23">23</scripRef>; 6:4; 11:55;
12:1; 13:1. The Passover mentioned 6:4 Christ did not attend, because
the Jews sought to kill him (7:1; comp. 5:18).</p></note> and <i>perhaps</i> a fourth, which he also
attended.<note place="end" n="146" id="i.II_1.16-p107.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p108"> <scripRef passage="John 5:1" id="i.II_1.16-p108.1" parsed="|John|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.1">John 5:1</scripRef> if we read the
article <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p108.2">ἠ</span> before <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p108.3">ἑορτὴ
τῶν
Ἰουδίων</span>. See below.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p109">(1) The bipaschal scheme confines the public
ministry to one year and a few weeks or months. This was first held by
the Gnostic sect of the Valentinians (who connected it with their fancy
about thirty aeons), and by several fathers, Clement of Alexandria,
Tertullian) and perhaps by Origen and Augustine (who express themselves
doubtfully). The chief argument of the fathers and those harmonists who
follow them, is derived from the prophecy of "the acceptable year of
the Lord," as quoted by Christ,<note place="end" n="147" id="i.II_1.16-p109.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p110"> <scripRef passage="Isa. 61:2" id="i.II_1.16-p110.1" parsed="|Isa|61|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.2">Isa. 61:2</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 4" id="i.II_1.16-p110.2" parsed="|Luke|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4">Luke
4</scripRef>:14.</p></note> and from the typical meaning of the
paschal lamb, which must be of "one year" and without blemish.<note place="end" n="148" id="i.II_1.16-p110.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p111"> <scripRef passage="Exod. 12:5" id="i.II_1.16-p111.1" parsed="|Exod|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.5">Exod. 12:5</scripRef>.</p></note> Far more
important is the argument drawn by some modern critics from the silence
of the synoptical Gospels concerning the other Passovers.<note place="end" n="149" id="i.II_1.16-p111.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p112"> Keim, I. 130.</p></note> But this
silence is not in itself conclusive, and must yield to the positive
testimony of John, which cannot be conformed to the bipaschal scheme.<note place="end" n="150" id="i.II_1.16-p112.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p113"> Henry Browne who, in his
<i>Ordo Saeclorum</i> (pp.80 sqq.), likewise defends the one
year’s ministry, in part by astronomical calculations,
is constrained to eliminate without any MSS. authority <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p113.1">το
̀πάσχα</span> from <scripRef passage="John 6:4" id="i.II_1.16-p113.2" parsed="|John|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.4">John 6:4</scripRef>, and to make the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p113.3">ἑορτή</span> there mentioned to be the same as that in 7:2, so that John would
give the feasts of one year only, in regular chronological order,
namely, the Passover 2:13 in March, the Pentecost 5:1 in May, the Feast
of Tabernacles 6:4; 7:2 in September, the Feast of Dedication 10:22 in
December, the Passover of the Crucifixion in March.</p></note>
Moreover, it is simply impossible to crowd the events of
Christ’s life, the training of the Twelve, and the
development of the hostility of the Jews, into one short year.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p114">(2) The choice therefore lies between the
tripaschal and the quadripaschal schemes. The decision depends chiefly
on the interpretation of the unnamed "feast of the Jews," <scripRef passage="John 5:1" id="i.II_1.16-p114.1" parsed="|John|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.1">John 5:1</scripRef>,
whether it was a Passover, or another feast; and this again depends
much (though not exclusively) on a difference of reading (<i>the feast,
or a</i> feast).<note place="end" n="151" id="i.II_1.16-p114.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p115"> The definite article before
"feast, (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p115.1">ἡ
ἑορτή</span> )
which is supported by the Sinaitic MS. and adopted by Tischendorf (ed.
viii.), favors the view that the feast was the Passover,<i>the</i>
great feast of the Jews. The reading without the article, which has the
weight of the more critical Vatican Ms, and is preferred by Lachmann,
Tregelles, Westcott and Hort, and by the Revision of the E. V., favors
the view that it was Pentecost, or Purim, or some other subordinate
feast. (On the grammatical question comp. Thayer’s
Winer, p. <i>125,</i> and Moulton’s Winer, p. 155.) In
all other passages John gives the name of the feast (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p115.2">τὸ πάσχα</span>
<scripRef passage="John 2:13" id="i.II_1.16-p115.3" parsed="|John|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.13">John 2:13</scripRef>; 6:4; 11:55; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p115.4">ἡ
σκήνοπηγία</span>
7:2; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p115.5">τὰ
ἐγκαίνια</span>
10:22). It is objected that Jesus would not be likely
to attend the patriotic and secular feast of Purim, which was not a
temple feast and required no journey to Jerusalem, while he omitted the
next Passover (<scripRef passage="John 6:4" id="i.II_1.16-p115.6" parsed="|John|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.4">John 6:4</scripRef>) which was of divine appointment and much more
solemn; but the objection is not conclusive, since he attended other
minor festivals (<scripRef passage="John 7:2" id="i.II_1.16-p115.7" parsed="|John|7|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.2">John 7:2</scripRef>; 10:22) merely for the purpose of doing
good.</p></note> The parable of the barren fig-tree, which
represents the Jewish people, has been used as an argument in favor of
a three years’ ministry: "Behold, these three year I
come seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and find none."<note place="end" n="152" id="i.II_1.16-p115.8"><p id="i.II_1.16-p116"> <scripRef passage="Luke 13:6-9" id="i.II_1.16-p116.1" parsed="|Luke|13|6|13|9" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.6-Luke.13.9">Luke 13:6-9</scripRef>.Bengel,
Hengstenberg, Wieseler, Weizäcker, Alford Wordsworth,
Andrews, McClellan.</p></note> The three years are
certainly significant; but according to Jewish reckoning two and a half
years would be called three years. More remote is the reference to the
prophetic announcement of <scripRef passage="Daniel 9:27" id="i.II_1.16-p116.2" parsed="|Dan|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.9.27">Daniel 9:27</scripRef>: "And he shall confirm the
covenant with many for one week, and in the midst of the week he shall
cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease." The tripaschal theory
is more easily reconciled with the synoptical Gospels, while the
quadripaschal theory leaves more room for arranging the discourses and
miracles of our Lord, and has been adopted by the majority of
harmonists.<note place="end" n="153" id="i.II_1.16-p116.3"><p id="i.II_1.16-p117"> By Eusebius (<i>H. E</i>., I.
10), Theodoret (<i>in Dan</i>. ix.), Robinson, Andrew, , McClellan,
Gardiner, and many others. On the other hand Jerome, Wieseler, and
Tischendorf hold the tripaschal theory. Jerome says (on <scripRef passage="Isaiah 29" id="i.II_1.16-p117.1" parsed="|Isa|29|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29">Isaiah 29</scripRef>, in
Migne’s ed. of the <i>Opera</i>, IV. 330):
"<i>Scriptum est in Evangelio secundum Joannem, per tria Pascha Dominum
venisse in Jerusalem, quae duos annos efficiunt</i>."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p118">But even if we extend the public ministry to three
years, it presents a disproportion between duration and effect without
a parallel in history and inexplicable on purely natural grounds. In
the language of an impartial historian, "the simple record of three
short years of active life has done more to regenerate and soften
mankind than all the disquisitions of philosophers and all the
exhortations of moralists. This has indeed been the wellspring of
whatever is best and purest in the Christian life."<note place="end" n="154" id="i.II_1.16-p118.1"><p id="i.II_1.16-p119"> W. E. H. Lecky: <i>History of
European Morals from Augustus to Charlemagne</i> (1869) vol. II. p. 9.
He adds: "Amid all the sins and failings, amid all the priestcraft and
persecution and fanaticism that have defaced the Church, it has
preserved, in the character and example of its Founder, an enduring
principle of regeneration."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p120"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p121">V. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p121.1">The Date of the
Lord’s Death</span>.—The day of the
week on which Christ suffered on the cross was a Friday,<note place="end" n="155" id="i.II_1.16-p121.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p122"> <scripRef passage="Mark 15:42" id="i.II_1.16-p122.1" parsed="|Mark|15|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.42">Mark 15:42</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:62" id="i.II_1.16-p122.2" parsed="|Matt|27|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.62">Matt. 27:62</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 23:54" id="i.II_1.16-p122.3" parsed="|Luke|23|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.54">Luke
23:54</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 19:14" id="i.II_1.16-p122.4" parsed="|John|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.14">John 19:14</scripRef>. Friday is called Preparation-day (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p122.5">παρασκευή</span>), because the meals for the Sabbath were prepared on the
sixth day, as no fires were allowed to be kindled on the Sabbath (<scripRef passage="Ex. 16:5" id="i.II_1.16-p122.6" parsed="|Exod|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.16.5">Ex.
16:5</scripRef>).</p></note> during the
week of the Passover, in the month of Nisan, which was the first of the
twelve lunar months of the Jewish year, and included the vernal
equinox. But the question is whether this Friday was the 14th, or the
15th of Nisan, that is, the day before the feast or the first day of
the feast, which lasted a week. The Synoptical Gospels clearly decide
for the 15th, for they all say (independently) that our Lord partook of
the paschal supper on the legal day, called the "first day of
unleavened bread,"<note place="end" n="156" id="i.II_1.16-p122.7"><p id="i.II_1.16-p123"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:17" id="i.II_1.16-p123.1" parsed="|Matt|26|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.17">Matt. 26:17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:20" id="i.II_1.16-p123.2" parsed="|Matt|26|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.20">20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 14:12" id="i.II_1.16-p123.3" parsed="|Mark|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.12">Mark 14:12</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 22:7" id="i.II_1.16-p123.4" parsed="|Luke|22|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.7">Luke 22:7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 22:15" id="i.II_1.16-p123.5" parsed="|Luke|22|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.15">15</scripRef>. Comp. <scripRef passage="John 18:9" id="i.II_1.16-p123.6" parsed="|John|18|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.9">John 18:9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 18:40" id="i.II_1.16-p123.7" parsed="|John|18|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.40">40</scripRef>.</p></note> that is on the evening of the 14th, or rather
at the beginning of the 15th (the paschal lambs being slain "between
the two evenings," i.e. before and after sunset, between 3 and 5 p.m.
of the 14th).<note place="end" n="157" id="i.II_1.16-p123.8"><p id="i.II_1.16-p124"><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.II_1.16-p124.1">סיִבַּרְﬠהָ
ויְבֵּ</span>) could be
taken to mean between the evening of the 14th and the evening of the
15th of Nisan, we should have twenty-four hours for the slaying and
eating of the paschal lambs, and the whole difficulty between John and
the Synoptists would disappear. We could easier conceive also the
enormous number of 270,000 lambs which, according to the statement of
Josephus, had to be sacrificed. But that interpretation is excluded by
the fact that the same expression is used in the rules about the daily
evening sacrifice (<scripRef passage="Ex. 29:39" id="i.II_1.16-p124.2" parsed="|Exod|29|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.29.39">Ex. 29:39</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Ex. 29:41" id="i.II_1.16-p124.3" parsed="|Exod|29|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.29.41">41</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Num. 28:4" id="i.II_1.16-p124.4" parsed="|Num|28|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.28.4">Num. 28:4</scripRef>).</p></note> John, on the other hand, seems at first sight
to point to the 14th, so that the death of our Lord would very nearly
have coincided with the slaying of the paschal lamb.<note place="end" n="158" id="i.II_1.16-p124.5"><p id="i.II_1.16-p125"> <scripRef passage="John 13:1" id="i.II_1.16-p125.1" parsed="|John|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.1">John 13:1</scripRef>; 13:29; 18:28
19:14.</p></note> But the three or
four passages which look in that direction can, and on closer
examination, must be harmonized with the Synoptical statement, which
admits only of one natural interpretation.<note place="end" n="159" id="i.II_1.16-p125.2"><p id="i.II_1.16-p126"> <scripRef passage="John 13:1" id="i.II_1.16-p126.1" parsed="|John|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.1">John 13:1</scripRef> "<i>before</i> the
feast of the Passover" does not mean a day before (which would have
been so expressed, comp, 12:1), but a short time before, and refers to
the commencement of the 15th of Nisan. The passage, 13:29: "Buy what
things we have need of for the feast," causes no difficulty if we
remember that Jesus sat down with his disciples before the regular hour
of the Passover (13:1), so that there was time yet for the necessary
purchases. The passage on the contrary affords a strong argument
against the supposition that the supper described by John took place a
full day before the Passover; for then there would have been no need of
such haste for purchases as the apostles understood Christ to mean when
he said to Judas."That thou doest, do quickly" (13:27). In <scripRef passage="John 18:28" id="i.II_1.16-p126.2" parsed="|John|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.28">John 18:28</scripRef>
it is said that the Jews went not into the Praetorium of the heathen
Pilate "that they might not be defiled, but might eat the
<i>Passover</i>; " but this was said early in the morning, at about 3
A. M., when the regular paschal meal was not yet finished in the city;
others take the word Passover "here in an unusual sense so as to
embrace the <i>chagigah</i> ( <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.II_1.16-p126.3">חַגיגָה</span>) or festive thank-offerings during the Passover week,
especially on the fifteenth day of Nisan (comp. <scripRef passage="2 Chr. 30:22" id="i.II_1.16-p126.4" parsed="|2Chr|30|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.30.22">2 Chr. 30:22</scripRef>); at all
events it cannot apply to the paschal supper on the evening of the
fifteenth of Nisan, for the defilement would have ceased <i>after
sunset</i>, and could therefore have been no bar to eating the paschal
supper (<scripRef passage="Lev. 15:1-18" id="i.II_1.16-p126.5" parsed="|Lev|15|1|15|18" osisRef="Bible:Lev.15.1-Lev.15.18">Lev. 15:1-18</scripRef>; 22:1-7). " The Preparation of the
Passover,"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p126.6">ἡ
παρασκευὴ
τοῦ
πάσχα</span>, <scripRef passage="John 19:14" id="i.II_1.16-p126.7" parsed="|John|19|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.14">John
19:14</scripRef>, is not the day preceding the Passover (Passover Eve), but, as
clearly in 19:31 and 42, the preparation day of the Passover week, i.e.
the Paschal Friday; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p126.8">παρασκευή</span>
being the technical term for Friday as the
preparation day for the Sabbath, the fore-Sabbath, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p126.9">προσάββατον</span>, <scripRef passage="Mark 15:42" id="i.II_1.16-p126.10" parsed="|Mark|15|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.42">Mark 15:42</scripRef> (comp. the German <i>Sonnabend</i> for
Saturday, <i>Sabbath-eve</i>, etc.). For a fuller examination of the
respective passages, see my edition of Lange on <i>Matthew</i> (pp. 454
sqq.), and on <i>John</i> (pp. 406, 415, 562, 569). Lightfoot,
Wieseler, Lichtenstein, Hengstenberg, Ebrard (in the third ed. of his
Kritik. 1868), Lange, Kirchner, Keil, Robinson, Andrews, Milligan,
Plumptre and McClellan take the same view; while Lücke,
Bleek, DeWette, Meyer, Ewald, Stier, Beyschlag, Greswell, Ellicott,
Farrar, Mansel and Westcott maintain that Christ was crucified on the
fourteenth of Nisan, and either assume a contradiction between John and
the Synoptists (which in this case seems quite impossible), or transfer
the paschal supper of Christ to the preceding day, contrary to law and
custom. John himself clearly points to the fifteenth of Nisan as the
day of the crucifixion, when he reports that the customary release of a
prisoner " at the Passover"(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.16-p126.11">ἐν
τῷ
πάσχα</span>) was
granted by Pilate on the day of crucifixion, <scripRef passage="John 18:39, 40" id="i.II_1.16-p126.12" parsed="|John|18|39|18|40" osisRef="Bible:John.18.39-John.18.40">John 18:39, 40</scripRef>. The
critical and cautious Dr. Robinson says (<i>Harmony</i>, p. 222): "
After repeated and calm consideration, there rests upon my own mind a
clear conviction, that there is nothing in the language of John, or in
the attendant circumstances, which upon fair interpretation requires or
permits us to believe, that the beloved disciple either intended to
correct, or has in fact corrected or contradicted, the explicit and
unquestionable testimony of Matthew, Mark and Luke."Comp. also among
the more recent discussions Mor. Kirchner: <i>Die jüd.
Passahfeier und Jesu letztes Mahl</i> (Gotha, 1870); McClellan: <i>N.
Test</i>. (1875), I. 473 sqq., 482 sqq.; Keil: <i>Evang. des Matt</i>.
(Leipz. 1877), pp. 513 sqq.</p></note> It seems strange, indeed,
that, the Jewish priests should have matured their bloody counsel in
the solemn night of the Passover, and urged a crucifixion on a great
festival, but it agrees, with the satanic wickedness of their crime.<note place="end" n="160" id="i.II_1.16-p126.13"><p id="i.II_1.16-p127"> The answer to this objection is
well presented by Dr. Robinson, <i>Harmony</i> p. 222, and Keil,
<i>Evang. des Matt</i>., pp. 522 sqq. The Mishna prescribes that "on
Sabbaths and festival days no trial or judgment may be held;" but on
the other hand it contains directions and regulations for the meetings
and actions of the Sanhedrin on the Sabbaths, and executions of
criminals were purposely reserved to great festivals for the sake of
stronger example. In our case, the Sanhedrin on the day after the
crucifixion, which was a Sabbath and "a great day," applied to Pilate
for a watch and caused the sepulchre to be sealed, <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:62" id="i.II_1.16-p127.1" parsed="|Matt|27|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.62">Matt. 27:62</scripRef>
sq.</p></note>
Moreover it is on the other hand equally difficult to explain that
they, together with the people, should have remained about the cross
till late in the afternoon of the fourteenth, when, according to the
law, they were to kill the paschal lamb and prepare for the feast; and
that Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathaea, with the pious women, should
have buried the body of Jesus and so incurred defilement at that solemn
hour.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p128">The view here advocated is strengthened by
astronomical calculation, which shows that in <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p128.1">a.d.</span> 30 the probable year of the crucifixion, the 15th of
Nisan actually fell on a Friday (April 7);and this was the case only
once more between the years <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p128.2">a.d.</span> 28 and 36,
except perhaps also in 33. Consequently Christ must have been Crucified
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p128.3">a.d.</span> 30.<note place="end" n="161" id="i.II_1.16-p128.4"><p id="i.II_1.16-p129"> See Wieseler, <i>Chronol.
Synopse</i>, p. 446, and in Herzog, vol. XXI. 550; and especially the
carefully prepared astronomical tables of new and full moons by Prof.
Adams, in McClellan, I. 493, who devoutly exults in the result of the
crucial test of astronomical calculation which makes the very heavens,
after the roll of centuries, bear witness to the harmony of the
Gospels.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p130">To sum up the results, the following appear to us
the most probable dates in the earthly life of our Lord:</p>

<p id="i.II_1.16-p131"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p132">
Birth
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p132.1">a.u.</span> 750 (Jan.?) or 749
(Dec.?)
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p132.2">b.c.</span> 4 or 5.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p133">
Baptism
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p133.1">a.u.</span> 780
(Jan.?)
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p133.2">a.d.</span> 27.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p134">Length of Public Ministry</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p135">(three years and three or</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p136">four
months)
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p136.1">a.u.</span>
780–783
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p136.2">a.d.</span> 27–30.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.16-p137">
Crucifixion
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p137.1">a.u.</span> 783 (15th of
Nisan)
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.16-p137.2">a.d.</span> 30 (April 7)</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="17" title="The Land and the People" shorttitle="Section 17" progress="15.85%" prev="i.II_1.16" next="i.II_1.18" id="i.II_1.17">

<p class="head" id="i.II_1.17-p1">§ 17. The Land and the People.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.17-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.II_1.17-p3">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.17-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.17-p5">I. The geographical and descriptive works on the
Holy Land by Reland (1714), Robinson (1838 and 1856), Ritter
(1850–1855), Raumer (4th ed. 1860), Tobler (several
monographs from 1849 to 1869), W. M. Thomson (revised ed. 1880),
Stanley (1853, 6th ed. 1866), Tristram (1864), Schaff (1878; enlarged
ed. 1889), Guérin (1869, 1875, 1880).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.17-p6">See Tobler’s <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p6.1">Bibliographia geographica Palaestinae</span></i> (Leipz. 1867) and
the supplementary lists of more recent works by Ph. Wolff in the
"Jahrbücher für deutsche Theologie, " 1868 and
1872, and by Socin in the "Zeitschrift des deutschen
Palaestina-Vereins," 1878, p. 40, etc.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.17-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.17-p8">II. The "Histories of New Testament Times" (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p8.1">Neutestamentliche Zeitgeschichte,</span></i> a special
department of historical theology recently introduced), by
Schneckburger (1862), Hausrath (1868 sqq.), and Schürer
(1874).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.II_1.17-p9">See Lit. in § 8, p. 56.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.17-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.II_1.17-p11">There is a wonderful harmony between the life of our
Lord as described by the Evangelists, and his geographical and
historical environment as known to us from contemporary writers, and
illustrated and confirmed by modern discovery and research. This
harmony contributes not a little to the credibility of the gospel
history. The more we come to understand the age and country in which
Jesus lived, the more we feel, in reading the Gospels, that we are
treading on the solid ground of real history illuminated by the highest
revelation from heaven. The poetry of the canonical Gospels, if we may
so call their prose, which in spiritual beauty excels all poetry, is
not (like that of the Apocryphal Gospels) the poetry of human
fiction—"no fable old, no mythic lore, nor dream of
bards and seers;" it is the poetry of revealed truth, the poetry of the
sublimest facts the poetry of the infinite wisdom and love of God
which, ever before had entered the imagination of man, but which
assumed human flesh and blood in Jesus of Nazareth and solved through
his life and work the deepest problem of our existence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p12">The stationary character of Oriental countries and
peoples enables us to infer from their present aspect and condition
what they were two thousand years ago. And in this we are aided by the
multiplying discoveries which make even stones and mummies eloquent
witnesses of the past. Monumental evidence appeals to the senses and
overrules the critical conjectures and combinations of unbelieving
skepticism, however ingenious and acute they may be. Who will doubt the
history of the Pharaohs when it can be read in the pyramids and
sphinxes, in the ruins of temples and rock-tombs, in hieroglyphic
inscriptions and papyrus rolls which antedate the founding of Rome and
the exodus of Moses and the Israelites? Who will deny the biblical
records of Babylon and Nineveh after these cities have risen from the
grave of centuries to tell their own story through cuneiform
inscriptions, eagle-winged lions and human-headed bulls, ruins of
temples and palaces disentombed from beneath the earth? We might as
well erase Palestine from the map and remove it to fairy-land, as to
blot out the Old and New Testament from history and resolve them into
airy myths and legends.<note place="end" n="162" id="i.II_1.17-p12.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p13"> Well says Hausrath (Preface to
2nd ed. of vol. I. p. ix) against the mythical theory: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p13.1">Für die poëtische Welt der
religiösen Sage ist innerhalb einer rein historischen
Darstellung kein Raum; ihre Gebilde verbleichen vor einem geschichtlich
hellen Hintergrund .... Wenn wir die heilige Geschichte als
Bruchstück einer allgemeinen Geschichte nachweisen und
zeigen können, wie die Ränder passen, wenn wir
die abgerissenen Fäden, die sie mit der profanen Welt
verbanden, wieder aufzufinden vermögen, dann ist die Meinung
ausgeschlossen, diese Geschichte sei der schöne Traum eines
späteren Geschlechtes gewesen</span></i>."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.II_1.17-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1.17-p15">The Land.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.17-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p17">Jesus spent his life in Palestine. It is a country
of about the size of Maryland, smaller than Switzerland, and not half
as large as Scotland,<note place="end" n="163" id="i.II_1.17-p17.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p18"> The average length of Palestine
is 150 miles, the average breadth east and west of the Jordan to the
Mediterranean, from 80 to 90 miles, the number of square miles from
12,000 to 13,000. The State of Maryland has 11,124, Switzerland 15,992,
Scotland 30,695 English square miles.</p></note> but favored with a healthy climate, beautiful
scenery, and great variety and fertility of soil, capable of producing
fruits of all lands from the snowy north to the tropical south;
isolated from other countries by desert, mountain and sea, yet lying in
the centre of the three continents of the eastern hemisphere and
bordering on the Mediterranean highway of the historic nations of
antiquity, and therefore providentially adapted to develop not only the
particularism of Judaism, but also the universalism of Christianity.
From little Phoenicia the world has derived the alphabet, from little
Greece philosophy and art, from little Palestine the best of
all—the true religion and the cosmopolitan Bible.
Jesus could not have been born at any other time than in the reign of
Caesar Augustus, after the Jewish religion, the Greek civilization, and
the Roman government had reached their maturity; nor in any other land
than Palestine, the classical soil of revelation, nor among any other
people than the Jews, who were predestinated and educated for centuries
to prepare the way for the coming of the Messiah and the fulfilment of
the law and the prophets. In his infancy, a fugitive from the wrath of
Herod, He passed through the Desert (probably by the short route along
the Mediterranean coast) to Egypt and back again; and often may his
mother have spoken to him of their brief sojourn in "the land of
bondage," out of which Jehovah had led his people, by the mighty arm of
Moses, across the Red Sea and through "the great and terrible
wilderness" into the land of promise. During his forty days of fasting
"in the wilderness" he was, perhaps, on Mount Sinai communing with the
spirits of Moses and Elijah, and preparing himself in the awfully
eloquent silence of that region for the personal conflict with the
Tempter of the human race, and for the new legislation of liberty from
the Mount of Beatitudes.<note place="end" n="164" id="i.II_1.17-p18.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p19"> The tradition, which locates
the Temptation on the barren and dreary mount Quarantania, a few miles
northwest of Jericho, is of late date. Paul also probably went, after
his conversion, as far as Mount Sinai during the three years of repose
and preparation "in Arabia,"<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:17" id="i.II_1.17-p19.1" parsed="|Gal|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17">Gal. 1:17</scripRef>, comp. 4:24.</p></note> Thus the three lands of the Bible, Egypt, the
cradle of Israel, the Desert, its school and playground, and Canaan,
its final home, were touched and consecrated by "those blessed feet
which, <i>eighteen</i> centuries ago, were nailed for our advantage on
the bitter cross."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p20">He travelled on his mission of love through
Judaea, Samaria, Galilee, and Peraea; he came as far north as mount
Hermon, and once he crossed beyond the land of Israel to the Phoenician
border and healed the demonized daughter of that heathen mother to whom
he said, "O woman, great is thy faith: be it done unto thee even as
thou wilt."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p21">We can easily follow him from place to place, on
foot or on horseback, twenty or thirty miles a day, over green fields
and barren rocks over hill and dale among flowers and thistles, under
olive and fig-trees, pitching our tent for the night’s
rest, ignoring the comforts of modern civilization, but delighting in
the unfading beauties of God’s nature, reminded at
every step of his wonderful dealings with his people, and singing the
psalms of his servants of old.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p22">We may kneel at his manger in Bethlehem, the town
of Judaea where Jacob buried his beloved Rachel, and a pillar, now a
white mosque, marks her grave; where Ruth was rewarded for her filial
devotion, and children may still be seen gleaning after the reapers in
the grainfields, as she did in the field of Boaz; where his ancestor,
the poet-king, was born and called from his father’s
flocks to the throne of Israel; where shepherds are still watching the
sheep as in that solemn night when the angelic host thrilled their
hearts with the heavenly anthem of glory to God, and peace on earth to
men of his good pleasure; where the sages from the far East offered
their sacrifices in the name of future generations of heathen converts;
where Christian gratitude has erected the oldest church in Christendom,
the "Church of the Nativity," and inscribed on the solid rock in the
"Holy Crypt," in letters of silver, the simple but pregnant
inscription: "<i>Hic
de Virgine Maria Jesus Christus natus est</i>." When all the surroundings correspond
with the Scripture narrative, it is of small account whether the
traditional grotto of the Nativity is the identical
spot—though pointed out as such it would seem already
in the middle of the second century.<note place="end" n="165" id="i.II_1.17-p22.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p23"> W. Hepworth Dixon (<i>The Holy
Land,</i> ch. 14) ingeniously pleads for the traditional cave, and the
identity of the inn of the Nativity with the patrimony of Boaz and the
home of David.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p24">We accompany him in a three days’
journey from Bethlehem to Nazareth, his proper home, where he spent
thirty silent years of his life in quiet preparation for his public
work, unknown in his divine character to his neighbors and even the
members of his own household (<scripRef passage="John 7:5" id="i.II_1.17-p24.1" parsed="|John|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.5">John 7:5</scripRef>), except his saintly parents.
Nazareth is still there, a secluded, but charmingly located mountain
village, with narrow, crooked and dirty streets, with primitive stone
houses where men, donkeys and camels are huddled together, surrounded
by cactus hedges and fruitful gardens of vines, olive, fig, and
pomegranates, and favorably distinguished from the wretched villages of
modern Palestine by comparative industry, thrift, and female beauty;
the never failing "Virgin’s Fountain," whither Jesus
must often have accompanied his mother for the daily supply of water,
is still there near the Greek Church of the Annunciation, and is the
evening rendezvous of the women and maidens, with their water-jars
gracefully poised on the head or shoulder, and a row of silver coins
adorning their forehead; and behind the village still rises the hill,
fragrant with heather and thyme, from which he may often have cast his
eye eastward to Gilboa, where Jonathan fell, and to the graceful,
cone-like Tabor—the Righi of
Palestine—northward to the lofty Mount
Hermon—the Mont Blanc of
Palestine—southward to the fertile plain of
Esdraëlon—the classic battle-ground of
Israel—and westward to the ridge of Carmel, the coast
of Tyre and Sidon and the blue waters of the Mediterranean
sea—the future highway of his gospel of peace to
mankind. There he could feast upon the rich memories of David and
Jonathan, Elijah and Elisha, and gather images of beauty for his
lessons of wisdom. We can afford to smile at the silly superstition
which points out the kitchen of the Virgin Mary beneath the Latin
Church of the Annunciation, the suspended column where she received the
angel’s message, the carpenter shop of Joseph and
Jesus, the synagogue in which he preached on the acceptable year of the
Lord, the stone table at which he ate with his disciples, the Mount of
Precipitation two miles off, and the stupendous monstrosity of the
removal of the dwelling-house of Mary by angels in the air across the
sea to Loretto in Italy! These are childish fables, in striking
contrast with the modest silence of the Gospels, and neutralized by the
rival traditions of Greek and Latin monks; but nature in its beauty is
still the same as Jesus saw and interpreted it in his incomparable
parables, which point from nature to nature’s God and
from visible symbols to eternal truths.<note place="end" n="166" id="i.II_1.17-p24.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p25"> We add the vivid description of
Renan (<i>Vie de Jésus</i>, Ch. II. p. 25) from personal
observation: "Nazareth was a small town, situated in a fold of land
broadly open at the summit of the group of mountains which closes on
the north the plain of Esdraëlon. The population is now from
three to four [probably five to six] thousand, and it cannot have
changed very much. It is quite cold in winter and the climate is very
healthy. The town, like all the Jewish villages of the time, was a mass
of dwellings built without style, and must have presented the same poor
and uninteresting appearance as the villages in Semitic countries. The
houses, from all that appears, did not differ much from those cubes of
stone, without interior or exterior elegance, which now cover the
richest portion of the Lebanon, and which, in the midst of vines and
fig-trees, are nevertheless very pleasant. The environs, moreover, are
charming, and no place in the world was so well adapted to dreams of
absolute happiness (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.17-p25.1">nul endroit
du monde ne fut si bien fait pour les rêves de
l’absolu bonheur</span></i>). Even
in our days, Nazareth is a delightful sojourn, the only place perhaps
in Palestine where the soul feels a little relieved of the burden which
weighs upon it in the midst of this unequalled desolation. The people
are friendly and good-natured; the gardens are fresh and green.
Antonius Martyr, at the end of the sixth century, draws an enchanting
picture of the fertility of the environs, which he compares to
paradise. Some valleys on the western side fully justify his
description. The fountain about which the life and gayety of the little
town formerly centered, has been destroyed; its broken channels now
give but a turbid water. But the beauty of the women who gathered there
at night, this beauty which was already remarked in the sixth century,
and in which was seen the gift of the Virgin Mary, has been
surprisingly well preserved. It is the Syrian type in all its
languishing grace. There is no doubt that Mary was there nearly every
day and took her place, with her urn upon her shoulder, in the same
line with her unremembered countrywomen. Antonius Martyr remarks that
the Jewish women, elsewhere disdainful to Christians, are here full of
affability. Even at this day religious animosities are less intense at
Nazareth than elsewhere." Comp. also the more elaborate description in
Keim, I. 318 sqq., and Tobler’s monograph on Nazareth,
Berlin, 1868.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p26">Jesus was inaugurated into his public ministry by
his baptism in the fast-flowing river Jordan, which connects the Old
and New Covenant. The traditional spot, a few miles from Jericho, is
still visited by thousands of Christian pilgrims from all parts of the
world at the Easter season, who repeat the spectacle of the
multitudinous baptisms of John, when the people came "from Jerusalem
and all Judaea and all the region round about the Jordan" to confess
their sins and to receive his water-baptism of repentance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p27">The ruins of Jacob’s well still
mark the spot where Jesus sat down weary of travel, but not of his work
of mercy and opened to the poor woman of Samaria the well of the water
of life and instructed her in the true spiritual worship of God; and
the surrounding landscape, Mount Gerizim, and Mount Ebal, the town of
Shechem, the grain-fields whitening to the harvest, all illustrate and
confirm the narrative in the fourth chapter of John; while the fossil
remnant of the Samaritans at Nablous (the modern Shechem) still
perpetuates the memory of the paschal sacrifice according to the Mosaic
prescription, and their traditional hatred of the Jews.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p28">We proceed northward to Galilee where Jesus spent
the most popular part of his public ministry and spoke so many of his
undying words of wisdom and love to the astonished multitudes. That
province was once thickly covered with forests, cultivated fields,
plants and trees of different climes, prosperous villages and an
industrious population.<note place="end" n="167" id="i.II_1.17-p28.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p29"> Josephus no doubt greatly
exaggerates when he states that there were no less than two hundred and
four towns and villages in Galilee (<i>Vita</i>, c. 45, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p29.1">διακόσιαι
καὶ
τέσσαρες
κατὰ τὴν
Γαλιλαίαν
εἰσὶ
πόλεις καὶ
κῶμαι</span>), and
that the smallest of those villages contained above fifteen thousand
inhabitants (<i>Bell. Jud</i>. III. 3, 2). This would give us a
population of over three millions for that province alone, while the
present population of all Palestine and Syria scarcely amounts to two
millions, or forty persons to the square mile (according to
Bädeker, <i>Pal. and Syria</i>, 1876, p. 86).</p></note> The rejection of the Messiah and the Moslem
invasion have long since turned that paradise of nature into a desolate
wilderness, yet could not efface the holy memories and the
illustrations of the gospel history. There is the lake with its clear
blue waters, once whitened with ships sailing from shore to shore, and
the scene of a naval battle between the Romans and the Jews, now
utterly forsaken, but still abounding in fish, and subject to sudden
violent storms, such as the one which Jesus commanded to cease; there
are the hills from which he proclaimed the Sermon on the Mount, the
Magna Charta of his kingdom, and to which he often retired for prayer;
there on the western shore is the plain of Gennesaret, which still
exhibits its natural fertility by the luxuriant growth of briers and
thistles and the bright red magnolias overtopping them; there is the
dirty city of Tiberias, built by Herod Antipas, where Jewish rabbis
still scrupulously search the letter of the Scriptures without finding
Christ in them; a few wretched Moslem huts called Mejdel still indicate
the birth-place of Mary Magdalene, whose penitential tears and
resurrection joys are a precious legacy of Christendom. And although
the cities of Capernaum, Bethsaida and Chorazim, "where most of his
mighty works were done" have utterly disappeared from the face of the
earth, and their very sites are disputed among scholars, thus verifying
to the letter the fearful prophecy of the Son of Man,<note place="end" n="168" id="i.II_1.17-p29.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p30"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 11:20-24" id="i.II_1.17-p30.1" parsed="|Matt|11|20|11|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.20-Matt.11.24">Matt. 11:20-24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 10:13-15" id="i.II_1.17-p30.2" parsed="|Luke|10|13|10|15" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.13-Luke.10.15">Luke
10:13-15</scripRef>.</p></note> yet the ruins of
Tell Hum and Kerazeh bear their eloquent testimony to the judgment of
God for neglected privileges, and the broken columns and friezes with a
pot of manna at Tell Hum are probably the remains of the very synagogue
which the good Roman centurion built for the people of Capernaum, and
in which Christ delivered his wonderful discourse on the bread of life
from heaven.<note place="end" n="169" id="i.II_1.17-p30.3"><p id="i.II_1.17-p31"> Comp. Fr. Delitzsch:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p31.1">Ein Tag in Capernaum</span></i>, 2d ed. 1873; Furrer: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p31.2">Die Ortschaften am See Genezareth</span></i>,
in the "Zeitschrift des deutschen Palaestina-Vereins," 1879, pp. 52
sqq.: my article on Capernaum, <i>ibid.</i> 1878, pp. 216 sqq. and in
the "Quarterly Statement of the Palestine Exploration Fund" for July,
1879, pp. 131 sqq., with the observations thereon by Lieut. Kitchener,
who agrees with Dr. Robinson in locating Capernaum Khan Minyeh,
although there are no ruins there at all to be compared with those of
Tell Hum.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p32">Caesarea Philippi, formerly and now called Banias
(or Paneas, Paneion, from the heathen sanctuary of Pan), at the foot of
Hermon, marks the northern termination of the Holy Land and of the
travels of the Lord, and the boundary-line between the Jews and the
Gentiles; and that Swiss-like, picturesque landscape, the most
beautiful in Palestine, in full view of the fresh, gushing source of
the Jordan, and at the foot of the snow-crowned monarch of Syrian
mountains seated on a throne of rock, seems to give additional force to
Peter’s fundamental confession and
Christ’s prophecy of his Church universal built upon
the immovable rock of his eternal divinity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p33">The closing scenes of the earthly life of our Lord
and the beginning of his heavenly life took place in Jerusalem and the
immediate neighborhood, where every spot calls to mind the most
important events that ever occurred or can occur in this world.
Jerusalem, often besieged and destroyed, and as often rebuilt "on her
own heap," is indeed no more the Jerusalem of Herod, which lies buried
many feet beneath the rubbish and filth of centuries; even the site of
Calvary is disputed, and superstition has sadly disfigured and obscured
the historic associations.<note place="end" n="170" id="i.II_1.17-p33.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p34"> The present mongrel population
of Jerusalem—Moslems, Jews, and Christians of all
denominations, though mostly Greek—scarcely exceeds
30,000, while at the time of Christ it must have exceeded 100,000, even
if we make a large deduction from the figures of Josephus, who states
that on a Passover under the governorship of Cestius Gallus 256,500
paschal lambs were slain, and that at the destruction of the City,
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.17-p34.1">a.d.</span> 70, 1,100,000 Jews perished and 97,000
were sold into slavery (including 600,000 strangers who had crowded
into the doomed city). <i>Bell. Jud</i>. vi. 9, 3.</p></note> "Christ is not there, He is risen."<note place="end" n="171" id="i.II_1.17-p34.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p35"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 28:6" id="i.II_1.17-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|28|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.6">Matt. 28:6</scripRef>.</p></note>
There is no more melancholy sight in the world than the present
Jerusalem as contrasted with its former glory, and with the teeming
life of Western cities; and yet so many are the sacred memories
clustering around it and perfuming the very air, that even Rome must
yield the palm of interest to the city which witnessed the crucifixion
and the resurrection. The Herodian temple on Mount Moriah, once the
gathering place of pious Jews from all the earth, and enriched with
treasures of gold and silver which excited the avarice of the
conquerors, has wholly disappeared, and "not one stone is left upon
another," in literal fulfilment of Christ’s
prophecy;<note place="end" n="172" id="i.II_1.17-p35.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p36"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 24:2" id="i.II_1.17-p36.1" parsed="|Matt|24|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.2">Matt. 24:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 13:2" id="i.II_1.17-p36.2" parsed="|Mark|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.2">Mark 13:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 19:44" id="i.II_1.17-p36.3" parsed="|Luke|19|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.44">Luke
19:44</scripRef>.</p></note> but the massive foundations of
Solomon’s structure around the temple area still bear
the marks of the Phoenician workmen; the "wall of wailing" is moistened
with the tears of the Jews who assemble there every Friday to mourn
over the sins and misfortunes of their forefathers; and if we look down
from Mount Olivet upon Mount Moriah and the Moslem Dome of the Rock,
the city even now presents one of the most imposing, as well as most
profoundly affecting sights on earth. The brook Kedron, which Jesus
crossed in that solemn night after the last Passover, and Gethsemane
with its venerable olive-trees and reminiscences of the agony, and
Mount Olivet from which he rose to heaven, are still there, and behind
it the remnant of Bethany, that home of peace and holy friendship which
sheltered him the last nights before the crucifixion. Standing on that
mountain with its magnificent view, or at the turning point of the road
from Jericho and Bethany, and looking over Mount Moriah and the holy
city, we fully understand why the Saviour wept and exclaimed,
"Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them
that are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children
together even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye
would not! Behold, your house is left unto you desolate!</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p37">Thus the Land and the Book illustrate and confirm
each other. The Book is still full of life and omnipresent in the
civilized world; the Land is groaning under the irreformable despotism
of the "unspeakable" Turk, which acts like a blast of the Sirocco from
the desert. Palestine lies under the curse of God. It is at best a
venerable ruin "in all the imploring beauty of decay," yet not without
hope of some future resurrection in God’s own good
time. But in its very desolation it furnishes evidence for the truth of
the Bible. It is "a fifth Gospel," engraven upon rocks.<note place="end" n="173" id="i.II_1.17-p37.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p38"> Renan sums up the results of
his personal observations as director of the scientific commission for
the exploration of ancient Phoenicia in 1860 and 1861, in the following
memorable confession (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.17-p38.1">Vie de
Jêsus,</span></i> Introd. p.
liii.)."<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.17-p38.2">J’ai
traversê dans tous les sens la province
évangelique; j’ai visitê
Jérusalem</span></i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.17-p38.3">Hêbron et la Samarie</span></i>;<i>presque aucune localité importante de
l’histoire de Jésus ne m’a
échappé. Toute cette histoire qui, à
distance, semble flotter dans les nuages d’un monde
sans réalité, prit ainsi un corps, une
solidité qui
m’étonnèrent.
L’accord frappant des textes et des lieux, la
merveilleuse harmonie de l’idéal
évangélique avec le paysage qui lui servit de
cadre furent pour moi comme une révélation.
J’eus devant les yeux un cinquième
évangile, lacéré, mais lisible encore,
et désormais</i>, à <i>travers les
récits de Matthieu et de Marc, au lieu d’un
être abstrait, qu’on dirait
n’avoir jamais existé, je vis une admirable
figure humaine vivre, se mouvoir</i>." His familiarity with the Orient
accounts for the fact that this brilliant writer leaves much more
historical foundation for the gospel history than his
predecessorStrauss, who never saw Palestine.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.II_1.17-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.II_1.17-p40">The People.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.17-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p42">Is there a better argument for Christianity than
the Jews? Is there a more patent and a more stubborn fact in history
than that intense and unchangeable Semitic nationality with its equally
intense religiosity? Is it not truly symbolized by the bush in the
desert ever burning and never consumed? Nebuchadnezzar, Antiochus
Epiphanes, Titus, Hadrian exerted their despotic power for the
extermination of the Jews; Hadrian’s edict forbade
circumcision and all the rites of their religion; the intolerance of
Christian rulers treated them for ages with a sort of revengeful
cruelty, as if every Jew were personally responsible for the crime of
the crucifixion. And, behold, the race still lives as tenaciously as
ever, unchanged and unchangeable in its national traits, an omnipresent
power in Christendom. It still produces, in its old age, remarkable men
of commanding influence for good or evil in the commercial, political,
and literary world; we need only recall such names as Spinoza,
Rothschild, Disraeli, Mendelssohn, Heine, Neander. If we read the
accounts of the historians and satirists of imperial Rome about the
Jews in their filthy quarter across the Tiber, we are struck by the
identity of that people with their descendants in the ghettos of modern
Rome, Frankfurt, and New York. Then they excited as much as they do now
the mingled contempt and wonder of the world; they were as remarkable
then for contrasts of intellectual beauty and striking ugliness,
wretched poverty and princely wealth; they liked onions and garlic, and
dealt in old clothes, broken glass, and sulphur matches, but knew how
to push themselves from poverty and filth into wealth and influence;
they were rigid monotheists and scrupulous legalists who would strain
out a gnat and swallow a camel; then as now they were temperate, sober,
industrious, well regulated and affectionate in their domestic
relations and careful for the religious education of their children.
The majority were then, as they are now, carnal descendants of Jacob,
the Supplanter, a small minority spiritual children of Abraham, the
friend of God and father of the faithful. Out of this gifted race have
come, at the time of Jesus and often since, the bitterest foes and the
warmest friends of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p43">Among that peculiar people Jesus spent his earthly
life, a Jew of the Jews, yet in the highest sense the Son of Man, the
second Adam, the representative Head and Regenerator of the whole race.
For thirty years of reserve and preparation he hid his divine glory and
restrained his own desire to do good, quietly waiting till the voice of
prophecy after centuries of silence announced, in the wilderness of
Judaea and on the banks of the Jordan, the coming of the kingdom of
God, and startled the conscience of the people with the call to repent.
Then for three years he mingled freely with his countrymen.
Occasionally he met and healed Gentiles also, who were numerous in
Galilee; he praised their faith the like of which he had not found in
Israel, and prophesied that many shall come from the east and the west
and shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob in the kingdom of
heaven, while the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer
darkness.<note place="end" n="174" id="i.II_1.17-p43.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p44"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 8:5-13" id="i.II_1.17-p44.1" parsed="|Matt|8|5|8|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.5-Matt.8.13">Matt. 8:5-13</scripRef>; 15:21-28; <scripRef passage="Luke 7:1-9" id="i.II_1.17-p44.2" parsed="|Luke|7|1|7|9" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.1-Luke.7.9">Luke
7:1-9</scripRef>.</p></note> He conversed with a woman of Samaria, to the
surprise of his disciples, on the sublimest theme, and rebuked the
national prejudice of the Jews by holding up a good Samaritan as a
model for imitation.<note place="end" n="175" id="i.II_1.17-p44.3"><p id="i.II_1.17-p45"> <scripRef passage="John 4:5-42" id="i.II_1.17-p45.1" parsed="|John|4|5|4|42" osisRef="Bible:John.4.5-John.4.42">John 4:5-42</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 10:30-37" id="i.II_1.17-p45.2" parsed="|Luke|10|30|10|37" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.30-Luke.10.37">Luke
10:30-37</scripRef>.</p></note> It was on the occasion of a visit from some
"Greeks," shortly before the crucifixion, that he uttered the
remarkable prophecy of the universal attraction of his cross.<note place="end" n="176" id="i.II_1.17-p45.3"><p id="i.II_1.17-p46"> <scripRef passage="John 12:20-32" id="i.II_1.17-p46.1" parsed="|John|12|20|12|32" osisRef="Bible:John.12.20-John.12.32">John 12:20-32</scripRef></p></note> But these
were exceptions. His mission, before the resurrection, was to the lost
sheep of Israel.<note place="end" n="177" id="i.II_1.17-p46.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p47"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:5, 6" id="i.II_1.17-p47.1" parsed="|Matt|10|5|10|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.5-Matt.10.6">Matt. 10:5, 6</scripRef>;
15:14.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p48">He associated with all ranks of Jewish society,
attracting the good and repelling the bad, rebuking vice and relieving
misery, but most of his time he spent among the middle classes who
constituted the bone and sinew of the nation, the farmers and
workingmen of Galilee, who are described to us as an industrious, brave
and courageous race, taking the lead in seditious political movements,
and holding out to the last moment in the defence of Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="178" id="i.II_1.17-p48.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p49"> Josephus, <i>Bell.</i> Jud.
III. c. 3, § 2: "These two Galilees, of so great largeness,
and encompassed with so many nations of foreigners, have been always
able to make a strong resistance on all occasions of war; for the
Galileans are inured to war from their infancy, and have been always
very numerous; nor hath the country ever been destitute of men of
courage, or wanted a numerous set of them: for their soil is
universally rich and fruitful, and full of the plantations of trees of
all sorts, insomuch that it invites the most slothful to take pains in
its cultivation by its fruitfulness: accordingly it is all cultivated
by its inhabitants, and no part of it lies idle. Moreover, the cities
lie here very thick, and the very many villages there are so full of
people, by richness of their soil, that the very least of them
contained above fifteen thousand inhabitants (?)."</p></note> At
the same time they were looked upon by the stricter Jews of Judaea as
semi-heathens and semi-barbarians; hence the question, "Can any good
come out of Nazareth, and "Out of Galilee ariseth no prophet."<note place="end" n="179" id="i.II_1.17-p49.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p50"> <scripRef passage="John 1:46" id="i.II_1.17-p50.1" parsed="|John|1|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.46">John 1:46</scripRef>;.7:52; <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:16" id="i.II_1.17-p50.2" parsed="|Matt|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.16">Matt.
4:16</scripRef>. The Sanhedrists forgot in their blind passion that Jonah
was from Galilee. After the fall of Jerusalem Tiberias became the
headquarters of Hebrew learning and the birthplace of the
Talmud.</p></note> He
selected his apostles from plain, honest, unsophisticated fishermen who
became fishers of men and teachers of future ages. In Judaea he came in
contact with the religious leaders, and it was proper that he should
close his ministry and establish his church in the capital of the
nation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p51">He moved among the people as a Rabbi (my Lord) or
a Teacher, and under this name he is usually addressed.<note place="end" n="180" id="i.II_1.17-p51.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p52"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.1">ῥαββί</span> from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.II_1.17-p52.2">ברַ</span> or with the
suff <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.II_1.17-p52.3">יבִּרַ</span> My
prince, lord, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.4">κὐριος</span>) sixteen times in the N. T<i>.,</i>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.5">ῥαββονί</span>
or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.6">ῥαββουνί</span>
twice; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.7">διδάσκαλος</span>
(variously rendered in the E. V. <i>teacher,
doctor,</i> and mostly <i>master</i>) about forty times; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.8">ἐπιστάτης</span>(rendered <i>master</i>) six times, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.9">καθηγητής</span>
(rendered <i>master</i>) once in <scripRef passage="Matt. 23:10" id="i.II_1.17-p52.10" parsed="|Matt|23|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.10">Matt. 23:10</scripRef> (the
text rec. also 10:8, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.11">διδάσκαλος</span>
is the correct reading). Other designations of these
teachers in the N. T. are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.12">γραμματεῖς
, νομικοί,
νομοδιδάσκαλοι</span>. Josephus calls them <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p52.13">σοφισταί,
ἱερογραμματεῖς,
πατρίων
ἐξηγηταὶ
νόμων–ϊ,
–ͅϊ</span>the Mishna
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.II_1.17-p52.14">סימִכחֲ</span> and <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.II_1.17-p52.15">סירִפְוֹס</span>
<i>scholars.</i> See
Schürer, p. 441.</p></note> The Rabbis
were the intellectual and moral leaders of the nation, theologians,
lawyers, and preachers, the expounders of the law, the keepers of the
conscience, the regulators of the daily life and conduct; they were
classed with Moses and the prophets, and claimed equal reverence. They
stood higher than the priests who owed their position to the accident
of birth, and not to personal merit. They coveted the chief seats in
the synagogues and at feasts; they loved to be greeted in the markets
and to be called of men, "Rabbi, Rabbi." Hence our
Lord’s warning: "Be not ye called
’Rabbi:’ for one is your Master,
<i>even</i> Christ; and all ye are brethren."<note place="end" n="181" id="i.II_1.17-p52.16"><p id="i.II_1.17-p53"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 23:8" id="i.II_1.17-p53.1" parsed="|Matt|23|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8">Matt. 23:8</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Mark 12:38, 39" id="i.II_1.17-p53.2" parsed="|Mark|12|38|12|39" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.38-Mark.12.39">Mark 12:38,
39</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 11:43" id="i.II_1.17-p53.3" parsed="|Luke|11|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.43">Luke 11:43</scripRef>; 20:46.</p></note> They taught in the
temple, in the synagogue, and in the schoolhouse (Bethhamidrash), and
introduced their pupils, sitting on the floor at their feet, by asking,
and answering questions, into the intricacies of Jewish casuistry. They
accumulated those oral traditions which were afterwards embodied in the
Talmud, that huge repository of Jewish wisdom and folly. They performed
official acts gratuitously.<note place="end" n="182" id="i.II_1.17-p53.4"><p id="i.II_1.17-p54"> The same, however, was the case
with Greek and Roman teachers before Vespasian, who was the first to
introduce a regular salary. I was told in Cairo that the professors of
the great Mohammedan University likewise teach gratuitously.</p></note> They derived their support from an
honorable trade or free gifts of their pupils, or they married into
rich families. Rabbi Hillel warned against making gain of the crown (of
the law), but also against excess of labor, saying, "Who is too much
given to trade, will not become wise." In the book of Jesus Son of
Sirach (which was written about 200 <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.17-p54.1">b.c.</span>) a
trade is represented as incompatible with the vocation of a student and
teacher,<note place="end" n="183" id="i.II_1.17-p54.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p55"> <scripRef passage="Ecclesiasticus 38:24-34" id="i.II_1.17-p55.1" parsed="|Sir|38|24|38|34" osisRef="Bible:Sir.38.24-Sir.38.34">Ecclesiasticus 38:24-34</scripRef>: "The
wisdom of a learned man cometh by opportunity of leisure; and he that
hath little business shall become wise. How can he get wisdom that
holdeth the plough," etc.</p></note> but the prevailing sentiment at the time of
Christ favored a combination of intellectual and physical labor as
beneficial to health and character. One-third of the day should be
given to study one-third to prayer, one third to work. "Love manual
labor," was the motto of Shemaja, a teacher of Hillel. "He who does not
teach his son a trade," said Rabbi Jehuda, "is much the same as if he
taught him to be a robber." "There is no trade," says the Talmud,
"which can be dispensed with; but happy is he who has in his parents
the example of a trade of the more excellent sort."<note place="end" n="184" id="i.II_1.17-p55.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p56"> See FR. Delitzsch:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p56.1">Jüdisches Handwerkerleben zur
Zeit Jesu.</span></i> Erlangen, third ed. revised,
1879. He states (p. 77) that more than one hundred Rabbis who figure in
the Talmud carried on a trade and were known by it, as R. Oshaja the
shoemaker, R. Abba the tailor, R. Juda the baker, R. Abba Josef the
architect, R. Chana the banker, R. Abba Shaul the grave-digger, R. Abba
Oshaja the fuller, R. Abin the carpenter, etc. He remarks (p. 23): "The
Jews have always been an industrious people and behind no other in
impulse, ability and inventiveness for restless activity; agriculture
and trade were their chief occupations before the dissolution of their
political independence; only in consequence of their dispersion and the
contraction of their energies have they become a people of sharpers and
peddlers and taken the place of the old Phoenicians." But the talent
and disposition for sharp bargains was inherited from their father
Jacob, and turned the temple of God into "a house of merchandise."
Christ charges the Pharisees with avarice which led them to "devour
widows’ houses." Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 23:14" id="i.II_1.17-p56.2" parsed="|Matt|23|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.14">Matt. 23:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 12:40" id="i.II_1.17-p56.3" parsed="|Mark|12|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.40">Mark 12:40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 16:14" id="i.II_1.17-p56.4" parsed="|Luke|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.14">Luke
16:14</scripRef>; 20:47.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p57">Jesus himself was not only the son of a carpenter,
but during his youth he worked at that trade himself.<note place="end" n="185" id="i.II_1.17-p57.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p58"> <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.II_1.17-p58.1" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark 6:3</scripRef> Jesus is called, by
his neighbors, "the carpenter"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p58.2">ὁ
τέκτων</span>),
<scripRef passage="Matt. 13:55" id="i.II_1.17-p58.3" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt. 13:55</scripRef> "the carpenter’s son."</p></note> When he entered upon
his public ministry the zeal for God’s house claimed
all his time and strength, and his modest wants were more than supplied
by a few grateful disciples from Galilee, so that something was left
for the benefit of the poor.<note place="end" n="186" id="i.II_1.17-p58.4"><p id="i.II_1.17-p59"> <scripRef passage="Luke 8:3" id="i.II_1.17-p59.1" parsed="|Luke|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.3">Luke 8:3</scripRef> <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:55" id="i.II_1.17-p59.2" parsed="|Matt|27|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.55">Matt. 27:55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 15:41" id="i.II_1.17-p59.3" parsed="|Mark|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.41">Mark
15:41</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 13:29" id="i.II_1.17-p59.4" parsed="|John|13|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.29">John 13:29</scripRef>. Among the pious women who ministered to Jesus was
also Joanna, the wife of Chuzas, King Herod’s steward.
To her may be traced the vivid circumstantial description of the
dancing scene at Herod’s feast and the execution of
John the Baptist, <scripRef passage="Mark 6:14-29" id="i.II_1.17-p59.5" parsed="|Mark|6|14|6|29" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.14-Mark.6.29">Mark 6:14-29</scripRef>.</p></note> St. Paul learned the trade of tentmaking,
which was congenial to his native Cilicia, and derived from it his
support even as an apostle, that he might relieve his congregations and
maintain a noble independence.<note place="end" n="187" id="i.II_1.17-p59.6"><p id="i.II_1.17-p60"> <scripRef passage="Acts 18:3" id="i.II_1.17-p60.1" parsed="|Acts|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.3">Acts 18:3</scripRef>; 20:33-35; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 2:9" id="i.II_1.17-p60.2" parsed="|1Thess|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.9">1 Thess.
2:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 3:8" id="i.II_1.17-p60.3" parsed="|2Thess|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.8">2 Thess. 3:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:7-9" id="i.II_1.17-p60.4" parsed="|2Cor|11|7|11|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.7-2Cor.11.9">2 Cor. 11:7-9</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p61">Jesus availed himself of the usual places of
public instruction in the synagogue and the temple, but preached also
out of doors, on the mountain, at the, sea-side, and wherever the
people assembled to hear him. "I have spoken openly to the world; I
ever taught in synagogues and in the temple, where all the Jews come
together; and in secret spake I nothing.<note place="end" n="188" id="i.II_1.17-p61.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p62"> <scripRef passage="John 18:20" id="i.II_1.17-p62.1" parsed="|John|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.20">John 18:20</scripRef>. Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:23" id="i.II_1.17-p62.2" parsed="|Matt|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.23">Matt. 4:23</scripRef>;
9:35; 21:23; 26:55; <scripRef passage="Mark 1:21" id="i.II_1.17-p62.3" parsed="|Mark|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.21">Mark 1:21</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 1:39" id="i.II_1.17-p62.4" parsed="|Mark|1|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.39">39</scripRef>; 14:49; <scripRef passage="Luke 2:46" id="i.II_1.17-p62.5" parsed="|Luke|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.46">Luke 2:46</scripRef>; 4:14-16, 31, 44;
13:10; 21:37.</p></note> Paul likewise taught in
the synagogue wherever he had an opportunity on his missionary
journeys.<note place="end" n="189" id="i.II_1.17-p62.6"><p id="i.II_1.17-p63"> <scripRef passage="Acts 13:14-16" id="i.II_1.17-p63.1" parsed="|Acts|13|14|13|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.14-Acts.13.16">Acts 13:14-16</scripRef>; 16:13; 17:2,
3.</p></note> The familiar mode of teaching was by
disputation, by asking and answering questions on knotty points, of the
law, by parables and sententious sayings, which easily lodged in the
memory; the Rabbi sat on a chair, the pupils stood or sat on the floor
at his feet.<note place="end" n="190" id="i.II_1.17-p63.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p64"> <scripRef passage="Luke 2:46" id="i.II_1.17-p64.1" parsed="|Luke|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.46">Luke 2:46</scripRef>; 5:17; <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:1" id="i.II_1.17-p64.2" parsed="|Matt|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.1">Matt. 5:1</scripRef>;
26:55; <scripRef passage="John 8:2" id="i.II_1.17-p64.3" parsed="|John|8|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.2">John 8:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 22:3" id="i.II_1.17-p64.4" parsed="|Acts|22|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.3">Acts 22:3</scripRef> ("at the feet of Gamaliel").</p></note> Knowledge of the Law of God was general among
the Jews and considered the most important possession. They remembered
the commandments better than their own name.<note place="end" n="191" id="i.II_1.17-p64.5"><p id="i.II_1.17-p65"> Josephus often speaks of this.
<i>C. Ap</i>. I. 12: "More than all we are concerned for the education
of our youth (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p65.1">παιδοτροφία</span>), and we consider the keeping of the laws (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p65.2">τὸ
φυλάττειν
τοὺς
νόμους</span>)
and the corresponding piety (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p65.3">τὴν κατὰ
τούτους
παραδεδομένην
εὐσέβειαν</span>) to be the most necessary work of life."Comp. II. 18;
<i>Ant</i>. IV. 8, 12. To the same effect is the testimony of Philo,
<i>Legat</i>. <i>ad Cajum</i>. § 16. 31, quoted by
Schürer, p. 467.</p></note> Instruction began in
early childhood in the family and was carried on in the school and the
synagogue. Timothy learned the sacred Scriptures on the knees of his
mother and grandmother.<note place="end" n="192" id="i.II_1.17-p65.4"><p id="i.II_1.17-p66"> 2 Tim, 1:5; 3:15; comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 6:4" id="i.II_1.17-p66.1" parsed="|Eph|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.4">Eph.
6:4</scripRef>.</p></note> Josephus boasts, at the expense of his
superiors, that when only fourteen years of age he had such an exact
knowledge of the law that he was consulted by the high priest and the
first men of Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="193" id="i.II_1.17-p66.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p67"> <i>Vita</i>, §
2.</p></note> Schoolmasters were appointed in every town, and
children were taught to read in their sixth or seventh year, but
writing was probably a rare accomplishment.<note place="end" n="194" id="i.II_1.17-p67.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p68"> Schürer, p. 468; and
Ginsburg, art. <i>Education</i>, in Kitto’s "Cyc. of
Bibl. Liter.," 3d ed.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p69">The synagogue was the local, the temple the
national centre of religious and social life; the former on the weekly
Sabbath (and also on Monday and Thursday), the latter on the Passover
and the other annual festivals. Every town had a synagogue, large
cities had many, especially Alexandria and Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="195" id="i.II_1.17-p69.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p70"> <scripRef passage="Acts 6:9" id="i.II_1.17-p70.1" parsed="|Acts|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.9">Acts 6:9</scripRef> for the freedmen and
the Hellenists and proselytes from different countries. Rabbinical
writers estimate the number of synagogues in Jerusalem as high as 480
(i.e. 4 x 10 x 12), which seems incredible.</p></note> The worship was very
simple: it consisted of prayers, singing, the reading of sections from
the Law and the Prophets in Hebrew, followed by a commentary and homily
in the vernacular Aramaic. There was a certain democratic liberty of
prophesying, especially outside of Jerusalem. Any Jew of age could read
the Scripture lessons and make comments on invitation of the ruler of
the synagogue. This custom suggested to Jesus the most natural way of
opening his public ministry. When he returned from his baptism to
Nazareth, "he entered, as his custom was, into the synagogue on the
Sabbath day, and stood up to read. And there was delivered unto him the
roll of the prophet Isaiah. And he opened the roll and found the place
where it was written (61:1, 2) ’The Spirit of the Lord
is upon me, because he anointed me to preach good tidings to the poor;
he hath sent me to proclaim release to the captives, and recovering of
sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to
proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord.’ And he
closed the book, and gave it back to the attendant, and sat down: and
the eyes of all in the synagogue were fastened on him. And he began to
say unto them, ’To-day hath this scripture been
fulfilled in your ears.’ And all bare witness unto
him, and wondered at the words of grace which proceeded out of his
mouth: and they said, Is not this Joseph’s son?"<note place="end" n="196" id="i.II_1.17-p70.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p71"> <scripRef passage="Luke 4:16-22" id="i.II_1.17-p71.1" parsed="|Luke|4|16|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.16-Luke.4.22">Luke 4:16-22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p72">On the great festivals he visited from his twelfth
year the capital of the nation where the Jewish religion unfolded all
its splendor and attraction. Large caravans with trains of camels and
asses loaded with provisions and rich offerings to the temple, were set
in motion from the North and the South, the East and the West for the
holy city, "the joy of the whole earth;" and these yearly pilgrimages,
singing the beautiful Pilgrim Psalms (Ps, 120 to 134), contributed
immensely to the preservation and promotion of the common faith, as the
Moslem pilgrimages to Mecca keep up the life of Islam. We may greatly
reduce the enormous figures of Josephus, who on one single Passover
reckoned the number of strangers and residents in Jerusalem at
2,700,000 and the number of slaughtered lambs at 256,500, but there
still remains the fact of the vast extent and solemnity of the
occasion. Even now in her decay, Jerusalem (like other Oriental cities)
presents a striking picturesque appearance at Easter, when Christian
pilgrims from the far West mingle with the many-colored Arabs, Turks,
Greeks, Latins, Spanish and Polish Jews, and crowd to suffocation the
Church of the Holy Sepulchre. How much more grand and dazzling must
this cosmopolitan spectacle have been when the priests (whose number
Josephus estimates at 20,000) with the broidered tunic, the fine linen
girdle, the showy turban, the high priests with the ephod of blue and
purple and scarlet, the breastplate and the mitre, the Levites with
their pointed caps, the Pharisees with their broad phylacteries and
fringes, the Essenes in white dresses and with prophetic mien, Roman
soldiers with proud bearing, Herodian courtiers in oriental pomposity,
contrasted with beggars and cripples in rags, when pilgrims
innumerable, Jews and proselytes from all parts of the empire,
"Parthians and Medes and Elamites and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, in
Judaea and Cappadocia, in Pontus and Asia, in Phrygia and Pamphylia, in
Egypt and parts of Libya about Cyrene, and sojourners from Rome, both
Jews and proselytes, Cretans, and Arabians,"<note place="end" n="197" id="i.II_1.17-p72.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p73"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:8-12" id="i.II_1.17-p73.1" parsed="|Acts|2|8|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.8-Acts.2.12">Acts 2:8-12</scripRef>.</p></note> all wearing their
national costume and speaking a Babel of tongues, surged through the
streets, and pressed up to Mount Moriah where "the glorious temple
rear’d her pile, far off appearing like a mount of
alabaster, topp’d with golden spires" and where on the
fourteenth day of the first month columns of sacrificial smoke arose
from tens of thousands of paschal lambs, in historical commemoration of
the great deliverance from the land of bondage, and in typical
prefiguration of the still greater redemption from the slavery of sin
and death.<note place="end" n="198" id="i.II_1.17-p73.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p74"> Comp. the description of King
Josiah’s Passover, <scripRef passage="2 Chr. 35:1-19" id="i.II_1.17-p74.1" parsed="|2Chr|35|1|35|19" osisRef="Bible:2Chr.35.1-2Chr.35.19">2 Chr. 35:1-19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p75">To the outside observer the Jews at that time were
the most religious people on earth, and in some sense this is true.
Never was a nation so ruled by the written law of God; never did a
nation so carefully and scrupulously study its sacred books, and pay
greater reverence to its priests and teachers. The leaders of the
nation looked with horror and contempt upon the unclean, uncircumcised
Gentiles, and confirmed the people in their spiritual pride and
conceit. No wonder that the Romans charged the Jews with the <i>odium generis
humani</i>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p76">Yet, after all, this intense religiosity was but a
shadow of true religion. It was a praying corpse rather than a living
body. Alas! the Christian Church in some ages and sections presents a
similar sad spectacle of the deceptive form of godliness without its
power. The rabbinical learning and piety bore the same relation to the
living oracles of God as sophistic scholasticism to Scriptural
theology, and Jesuitical casuistry to Christian ethics. The Rabbis
spent all their energies in "fencing" the law so as to make it
inaccessible. They analyzed it to death. They surrounded it with so
many hair-splitting distinctions and refinements that the people could
not see the forest for the trees or the roof for the tiles, and mistook
the shell for the kernel.<note place="end" n="199" id="i.II_1.17-p76.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p77"> The Rabbinical scholasticism
reminds one of the admirable description of logic in
Goethe’s <i>Faust</i>:</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.II_1.17-p78">"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p78.1">Wer will was Lebendig’s erkennen und
beschreiben,</span></i></p>

<p class="c51" id="i.II_1.17-p79"><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p79.1">Sucht erst den Geist
hinauszutreiben;</span></p>

<p class="c51" id="i.II_1.17-p80"><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p80.1">Dann hat er die
Theile in seiner Hand,</span></p>

<p class="c11" id="i.II_1.17-p81"><i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p81.1">Fehlt leider! nur
das geistige Band.</span></i>"</p></note> Thus they made void the Word of God by the
traditions of men.<note place="end" n="200" id="i.II_1.17-p81.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p82"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 15:2" id="i.II_1.17-p82.1" parsed="|Matt|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.2">Matt. 15:2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 15:3" id="i.II_1.17-p82.2" parsed="|Matt|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.3">3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 15:6" id="i.II_1.17-p82.3" parsed="|Matt|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.6">6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 7:3, 5, 8, 9, 13" id="i.II_1.17-p82.4" parsed="|Mark|7|3|0|0;|Mark|7|5|0|0;|Mark|7|8|0|0;|Mark|7|9|0|0;|Mark|7|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.3 Bible:Mark.7.5 Bible:Mark.7.8 Bible:Mark.7.9 Bible:Mark.7.13">Mark 7:3, 5,
8, 9, 13</scripRef>. It is significant that Christ uses the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p82.5">παράδοσις</span>always in a bad sense of such human doctrines and usages
as obscure and virtually set aside the sacred Scriptures. Precisely the
same charge was applied by the Reformers to the doctrines of the monks
and schoolmen of their day.</p></note> A slavish formalism and mechanical ritualism
was substituted for spiritual piety, an ostentatious sanctimoniousness
for holiness of character, scrupulous casuistry for genuine morality,
the killing letter for the life-giving spirit, and the temple of God
was turned into a house of merchandise.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p83">The profanation and perversion of the spiritual
into the carnal, and of the inward into the outward, invaded even the
holy of holies of the religion of Israel, the Messianic promises and
hopes which run like a golden thread from the protevangelium in
paradise lost to the voice of John the Baptist pointing to the Lamb of
God. The idea of a spiritual Messiah who should crush the
serpent’s head and redeem Israel from the bondage of
sin, was changed into the conception of a political deliverer who
should re-establish the throne of David in Jerusalem, and from that
centre rule over the Gentiles to the ends of the earth. The Jews of
that time could not separate David’s Son, as they
called the Messiah, from David’s sword, sceptre and
crown. Even the apostles were affected by this false notion, and hoped
to secure the chief places of honor in that great revolution; hence
they could not understand the Master when he spoke to them of his,
approaching passion and death.<note place="end" n="201" id="i.II_1.17-p83.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p84"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:21-23" id="i.II_1.17-p84.1" parsed="|Matt|16|21|16|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.21-Matt.16.23">Matt. 16:21-23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 8:31-33" id="i.II_1.17-p84.2" parsed="|Mark|8|31|8|33" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.31-Mark.8.33">Mark 8:31-33</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:22" id="i.II_1.17-p84.3" parsed="|Luke|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.22">Luke 9:22</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 9:44" id="i.II_1.17-p84.4" parsed="|Luke|9|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.44">44</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 9:45" id="i.II_1.17-p84.5" parsed="|Luke|9|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.45">45</scripRef>; 18:34; 24:21 <scripRef passage="John 12:34" id="i.II_1.17-p84.6" parsed="|John|12|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.34">John 12:34</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p85">The state of public opinion concerning the
Messianic expectations as set forth in the Gospels is fully confirmed
by the preceding and contemporary Jewish literature, as the Sibylline
Books (about <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.17-p85.1">b.c.</span> 140), the remarkable Book of
Enoch (of uncertain date, probably from <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.17-p85.2">b.c.</span>
130–30), the Psalter of Solomon (<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.17-p85.3">b.c.</span> 63–48), the Assumption of Moses,
Philo and Josephus, the Apocalypse of Baruch, and the Fourth Book of
Esdras.<note place="end" n="202" id="i.II_1.17-p85.4"><p id="i.II_1.17-p86"> See, of older works,
Schöttgen, <i>Horae Hebraicae et
Talmudicae</i> tom. II. (<i>De
Messia</i>)<i>,</i> of modern works, Schürer, <i>l.c</i>.
pp. 563-599, with the literature there quoted; also James Drummond,
<i>The Jewish Messiah,</i>Lond. 1877.</p></note> In all of them the Messianic kingdom, or the
kingdom of God, is represented as an earthly paradise of the Jews, as a
kingdom of this world, with Jerusalem for its capital. It was this
popular idol of a pseudo-Messiah with which Satan tempted Jesus in the
wilderness, when he showed him all the kingdoms of the world; well
knowing that if he could convert him to this carnal creed, and induce
him to abuse his miraculous power for selfish gratification, vain
ostentation, and secular ambition, he would most effectually defeat the
scheme of redemption. The same political aspiration was a powerful
lever of the rebellion against the Roman yoke which terminated in the
destruction of Jerusalem, and it revived again in the rebellion of
Bar-Cocheba only to end in a similar disaster.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p87">Such was the Jewish religion at the time of
Christ. He was the only teacher in Israel who saw through the
hypocritical mask to the rotten heart. None of the great Rabbis, no
Hillel, no Shammai, no Gamaliel attempted or even conceived of a
reformation; on the contrary, they heaped tradition upon tradition and
accumulated the talmudic rubbish of twelve large folios and 2947
leaves, which represents the anti-Christian petrifaction of Judaism;
while the four Gospels have regenerated humanity and are the life and
the light of the civilized world to this day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p88">Jesus, while moving within the outward forms of
the Jewish religion of his age, was far above it and revealed a new
world of ideas. He, too, honored the law of God, but by unfolding its
deepest spiritual meaning and fulfilling it in precept and example.
Himself a Rabbi, he taught as one having direct authority from God, and
not as the scribes. How he arraigned those hypocrites seated on
Moses’ seat, those blind leaders of the blind, who lay
heavy burdens on men’s shoulders without touching them
with their finger; who shut the kingdom of heaven against men, and will
not enter themselves; who tithe the mint and the anise and the cumin,
and leave undone the weightier matters of the law, justice and mercy
and faith; who strain out the gnat and swallow the camel; who are like
unto whited sepulchres which outwardly appear beautiful indeed, but
inwardly are full of dead men’s bones, and of all
uncleanness. But while he thus stung the pride of the leaders, he
cheered and elevated the humble and lowly. He blessed little children,
he encouraged the poor, he invited the weary, he fed the hungry he
healed the sick, he converted publicans and sinners, and laid the
foundation strong and deep, in God’s eternal love, for
a new society and a new humanity. It was one of the sublimest as well
as loveliest moments in the life of Jesus when the disciples asked him,
Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven? and when he called a
little child, set him in the midst of them and said, "Verily I say unto
you, Except ye be converted and become as little children, ye shall in
no wise enter into the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever therefore shall
humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the
kingdom of heaven. And whoso shall receive one such little child in my
name receiveth me."<note place="end" n="203" id="i.II_1.17-p88.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p89"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:1-6" id="i.II_1.17-p89.1" parsed="|Matt|18|1|18|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.1-Matt.18.6">Matt. 18:1-6</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Mark 10:13-16" id="i.II_1.17-p89.2" parsed="|Mark|10|13|10|16" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.13-Mark.10.16">Mark
10:13-16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 18:15-17" id="i.II_1.17-p89.3" parsed="|Luke|18|15|18|17" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.15-Luke.18.17">Luke 18:15-17</scripRef>.</p></note> And that other moment when he thanked his
heavenly Father for revealing unto babes the things of the kingdom
which were hid from the wise, and invited all that labor and are heavy
laden to come to him for rest.<note place="end" n="204" id="i.II_1.17-p89.4"><p id="i.II_1.17-p90"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 11:25-30" id="i.II_1.17-p90.1" parsed="|Matt|11|25|11|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25-Matt.11.30">Matt. 11:25-30</scripRef>. This passage,
which is found only in Matthew and (in part) in <scripRef passage="Luke 10:21, 22" id="i.II_1.17-p90.2" parsed="|Luke|10|21|10|22" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.21-Luke.10.22">Luke 10:21, 22</scripRef>, is
equal to any passage in John. It is a genuine echo of this word when
Schiller sings:</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.II_1.17-p91">"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p91.1">Was kein Verstand der Verständigen
sieht,</span></i></p>

<p class="c11" id="i.II_1.17-p92"><i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p92.1">Das
übet in Einfalt ein kindlich
Gemüth.</span></i>"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p93">He knew from the beginning that he was the Messiah
of God and the King of Israel. This consciousness reached its maturity
at his baptism when he received the Holy Spirit without measure.<note place="end" n="205" id="i.II_1.17-p93.1"><p id="i.II_1.17-p94"> <scripRef passage="John 1:32-34" id="i.II_1.17-p94.1" parsed="|John|1|32|1|34" osisRef="Bible:John.1.32-John.1.34">John 1:32-34</scripRef>; comp.
3:34.</p></note> To
this conviction he clung unwaveringly, even in those dark hours of the
apparent failure of his cause, after Judas had betrayed him, after
Peter, the confessor and rock-apostle, had denied him, and everybody
had forsaken him. He solemnly affirmed his Messiahship before the
tribunal of the Jewish highpriest; he assured the heathen
representative of the Roman empire that he was a king, though not of
this world, and when hanging on the cross he assigned to the dying
robber a place in his kingdom.<note place="end" n="206" id="i.II_1.17-p94.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p95"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:64" id="i.II_1.17-p95.1" parsed="|Matt|26|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.64">Matt. 26:64</scripRef>; John l8:37;
Luke23:43.</p></note> But before that time and in the days of
his greatest popularity he carefully avoided every publication and
demonstration which might have encouraged the prevailing idea of a
political Messiah and an uprising of the people. He chose for himself
the humblest of the Messianic titles which represents his condescension
to our common lot, while at the same time it implies his unique
position as the representative head of the human family, as the ideal,
the perfect, the universal, the archetypal Man. He calls himself
habitually "the Son of Man" who "hath not where to lay his head," who
"came not to be ministered unto but to minister and to give his life a
ransom for many," who "hath power to forgive sins," who "came to seek
and to save that which was lost."<note place="end" n="207" id="i.II_1.17-p95.2"><p id="i.II_1.17-p96"> <scripRef passage="Luke 9:58" id="i.II_1.17-p96.1" parsed="|Luke|9|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.58">Luke 9:58</scripRef>; 19:10; <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:11" id="i.II_1.17-p96.2" parsed="|Matt|18|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.11">Matt. 18:11</scripRef>;
20:17, 28; <scripRef passage="Mark 2:10" id="i.II_1.17-p96.3" parsed="|Mark|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.10">Mark 2:10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 2:28" id="i.II_1.17-p96.4" parsed="|Mark|2|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.28">28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 1:51" id="i.II_1.17-p96.5" parsed="|John|1|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.51">John 1:51</scripRef>; 6:53, and many other passages. The
term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p96.6">ὁ
υἱός τοῦ
ἀνθρώπου</span>
occurs about 80 times in the Gospels. On its meaning
comp. my book on the <i>Person of Christ</i>, pp. 83 sqq. (ed. of
1880).</p></note> When Peter made the great
confession at Caesarea Philippi, Christ accepted it, but immediately
warned him of his approaching passion and death, from which the
disciple shrunk in dismay.<note place="end" n="208" id="i.II_1.17-p96.7"><p id="i.II_1.17-p97"> <scripRef passage="Matt 16:20-23" id="i.II_1.17-p97.1" parsed="|Matt|16|20|16|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.20-Matt.16.23">Matt 16:20-23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 8:30-33" id="i.II_1.17-p97.2" parsed="|Mark|8|30|8|33" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.30-Mark.8.33">Mark 8:30-33</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 9:21-27" id="i.II_1.17-p97.3" parsed="|Luke|9|21|9|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.21-Luke.9.27">Luke 9:21-27</scripRef>.</p></note> And with the certain expectation of his
crucifixion, but also of his triumphant resurrection on the third day,
he entered in calm and sublime fortitude on his last journey to
Jerusalem which "killeth the prophets," and nailed him to the cross as
a false Messiah and blasphemer. But in the infinite wisdom and mercy of
God the greatest crime in history was turned into the greatest blessing
to mankind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p98">We must conclude then that the life and work of
Christ, while admirably adapted to the condition and wants of his age
and people, and receiving illustration and confirmation from his
environment, cannot be explained from any contemporary or preceding
intellectual or moral resources. He learned nothing from human
teachers. His wisdom was not of this world. He needed no visions and
revelations like the prophets and apostles. He came directly from his
great Father in heaven, and when he spoke of heaven he spoke of his
familiar home. He spoke from the fullness of God dwelling in him. And
his words were verified by deeds. Example is stronger than precept. The
wisest sayings remain powerless until they are incarnate in a living
person. It is the life which is the light of men. In purity of doctrine
and holiness of character combined in perfect harmony, Jesus stands
alone, unapproached and unapproachable. He breathed a fresh life from
heaven into his and all subsequent ages. He is the author of a new
moral creation.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.17-p99"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p100"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.17-p100.1">Jesus and
Hillel.</span>—The infinite elevation of Christ above
the men of his time and nation, and his deadly conflict with the
Pharisees and scribes are so evident that it seems preposterous and
absurd to draw a parallel between him and Hillel or any other Rabbi.
And yet this has been done by some modern Jewish Rabbis, as Geiger,
Grätz, Friedlander, who boldly affirm, without a shadow of
historical proof, that Jesus was a Pharisee, a pupil of Hillel, and
indebted to him for his highest moral principles. By this left-handed
compliment they mean to depreciate his originality. <name id="i.II_1.17-p100.2">Abraham Geiger</name> (d. 1874) says, in his <cite id="i.II_1.17-p100.3">Das Judenthum und seine Geschichte (Breslau, 2d ed. 1865,
vol. I. p. 117)</cite>: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p100.4">Jesus war ein Jude, ein
pharisäischer Jude mit galiläischer
Färbung, ein Mann der die Hofnungen der Zeit theilte und
diese Hoffnungen in sich erfüllt glaubte. Einen neuen
Gedanken sprach er keineswegs aus [!], auch brach er nicht etwa die
Schranken der Nationalität .... Er hob nicht im
Entferntesten etwas vom Judenthum auf; er war ein Pharisäer,
der auch in den Wegen Hillels ging." This view is repeated by Rabbi Dr.
M. H. Friedlander, in his Geschichtsbilder aus der Zeit der Tanaite n
und Amoräer. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Talmuds
(Brünn, 1879, p. 32): "Jesus, oder Jeschu, war der Sohn
eines Zimmermeisters, Namens Josef, aus Nazareth. Seine Mutter hiess
Mirjam oder Maria. Selbst der als conservativer Katholik [sic!] wie als
bedeutender Gelehrter bekannte Ewald nennt ihn ’Jesus
den Sohn Josef’,....</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p100.5">Wenn
auch Jesus’ Gelehrsamkeit nicht riesig war, da die
Galiläer auf keiner hohen Stufe der Cultur standen, so
zeichnete er sich doch durch Seelenadel, Gemüthlichkeit und
Herzensgü te vortheilhaft aus. Hillel I. scheint sein
Vorbild und Musterbild gewesen zu sein; denn der hillelianische
Grundsatz: ’Was dir nicht recht ist, füge,
deinen Nebenmenschen nicht zu,’ war das Grundprincip
seiner Lehren</span>."<name id="i.II_1.17-p100.6">Renan</name> makes a similar assertion in his <cite id="i.II_1.17-p100.7">Vie de Jésus (Chap. III. p. 35)</cite>, but with
considerable qualifications: "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.17-p100.8">Par sa pauvreté
humblement supportée, par la douceur de son
caractère, par l’opposition
qu’il faisait aux hypocrites et aux
prêtres, Hillel fut le vrai maître de
Jésus, s’il est permis de parler de
maître, quand il s’agit
d’une si haute originalité.</span></i>" This comparison has been
effectually disposed of by such able scholars as Dr. Delitzsch, in his
valuable pamphlet <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p100.9">Jesus und Hillel</span></i>
(Erlangen, 3d revised ed. 1879, 40 pp.); Ewald, V.
12–48 (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p100.10">Die Schule
Hillel’s und deren Geqner);</span></i> Keim I.
268–272; Schürer, p. 456; and Farrar,
<i>Life of Christ</i>, II. 453–460. All these writers
come to the same conclusion of the perfect independence and originality
of Jesus. Nevertheless it is interesting to examine the facts in the
case.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p101">Hillel and Shammai are the most distinguished
among the Jewish Rabbis. They were contemporary founders of two rival
schools of rabbinical theology (as Thomas Aquinas and Duns Scotus of
two schools of scholastic theology). It is strange that Josephus does
not mention them, unless he refers to them under the Hellenized names
of <i>Sameas</i> and <i>Pollion;</i> but these names agree better with
<i>Shemaja</i> and <i>Abtalion,</i> two celebrated Pharisees and
teachers of Hillel and Shammai; moreover he designates Sameas as a
disciple of Pollion. (See Ewald, v. 22–26;
Schürer, p. 455). The Talmudic tradition has obscured their
history and embellished it with many fables.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p102"><name id="i.II_1.17-p102.1">Hillel I</name>. or the Great
was a descendant of the royal family of David, and born at Babylon. He
removed to Jerusalem in great poverty, and died about <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.17-p102.2">a.d.</span> 10. He is said to have lived 120 years, like Moses,
40 years without learning, 40 years as a student, 40 years as a
teacher. He was the grandfather of the wise Gamaliel in whose family
the presidency of the Sanhedrin was hereditary for several generations.
By his burning zeal for knowledge, and his pure, gentle and amiable
character, he attained the highest renown. He is said to have
understood all languages, even the unknown tongues of mountains, hills,
valleys, trees, wild and tame beasts, and demons. He was called "the
gentle, the holy, the scholar of Ezra." There was a proverb: "Man
should be always as meek as Hillel, and not quick-tempered as Shammai."
He differed from Rabbi Shammai by a milder interpretation of the law,
but on some points, as the mighty question whether it was right or
wrong to eat an egg laid on a Sabbath day, he took the more rigid view.
A talmudic tract is called <i>Beza, The Egg,</i> after this famous
dispute. What a distance from him who said: "The Sabbath was made for
man, and not man for the Sabbath: so then the Son of Man is Lord even
of the Sabbath."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p103">Many wise sayings, though partly obscure and of
doubtful interpretation, are attributed to Hillel in the tract Pirke
Aboth (which is embodied in the Mishna and enumerates, in ch. 1, the
pillars of the legal traditions from Moses down to the destruction of
Jerusalem). The following are the best:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p104">"Be a disciple of Aaron, peace-loving and
peace-making; love men, and draw them to the law."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p105">"Whoever abuses a good name (or, is ambitious of
aggrandizing his name) destroys it."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p106">"Whoever does not increase his knowledge
diminishes it."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p107">"Separate not thyself from the congregation, and
have no confidence in thyself till the day of thy death."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p108">"If I do not care for my soul, who will do it for
me? If I care only for my own soul, what am I? If not now, when
then?"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p109">"Judge not thy neighbor till thou art in his
situation."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p110">"Say not, I will repent when I have leisure, lest
that leisure should never be thine."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p111">"The passionate man will never be a teacher."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p112">"In the place where there is not a man, be thou a
man."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p113">Yet his haughty Pharisaism is clearly seen in this
utterance: "No uneducated man easily avoids sin; no common person is
pious." The enemies of Christ in the Sanhedrin said the same (<scripRef passage="John 7:49" id="i.II_1.17-p113.1" parsed="|John|7|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.49">John
7:49</scripRef>): "This multitude that knoweth not the law are accursed." Some of
his teachings are of doubtful morality, e.g. his decision that, in view
of a vague expression in <scripRef passage="Deut. 24:1" id="i.II_1.17-p113.2" parsed="|Deut|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.24.1">Deut. 24:1</scripRef>, a man might put away his wife
"even if she cooked his dinner badly." This is, however, softened down
by modern Rabbis so as to mean: "if she brings discredit on his
home."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p114">Once a heathen came to Rabbi Shammai and promised
to become a proselyte if he could teach him the whole law while he
stood on one leg. Shammai got angry and drove him away with a stick.
The heathen went with the same request to Rabbi Hillel, who never lost
his temper, received him courteously and gave him, while standing on
one leg, the following effective answer:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p115">Do not to thy neighbor what is disagreeable to
thee. This is the whole Law; all the rest is commentary: go and do
that." (See Delitzsch, p. 17; Ewald, V. 31, Comp. IV. 270).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p116">This is the wisest word of Hillel and the chief
ground of a comparison with Jesus. But</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p117">1. It is only the negative expression of the
positive precept of the gospel, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as
thyself," and of the golden rule, "All things whatsoever ye would that
men should do to you, even so do ye also to them"(Matt. 7:12; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:31" id="i.II_1.17-p117.1" parsed="|Luke|6|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.31">Luke
6:31</scripRef>). There is a great difference between not doing any harm, and
doing good. The former is consistent with selfishness and every sin
which does not injure our neighbor. The Saviour, by presenting
God’s benevolence (<scripRef passage="Matt. 7:11" id="i.II_1.17-p117.2" parsed="|Matt|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.11">Matt. 7:11</scripRef>) as the guide of duty,
directs us to do to our neighbor all the good we can, and he himself
set the highest example of self-denying love by sacrificing his life
for sinners.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p118">2. It is disconnected from the greater law of
supreme love to God, without which true love to our neighbor is
impossible. "On these <i>two</i> commandments," combined and
inseparable, hang all the law and the prophets" (<scripRef passage="Matt. 22:37-40" id="i.II_1.17-p118.1" parsed="|Matt|22|37|22|40" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.37-Matt.22.40">Matt.
22:37–40</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p119">3. Similar sayings are found long before
Hillel, not only in the Pentateuch and the Book of Tobith 4:15: (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.17-p119.1">ὃ μισεῖς
μηδενὶ
ποιήσῃς</span>, "Do that to no man which thou
hatest"), but substantially even among the heathen (Confucius, Buddha,
Herodotus, Isocrates, Seneca, Quintilian), but always either in the
negative form, or with reference to a particular case or class; e.g.
<name id="i.II_1.17-p119.2">Isocrates</name>, <cite id="i.II_1.17-p119.3">Ad Demonic.
c. 4</cite>: "Be such towards your parents as thou shalt pray thy
children shall be towards thyself;" and the same <cite id="i.II_1.17-p119.4">In Aeginet. c. 23</cite>: "That you would be such judges to
me as you would desire to obtain for yourselves." See Wetstein on <scripRef passage="Matt. 7:12" id="i.II_1.17-p119.5" parsed="|Matt|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.12">Matt.
7:12</scripRef> (<i>Nov. Test.</i> I. 341 sq.). Parallels to this and other
biblical maxims have been gathered in considerable number from the
Talmud and the classics by Lightfoot, Grotius, Wetstein, Deutsch,
Spiess, Ramage; but what are they all compared with the Sermon on the
Mount? Moreover, <i>si duo idem dicunt, non est idem</i>. As to the rabbinical parallels,
we must remember that they were not committed to writing before the
second century, and that, <name id="i.II_1.17-p119.6">Delitzsch</name> says
(<cite id="i.II_1.17-p119.7">Ein Tag in Capernaum, p. 137</cite>), "not a
few sayings of Christ, circulated by Jewish Christians, reappeared
anonymously or under false names in the Talmuds and Midrashim."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p120">4. No amount of detached words of wisdom
constitute an organic system of ethics any, more than a heap of marble
blocks constitute a palace or temple; and the best system of ethics is
unable to produce a holy life, and is worthless without it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p121">We may admit without hesitation that Hillel was
"the greatest and best of all Pharisees" (<name id="i.II_1.17-p121.1">Ewald</name>), but he was far inferior to John the Baptist; and
to compare him with Christ is sheer blindness or folly. Ewald calls
such comparison "utterly perverse" (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.17-p121.2">grundverkehrt,</span></i> v. 48). <name id="i.II_1.17-p121.3">Farrar</name>
remarks that the distance between Hillel and Jesus is "a distance
absolutely immeasurable, and the resemblance of his teaching to that of
Jesus is the resemblance of a glow-worm to the sun" (II. 455). "The
fundamental tendencies of both," says Delitzsch (p. 23), "are as widely
apart as he and earth. That of Hillel is legalistic, casuistic, and
nationally contracted; that of Jesus is universally religious, moral
and human. Hillel lives and moves in the externals, Jesus in the spirit
of the law." He was not even a reformer, as Geiger and Friedlander
would make him, for what they adduce as proofs are mere trifles of
interpretation, and involve no new principle or idea.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.17-p122">Viewed as a mere human teacher, the absolute
originality of Jesus consists in this, "that his words have touched the
hearts of all men in all ages, and have regenerated the moral life of
the world" (Farrar, II. 454). But Jesus is far more than a Rabbi, more
than a sage and saint more than a reformer, more than a benefactor; he
is the author of the true religion, the prophet, priest and king, the
renovator, the Saviour of men, the founder of a spiritual kingdom as
vast as the race and as long as eternity.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="18" title="Aprocyphal Traditions" shorttitle="Section 18" progress="18.98%" prev="i.II_1.17" next="i.II_1.19" id="i.II_1.18">

<p class="head" id="i.II_1.18-p1">§ 18. Apocryphal Traditions.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.II_1.18-p3">We add some notes of minor interest connected with
the history of Christ outside of the only authentic record in the
Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p5">I. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p5.1">The Apocryphal Sayings of our
Lord</span>.—The canonical Gospels contain all that is
necessary for us to know about the words and deeds of our Lord,
although many more might have been recorded (<scripRef passage="John 20:30" id="i.II_1.18-p5.2" parsed="|John|20|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.30">John 20:30</scripRef>; 21:25). Their
early composition and reception in the church precluded the possibility
of a successful rivalry of oral tradition. The extra-biblical sayings
of our Lord are mere fragments, few in number, and with one exception
rather unimportant, or simply variations of genuine words.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p6">They have been collected by <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.1">Fabricius</span>, in <i>Codex Apocr. N. T.,</i> I pp.
321–335; <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.2">Grabe</span>: Spicilegium
SS. Patrum, ed. alt. I. 12 sqq., 326 sq.; <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.3">Koerner</span>: <i>De sermonibus Christi</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p6.4">ἀγράφοις</span>
(Lips. 1776); <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.5">Routh</span>, in <i>Reliq. Sacrae,</i>
vol. I. 9–12, etc.; <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.6">Rud.
Hofmann</span>, in <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.18-p6.7">Das Leben Jesu nach den
Apokryphen</span></i> (Leipz. 1851, § 75, pp.
317–334); <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.8">Bunsen</span>, in
<i>Anal</i>. <i>ante-Nic.</i> I. 29 sqq.; <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.9">Anger</span>, in <i>Synops. Evang.</i> (1852); <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.10">Westcott</span>: <i>Introd</i>. <i>to the Study of the
Gospels,</i> Append. C. (pp. 446 sqq. of the Boston ed. by Hackett);
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.11">Plumptre</span>, in Ellicott’s
<i>Com</i>. <i>for English Readers,</i> I. p. xxxiii.; J. T. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.12">Dodd</span>: <i>Sayings ascribed to our Lord by the
Fathers</i> (1874); E. B. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p6.13">Nicholson</span>:<i>The
Gospel according to the Hebrews</i> (Lond. 1879, pp.
143–162). Comp. an essay of Ewald in his
"Jahrbücher der Bibl. Wissenschaft," VI. 40 and 54 sqq., and
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.18-p6.14">Geschichte Christus’,</span></i> p.
288. We avail ourselves chiefly of the collections of Hofmann,
Westcott, Plumptre, and Nicholson.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p7"><scripCom passage="Acts 20:35" type="Commentary" id="i.II_1.18-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35" />(1) "<i>It is more
blessed to give than to receive.</i>" Quoted by Paul, <scripRef passage="Acts 20:35" id="i.II_1.18-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts 20:35</scripRef>. Comp.
<scripRef passage="Luke 6:30, 31" id="i.II_1.18-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|6|30|6|31" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.30-Luke.6.31">Luke 6:30, 31</scripRef>; also Clement of Rome, <i>Ad Cor.</i> c. 2, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p7.4">ἤδιον
διδόντες
ἢ
λαμβάνοντες,</span> "more
gladly giving than receiving." This is unquestionably authentic,
pregnant with rich meaning, and shining out like a lone star all the
more brilliantly. It is true in the highest sense of the love of God
and Christ. The somewhat similar sentences of Aristotle, Seneca, and
Epicurus, as quoted by Plutarch (see the passages in Wetstein on <scripRef passage="Acts 20:35" id="i.II_1.18-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts
20:35</scripRef>), savor of aristocratic pride, and are neutralized by the
opposite heathen maxim of mean selfishness: "Foolish is the giver,
happy the receiver." Shakespeare may have had the sentence in his mind
when he put into the mouth of Portia the golden words:</p>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p8"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.II_1.18-p8.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p8.3">"The quality of mercy is not strained,</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p8.4">It droppeth as the gentle rain from heaven</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p8.5">Upon the place beneath: it is twice blessed;</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p8.6">It blesseth him that gives and him that takes;</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p8.7">’Tis mightiest in the mightiest; it
becomes</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p8.8">The throned monarch better than his crown."</l>
</verse>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p10"><scripCom passage="Luke 6:4" type="Commentary" id="i.II_1.18-p10.1" parsed="|Luke|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.4" /> (2) "And on the same day
Jesus saw a man working at his craft on the Sabbath-day, and He said
unto him, ’O man, if thou knowest what thou doest,
then art thou blessed; but if thou knowest not, then art thou accursed,
and art a transgressor of the Law.’ " An addition to
<scripRef passage="Luke 6:4" id="i.II_1.18-p10.2" parsed="|Luke|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.4">Luke
6:4</scripRef>, in Codex D. or Bezae (in
the University library at Cambridge), which contains several remarkable
additions. See <name id="i.II_1.18-p10.3">Tischendorf</name>’s
apparatus in ed. VIII. Luc. 6:4, and Scrivener, lntrod. to Criticism of
the N. T. p. 8. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p10.4">ἐπικατάρατος</span>is used <scripRef passage="John 7:49" id="i.II_1.18-p10.5" parsed="|John|7|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.49">John 7:49</scripRef> (text. rec.) by the Pharisees of
the people who know not the law (also <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:10" id="i.II_1.18-p10.6" parsed="|Gal|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.10">Gal. 3:10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:13" id="i.II_1.18-p10.7" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">13</scripRef> in quotations from the O. T.); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p10.8">παραβάτης
τοῦ
νόμου</span>by Paul (<scripRef passage="Rom. 2:25" id="i.II_1.18-p10.9" parsed="|Rom|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.25">Rom. 2:25</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 2:27" id="i.II_1.18-p10.10" parsed="|Rom|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.27">27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:18" id="i.II_1.18-p10.11" parsed="|Gal|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.18">Gal. 2:18</scripRef>) and <scripRef passage="James 2:9, 11" id="i.II_1.18-p10.12" parsed="|Jas|2|9|0|0;|Jas|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.9 Bible:Jas.2.11">James (2:9, 11)</scripRef>. <name id="i.II_1.18-p10.13">Plumptre</name>
regards the narrative as authentic, and remarks that "it brings out
with a marvellous force the distinction between the conscious
transgression of a law recognized as still binding, and the assertion
of a higher law as superseding the lower. Comp. also the remarks of
Hofmann, l.c. p. 318.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p11"><scripCom passage="Matt. 20:28" type="Commentary" id="i.II_1.18-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.28" /> (3) "But ye seek (or, in
the imperative, seek ye, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p11.2">ζητεῖτε</span>) to increase from little, and (not)
from greater to be less." An addition in Codex D. to <scripRef passage="Matt 20:28" id="i.II_1.18-p11.3" parsed="|Matt|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.28">Matt 20:28</scripRef>. See Tischendorf. Comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 14:11" id="i.II_1.18-p11.4" parsed="|Luke|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.11">Luke
14:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 5:44" id="i.II_1.18-p11.5" parsed="|John|5|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.44">John 5:44</scripRef>. Westcott regards this as a
genuine fragment. Nicholson inserts "not," with the Curetonian Syriac,
D; all other authorities omit it. Juvencus has incorporated the passage
in his poetic Hist. Evang. III. 613 sqq., quoted by Hofmann, p.
319.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p12">(4) "Be ye trustworthy money-changers, or, proved
bankers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p12.1">τραπεζῖται
δόκιμοι</span>); i.e. expert in distinguishing the
genuine coin from the counterfeit. Quoted by Clement of Alexandria
(several times), Origen (in Joann, xix.), Eusebius, Epiphanius, Cyril
of Alexandria, and many others. Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:21" id="i.II_1.18-p12.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21">1 Thess. 5:21</scripRef>: "Prove all things, hold fast the good,"
and the parable of the talents, <scripRef passage="Matt. 25:27" id="i.II_1.18-p12.3" parsed="|Matt|25|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.27">Matt. 25:27</scripRef>. Delitzsch, who with many others regards
this maxim as genuine, gives it the meaning: Exchange the less valuable
for the more valuable, esteem sacred coin higher than common coin, and
highest of all the one precious pearl of the gospel.(<span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.18-p12.4">Ein Tag in Capernaum,</span> p. 136.) Renan likewise adopts it as
historical, but explains it in an Ebionite and monastic sense as an
advice of voluntary poverty. "Be ye good bankers (<span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.18-p12.5">soyez
de bons banquiers</span>), that is to say: Make good investments for
the kingdom of God, by giving your goods to the poor, according to the
ancient proverb (<scripRef passage="Prov. 19:17" id="i.II_1.18-p12.6" parsed="|Prov|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.19.17">Prov. 19:17</scripRef>): ’He that hath pity
upon the poor, lendeth to the Lord’ " (<span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.18-p12.7">Vie de Jésus,</span> ch. XI. p. 180, 5th Par. ed.).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p13">[(5) "The Son of God says,(?)
’Let us resist all iniquity, and hold it in
abhorrence.’ " From the <scripRef passage="Epistle of Barnabas, c. 4" id="i.II_1.18-p13.1">Epistle of Barnabas, c.
4</scripRef>. This Epistle, though
incorporated in the Codex Sinaiticus, is probably not a work of the
apostolic Barnabas. Westcott and Plumptre quote the passage from the
Latin version, which introduces the sentence with the words: sicut dicit Filius Dei. But this seems to be a mistake for
sicut decet filios
Dei, "as becometh the sons of
God." This is evident from the Greek original (brought to light by the
discovery of the Codex Sinaiticus), which reads, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p13.2">ὡς πρέπει
υἱοῖς
θεου̑</span> and connects
the words with the preceding sentence. See the edition of Barnabae
Epistula by Gebhardt and Harnack in Patr. Apost. Op. I. 14. For the
sense comp. <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:19" id="i.II_1.18-p13.3" parsed="|2Tim|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.19">2 Tim. 2:19</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p13.4">ἀποστάτω
ἀπὸ
ἀδικίας</span><scripRef passage="James 4:7" id="i.II_1.18-p13.5" parsed="|Jas|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.7">James 4:7</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p13.6">ἀνίστητε
τῷ
διαβόλῳ,</span> <scripRef passage="Ps. 119:163" id="i.II_1.18-p13.7" parsed="|Ps|119|163|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.119.163">Ps.
119:163</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p13.8">ἀδικίαν
ἐμίσησα</span>.]</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p14">(6) "They who wish to see me, and to lay hold on
my kingdom, must receive me with affliction and suffering." From the
<scripRef passage="Epistle of Barnabas, c. 7" id="i.II_1.18-p14.1">Epistle of Barnabas, c. 7</scripRef>, where the words are introduced by "Thus
he [Jesus] saith," <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p14.2">φησίν</span>  But it is
doubtful whether they are meant as a quotation or rather as a
conclusion of the former remarks and a general reminiscence of several
passages. Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:24" id="i.II_1.18-p14.3" parsed="|Matt|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.24">Matt. 16:24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 20:3" id="i.II_1.18-p14.4" parsed="|Matt|20|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.3">20:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 14:22" id="i.II_1.18-p14.5" parsed="|Acts|14|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.22">Acts 14:22</scripRef>: "We must through much tribulation enter
into the kingdom of God."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p15">(7) "He that wonders [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p15.1">ὁ
θαυμάσας</span>with the wonder of reverential
faith] shall reign, and he that reigns shall be made to rest." From the
"Gospel of the Hebrews," quoted by Clement of Alexandria (Strom. II. 9,
§ 45). The Alexandrian divine quotes this and the following
sentence to show, as Plumptre finely says, "that in the teaching of
Christ, as in that of Plato, wonder is at once the beginning and the
end of knowledge."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p16">(8) "Look with wonder at the things that are
before thee (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p16.1">θαύμασον
τα
πάροντα</span>)." From Clement of Alexandria (Strom. II.
9, § 45.).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p17">(9) "I came to abolish sacrifices, and unless ye
cease from sacrificing, the wrath [of God] will not cease from you."
From the <scripRef passage="Gospel of the Ebionites" id="i.II_1.18-p17.1">Gospel of the Ebionites</scripRef> (or rather Essaean Judaizers), quoted by
Epiphanius (Haer. xxx. 16). Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:13" id="i.II_1.18-p17.2" parsed="|Matt|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.13">Matt. 9:13</scripRef>, "I will have mercy and not
sacrifice."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p18">(10) "Ask great things, and the small shall be
added to you: ask heavenly and there shall be added unto you earthly
things." Quoted by Clement of Alexandria (Strom. I. 24, §
154; comp. IV. 6, § 34) and Origen (de Oratione, c. 2), with
slight differences. Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 6:33" id="i.II_1.18-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|6|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.33">Matt. 6:33</scripRef>, of which it is probably a free
quotation from memory. Ambrose also quotes the sentence (<scripRef passage="Ep. xxxvi. 3" id="i.II_1.18-p18.2">Ep. xxxvi. 3</scripRef>):
"Denique scriptum
est: ’Petite magna, et parva adjicientur vobis. Petite
coelestia, et terrena adjicientur.’"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p19">(11) "In the things wherein I find you, in them
will I judge you." Quoted by Justin Martyr (Dial. c. Tryph. c. 47), and
Clement of Alexandria (Quis dives, § 40). Somewhat different
Nilus: "Such as I find thee, I will judge thee, saith the Lord." The
parallel passages in <scripRef passage="Ezekiel 7:3, 8; 18:30; 24:14; 33:20" id="i.II_1.18-p19.1" parsed="|Ezek|7|3|0|0;|Ezek|7|8|0|0;|Ezek|18|30|0|0;|Ezek|24|14|0|0;|Ezek|33|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.7.3 Bible:Ezek.7.8 Bible:Ezek.18.30 Bible:Ezek.24.14 Bible:Ezek.33.20">Ezekiel 7:3, 8; 18:30; 24:14;
33:20</scripRef> are not sufficient to
account for this sentence. It is probably taken from an apocryphal
Gospel. See Hofmann, p. 323.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p20">(12) "He who is nigh unto me is nigh unto the
fire: he who is far from me is far from the kingdom. From Origen (Comm.
in Jer. III. p. 778), and Didymus of Alexandria (in <scripRef passage="Ps. 88:8" id="i.II_1.18-p20.1" parsed="|Ps|88|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.88.8">Ps. 88:8</scripRef>). Comp, <scripRef passage="Luke 12:49" id="i.II_1.18-p20.2" parsed="|Luke|12|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.49">Luke 12:49</scripRef>. Ignatius (Ad Smyrn. c. 4) has a similar
saying, but not as a quotation, "To be near the sword is to be near
God" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p20.3">ἐγγύς
μαχαίρας
ἐγγύς
θεοῦ</span>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p21">(13) "If ye kept not that which is little, who
will give you that which is great? For I say unto you, he that is
faithful in the least is faithful also in much." From the homily of
Pseudo-Clement of Rome (ch. 8). Comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 16:10-12" id="i.II_1.18-p21.1" parsed="|Luke|16|10|16|12" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.10-Luke.16.12">Luke 16:10–12</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Matt. 25:21" id="i.II_1.18-p21.2" parsed="|Matt|25|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.21">Matt. 25:21</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 25:23" id="i.II_1.18-p21.3" parsed="|Matt|25|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.23">23</scripRef>. Irenaeus (II. 34, 3) quotes similarly,
probably from memory: "Si in modico fideles non fuistis, quod magnum est
quis dabit nobis?"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p22">(14) "Keep the flesh pure, and the seal [probably
baptism] without stain that we (ye) may receive eternal life." From
Pseudo-Clement, ch. 8. But as this is connected with the former
sentence by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p22.1">ἄρα οὖν
τοῦτο
λὲγει</span>, it seems to be only an explanation ("he
means this") not a separate quotation. See Lightfoot, St. Clement of
Rome, pp. 200 and 201, and his Appendix containing the newly recovered
Portions, p. 384:. On the sense comp. <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:19" id="i.II_1.18-p22.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.19">2 Tim. 2:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 4:11" id="i.II_1.18-p22.3" parsed="|Rom|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.11">Rom. 4:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:13" id="i.II_1.18-p22.4" parsed="|Eph|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.13">Eph. 1:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:30" id="i.II_1.18-p22.5" parsed="|Eph|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.30">4:30</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p23">(15) Our Lord, being asked by Salome when His
kingdom should come, and the things which he had spoken be
accomplished, answered, "When the two shall be one, and the outward as
the inward, and the male with the female, neither male nor female."
From Clement of Alexandria, as a quotation from "the Gospel according
to the Egyptians" (Strom.III. 13, § 92), and the homily of
Pseudo-Clement of Rome (ch. 12). Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 22:30" id="i.II_1.18-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.30">Matt. 22:30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:28" id="i.II_1.18-p23.2" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. 3:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:29" id="i.II_1.18-p23.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.29">1 Cor. 7:29</scripRef>. The sentence has a mystical coloring
which is alien to the genuine Gospels, but suited the Gnostic
taste.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p24">(16) "For those that are infirm was I infirm, and
for those that hunger did I hunger, and for those that thirst did I
thirst." From Origen (in <scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 2" id="i.II_1.18-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.2">Matt. xiii. 2</scripRef>). Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 25:35, 36" id="i.II_1.18-p24.2" parsed="|Matt|25|35|25|36" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.35-Matt.25.36">Matt. 25:35,
36</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:20-22" id="i.II_1.18-p24.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|20|9|22" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.20-1Cor.9.22">1 Cor.
9:20–22</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p25">(17) "Never be ye joyful, except when ye have seen
your brother [dwelling] in love." Quoted from the Hebrew Gospel by
Jerome (in <scripRef passage="Eph. v. 3" id="i.II_1.18-p25.1" parsed="|Eph|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.3">Eph. v. 3</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p26">(18) "Take hold, handle me, and see that I am not
a bodiless demon [i.e. spirit]." From Ignatius (Ad Symrn. c. 3), and
Jerome, who quotes it from the Nazarene Gospel (De Viris illustr. 16).
Words said to have been spoken to Peter and the apostles after the
resurrection. Comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 24:39" id="i.II_1.18-p26.1" parsed="|Luke|24|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.39">Luke 24:39</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="John 20:27" id="i.II_1.18-p26.2" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27">John
20:27</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p27">(19) "Good must needs come, but blessed is he
through whom it cometh; in like manner evil must needs come, but woe to
him through whom it cometh." From the "Clementine Homilies," xii. 29.
For the second clause comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:7" id="i.II_1.18-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.7">Matt. 18:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 17:1" id="i.II_1.18-p27.2" parsed="|Luke|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.1">Luke 17:1</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p28">(20) "My mystery is for me, and for the sons of my
house." From Clement of Alexandria (Strom. V. 10, § 64), the
Clementine Homilies (xix. 20), and Alexander of Alexandria (Ep. ad
Alex. c. 5, where the words are ascribed to the Father). Comp. <scripRef passage="Isa. 24:16" id="i.II_1.18-p28.1" parsed="|Isa|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.24.16">Isa.
24:16</scripRef> (Sept.); <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:11" id="i.II_1.18-p28.2" parsed="|Matt|13|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.11">Matt. 13:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 4:11" id="i.II_1.18-p28.3" parsed="|Mark|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.11">Mark 4:11</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p29">(21) "If you do not make your low things high and
your crooked things straight ye shall not enter into my kingdom." From
the Acta Philippi in Tischendorf’s Acta Apost. Apocr.
p. 90, quoted by Ewald, Gesch. Christus, p. 288, who calls these words
a weak echo of more excellent sayings.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p30">(22) "I will choose these things to myself. Very
excellent are those whom my Father that is in heaven hath given to me."
From the Hebrew Gospel, quoted by Eusebius (Theophan. iv. 13).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p31">(23) "The Lord said, speaking of His kingdom,
’The days will come in which vines will spring up,
each having ten thousand stocks, and on each stock ten thousand
branches, and on each branch ten thousand shoots, and on each shoot ten
thousand bunches, and on each bunch ten thousand grapes, and each grape
when pressed shall give five-and-twenty measures of wine. And when any
saint shall have laid hold on one bunch, another shall cry, I am a
better bunch, take me; through me bless the Lord.’
Likewise also [he said], ’that a grain of wheat shall
produce ten thousand ears of corn, and each grain ten pounds of fine
pure flour; and so all other fruits and seeds and each herb according
to its proper nature. And that all animals, using for food what is
received from the earth, shall live in peace and concord with one
another, subject to men with all subjection.’ " To
this description Papias adds: "These things are credible to those who
believe. And when Judas the traitor believed not and asked,
’How shall such products come from the
Lord?’ the Lord said, ’They shall see
who come to me in these times.’ " From the
"weak-minded" Papias (quoted by Irenaeus, Adv. Haer. V. 33, 3). Comp.
<scripRef passage="Isa. 11:6-9" id="i.II_1.18-p31.1" parsed="|Isa|11|6|11|9" osisRef="Bible:Isa.11.6-Isa.11.9">Isa.
11:6–9</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p32">This is a strongly figurative description of the
millennium. Westcott thinks it is based on a real discourse, but to me
it sounds fabulous, and borrowed from the Apocalypse of Baruch which
has a similar passage (cap. 29, first published in Monumenta Sacra et
Profana opera collegii Doctorum Bibliothecae Ambrosianae, Tom. I. Fasc.
II. Mediol. 1866, p. 80, and then in Fritzsche’s ed.
of Libri Apocryphi Veteris Test. Lips. 1871, p. 666): "Etiam terra dabit fructus suos
unum in decem millia, et in vite una erunt Mille palmites, et unus
palmes faciet mille botros, et botrus unus faciet mille acinos, et unus
acinus faciet corum vini. Et qui esurierunt jucundabuntur, iterum autem
videbunt prodigia quotidie .... Et erit in illo tempore, descendet
iterum desuper thesaurus manna, et comedent ex eo in istis annis."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p33">Westcott quotes eleven other apocryphal sayings
which are only loose quotations or perversions of genuine words of
Christ, and may therefore be omitted. Nicholson has gathered the
probable or possible fragments of the Gospel according to the Hebrews,
which correspond more or less to passages in the canonical Gospels.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p34">Mohammedan tradition has preserved in the Koran
and in other writings several striking words of Christ, which Hofmann,
l.c. pp. 327–329, has collected. The following is the
best:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p35">"Jesus, the Son of Mary, said,
’He who longs to be rich is like a man who drinks
sea-water; the more he drinks the more thirsty he becomes, and never
leaves off drinking till he perishes."</p>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p37">II. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p37.1">Personal Appearance of
Jesus</span>. None of the Evangelists, not even the beloved disciple
and bosom-friend of Jesus, gives us the least hint of his countenance
and stature, or of his voice, his manner, his food, his dress, his mode
of daily life. In this respect our instincts of natural affection have
been wisely overruled. He who is the Saviour of all and the perfect
exemplar for all should not be identified with the particular
lineaments of one race or nationality or type of beauty. We should
cling to the Christ in spirit and in glory rather than to the Christ in
the flesh So St. Paul thought (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:16" id="i.II_1.18-p37.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16">2 Cor. 5:16</scripRef>; Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:8" id="i.II_1.18-p37.3" parsed="|1Pet|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.8">1 Pet. 1:8</scripRef>). Though unseen, he is loved beyond all
human beings.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p38"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.II_1.18-p38.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p38.3">I see Thee not, I hear Thee not,</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.II_1.18-p38.4">Yet art Thou oft with me;</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p38.5">And earth hath ne’er so dear a
spot,</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.II_1.18-p38.6">As when I meet with Thee."</l>
</verse>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p40">Jesus no doubt accommodated himself in dress and
general appearance to the customs of his age and people, and avoided
all ostentation. He probably passed unnoticed through busy crowds. But
to the closer observer he must have revealed a spiritual beauty and an
overawing majesty in his countenance and personal bearing. This helps
to explain the readiness with which the disciples, forsaking all
things, followed him in boundless reverence and devotion. He had not
the physiognomy of a sinner. He had more than the physiognomy of a
saint. He reflected from his eyes and countenance the serene peace and
celestial purity of a sinless soul in blessed harmony with God. His
presence commanded reverence, confidence and affection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p41">In the absence of authentic representation,
Christian art in its irrepressible desire to exhibit in visible form
the fairest among the children of men, was left to its own imperfect
conception of ideal beauty. The church under persecution in the first
three centuries, was averse to pictorial representations of Christ, and
associated with him in his state of humiliation (but not in his state
of exaltation) the idea of uncomeliness, taking too literally the
prophetic description of the suffering Messiah in the twenty-second
Psalm and the fifty-third chapter of Isaiah. The victorious church
after Constantine, starting from the Messianic picture in the
forty-fifth Psalm and the Song of Solomon, saw the same Lord in
heavenly glory, "fairer than the children of men" and "altogether
lovely." Yet the difference was not so great as it is sometimes
represented. For even the ante-Nicene fathers (especially Clement of
Alexandria), besides expressly distinguishing between the first
appearance of Christ in lowliness and humility, and his second
appearance in glory and, majesty, did not mean to deny to the Saviour
even in the days of his flesh a higher order of spiritual beauty, "the
glory of the only-begotten of the Father full of grace and truth,"
which shone through the veil of his humanity, and which at times, as on
the mount of transfiguration, anticipated his future glory.
"Certainly," says Jerome, "a flame of fire and starry brightness
flashed from his eye, and the majesty of the God head shone in his
face."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p42">The earliest pictures of Christ, in the Catacombs,
are purely symbolic, and represent him under the figures of the Lamb,
the good Shepherd, the Fish. The last has reference to the Greek word
<i>Ichthys</i>, which contains the initials of the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p42.1">Ἰησοῦς
Χριστός
Θεοῦ Ὑιὸς
Σωτὴρ</span>. "Jesus Christ, Son of God, Saviour."
Real pictures of Christ in the early church would have been an offence
to the Jewish, and a temptation and snare to the heathen converts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p43">The first formal description of the personal
appearance of Christ, which, though not authentic and certainly not
older than the fourth century, exerted great influence on the pictorial
representations, is ascribed to the heathen <name id="i.II_1.18-p43.1">Publius
Lentulus</name>, a supposed contemporary of Pilate and "President of
the people of Jerusalem" (there was no such office), in an apocryphal
Latin letter to the Roman Senate, which was first discovered in a MS.
copy of the writings of Anselm of Canterbury in the twelfth century,
and published with slight variations by, Fabricius, Carpzov, Gabler,
etc. It is as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p44">"In this time appeared a man, who lives till now,
a man endowed with great powers. Men call him a great prophet; his own
disciples term Him the Son of God. His name is Jesus Christ. He
restores the dead to life, and cures the sick of all manner of
diseases. This man is of noble and well-proportioned stature, with a
face full of kindness and yet firmness, so that the beholders both love
Him and fear Him. His hair is of the color of wine, and golden at the
root; straight, and without lustre, but from the level of the ears
curling and glossy, and divided down the centre after the fashion of
the Nazarenes [Nazarites?]. His forehead is even and smooth, his face
without wrinkle or blemish, and glowing with delicate bloom. His
countenance is frank and kind. Nose and mouth are in no way faulty. His
beard is full, of the same hazel color as his hair, not long, but
forked. His eyes are blue, and extremely brilliant. In reproof and
rebuke he is formidable; in exhortation and teaching, gentle and
amiable. He has never been seen to laugh, but oftentimes to weep,
(<i>numquam visus est
ridere, flere autem saepe</i>). His person is tall and erect; his hands
and limbs beautiful and straight. In speaking he is deliberate and
grave, and little given to loquacity. In beauty he surpasses the
children of men."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p45">Another description is found in the works of the
Greek theologian, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p45.1">John of Damascus</span>, of the 8th
century (<i>Epist. ad Theoph. Imp. de venerandis Imag</i>., spurious),
and a similar one in the Church History of <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p45.2">Nicephorus</span> (I. 40), of the 14th century. They represent
Christ as resembling his mother, and ascribe to him a stately person
though slightly stooping, beautiful eyes, blond, long, and curly hair,
pale, olive complexion, long fingers, and a look expressive of
nobility, wisdom, and patience.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p46">On the ground of these descriptions, and of the
Abgar and the Veronica legends, arose a vast number of pictures of
Christ, which are divided into two classes: the <i>Salvator</i>
pictures, with the expression of calm serenity and dignity, without the
faintest mark of grief, and the <i>Ecce Homo</i> pictures of the
suffering Saviour with the crown of thorns. The greatest painters and
sculptors have exhausted the resources of their genius in
representations of Christ; but neither color nor chisel nor pen can do
more than produce a feeble reflection of the beauty and glory of Him
who is the Son of God and the Son of Man.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p47">Among modern biographers of Christ, Dr. Sepp (Rom.
Cath., <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.18-p47.1">Das Leben Jesu Christi,</span></i> 1865, vol.
VI. 312 sqq.) defends the legend of St. Veronica of the Herodian
family, and the genuineness of the picture, of the suffering Saviour
with the crown of thorns which he impressed on her silken veil. He
rejects the philological explanation of the legend from "the true
image" (<i>vera</i> <i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p47.2">εἰκὼν</span></i>= Veronica), and derives the name from
<i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p47.3">φερενίκη</span></i>
(Berenice), the Victorious.
But Bishop Hefele (Art. <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.18-p47.4">Christusbilder,</span></i>
in the Cath. <i>Kirchen-Lexikon</i> of Wetzer and Welte, II.
519–524) is inclined, with Grimm, to identify Veronica
with the Berenice who is said to have erected a statue to Christ at
Caesarea Philippi (Euseb. VII. 18), and to see in the Veronica legend
only the Latin version of the Abgar legend of the Greek Church. Dr.
Hase (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.18-p47.5">Leben Jesu,</span></i> p. 79) ascribes to
Christ manly beauty, firm health, and delicate, yet not very
characteristic features. He quotes <scripRef passage="John 20:14" id="i.II_1.18-p47.6" parsed="|John|20|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.14">John 20:14</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Luke 24:16" id="i.II_1.18-p47.7" parsed="|Luke|24|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.16">Luke 24:16</scripRef>, where it
is said that his friends did not recognize him, but these passages
refer only to the mysterious appearances of the risen Lord. Renan
(<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.18-p47.8">Vie de Jésus</span></i>, ch. X-XIV. p.
403) describes him in the frivolous style of a novelist, as a <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.18-p47.9">doux
Galilèen</span><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.18-p47.10">,</span></i> of calm
and dignified attitude, as a <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.18-p47.11">beau jeune homme</span></i>who made a deep impression upon
women, especially Mary of Magdala; even a proud Roman lady, the wife of
Pontius Pilate, when she caught a glimpse of him from the window (?),
was enchanted, dreamed of him in the night and was frightened at the
prospect of his death. Dr. Keim (I. 463) infers from his character, as
described in the Synoptical Gospels, that he was perhaps not strikingly
handsome, yet certainly noble, lovely, manly, healthy and vigorous,
looking like a prophet, commanding reverence, making men, women,
children, sick and poor people feel happy in his presence. Canon Farrar
(I. 150) adopts the view of Jerome and Augustine, and speaks of Christ
as "full of mingled majesty and tenderness in—</p>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p48"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.II_1.18-p48.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p48.3">’That face</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p48.4">How beautiful, if sorrow had not made</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.II_1.18-p48.5">Sorrow more beautiful than beauty’s
self.’ "</l>
</verse>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p49"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p50">On artistic representations of Christ see J. B.
<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.1">Carpzov</span>: De oris et corpor is J. Christi forma
Pseudo-Lentuli, J. Damasceni et Nicephori proso - pographiae. Helmst.
1777. P. E. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.2">Jablonski</span>: De origine imaginum
Christi Domini. Lugd. Batav. 1804. W. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.3">Grimm</span><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.18-p50.4">: Die Sage vom Ursprung der
Christusbilder</span>. Berlin, 1843. Dr. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.5">Legis
Glückselig</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.18-p50.6">Christus-Archäologie; Das Buch von Jesus Christus und
seinem wahren Ebenbilde.</span> Prag, 1863 4to. Mrs. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.7">Jameson</span> and Lady <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.8">Eastlake</span>: The
History of our Lord as exemplified in Works of Art (with
illustrations). Lond., 2d ed. 1865 2 vols. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.9">Cowper</span>: Apocr. Gospels. Lond. 1867, pp.
217–226. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.10">Hase</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.18-p50.11">Leben Jesu,</span> pp. 76–80 (5th ed.), <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.12">Keim</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.18-p50.13">Gesch. Jesu von Naz.</span> I.
459–464. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p50.14">Farrar</span>: Life of
Christ. Lond. 1874, I. 148–150,
312–313; II. 464.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p51"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p52">III. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p52.1">The Testimony of Josephus
on John the Baptist</span>. Antiq. <scripRef passage="Jud. xviii." id="i.II_1.18-p52.2" parsed="|Judg|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.18">Jud. xviii.</scripRef> c. 5, § 2.
Whatever may be thought of the more famous passage of Christ which we
have discussed in § 14 (p. 92), the passage on John is
undoubtedly genuine and so accepted by most scholars. It fully and
independently confirms the account of the Gospels on
John’s work and martyrdom, and furnishes, indirectly,
an argument in favor of the historical character of their account of
Christ, for whom he merely prepared the way. We give it in
Whiston’s translation: "Now some of the Jews thought
that the destruction of Herod’s army came from God,
and that very justly, as a punishment of what he did against John, who
was called the Baptist; for Herod slew him, who was a good man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.II_1.18-p52.3">ἀγαθὸν
ἄνδρα</span>), and commanded the Jews to exercise
virtue, both as to righteousness towards one another, and piety towards
God, and so to come to baptism; for that the washing [with water] would
be acceptable to him, if they made use of it, not in order to the
putting away [or the remission] of some sins [only], but for the
purification of the body: supposing still that the soul was thoroughly
purified beforehand by righteousness. Now when [many] others came in
crowds about him, for they were greatly moved [or pleased] by hearing
his words, Herod, who feared lest the great influence John had over the
people might put it into his power and inclination to raise a rebellion
(for they seemed ready to do anything he should advise), thought it
best, by putting him to death, to prevent any mischief he might cause,
and not bring himself into difficulties, by sparing a man who might
make him repent of it when it should be too late. Accordingly he was
sent a prisoner, out of Herod’s suspicious temper, to
Machaerus, the castle I before mentioned, and was there put to death.
Now the Jews had an opinion that the destruction of this army was sent
as a punishment upon Herod, and a mark of God’s
displeasure to him."</p>

<p id="i.II_1.18-p53"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p54">IV. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p54.1">The Testimony of Mara to
Christ</span>, <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p54.2">a.d.</span> 74. This extra-biblical
notice of Christ, made known first in 1865, and referred to above
§ 14 p. 94) reads as follows (as translated from the Syriac
by Cureton and Pratten):</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p55">"What are we to say, when the wise are dragged by
force by hands of tyrants, and their wisdom is deprived of its freedom
by slander, and they are plundered for their [superior] intelligence,
without [the opportunity of making] a defence? [They are not wholly to
be pitied.] For what benefit did the Athenians obtain by putting
Socrates to death, seeing that they received as retribution for it
famine and pestilence? Or the people of Samos by the burning of
Pythagoras, seeing that in one hour the whole of their country was
covered with sand? Or <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p55.1">The Jews</span> [<span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p55.2">by the murder</span>] <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p55.3">of their Wise
King</span>, seeing that from that very time their kingdom was driven
away [from them]? For with justice did God grant a recompense to the
wisdom of [all] three of them. For the Athenians died by famine; and
the people of Samos were covered by the sea without remedy; and the
Jews, brought to destruction and expelled from their kingdom, are
driven away into every land. [Nay], Socrates did not die, because of
Plato; nor yet Pythagoras, because of the statue of Hera; nor yet <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.18-p55.4">The Wise King, because of the new laws he
enacted</span>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.18-p56">The nationality and position of Mara are unknown.
Dr. Payne Smith supposes him to have been a Persian. He wrote from
prison and wished to die, "by what kind of death concerns me not." In
the beginning of his letter Mara says: "On this account, lo, I have
written for thee this record, [touching] that which I have by careful
observation discovered in the world. For the kind of life men lead has
been carefully observed by me. I tread the path of learning, and from
the study of Greek philosophy have I found out all these things,
although they suffered shipwreck when the birth of life took place."
The birth of life may refer to the appearance of Christianity in the
world, or to Mara’s own conversion. But there is no
other indication that he was a Christian. The advice he gives to his
son is simply to "devote himself to wisdom, the fount of all things
good, the treasure that fails not."</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="19" title="The Resurrection of Christ" shorttitle="Section 19" progress="20.35%" prev="i.II_1.18" next="i.III_1" id="i.II_1.19">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Resurrection" id="i.II_1.19-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.II_1.19-p1">§ 19. The Resurrection of Christ.</p>

<p id="i.II_1.19-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.II_1.19-p3">The resurrection of Christ from the dead is reported
by the four Gospels, taught in the Epistles, believed throughout
Christendom, and celebrated on every "Lord’s Day," as
an historical fact, as the crowning miracle and divine seal of his
whole work, as the foundation of the hopes of believers, as the pledge
of their own future resurrection. It is represented in the New
Testament both as an act of the Almighty Father who raised his Son from
the dead,<note place="end" n="209" id="i.II_1.19-p3.1"><p id="i.II_1.19-p4"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:24" id="i.II_1.19-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.24">Acts 2:24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:32" id="i.II_1.19-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.32">32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:4" id="i.II_1.19-p4.3" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4">Rom. 6:4</scripRef>; l0:9;
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:15" id="i.II_1.19-p4.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.15">1 Cor. 15:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:20" id="i.II_1.19-p4.5" parsed="|Eph|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.20">Eph. 1:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:21" id="i.II_1.19-p4.6" parsed="|1Pet|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.21">1 Pet. 1:21</scripRef>.</p></note> and as an act of Christ himself, who had the
power to lay down his life and to take it again.<note place="end" n="210" id="i.II_1.19-p4.7"><p id="i.II_1.19-p5"> <scripRef passage="John 2:19" id="i.II_1.19-p5.1" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">John 2:19</scripRef>; 10:17, 18. In like
manner the first advent of the Lord is represented as his own voluntary
act and as a mission from the Father, <scripRef passage="John 8:42" id="i.II_1.19-p5.2" parsed="|John|8|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.42">John 8:42</scripRef>: <i>ἐγωʹ ἐκ
τεοϋ̑
ἐξη̈̑λθεν</i>
Και–ϊʹ
ἥκὼ
οὐδε–ͅϊʹ
γαʹρ ἀπ̓
ἐμαυτοϋ̑
ἐλήλυθα,
ἀλλ̓
ἐκεῖνό́ς
με</p>

<p id="i.II_1.19-p6">ἀπέστειλεν.)</p></note> The ascension was
the proper conclusion of the resurrection: the risen life of our Lord,
who is "the Resurrection and the Life," could not end in another death
on earth, but must continue in eternal glory in heaven. Hence St. Paul
says, "Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more; death no more
hath dominion over him. For the death that he died he died unto sin
once: but the life that he liveth, he liveth unto God."<note place="end" n="211" id="i.II_1.19-p6.1"><p id="i.II_1.19-p7"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:9, 10" id="i.II_1.19-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|6|9|6|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.9-Rom.6.10">Rom. 6:9, 10</scripRef>. Neander (<i>Leben
Jesu,</i> pp. 596 and 597 of the 6th Germ. ed.) makes some excellent
remarks on this inseparable connection between the resurrection and the
ascension, and says that the asc ension would stand fast as a
supernatural fact even if Luke had not said a word about it. A
temporary resurrection followed by another death could never have
become the foundation of a church.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p8">The Christian church rests on the resurrection of
its Founder. Without this fact the church could never have been born,
or if born, it would soon have died a natural death. The miracle of the
resurrection and the existence of Christianity are so closely connected
that they must stand or fall together. If Christ was raised from the
dead, then all his other miracles are sure, and our faith is
impregnable; if he was not raised, he died in vain and our faith is
vain. It was only his resurrection that made his death available for
our atonement, justification and salvation; without the resurrection,
his death would be the grave of our hopes; we should be still
unredeemed and under the power of our sins. A gospel of a dead Saviour
would be a contradiction and wretched delusion. This is the reasoning
of St. Paul, and its force is irresistible.<note place="end" n="212" id="i.II_1.19-p8.1"><p id="i.II_1.19-p9"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:13-19" id="i.II_1.19-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|13|15|19" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.13-1Cor.15.19">1 Cor. 15:13-19</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 4:25" id="i.II_1.19-p9.2" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Rom.
4:25</scripRef>, where Paul represents Christ’s death and
resurrection in inseparable connection, as the sum and substance of the
whole gospel.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p10">The resurrection of Christ is therefore
emphatically a test question upon which depends the truth or falsehood
of the Christian religion. It is either the greatest miracle or the
greatest delusion which history records.<note place="end" n="213" id="i.II_1.19-p10.1"><p id="i.II_1.19-p11"> Ewald makes the striking remark
(VI. 90) that the resurrection is "the culmination of all the
miraculous events which are conceivable from the beginning of history
to its close."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p12">Christ had predicted both his crucifixion and his
resurrection, but the former was a stumbling-block to the disciples,
the latter a mystery which they could not understand till after the
event.<note place="end" n="214" id="i.II_1.19-p12.1"><p id="i.II_1.19-p13"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:21-23" id="i.II_1.19-p13.1" parsed="|Matt|16|21|16|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.21-Matt.16.23">Matt. 16:21-23</scripRef>; 17:9, 22, 23;
20:17-20; <scripRef passage="Mark 8:31" id="i.II_1.19-p13.2" parsed="|Mark|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.31">Mark 8:31</scripRef>; 9:9, 10, 31, 32 ("they understood not that saying,
and were afraid to ask him"); <scripRef passage="Luke 9:22" id="i.II_1.19-p13.3" parsed="|Luke|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.22">Luke 9:22</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 9:44" id="i.II_1.19-p13.4" parsed="|Luke|9|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.44">44</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 9:45" id="i.II_1.19-p13.5" parsed="|Luke|9|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.45">45</scripRef>; 18:31-34; 24:6-8; <scripRef passage="John 2:21, 22" id="i.II_1.19-p13.6" parsed="|John|2|21|2|22" osisRef="Bible:John.2.21-John.2.22">John
2:21, 22</scripRef>; 3:14; 8:28; 10:17, 18; 12:32.</p></note> They no doubt expected that he would soon
establish his Messianic kingdom on earth. Hence their utter
disappointment and downheartedness after the crucifixion. The treason
of one of their own number, the triumph of the hierarchy, the
fickleness of the people, the death and burial of the beloved Master,
had in a few hours rudely blasted their Messianic hopes and exposed
them to the contempt and ridicule of their enemies. For two days they
were trembling on the brink of despair. But on the third day, behold,
the same disciples underwent a complete revolution from despondency to
hope, from timidity to courage, from doubt to faith, and began to
proclaim the gospel of the resurrection in the face of an unbelieving
world and at the peril of their lives. This revolution was not
isolated, but general among them; it was not the result of an easy
credulity, but brought about in spite of doubt and hesitation;<note place="end" n="215" id="i.II_1.19-p13.7"><p id="i.II_1.19-p14"> The devoted women went to the
sepulchre on the first Christian Sabbath, not to see it empty but to
embalm the body with spices for its long rest, <scripRef passage="Mark 16:1" id="i.II_1.19-p14.1" parsed="|Mark|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.1">Mark 16:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 23:56" id="i.II_1.19-p14.2" parsed="|Luke|23|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.56">Luke 23:56</scripRef>;
and when they told the eleven what they saw, their words seemed to them
"as idle talk," and "they disbelieved them," <scripRef passage="Luke 24:11" id="i.II_1.19-p14.3" parsed="|Luke|24|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.11">Luke 24:11</scripRef>. Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 28:17" id="i.II_1.19-p14.4" parsed="|Matt|28|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.17">Matt.
28:17</scripRef> ("some doubted"); <scripRef passage="Mark 16" id="i.II_1.19-p14.5" parsed="|Mark|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16">Mark 16</scripRef>: 8 ("they were afraid"); <scripRef passage="John 20:25" id="i.II_1.19-p14.6" parsed="|John|20|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.25">John
20:25</scripRef>.</p></note> it was not
superficial and momentary, but radical and lasting; it affected, not
only the apostles, but the whole history of the world. It reached even
the leader of the persecution, Saul of Tarsus one of the clearest and
strongest intellects, and converted him into the most devoted and
faithful champion of this very gospel to the hour of his martyrdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p15">This is a fact patent to every reader of the
closing chapters of the Gospels, and is freely admitted even by the
most advanced skeptics.<note place="end" n="216" id="i.II_1.19-p15.1"><p id="i.II_1.19-p16"> Dr. Baur states the contrast
tersely thus: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p16.1">Zwischen dem
Tod</span></i> [<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p16.2">Jesu</span></i>]<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p16.3">und seiner Auferstehung liegt ein so tiefes
undurchdringliches Dunkel, dass man nach so gewaltsam zerrissenem und
so wundervoll wiederhergestelltem Zusammenhange sich gleichsam auf
einem neuen Schauplatz der Geschichte sieht.</span></i>"Compare his remarks at the close of this section. Dr. Ewald
describes the depression and sudden exaltation of the disciples more
fully with his usual force (vol. vi. 54 sqq.). I will quote also the
description of Renan, at the beginning of the first chapter of his
work, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p16.4">Les
Apôtres:</span></i> "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p16.5">Jésus, quoique parlant sans cesse de
résurrection, de nouvelle vie, n’avait
jamais dit bien clairement qu’il ressusciterait en sa
chair. Les disciples,</span></i> (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p16.6">dans les premières heures qui
suivirent sa mort, n’avaient à cet
égard aucune espérance</span></i> arrétée. <i>Les sentimentsdont ils nous
font la naive confidence supposent méme
qu’ils croyaient tout fini. Ils pleurent et enterrent
leur ami, sinon comme un mort vulgaire, du moins comme une personne
dont la perte est irréparable</i> (Marc 16:10; Luc 24:17,
21) <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p16.7">ils sont tristes et abattus;
l’espoir qu’ils avaient eu de le voir
realiser le salut d’Israël est convaincu de
vanité</span></i>; <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p16.8">on dirait des hommes qui ont perdu une grande et
chère illusion. Mais l’ enthousiasme et
l’amour ne connaissent par les situations sans issue.
Ils se jouentde l’impossible, et plutot que
d’abdiquer
l’espérance</span></i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p16.9">ils font violence
à toute réalité</span></i>," etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p17">The question now rises whether this inner
revolution in the, life of the disciples, with its incalculable effects
upon the fortunes of mankind, can be rationally explained without a
corresponding outward revolution in the history of Christ; in other
words, whether the professed faith of the disciples in the risen Christ
was true and real, or a hypocritical lie, or an honest
self-delusion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p18">There are four possible theories which have been
tried again and again, and defended with as much learning and ingenuity
as can be summoned to their aid. Historical questions are not like
mathematical problems. No argument in favor of the resurrection will
avail with those critics who start with the philosophical assumption
that miracles are impossible, and still less with those who deny not
only the resurrection of the body, but even the immortality of the
soul. But facts are stubborn, and if a critical hypothesis can be
proven to be psychologically and historically impossible and
unreasonable, the result is fatal to the philosophy which underlies the
critical hypothesis. It is not the business of the historian to
construct a history from preconceived notions and to adjust it to his
own liking, but to reproduce it from the best evidence and to let it
speak for itself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p19">1. The <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p19.1">Historical</span> view,
presented by the Gospels and believed in the Christian church of every
denomination and sect. The resurrection of Christ was an actual though
miraculous event, in harmony with his previous history and character,
and in fulfilment of his own prediction. It was a re-animation of the
dead body of Jesus by a return of his soul from the spirit-world, and a
rising of body and soul from the grave to a new life, which after
repeated manifestations to believers during a short period of forty
days entered into glory by the ascension to heaven. The object of the
manifestations was not only to convince the apostles personally of the
resurrection, but to make them witnesses of the resurrection and
heralds of salvation to all the world.<note place="end" n="217" id="i.II_1.19-p19.2"><p id="i.II_1.19-p20"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 28:18-20" id="i.II_1.19-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|28|18|28|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18-Matt.28.20">Matt. 28:18-20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 16:15, 16" id="i.II_1.19-p20.2" parsed="|Mark|16|15|16|16" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.15-Mark.16.16">Mark 16:15, 16</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 24" id="i.II_1.19-p20.3" parsed="|Luke|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24">Luke 24</scripRef>;46-48; <scripRef passage="John 20:21-23" id="i.II_1.19-p20.4" parsed="|John|20|21|20|23" osisRef="Bible:John.20.21-John.20.23">John 20:21-23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 1:8" id="i.II_1.19-p20.5" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts 1:8</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p21">Truth compels us to admit that there are serious
difficulties in harmonizing the accounts of the evangelists, and in
forming a consistent conception of the nature of
Christ’s, resurrection-body, hovering as it were
between heaven and earth, and oscillating for forty days between a
natural and a supernatural state of the body clothed with flesh and
blood and bearing the wound-prints, and yet so spiritual as to appear
and disappear through closed doors and to ascend visibly to heaven. But
these difficulties are not so great as those which are created by a
denial of the fact itself. The former can be measurably solved, the
latter cannot. We, do not know all the details and circumstances which
might enable us to clearly trace the order of events. But among all the
variations the great central fact of the resurrection itself and its
principal features "stand out all the more sure."<note place="end" n="218" id="i.II_1.19-p21.1"><p id="i.II_1.19-p22"> So Meyer says, who is one of
the fairest as well as most careful exegetes (<i>Com. on John,</i> 5th
Germ. ed., p. 643). I will add the observations of Canon Farrar
(<i>Life of Christ,</i> vol. II 432): "The <i>lacunae,</i> the
compressions, the variations, the actual differences, the subjectivity
of the narrators as affected by spiritual revelations, render all
harmonies at the best uncertain. Our belief in the resurrection, as an
historic fact, as absolutely well attested to us by subsequent and
contemporary circumstances as any other event in history, rests on
grounds far deeper, wider, more spiritual, more eternal, than can be
shaken by divergences of which we can only say that they are not
necessarily contradictions, but of which the true solution is no longer
attainable. Hence the ’ten
discrepancies’ which have been dwelt on since the days
of Celsus, have never for one hour shaken the faith of Christendom. The
phenomena presented by the narratives are exactly such as we should
expect, derived as they are from different witnesses, preserved at
first in oral tradition only, and written 1,800 years ago at a period
when <i>minute circumstantial accuracy,</i> distinguished from perfect
truthfulness, was little regarded. St. Paul, surely no imbecile or
credulous enthusiast, vouches, both for the reality of the appearances,
and also for the fact that the vision by which he was himself converted
came, at a long interval after the rest, to him as to the
’abortive-born’ of the apostolic
family (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:4-8" id="i.II_1.19-p22.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|4|15|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.4-1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. 15:4-8</scripRef>). If the narratives of Christ’s
appearance to his disciples were <i>invention</i>s, how came they to
possess the severe and simple character which shows no tinge of
religious excitement? If those appearances were purely
<i>subjective,</i> how can we account for their sudden, rapid, and
total cessation ? As Lange finely says, the great fugue of the first
Easter tidings has not come to us as a ’monotonous
chorale,’ and mere boyish verbal criticism cannot
understand the common feeling and harmony which inspire the individual
vibrations of those enthusiastic and multitudinous voices (vol. V. 61).
Professor Westcott, with his usual profundity, and insight, points out
the differences of purpose in the narrative of the four Evangelists.
St. Matthew dwells chiefly on the majesty and glory of the
Resurrection; St. Mark, both in the original part and in the addition
(<scripRef passage="Mark 16:9-20" id="i.II_1.19-p22.2" parsed="|Mark|16|9|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9-Mark.16.20">Mark 16:9-20</scripRef>), insists upon it as a fact; St. Luke, as a <i>spiritual
necessity;</i> St. John, as a <i>touchstone of character</i>
(<i>Introd.</i> 310-315).</p></note> The period of the
forty days is in the nature of the case the most mysterious in the life
of Christ, and transcends all ordinary Christian experience. The
Christophanies resemble in some respect, the theophanies of the Old
Testament, which were granted only to few believers, yet for the
general benefit. At all events the fact of the resurrection furnishes
the only key for the solution of the psychological problem of the
sudden, radical, and permanent change in the mind and conduct of the
disciples; it is the necessary link in the chain which connects their
history before and after that event. Their faith in the resurrection
was too clear, too strong, too steady, too effective to be explained in
any other way. They showed the strength and boldness of their
conviction by soon returning to Jerusalem, the post of danger, and
founding there, in the very face of the hostile Sanhedrin, the
mother-church of Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p23">2. The <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p23.1">Theory of Fraud</span>.
The apostles stole and hid the body of Jesus, and deceived the world.<note place="end" n="219" id="i.II_1.19-p23.2"><p id="i.II_1.19-p24"> This theory was invented by the
Jewish priests who crucified the Lord, and knew it to be false, <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:62-66" id="i.II_1.19-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|27|62|27|66" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.62-Matt.27.66">Matt.
27:62-66</scripRef>; 28:12-15. The lie was repeated and believed, like many other
lies, by credulous infidels, first by malignant Jews at the time of
Justin Martyr, then by Celsus, who learned it from them, but wavered
between it and the vision-theory, and was renewed in the eighteenth
century by Reimarus in the Wolfenbüttel Fragments. Salvador,
a French Jew, has again revived and modified it by assuming (according
to Hase, <i>Geschichte Jesu,</i> p. 132) that Jesus was justly
crucified, and was saved by the wife of Pilate through Joseph of
Arimathaea or some Galilean women; that he retired among the Essenes
and appeared secretly to a few of his disciples. (See his
<i>Jésus Christ et sa doctrine,</i> Par. 1838.) Strauss
formerly defended the vision-hypothesis (see below), but at the close
of his life, when he exchanged his idealism and pantheism for
materialism and atheism, he seems to have relapsed into this
disgraceful theory of fraud; for in his <i>Old and New Faith</i> (1873)
he was not ashamed to call the resurrection of Christ "a
world-historical <i>humbug</i>." Truth or falsehood: there is no middle
ground.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p25">This infamous lie carries its refutation on its
face: for if the Roman soldiers who watched the grave at the express
request of the priests and Pharisees, were asleep, they could not see
the thieves, nor would they have proclaimed their military crime; if
they, or only some of them, were awake, they would have prevented the
theft. As to the, disciples, they were too timid and desponding at the
time to venture on such a daring act, and too honest to cheat the
world. And finally a self-invented falsehood could not give them the
courage and constancy of faith for the proclamation of the resurrection
at the peril of their lives. The whole theory is a wicked absurdity, an
insult to the common sense and honor of mankind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p26">3. The <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p26.1">Swoon-Theory</span>. The
physical life of Jesus was not extinct, but only exhausted, and was
restored by the tender care of his friends and disciples, or (as some
absurdly add) by his own medical skill; and after a brief period he
quietly died a natural death.<note place="end" n="220" id="i.II_1.19-p26.2"><p id="i.II_1.19-p27"> <i>The Scheintod-Hypothese</i>
(as the Germans call it) was ably advocated by Paulus of Heidelberg
(1800), and modified by Gfrörer (1838), who afterwards
became a Roman Catholic. We are pained to add Dr. Hase (<i>Gesch.
Jesu,</i> 1876<i>,</i> p. 601), who finds it necessary, however, to
call to aid a "special providence," to maintain some sort of
consistency with his former advocacy of the miracle of the
resurrection, when he truly said (<i>Leben Jesu,</i> p. 269, 5th ed.
1865): "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p27.1">Sonach ruht die Wahrheit
der Auferstehung unerschütterlich auf dem Zeugnisse, ja auf
dem Dasein der apostolischen Kirche.</span></i>"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p28">Josephus, Valerius Maximus, psychological and
medical authorities have been searched and appealed to for examples of
such apparent resurrections from a trance or asphyxy, especially on the
third day, which is supposed to be a critical turning-point for life or
putrefaction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p29">But besides insuperable physical
difficulties—as the wounds and loss of blood from the
very heart pierced by the spear of the Roman
soldier—this theory utterly fails to account for the
moral effect. A brief sickly existence of Jesus in need of medical
care, and terminating in his natural death and final burial, without
even the glory of martyrdom which attended the crucifixion, far from
restoring the faith of the apostles, would have only in the end
deepened their gloom and driven them to utter despair.<note place="end" n="221" id="i.II_1.19-p29.1"><p id="i.II_1.19-p30"> Dr. Strauss (in his second
<i>Leben Jesu,</i> 1864, p. 298) thus strikingly and conclusively
refutes the swoon-theory: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p30.1">Ein
halbtodt aus dem Grabe Hervorgekrochener, siech Umherschleichender, der
ärztlichen Pflege, des Verbandes, der Stärkung
und Schonung Bedürftiger, und am Ende doch dem Leiden
Erliegender konnte auf die Jünger unmöglich den
Eindruck des Sieqers über Tod und Grab, des
Lebensfürsten machen, der ihrem spätern Auftreten
zu Grunde lag. Ein solches Wiederaufleben hätte den
Eindruck, den er im Leben und Tode auf sie gemacht hatte, nur
schwächen, denselben höchstens elegisch
ausklingen lassen, unmöglich aber ihre Trauer in
Beigeisterung verwandeln, ihre Verehrung zur Anbetung steigern
können</span></i>." Dr. Hase (p. 603)
unjustly calls this exposure of the absurdity of his own view,
"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p30.2">Straussische
Tendenzmalerei.</span></i>"Even more effective is the
refutation of the swoon-theory by Dr. Keim (<i>Leben Jesu v. Naz.
III.</i> 576): "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p30.3">Und dann das
Unmöglichste: der arme, schwache, kranke, mühsam
auf den Füssen erhaltene, versteckte, verkleidete,
schliesslich hinsterbende Jesus ein Gegenstand des Glaubens, des
Hochgefühles, des Triumphes seiner Anhänger, ein
auferstandener Sieger und Gottessohn! In der That hier beginnt die
Theorie armselig, abgeschmackt, ja verwerflich zu werden, indem sie die
Apostel als arme Betrogene, oder gar mit Jesus selber als
Betrüger zeigt. Denn vom Scheintod hatte man auch damals
einen Begriff, und die Lage Jesu musste zeigen, dass hier von
Auferstehung nicht die Rede war; hielt man ihn doch für
auferstanden, gab er sich selbst als auferstanden, so. fehlte das
nüchterne Denken, und hütete er sich gar, seinen
Zustand zu verrathen, so fehlte am Ende auch die Ehrlichkeit. Aus allen
diesen Gründen ist der Scheintod von der Neuzeit fast
ausnahmslos verworfen worden."</span></i></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p31">4. The <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p31.1">Vision-Theory</span>.
Christ rose merely in the imagination of his friends, who mistook a
subjective vision or dream for actual reality, and were thereby
encouraged to proclaim their faith in the resurrection at the risk of
death. Their wish was father to the belief, their belief was father to
the fact, and the belief, once started, spread with the power of a
religious epidemic from person to person and from place to place. The
Christian society wrought the miracle by its intense love for Christ.
Accordingly the resurrection does not belong to the history of Christ
at all, but to the inner life of his disciples. It is merely the
embodiment of their reviving faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p32">This hypothesis was invented by a heathen
adversary in the second century and soon buried out of sight, but rose
to new life in the nineteenth, and spread with epidemical rapidity
among skeptical critics in Germany, France, Holland and England.<note place="end" n="222" id="i.II_1.19-p32.1"><p id="i.II_1.19-p33"> The vision-hypothesis
(<i>Visions-Hypothese</i>)was first suggested by the heathen Celsus
(see Keim, III. 577), and in a more respectful form by the Jewish
philosopher Spinoza, and elaborately carried out by Strauss and Renan,
with the characteristic difference, however, that Strauss traces the
resurrection dream to the apostles in Galilee, Renan (after Celsus) to
Mary Magdalene in Jerusalem, saying, in his <i>Life of Jesus</i>
(almost blasphemously), that "the passion of a hallucinated woman gave
to the world a risen God!" In his work on the <i>Apostles,</i> Renan
enters more fully into the question and again emphasizes, in the
genuine style of a French novelist, the part of the
Magdalene."<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p33.1">La gloire de la
résurrection</span></i> (he says, p.
13) <i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p33.2">appartient à Marie
de, Magdala. Apres Jésus, c’est Marie qui a
le plus fait pour la fondation du christianisme.
L’ombre créée par les sens
délicats de Madeleine plane encore sur le monde .... Sa
grande affirmation de femme: ’Il est
resuscité!’ a été la
base de la foi de
l’humanité."</span></i>The vision-theory has also been adopted and defended by Zeller,
Holsten (in an able treatise on the <i>Gospel of Paul and Peter,</i>
1868), Lang, Volkmar, Réville, Scholten, Meijboom, Kuenen,
Hooykaas. Comp. Keim, III. 579 sqq. Among English writers the anonymous
author of <i>Supernatural Religion</i> is its chief champion, and
states it in these words (vol. III. 526, Lond. ed. of 1879): "The
explanation which we offer, and which has long been adopted in various
forms by able critics" [among whom, in a foot-note, he falsely quotes
Ewald] "is, that doubtless Jesus was seen Gr. (wjvfqh), but the vision
was not real and objective, but illusory and subjective; that is to
say, Jesus was not himself seen, but only a representation of Jesus
within the minds of the beholders."</p>

<p class="c55" id="i.II_1.19-p34">On the other hand Ewald,
Schenkel, Alex. Schweizer, and Keim have essentially modified the
theory by giving the resurrection-visions an <i>objective</i> character
and representing them as real though purely spiritual manifestations of
the exalted Christ from heaven. Hase calls this view happily a
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p34.1">Verhimmelung der
Visionshypothese</span></i> (<i>Gesch. Jesu,</i> p.
597). It is certainly a great improvement and a more than half-way
approach to the truth, but it breaks on the rock of the empty
sepulchre. It does not and cannot tell us what became of the body of
Christ.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p35">The advocates of this hypothesis appeal first and
chiefly to the vision of St. Paul on the way to Damascus, which
occurred several years later, and is nevertheless put on a level with
the former appearances to the older apostles (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:8" id="i.II_1.19-p35.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. 15:8</scripRef>); next to supposed analogies in
the history of religious enthusiasm and mysticism, such as the
individual visions of St. Francis of Assisi, the Maid of Orleans, St.
Theresa (who believed that she had seen Jesus in person with the eyes
of the soul more distinctly than she could have seen him with the eyes
of the body), Swedenborg, even Mohammed, and the collective visions of
the Montanists in Asia Minor, the Camisards in France, the spectral
resurrections of the martyred Thomas à Becket of Canterbury
and Savonarola of Florence in the excited imagination of their
admirers, and the apparitions of the Immaculate Virgin at Lourdes.<note place="end" n="223" id="i.II_1.19-p35.2"><p id="i.II_1.19-p36"> The author of <i>Supernatural
Religion</i> (III. 530), calls to aid even
Luther’s vision of the devil on the Wartburg, and
especially the apparition of Lord Byron after his death to Sir Walter
Scott in clear moonshine; and he fancies that in the first century it
would have been mistaken for reality.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p37">Nobody will deny that subjective fancies and
impressions are often mistaken for objective realities. But, with the
exception of the case of St. Paul—which we shall
consider in its proper place, and which turns out to be, even according
to the admission of the leaders of skeptical criticism, a powerful
argument against the mythical or visionary
theory—these supposed analogies are entirely
irrelevant; for, not to speak of other differences, they were isolated
and passing phenomena which left no mark on history; while the faith in
the resurrection of Christ has revolutionized the whole world. It must
therefore be treated on its own merits as an altogether unique
case.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p38">(a) The first insuperable argument against the
visionary nature, and in favor of the objective reality, of the
resurrection is the empty tomb of Christ. If he did not rise, his body
must either have been removed, or remained in the tomb. If removed by
the disciples, they were guilty of a deliberate falsehood in preaching
the resurrection, and then the vision-hypothesis gives way to the
exploded theory of fraud. If removed by the enemies, then these enemies
had the best evidence against the resurrection, and would not have
failed to produce it and thus to expose the baselessness of the vision.
The same is true, of course, if the body had remained in the tomb. The
murderers of Christ would certainly not have missed such an opportunity
to destroy the very foundation of the hated sect.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p39">To escape this difficulty, Strauss removes the
origin of the illusion away off to Galilee, whether the disciples fled;
but this does not help the matter, for they returned in a few weeks to
Jerusalem, where we find them all assembled on the day of
Pentecost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p40">This argument is fatal even to the highest form of
the vision hypothesis, which admits a spiritual manifestation of Christ
from heaven, but denies the resurrection of his body.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p41">(b) If Christ did not really rise, then the words
which he spoke to Mary Magdalene, to the disciples of Emmaus, to
doubting Thomas, to Peter on the lake of Tiberias, to all the disciples
on Mount Olivet, were likewise pious fictions. But who can believe that
words of such dignity and majesty, so befitting the solemn moment of
the departure to the throne of glory, as the commandment to preach the
gospel to every creature, to baptize the nations in the name of the
Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and the promise to be with his
disciples alway to the end of the world—a promise
abundantly verified in the daily experience of the
church—could proceed from dreamy and self-deluded
enthusiasts or crazy fanatics any more than the Sermon on the Mount or
the Sacerdotal Prayer! And who, with any spark of historical sense, can
suppose that Jesus never instituted baptism, which has been performed
in his name ever since the day of Pentecost, and which, like the
celebration of the Lord’s Supper, bears testimony to
him every day as the sunlight does to the sun!</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p42">(c) If the visions of the resurrection were the
product of an excited imagination, it is unaccountable that they should
suddenly have ceased on the fortieth day (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:15" id="i.II_1.19-p42.1" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15">Acts 1:15</scripRef>), and not have
occurred to any of the disciples afterwards, with the single exception
of Paul, who expressly represents his vision of Christ as "the last."
Even on the day of Pentecost Christ did not appear to them, but,
according to his promise, "the other Paraclete" descended upon them;
and Stephen saw Christ in heaven, not on earth.<note place="end" n="224" id="i.II_1.19-p42.2"><p id="i.II_1.19-p43"> It is utterly baseless when
Ewald and Renan extend these visions of Christ for months and
years."<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p43.1">Ces grands
rêves mélancoliques</span></i>," says Renan (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p43.2">Les
Apötres,</span></i> 34, 36),
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.II_1.19-p43.3">"ces entretiens sans cesse interrompus
et recommecés avec le mort chéri remplissaient
les jours et les mois .... Près d’un an
s’écoula dans cette vie suspendue entre le
ciel et la terre. Le charme, loin de décroître,
augmentait</span></i>," etc. Even Keim, III 598,
protests against this view.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p44">(d) The chief objection to the vision-hypothesis
is its intrinsic impossibility. It makes the most exorbitant claim upon
our credulity. It requires us to believe that many persons, singly and
collectively, at different times, and in different places, from
Jerusalem to Damascus, had the same vision and dreamed the same dream;
that the women at the open sepulchre early in the morning, Peter and
John soon afterwards, the two disciples journeying to Emmaus on the
afternoon of the resurrection day, the assembled apostles on the
evening in the absence of Thomas, and again on the next
Lord’s Day in the presence of the skeptical Thomas,
seven apostles at the lake of Tiberias, on one occasion five hundred
brethren at once most of whom were still alive when Paul reported the
fact, then James, the brother of the Lord, who formerly did not believe
in him, again all the apostles on Mount Olivet at the ascension, and at
last the clearheaded, strong-minded persecutor on the way to
Damascus—that all these men and women on these
different occasions vainly imagined they saw and heard the self-same
Jesus in bodily shape and form; and that they were by this baseless
vision raised all at once from the deepest gloom in which the
crucifixion of their Lord had left them, to the boldest faith and
strongest hope which impelled them to proclaim the gospel of the
resurrection from Jerusalem to Rome to the end of their lives! And this
illusion of the early disciples created the greatest revolution not
only in their own views and conduct, but among Jews and Gentiles and in
the subsequent history of mankind! This illusion, we are expected to
believe by these unbelievers, gave birth to the most real and most
mighty of all facts, the Christian Church which has lasted these
eighteen hundred years and is now spread all over the civilized world,
embracing more members than ever and exercising more moral power than
all the kingdoms and all other religions combined!</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p45">The vision-hypothesis, instead of getting rid of
the miracle, only shifts it from fact to fiction; it makes an empty
delusion more powerful than the truth, or turns all history itself at
last into a delusion. Before we can reason the resurrection of Christ
out of history we must reason the apostles and Christianity itself out
of existence. We must either admit the miracle, or frankly confess that
we stand here before an inexplicable mystery.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p46"><span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p46.1">Remarkable
Concessions</span>.—The ablest advocates of the
vision-theory are driven against their wish and will to admit some
unexplained objective reality in the visions of the risen or ascended
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p47">Dr. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p47.1">Baur</span>, of
Tübingen (d. 1860), the master-critic among sceptical church
historians, and the corypheus of the Tübingen school, came
at last to the conclusion (as stated in the revised edition of his
Church History of the First Three Centuries, published shortly before
his death, 1860) that "nothing but the miracle of the resurrection
could disperse the doubts which threatened to drive faith itself into
the eternal night of death (<i>Nur</i> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p47.2">das Wunder der
Auferstehung konnte die Zweifel zerstreuen, welche den Glauben selbst
in die ewige Nacht des Todes verstossen zu müssen
schienen</span></i>)."<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p47.3">Geschichte der christlichen Kirche,</span></i> I.<i>39.</i>
It is true he adds that the nature of the resurrection itself lies
outside of historical investigation ("<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p47.4">Was die Auferstehung an sich
ist, liegt ausserhalb des Kreises der geschichtlichen
Untersuchung</span></i>"), but
also, that "for the faith of the disciples the resurrection of Jesus
became the most solid and most irrefutable certainty. In this faith
only Christianity gained a firm foothold of its historical development.
(<i>In diesem Glauben
hat erst das Christenthum den festen Grund seiner geschichtlichen
Entwicklung gewonnen</i>.)
What history requires as the necessary prerequisite of all that follows
is not so much the fact of the resurrection itself [?] as the faith in
that fact. In whatever light we may consider the resurrection of Jesus,
whether as an actual objective miracle or as a subjective psychological
one (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p47.5">als ein objectiv geschehenes Wunder, oder als ein subjectiv
psychologisches</span></i>),
even granting the possibility of such a miracle, no psychological
analysis can penetrate the inner spiritual process by which in the
consciousness of the disciples their unbelief at the death of Jesus was
transformed into a belief of his resurrection .... We must rest
satisfied with this, that for them the resurrection of Christ was a
fact of their consciousness, and had for them all the reality of an
historical event." (<i>Ibid</i>., pp. 39, 40.) Baur’s
remarkable conclusion concerning the conversion of St. Paul (ibid., pp.
44, 45) we shall consider in its proper place.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p48">Dr. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p48.1">Ewald</span>, of
Göttingen (d. 1874), the great orientalist and historian of
Israel, antagonistic to Baur, his equal in profound scholarship and
bold, independent, often arbitrary criticism, but superior in religious
sympathy with the genius of the Bible, discusses the resurrection of
Christ in his <i>History of the Apostolic Age</i> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p48.2">Gesch. des Volkes Israel,</span></i> vol. VI. 52 sqq.), instead of
his <i>Life of Christ,</i> and resolves it into a purely spiritual,
though long continued manifestation from heaven. Nevertheless he makes
the strong statement (p. 69) that "nothing is historically more certain
than that Christ rose from the dead and appeared to his own, and that
this their vision was the beginning of their new higher faith and of an
their Christian labors." "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p48.3">Nichts steht geschichtlich
fester</span><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p48.4">,</span></i>" he says, "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p48.5">als dass Christus aus den Todten
auferstanden den Seinigen wiederschien und dass dieses ihr wiedersehen
der anfang ihres neuen höhern glaubens und alles ihres
Christlichen wirkens selbst war. Es ist aber ebenso gewiss dass sie ihn
nicht wie einen gewöhnlichen menschen oder wie einen aus dem
grabe aufsteigenden schatten oder gespenst wie die sage von solchen
meldet, sondern wie den einzigen Sohn Gottes, wie ein durchaus schon
übermächtiges und übermenschliches
wesen wiedersahen und sich bei späteren
zurückerinnerungen nichts anderes denken konnten als dass
jeder welcher ihn wiederzusehen gewürdigt sei auch sogleich
unmittelbar seine einzige göttliche würde erkannt
und seitdem felsenfest daran geglaubt habe. Als den ächten
König und Sohn Gottes hatten ihn aber die Zwölfe
und andre schon im leben zu erkennen gelernt: der unterschied ist nur
der dass sie ihn jetzt auch nach seiner rein göttlichen
seite und damit auch als den über den tod siegreichen
erkannt zu haben sich erinnerten. Zwischen jenem gemeinen schauen des
irdischen Christus wie er ihnen sowohl bekannt war und diesem
höhern tieferregten entzückten schauen des
himmlischen ist also dock ein innerer zusammenhang, so dass sie ihn
auch jetzt in diesen ersten tagen und wochen nach seinem tode nie als
den himmlischen Messias geschauet hätten wenn sie ihn nicht
schon vorher als den irdischen so wohl gekannt
hätten</span><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p48.6">."</span></i></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p49">Dr. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p49.1">Keim</span>, of
Zürich (d. at Giessen, 1879), an independent pupil of Baur,
and author of the most elaborate and valuable Life of Christ which the
liberal critical school has produced, after giving every possible
advantage to the mythical view of the resurrection, confesses that it
is, after all, a mere hypothesis and fails to explain the main point.
He says (<i>Geschichte Jesu von Nazara,</i> III. 600): "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p49.2">Nach allen
diesen Ueberlegungen wird man zugestehen müssen, dass auch
die neuerdings beliebt gewordene Theorie nur eine Hypothese ist, welche
Einiges erklärt, die Hauptsache nicht erklärt, ja
im Ganzen und Grossen das geschichtlich Bezeugte schiefen und
hinfälligen Gesichtspunkten unterstellt. Misslingt aber
gleichmässig der Versuch, die überlieferte Aufs
Auferstehungsgeschichte festzuhalten, wie das Unternehmen, mit Hilfe
der paulinischen Visionen eine natürliche
Erklärung des Geschehenen aufzubauen, so bleibt
für die Geschichte zunächst kein Weg
übrig als der des Eingeständnisses, dass die
Sagenhaftigkeit der redseligen Geschichte und die dunkle
Kürze der glaubwürdigen Geschichte es nicht
gestattet, über die räthselhaften Ausgange des
Lebens Jesu, so wichtig sie</span></i> an <i>und für sich
und in der Einwirkung auf die Weltgeschichte gewesen sind, ein sicheres
unumstössliches Resultat zu geben. Für die
Geschichte, sofern sie nur mit benannten evidenten Zahlen und mit
Reihen greifbarer anerkannter Ursachen und Wirkungen rechnet, existirt
als das Thatsächliche und Zweifellose lediglich der feste
Glaube der Apostel, dass Jesus auferstanden, und die ungeheure Wirkung
dieses Glaubens, die Christianisirung der Menschheit</i>. On p. 601 he expresses the
conviction that "it was the crucified and living Christ who, not as the
risen one, but rather as the divinely glorified one (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p49.3">als der wenn
nicht Auferstandene, so doch vielmehr himmlisch
Verherrlichte</span></i>)<i>,</i> gave visions to his disciples
and revealed himself to his society." In his last word on the great
problem, Keim, in view of the exhaustion and failure of the natural
explanations, comes to the conclusion, that we must either, with Dr.
Baur, humbly confess our ignorance, or return to the faith of the
apostles who "have seen the Lord" (<scripRef passage="John 20:25" id="i.II_1.19-p49.4" parsed="|John|20|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.25">John 20:25</scripRef>). See the third and last edition of his
abridged <i>Geschichte Jesu,</i> Zürich, 1875, p. 362.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.II_1.19-p50">Dr. <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p50.1">Schenkel</span>, of
Heidelberg, who in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p50.2">Charakterbild Jesu</span></i>
(third ed. 1864, pp. 231 sqq.) had adopted the vision-theory in its
higher form as a purely spiritual, though real manifestation from
heaven, confesses in his latest work, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p50.3">Das
Christusbild der Apostel</span></i> (1879, p. 18), his inability to
solve the problem of the resurrection of Christ, and says: "<i>Niemals wird es der
Forschung gelingen, das Räthsel des Auferstehungsglaubens zu
ergründen. Nichts aber steht fester</i> <span lang="DE" id="i.II_1.19-p50.4">in
der <i>Geschichte</i></span> <span class="c16" id="i.II_1.19-p50.5">als die Thatsache dieses
Glaubens</span>; <i>auf ihm beruht die Stiftung der christlichen
Gemeinschaft ... Der Visionshypothese, welche die Christuserscheinungen
der Jünger aus Sinnestäuschungen
erklären will, die in einer Steigerung des
’Gemüths und Nervenlebens’
ihre physische und darum auch psychische Ursache hatten</i>,...
<i>steht vor allem die Grundfarbe der Stimmung in den
Jüngern, namentlich in Petrus, im Wege: die tiefe Trauer,
das gesunkene Selbstvertrauen, die nagende Gewissenspein, der verlorne
Lebensmuth</i>. <i>Wie soll aus einer solchen Stimmung das
verklärte Bild des Auferstandenen hervorgehen, mit dieser
unverwüstlichen Sicherheit und unzerstörbaren
Freudigkeit, durch welche der Auferstehungsglaube die Christengemeinde
in allen Stürmen und Verfolgungen aufrecht zu erhalten
vermochte?</i>"</p>

<p id="i.II_1.19-p51"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="III" title="The Apostolic Age" shorttitle="Chapter III" progress="22.19%" prev="i.II_1.19" next="i.III_1.20" id="i.III_1">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1-p1">CHAPTER III.</p>

<p id="i.III_1-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1-p3">THE APOSTOLIC AGE</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="20" title="Sources and Literature of the Apostolic Age" shorttitle="Section 20" progress="22.19%" prev="i.III_1" next="i.III_1.22" id="i.III_1.20">

<p class="head" id="i.III_1.20-p1">§ 20. Sources and Literature of the
Apostolic Age.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.20-p3">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.20-p5"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p5.1">1. The Canonical Books of the New
Testament</span>.—The twenty-seven books of the New
Testament are better supported than any ancient classic, both by a
chain of external testimonies which reaches up almost to the close of
the apostolic age, and by the internal evidence of a spiritual depth
and unction which raises them far above the best productions of the
second century. The church has undoubtedly been guided by the Holy
Spirit in the selection and final determination of the Christian canon.
But this does, of course, not supersede the necessity of criticism, nor
is the evidence equally strong in the case of the seven Eusebian
Antilegomena. The Tübingen and Leyden schools recognized at
first only five books of the New Testament as authentic, namely, four
Epistles of Paul-Romans, First and Second Corinthians, and
Galatians—and the Revelation of John. But the progress
of research leads more and more to positive results, and nearly all the
Epistles of Paul now find advocates among liberal critics. (Hilgenfeld
and Lipsius admit seven, adding First Thessalonians, Philippians, and
Philemon; Renan concedes also Second Thessalonians, and Colossians to
be Pauline, thus swelling the number of genuine Epistles to nine.) The
chief facts and doctrines of apostolic Christianity are sufficiently
guaranteed even by those five documents, which are admitted by the
extreme left of modern criticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p6"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p6.1">The</span> <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p6.2">Acts of the Apostles</span> give us the external, the Epistles
the internal history of primitive Christianity. They are independent
contemporaneous compositions and never refer to each other; probably
Luke never read the Epistles of Paul, and Paul never read the Acts of
Luke, although he no doubt supplied much valuable information to Luke.
But indirectly they illustrate and confirm each other by a number of
coincidences which have great evidential value, all the more as these
coincidences are undesigned and incidental. Had they been composed by
post-apostolic writers, the agreement would have been more complete,
minor disagreements would have been avoided, and the lacunae in the
Acts supplied, especially in regard to the closing labors and death of
Peter and Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p7">The <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p7.1">Acts</span> bear on the face
all the marks of an original, fresh, and trustworthy narrative of
contemporaneous events derived from the best sources of information,
and in great part from personal observation and experience. The
authorship of Luke, the companion of Paul, is conceded by a majority of
the best modern scholars, even by Ewald. And this fact alone
establishes the credibility. Renan (in his <i>St. Paul, ch. 1)
admirably calls the Acts "a book of joy, of serene ardor. Since the
Homeric poems no book has been seen full of such fresh sensations. A
breeze of morning, an odor of the sea, if I dare express it so,
inspiring something joyful and strong, penetrates the whole book, and
makes it an excellent compagnon de voyage,</i> the exquisite breviary
for him who is searching for ancient remains on the seas of the south.
This is the second idyl of Christianity. The Lake of Tiberias and its
fishing barks had furnished the first. Now, a more powerful breeze,
aspirations toward more distant lands, draw us out into the open
sea."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p8">2. The <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p8.1">Post-Apostolic and
Patristic</span> writings are full of reminiscences of, and references
to, the apostolic books, and as dependent on them as the river is upon
its fountain.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p9">3. The <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p9.1">Apocryphal and
Heretical</span> literature. The numerous Apocryphal <i>Acts, Epistles,
and Apocalypses were prompted by the same motives of curiosity and
dogmatic interest as the Apocryphal Gospels</i>, and have a similar
apologetic, though very little historical, value. The heretical
character is, however, more strongly marked. They have not yet been
sufficiently investigated. Lipsius (in Smith and
Wace’s, "Dict. of Christ. Biog." vol. I. p. 27)
divides the Apocryphal Acts into four classes: (1) Ebionitic; (2)
Gnostic; (3) originally Catholic; (4) Catholic adaptations or
recensions of heretical documents. The last class is the most numerous,
rarely older than the fifth century, but mostly resting on documents
from the second and third centuries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p10">(a) Apocryphal Acts: <i>Acta Petri et Pauli (of
Ebionite origin, but recast),</i> <i>Acta Pauli et Theclae (mentioned
by Tertullian at the end of the second century, of Gnostic origin),
Acta Thomae (Gnostic), Acta Matthaei, Acta Thaddei, Martyrium
Bartholomaei, Acta Barnabae, Acta Andreae, Acta Andreae et Mathiae,
Acta Philippi, Acta Johannis, Acta Simonis et Judae, Acta Thaddaei, The
Doctrine of Addai, the Apostle</i> (ed. in Syriac and English by Dr. G.
Phillips, London, 1876).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p11">(b) Apocryphal Epistles: the correspondence
between <i>Paul and Seneca (six by Paul and eight by Seneca, mentioned
by Jerome and Augustine), the third Epistle of Paul to the Corinthians,
Epistolae Mariae, Epistolae Petri ad Jacobum.</i></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p12">(c) Apocryphal Apocalypses: <i>Apocalypsis
Johannis, Apocalypsis Petri, Apocalypsis Pauli</i> (or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.III_1.20-p12.1">ἀναβατικὸν
Παύλου</span>, based on the report of his rapture into
Paradise, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12:2-4" id="i.III_1.20-p12.2" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|12|4" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2-2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. 12:2–4</scripRef>), <i>Apocalypsis Thomae, Apoc.
Stephani, Apoc. Mariae, Apoc. Mosis, Apoc. Esdrae.</i></p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p14">Editions and Collections:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p15"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p15.1">Fabricius</span>: <i>Codex
Apocryphus Novi Testamenti.</i> Hamburg, 1703, 2d ed. 1719, 1743, 3
parts in 2 vols. (vol. II.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p16.1">Grabe</span>: <i>Spicilegium
Patrum et Haereticorum</i>. Oxford, 1698, ed. II. 1714.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p17"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p17.1">Birch</span>: <i>Auctarium Cod.
Apoc. N. Ti Fabrician.</i> Copenh. 1804 (Fasc. I.). Contains the
pseudo-Apocalypse of John.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p18"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p18.1">Thilo</span>: <i>Acta Apost. Petri
et Pauli. Halis, 1838. Acta Thomae</i>. Lips. 1823.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p19"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p19.1">Tischendorf</span>: <i>Acta
Apostolorum Apocrypha.</i> Lips. 1851.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p20"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p20.1">Tischendorf</span>: <i>Apocalypses
Apocryphae Mosis, Esdrae, Pauli, Joannis, item Mariae Dormitio.</i>
Lips. 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p21">R. A. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p21.1">Lipsius</span>: <i>Die
apokryph Apostel geschichten und Apostel legenden.</i> Leipz. 1883 sq.
2 vols.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p22">4. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p22.1">Jewish</span> sources: Philo
and Josephus, see § 14, p. 92. Josephus is all-important for
the history of the Jewish war and the destruction of Jerusalem, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p22.2">a.d.</span> 70, which marks the complete rapture of the
Christian Church with the Jewish synagogue and temple. The apocryphal
Jewish, and the Talmudic literature supplies information and
illustrations of the training of the Apostles and the form of their
teaching and the discipline and worship of the primitive church.
Lightfoot, Schöttgen, Castelli, Delitzsch,
Wünsche, Siegfried, Schürer, and a few others
have made those sources available for the exegete and historian. Comp.
here also the Jewish works of <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p22.3">Jost, Graetz, and
Geiger, mentioned § 9, p. 61, and
Hamburger’s</span> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p22.4">Real-Ecyclopädie des Judenthums (für Bibel
und Talmud</span></i>), in course of publication.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p23">5. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p23.1">Heathen writers: Tacitus,
Pliny, Suetonius, Lucian, Celsus, Porphyry, Julian</span>. They furnish
only fragmentary, mostly incidental, distorted and hostile information,
but of considerable apologetic value.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p24">Comp. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p24.1">Nath. Lardner</span> (d.
1768): <i>Collection of Ancient Jewish and Heathen Testimonies to the
Truth of the Christian Religion. Originally published in 4 vols. Lond.
1764–’67, and then in the several
editions of his Works</i> (vol. VI. 365–649, ed.
Kippis).</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.20-p26">II. Histories of the Apostolic Age.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p28"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p28.1">William Cave</span> (Anglican, d.
1713): Lives of the Apostles, and the two Evangelists, St. Mark and St.
Luke. Lond. 1675, new ed. revised by H. Cary, Oxford, 1840 (reprinted
in New York, 1857). Comp. also <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p28.2">Cave’s</span> Primitive Christianity, 4th ed.
Lond. 1862.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p29"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p29.1">Joh. Fr. Buddeus</span> (Luth., d.
at Jena, 1729): Ecclesia Apostolica. Jen. 1729.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p30"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p30.1">George Benson</span> (d. 1763):
History of the First Planting of the Christian Religion. Lond. 1756, 3
vols. 4to (in German by Bamberger, Halle, 1768).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p31">J. J. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p31.1">Hess</span> (d. at Zurich,
1828): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p31.2">Geschichte der Apostel Jesu.</span>
Zür. 1788; 4th ed. 1820.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p32"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p32.1">Gottl. Jac. Planck</span> (d. in
Göttingen, 1833): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p32.2">Geschichte des
Christenthums in der Periode seiner Einführung in die Welt
durch Jesum und die Apostel.</span> Göttingen, 1818, 2
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p33">*<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p33.1">Aug. Neander</span> (d. in
Berlin, 1850): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p33.2">Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der
Christlichen Kirche durch die Apostel. Hamb. 1832. 2 vols.; 4th ed.
revised 1847. The same in English (History of the Planting and Training
of the Christ. Church), by J. E. Ryland, Edinb. 1842, and in
Bohn’s Standard Library, Lond. 1851; reprinted in
Philad. 1844; revised by E. G. Robinson, N.</span> York, 1865. This
book marks an epoch and is still valuable.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p34">F. C. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p34.1">Albert Schwegler</span> (d.
at Tübingen, 1857): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p34.2">Das nachapostolische
Zeitalter in den Hauptmomenten seiner Entwicklung.</span>
Tübingen, 1845, 1846, 2 vols. An ultra-critical attempt to
transpose the apostolic literature (with the exception of five books)
into the post-apostolic age.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p35">*<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p35.1">Ferd. Christ. Baur</span> (d.
1860): Das Christenthum und die christliche Kirche der drei ersten
Jahrhunderte. Tübingen, 1853, 2d revised ed. 1860 (536 pp.).
The third edition is a mere reprint or title edition of the second and
forms the first volume of his General Church History, edited by his
son, in 5 vols. 1863. It is the last and ablest exposition of the
Tübingen reconstruction of the apostolic history from the
pen of the master of that school. See vol. I. pp.
1–174. English translation by Allen Menzies, in 2
vols. Lond. 1878 and 1879. Comp. also Baur’s Paul,
second ed. by Ed. Zeller, 1866 and 1867, and translated by A. Menzies,
2 vols. 1873, 1875. Baur’s critical researches have
compelled a thorough revision of the traditional views on the apostolic
age, and have so far been very useful, notwithstanding their
fundamental errors.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p36">A. P. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p36.1">Stanley</span> (Dean of
Westminster): Sermons and Essays on the Apostolic Age. Oxford, 1847. 3d
ed. 1874.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p37">*<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p37.1">Heinrich W. J. Thiersch</span>
(Irvingite, died 1885 in Basle): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p37.2">Die Kirche im
apostolischen Zeitalter. Francf. a. M. 1852; 3d ed. Augsburg, 1879,
"improved," but very slightly. (The same in English from the first ed.
by Th. Carlyle.</span> Lond. 1852.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p38">*<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p38.1">J. P. Lange</span> (d.
1884):<span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p38.2">Das apostolische Zeitalter.</span> Braunschw.
1854. 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p39"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p39.1">Philip Schaff</span>: History of
the Apostolic Church, first in German, Mercersburg, Penns. 1851; 2d ed.
enlarged, Leipzig, 1854; English translation by Dr. E. D. Yeomans, N.
York, 1853, in 1 vol.; Edinb. 1854, in 2 vols.; several editions
without change. (Dutch translation from the second Germ. ed. by T. W.
Th. Lublink Weddik, Tiel, 1857.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p40">*G. V. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p40.1">Lechler</span> (Prof. in
Leipzig): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p40.2">Das apostolische und das nachapostolische
Zeitalter. 2d ed. 1857; 3d ed. thoroughly revised, Leipzig, 1885. Engl.
trsl. by Miss Davidson,</span> Edinb. 1887. Conservative.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p41">*<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p41.1">Albrecht Ritschl</span> (d. in
Göttingen, 1889): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p41.2">Die Entstehung der
altkatholischen Kirche.</span> 2d ed. Bonn, 1857. The first edition was
in harmony with the Tübingen School; but the second is
materially improved, and laid the foundation for the Ritschl
School.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p42">*<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p42.1">Heinrich Ewald</span> (d. at
Göttingen, 1874): Geschichte des Volkes Israel, vols. VI.
and VII. 2d ed. Göttingen, 1858 and 1859. Vol. VI. of this
great work contains the History of the Apostolic Age to the destruction
of Jerusalem; vol. VII. the History of the post-Apostolic Age to the
reign of Hadrian. English translation of the History of Israel by R.
Martineau and J. E. Carpenter. Lond. 1869 sqq. A trans. of vols. VI.
and VII. is not intended. Ewald (the "Urvogel von
Göttingen") pursued an independent path in opposition both
to the traditional orthodoxy and to the Tübingen school,
which he denounced as worse than heathenish. See Preface to vol.
VII.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p43">*E. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p43.1">de
Pressensé</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p43.2">Histoire des trois
premiers siècles de l’église
chrétienne.</span> Par. 1858 sqq. 4 vols. German translation
by E. Fabarius (Leipz. 1862–’65);
English translation by Annie Harwood-Holmden (Lond. and N. York, 1870,
new ed. Lond. 1879). The first volume contains the first century under
the title <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p43.3">Le siècle apostolique;</span> rev.
ed. 1887.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p44">*<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p44.1">Joh. Jos. Ign. von
Döllinger</span> (Rom. Cath., since 1870 Old Cath.): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p44.2">Christenthum und Kirche in der Zeit der
Gründung</span>. Regensburg, 1860. 2d ed. 1868. The same
translated into English by H. N. Oxenham. London, 1867.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p45">C. S. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p45.1">Vaughan</span>: The Church
of the First Days. Lond. 1864–’65. 3
vols. Lectures on the Acts of the Apostles.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p46">N. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p46.1">Sepp</span> (Rom. Cath.): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p46.2">Geschichte der Apostel Jesu his zur Zerstörung
Jerusalems.</span> Schaffhausen, 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p47">C. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p47.1">Holsten</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p47.2">Zum Evangelium des Paulus und des Petrus.</span> Rostock, 1868
(447 pp.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p48"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p48.1">Paul Wilh. Schmidt</span> <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p48.2">und</span> <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p48.3">Franz v. Holtzendorf</span>:
<span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p48.4">Protestanten-Bibel Neuen Testaments.</span> Zweite,
revid. Auflage. Leipzig, 1874. A popular exegetical summary of the
Tübingen views with contributions from <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p48.5">Bruch, Hilgenfeld, Holsten, Lipsius, Pfleiderer</span> and
others.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p49">A. B. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p49.1">Bruce</span> (Professor in
Glasgow): The Training of the Twelve. Edinburgh, 1871, second ed.
1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p50">*<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p50.1">Ernest Renan</span> (de
l’Académie Francaise): <span lang="FR" id="i.III_1.20-p50.2">Histoire des origines du Christianisme</span>. Paris, 1863 sqq.
The first volume is Vie de Jésus, 1863, noticed in
§ 14 (pp. 97 and 98); then followed II. Les
Apôtres, 1866; III. St. Paul, 1869; IV.
L’Antechrist, 1873; V. Les Évangiles, 1877;
VI. L’Église Chrétienne, 1879;
VII. and last volume, Marc-Auréle, 1882. The II., III., IV.,
and V. volumes belong to the Apostolic age; the last two to the next.
The work of a sceptical outsider, of brilliant genius, eloquence, and
secular learning. It increases in value as it advances. The Life of
Jesus is the most interesting and popular, but also by far the most
objectionable volume, because it deals almost profanely with the most
sacred theme.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p51"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p51.1">Emil Ferriére</span>:
<span lang="FR" id="i.III_1.20-p51.2">Les Apôtres.</span> Paris, 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p52"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p52.1">Supernatural Religion</span>. An
Inquiry into the Reality of Divine Revelation. Lond. 1873, (seventh),
"complete ed., carefully revised," 1879, 3 vols. This anonymous work is
an English reproduction and repository of the critical speculations of
the Tübingen School of Baur, Strauss, Zeller, Schwegler,
Hilgenfeld, Volkmar, etc. It may be called an enlargement of
Schwegler’s Nachapostolisches Zeitalter. The first
volume is mostly taken up with a philosophical discussion of the
question of miracles; the remainder of vol. I. (pp.
212–485) and vol. II. contain an historical inquiry
into the apostolic origin of the canonical Gospels, with a negative
result. The third volume discusses the Acts, the Epistles and the
Apocalypse, and the evidence for the Resurrection and Ascension, which
are resolved into hallucinations or myths. Starting with the
affirmation of the antecedent incredibility of miracles, the author
arrives at the conclusion of their impossibility; and this
philosophical conclusion determines the historical investigation
throughout. Dr. Schürer, in the "Theol. Literaturzeitung"
for 1879, No. 26 (p. 622), denies to this work scientific value for
Germany, but gives it credit for extraordinary familiarity with recent
German literature and great industry in collecting historical details.
Drs. Lightfoot, Sanday, Ezra Abbot, and others have exposed the defects
of its scholarship, and the false premises from which the writer
reasons. The rapid sale of the work indicates the extensive spread of
skepticism and the necessity of fighting over again, on Anglo-American
ground, the theological battles of Germany and Holland; it is to be
hoped with more triumphant success.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p53">*J. B. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p53.1">Lightfoot</span> (Bishop of
Durham since 1879): A series of elaborate articles against
"Supernatural Religion," in the "Contemporary Review" for 1875 to 1877.
They should be republished in book form. Comp. also the reply of the
anonymous author in the lengthy preface to the sixth edition.
Lightfoot’s Commentaries on Pauline Epistles contain
valuable Excursuses on several historical questions of the apostolic
age, especially St. Paul and the Three, in the Com. on the Galatians,
pp. 283–355.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p54">W. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p54.1">Sanday</span>: The Gospels in
the Second Century. London, 1876. This is directed against the critical
part of "Supernatural Religion." The eighth chapter on
Marcion’s Gnostic mutilation and reconstruction of St.
Luke’s Gospel (pp. 204 sqq.) had previously appeared
in the "Fortnightly Review" for June, 1875, and finishes on English
soil, a controversy which had previously been fought out on German
soil, in the circle of the Tübingen School. The preposterous
hypothesis of the priority of Marcion’s Gospel was
advocated by Ritschl, Baur and Schwegler, but refuted by Volkmar and
Hilgenfeld, of the same school; whereupon Baur and Ritschl honorably
abandoned their error. The anonymous author of "Supernatural Religion,"
in his seventh edition, has followed their example. The Germans
conducted the controversy chiefly under its historic and dogmatic
aspects; Sanday has added the philological and textual argument with
the aid of Holtzmann’s analysis of the style and
vocabulary of Luke.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p55"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p55.1">A. Hausrath</span> (Prof. in
Heidelberg): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p55.2">Neutestamentliche Zeitgeschichte.
Heidelberg, 1873 sqq. Parts II. and III. (second ed. 1875) embrace the
apostolic times, Part IV. (1877) the post-apostolic times. English
translation by Poynting and Quenzer</span>. Lond. 1878 sqq. H. belongs
to the School of Tübingen.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p56"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p56.1">Dan. Schenkel</span> (Prof. in
Heidelberg): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p56.2">Das Christusbild der Apostel und der
nachapostolischen Zeit. Leipz. 1879. Comp. the review by H.
Holtzmann</span> in Hilgenfeld’s "Zeitschrift
für wissensch. Theol." 1879, p. 392.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p57">H. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p57.1">Oort and I. Hooykaas</span>:
The Bible for Learners, translated from the Dutch by Philip H.
Wicksteed, vol. III. (the New Test., by Hooykaas), Book III. pp.
463–693 of the Boston ed. 1879. (In the Engl. ed. it
is vol. VI.) This is a popular digest of the rationalistic
Tübingen and Leyden criticism under the inspiration of Dr.
A. Kuenen, Professor of Theology at Leyden. It agrees substantially
with the Protestanten-Bibel noticed above.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p58">*<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p58.1">George P. Fisher</span> (Prof. in
Yale College, New Haven): The Beginnings of Christianity. N. York,
1877. Comp. also the author’s former work: Essays on
the Supernatural Origin of Christianity, with special reference to the
Theories of Renan, Strauss, and the Tübingen School. New
York, 1865. New ed. enlarged, 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p59">*C. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p59.1">Weizsäcker</span>
(successor of Baur in Tübingen): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p59.2">Das
Apostolische Zeitalter</span>. Freiburg, 1886. Critical and very
able.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p60">*O. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p60.1">Pfleiderer</span> (Prof. in
Berlin): <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p60.2">Das Urchristenthum, seine Schriften und
Lehren.</span> Berlin, 1887. (Tübingen School.)</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p61"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.20-p62">III. The Chronology of the Apostolic Age.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p64"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p64.1">Rudolph Anger</span>: De temporum
in Actis Apostolorum ratione. Lips. 1833 (208 pp.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p65"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p65.1">Henry Browne</span>: Ordo
Saeculorum. A Treatise on the Chronology of the Holy Scriptures. Lond.
1844. Pp. 95–163.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p66"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p66.1">Karl Wieseler</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p66.2">Chronologie des apostolischen Zeitalters.</span>
Göttingen, 1848 (606 pp.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.III_1.20-p67">The older and special works are noticed in Wieseler,
pp. 6–9. See also the elaborate Synopsis of the dates
of the Apostolic Age in Schäffer’s
translation of Lechler on Acts (in the Am. ed. of
Lange’s Commentary); Henry B. Smith’s
Chronological Tables of Church History (1860); and <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p67.1">Weingarten</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p67.2">Zeittafeln zur K-Gesch.</span>
3d ed. 1888.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p68"><br />
</p>

<p class="head" id="i.III_1.20-p69">§21. General Character of the Apostolic
Age.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p70"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.III_1.20-p70.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.3"><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.4">"Der Schlachtruf, der St.</span> <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p70.5">Pauli</span> <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.6">Brust entsprungen,</span></l>

<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.7"><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.8">Rief nicht sein Echo auf zu tausend
Streiten?</span></l>

<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.9"><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.10">Und welch’ ein
Friedensecho hat geklungen</span></l>

<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.11"><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.12">Durch tausend Herzen von</span> <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p70.13">Johannis</span> Saiten!</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.14"><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.15">Wie viele rasche Feuer sind
entglommen</span></l>

<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.16"><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.17">Als Wiederschein von</span> <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p70.18">Petri</span> Funkensprühen!</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.19"><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.20">Und sieht man Andre still mit Opfern
kommen,</span></l>

<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.21"><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.22">Ist’s, weil sie
in</span> <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p70.23">Jakobi</span>
Schul’gediehen:—</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.24"><i><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.25">Ein</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.26">Satz
ist’s, der in Variationen</span></l>

<l class="t1" id="i.III_1.20-p70.27"><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p70.28">Vom ersten Anfang forttönt
durch Aeonen."</span></l>
</verse>

<p class="c30" id="i.III_1.20-p71"><name id="i.III_1.20-p71.1">(Tholuck.)</name></p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p72"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.20-p73">Extent and Environment of the
Apostolic Age.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p74"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.20-p75">The apostolic period extends from the Day of
Pentecost to the death of St. John, and covers about seventy years,
from <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p75.1">a.d.</span> 30 to 100. The field of action is
Palestine, and gradually extends over Syria, Asia Minor, Greece, and
Italy. The most prominent centres are Jerusalem, Antioch, and Rome,
which represent respectively the mother churches of Jewish, Gentile,
and United Catholic Christianity. Next to them are Ephesus and Corinth.
Ephesus acquired a special importance by the residence and labors of
John, which made themselves felt during the second century through
Polycarp and Irenaeus. Samaria, Damascus, Joppa, Caesarea, Tyre,
Cyprus, the provinces of Asia Minor, Troas, Philippi, Thessalonica,
Beraea, Athens, Crete, Patmos, Malta, Puteoli, come also into view as
points where the Christian faith was planted. Through the eunuch
converted by Philip, it reached Candace, the queen of the Ethiopians.<note place="end" n="225" id="i.III_1.20-p75.2"><p id="i.III_1.20-p76"> <scripRef passage="Acts 8:27" id="i.III_1.20-p76.1" parsed="|Acts|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27">Acts 8:27</scripRef>.</p></note> As
early as <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p76.2">a.d.</span> 58 Paul could say: "From
Jerusalem and round about even unto Illyricum, I have fully preached
the gospel of Christ."<note place="end" n="226" id="i.III_1.20-p76.3"><p id="i.III_1.20-p77"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:19" id="i.III_1.20-p77.1" parsed="|Rom|15|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.19">Rom. 15:19</scripRef>.</p></note> He afterwards carried it to Rome, where it had
already been known before, and possibly as far as Spain, the western
boundary of the empire.<note place="end" n="227" id="i.III_1.20-p77.2"><p id="i.III_1.20-p78"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:24" id="i.III_1.20-p78.1" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Rom. 15:24</scripRef>. Comp. Clement of
Rome, <i>Ad Cor.</i> c.5, ἐπιʹ τοʹ
τέρμα
τη̈̑s̈̀
δύσεωs
ἐλθών.
This passage, however, does not necessarily mean Spain, and
Paul’s journey to Spain stands or falls with the
hypothesis of his second Roman captivity.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p79">The nationalities reached by the gospel in the
first century were the Jews, the Greeks, and the Romans, and the
languages used were the Hebrew or Aramaic, and especially the Greek,
which was at that time the organ of civilization and of international
intercourse within the Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p80">The contemporary secular history includes the
reigns of the Roman Emperors from Tiberius to Nero and Domitian, who
either ignored or persecuted Christianity. We are brought directly into
contact with King Herod Agrippa I. (grandson of Herod the Great), the
murderer of the apostle, James the Elder; with his son King Agrippa II.
(the last of the Herodian house), who with his sister Bernice (a most
corrupt woman) listened to Paul’s defense; with two
Roman governors, Felix and Festus; with Pharisees and Sadducees; with
Stoics and Epicureans; with the temple and theatre at Ephesus, with the
court of the Areopagus at Athens, and with Caesar’s
palace in Rome.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p81"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.20-p82">Sources of Information.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p83"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.20-p84">The author of Acts records the heroic march of
Christianity from the capital of Judaism to the capital of heathenism
with the same artless simplicity and serene faith as the Evangelists
tell the story of Jesus; well knowing that it needs no embellishment,
no apology, no subjective reflections, and that it will surely triumph
by its inherent spiritual power.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p85">The Acts and the Pauline Epistles accompany us
with reliable information down to the year 63. Peter and Paul are lost
out of sight in the lurid fires of the Neronian persecution which
seemed to consume Christianity itself. We know nothing certain of that
satanic spectacle from authentic sources beyond the information of
heathen historians.<note place="end" n="228" id="i.III_1.20-p85.1"><p id="i.III_1.20-p86"> Unless we find allusions to it
in the Revelation of John, 6:9-11; 17:6; 18:24, comp. 18:20 ("ye holy
apostles and prophets"). See Bleek, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.20-p86.1">Vorlesungen über die Apokalypse,</span></i>Berlin, 1862, p. 120.</p></note> A few years afterwards followed the destruction
of Jerusalem, which must have made an overpowering impression and
broken the last ties which bound Jewish Christianity to the old
theocracy. The event is indeed brought before us in the prophecy of
Christ as recorded in the Gospels, but for the terrible fulfilment we
are dependent on the account of an unbelieving Jew, which, as the
testimony of an enemy, is all the more impressive.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p87">The remaining thirty years of the first century
are involved in mysterious darkness, illuminated only by the writings
of John. This is a period of church history about which we know least
and would like to know most. This period is the favorite field for
ecclesiastical fables and critical conjectures. How thankfully would
the historian hail the discovery of any new authentic documents between
the martyrdom of Peter and Paul and the death of John, and again
between the death of John and the age of Justin Martyr and
Irenaeus.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p88"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.20-p89">Causes of Success.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p90"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.20-p91">As to the numerical strength of Christianity at the
close of the first century, we have no information whatever.
Statistical reports were unknown in those days. The estimate of half a
million among the one hundred millions or more inhabitants of the Roman
empire is probably exaggerated. The pentecostal conversion of three
thousand in one day at Jerusalem,<note place="end" n="229" id="i.III_1.20-p91.1"><p id="i.III_1.20-p92"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:41" id="i.III_1.20-p92.1" parsed="|Acts|2|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.41">Acts 2:41</scripRef>.</p></note> and the "immense
multitude" of martyrs under Nero,<note place="end" n="230" id="i.III_1.20-p92.2"><p id="i.III_1.20-p93"> Tacitus, Anal. XV. 44, speaks
of a "<i>multitudo ingens</i>"who were convicted of the "<i>odium
generis humani</i>," i.e. of Christianity (regarded as a Jewish sect),
and cruelly executed under Nero in 64.</p></note> favor a high estimate.
The churches in Antioch also, Ephesus, and Corinth were strong enough
to bear the strain of controversy and division into parties.<note place="end" n="231" id="i.III_1.20-p93.1"><p id="i.III_1.20-p94"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:1" id="i.III_1.20-p94.1" parsed="|Gal|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1">Gal. 2:1</scripRef> sqq.; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:3" id="i.III_1.20-p94.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.3">1 Cor. 3:3</scripRef>
sqq.</p></note> But the
majority of congregations were no doubt small, often a mere handful of
poor people. In the country districts paganism (as the name indicates)
lingered longest, even beyond the age of Constantine. The Christian
converts belonged mostly to the middle and lower classes of society,
such as fishermen, peasants, mechanics, traders, freedmen, slaves. St.
Paul says: "Not many wise after the flesh, not many mighty, not many
noble were called, but God chose the foolish things of the world, that
he might put to shame them that are wise; and God chose the weak things
of the world that he might put to shame the things that are strong; and
the base things of the world, and the things that are despised, did God
choose, yea, and the things that are not, that he might bring to naught
the things that are: that no flesh should glory before God."<note place="end" n="232" id="i.III_1.20-p94.3"><p id="i.III_1.20-p95"> <scripRef passage="1Cor. 1:26-29" id="i.III_1.20-p95.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|1|29" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26-1Cor.1.29">1Cor. 1:26-29</scripRef>.</p></note> And yet
these poor, illiterate churches were the recipients of the noblest
gifts, and alive to the deepest problems and highest thoughts which can
challenge the attention of an immortal mind. Christianity built from
the foundation upward. From the lower ranks come the rising men of the
future, who constantly reinforce the higher ranks and prevent their
decay.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p96">At the time of the conversion of Constantine, in
the beginning of the fourth century, the number of Christians may have
reached ten or twelve millions, that is about one-tenth of the total
population of the Roman empire. Some estimate it higher.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p97">The rapid success of Christianity under the most
unfavorable circumstances is surprising and its own best vindication.
It was achieved in the face of an indifferent or hostile world, and by
purely spiritual and moral means, without shedding a drop of blood
except that of its own innocent martyrs. Gibbon, in the famous
fifteenth chapter of his "History," attributes the rapid spread to five
causes, namely: (1) the intolerant but enlarged religious zeal of the
Christians inherited from the Jews; (2) the doctrine of the immortality
of the soul, concerning which the ancient philosophers had but vague
and dreamy ideas; (3) the miraculous powers attributed to the primitive
church; (4) the purer but austere morality of the first Christians; (5)
the unity and discipline of the church, which gradually formed a
growing commonwealth in the heart of the empire. But every one of these
causes, properly understood, points to the superior excellency and to
the divine origin of the Christian religion, and this is the chief
cause, which the Deistic historian omits.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p98"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.20-p99">Significance of the Apostolic Age.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p100"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.20-p101">The life of Christ is the divine-human fountainhead
of the Christian religion; the apostolic age is the fountainhead of the
Christian church, as an organized society separate and distinct from
the Jewish synagogue. It is the age of the Holy Spirit, the age of
inspiration and legislation for all subsequent ages.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p102">Here springs, in its original freshness and
purity, the living water of the new creation. Christianity comes down
front heaven as a supernatural fact, yet long predicted and prepared
for, and adapted to the deepest wants of human nature. Signs and
wonders and extraordinary demonstrations of the Spirit, for the
conversion of unbelieving Jews and heathens, attend its entrance into
the world of sin. It takes up its permanent abode with our fallen race,
to transform it gradually, without war or bloodshed, by a quiet,
leaven-like process, into a kingdom of truth and righteousness. Modest
and humble, lowly and unseemly in outward appearance, but steadily
conscious of its divine origin and its eternal destiny; without silver
or gold, but rich in supernatural gifts and powers, strong in faith,
fervent in love, and joyful in hope; bearing in earthen vessels the
imperishable treasures of heaven, it presents itself upon the stage of
history as the only true, the perfect religion, for all the nations of
the earth. At first an insignificant and even contemptible sect in the
eyes of the carnal mind, hated and persecuted by Jews and heathens, it
confounds the wisdom of Greece and the power of Rome, soon plants the
standard of the cross in the great cities of Asia, Africa, and Europe,
and proves itself the hope of the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p103">In virtue of this original purity, vigor, and
beauty, and the permanent success of primitive Christianity, the
canonical authority of the single but inexhaustible volume of its
literature, and the character of the apostles, those inspired organs of
the Holy Spirit, those untaught teachers of mankind, the apostolic age
has an incomparable interest and importance in the history of the
church. It is the immovable groundwork of the whole. It has the same
regulative force for all the subsequent developments of the church as
the inspired writings of the apostles have for the works of all later
Christian authors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p104">Furthermore, the apostolic Christianity is
preformative, and contains the living germs of all the following
periods, personages, and tendencies. It holds up the highest standard
of doctrine and discipline; it is the inspiring genius of all true
progress; it suggests to every age its peculiar problem with the power
to solve it. Christianity can never outgrow Christ, but it grows in
Christ; theology cannot go beyond the word of God, but it must ever
progress in the understanding and application of the word of God. The
three leading apostles represent not only the three stages of the
apostolic church, but also as many ages and types of Christianity, and
yet they are all present in every age and every type.<note place="end" n="233" id="i.III_1.20-p104.1"><p id="i.III_1.20-p105"> On the typical import of
apostolic Christianity compare the concluding section of my <i>History
of the Apostolic Church,</i> pp. 674 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p106"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Apostles" id="i.III_1.20-p106.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.20-p107">The Representative Apostles.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.20-p108"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.20-p109"><span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p109.1">Peter, Paul, and John</span> stand
out most prominently as the chosen Three who accomplished the great
work of the apostolic age, and exerted, by their writings and example,
a controlling influence on all subsequent ages. To them correspond
three centres of influence, Jerusalem, Antioch, and Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p110">Our Lord himself had chosen Three out of the
Twelve for his most intimate companions, who alone witnessed the
Transfiguration and the agony in Gethsemane. They fulfilled all the
expectations, Peter and John by their long and successful labors, James
the Elder by drinking early the bitter cup of his Master, as the
proto-martyr of the Twelve.<note place="end" n="234" id="i.III_1.20-p110.1"><p id="i.III_1.20-p111"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 22:23" id="i.III_1.20-p111.1" parsed="|Matt|22|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.23">Matt. 22:23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 12:2" id="i.III_1.20-p111.2" parsed="|Acts|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.2">Acts
12:2</scripRef>.</p></note> Since his death, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p111.3">a.d.</span> 44, James, "the brother of the Lord" seems to have
succeeded him, as one of the three "pillars" of the church of the
circumcision, although he did not belong to the apostles in the strict
sense of the term, and his influence, as the head of the church at
Jerusalem, was more local than oecumenical.<note place="end" n="235" id="i.III_1.20-p111.4"><p id="i.III_1.20-p112"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:9" id="i.III_1.20-p112.1" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. 2:9</scripRef>. James is even named
before Cephas and John, and throughout the Acts from the Council of
Jerusalem, at which he presided, he appears as the most prominent man
in the churches of Palestine. In the Ebionite tradition he figures as
the first universal bishop or pope.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p113">Paul was called last and out of the regular order,
by the personal appearance of the exalted Lord from heaven, and in
authority and importance he was equal to any of the three pillars, but
filled a place of his own, as the independent apostle of the Gentiles.
He had around him a small band of co-laborers and pupils, such as
Barnabas, Silas, Titus, Timothy, Luke.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p114">Nine of the original Twelve, including Matthias,
who was chosen in the place of Judas, labored no doubt faithfully and
effectively, in preaching the gospel throughout the Roman empire and to
the borders of the barbarians, but in subordinate positions, and their
labors are known to us only from vague and uncertain traditions.<note place="end" n="236" id="i.III_1.20-p114.1"><p id="i.III_1.20-p115"> The apocryphal tradition of the
second and later centuries assigns to Peter, Andrew, Matthew, and
Bartholomew, as their field of missionary labor, the regions north and
northwest of Palestine (Syria, Galatia, Pontus, Scythia, and the coasts
of the Black Sea); to Thaddaeus, Thomas, and Simon Cananites the
eastern countries (Mesopotamia, Parthia, especially Edessa and Babylon,
and even as far as India); to John and Philip Asia Minor (Ephesus and
Hierapolis). Comp. the <i>Acta
Sanctorum;</i> Tischendorf’s <i>Acta
Apostolorum Apocrylpha</i> (1851); and for a
brief summary my <i>History of the Apost. Church,</i> § 97,
pp. 385 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p116">The labors of James and Peter we can follow in the
Acts to the Council of Jerusalem, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p116.1">a.d.</span> 50, and
a little beyond; those of Paul to his first imprisonment in Rome, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p116.2">a.d.</span> 61–63; John lived to the close
of the first century. As to their last labors we have no authentic
information in the New Testament, but the unanimous testimony of
antiquity that Peter and Paul suffered martyrdom in Rome during or
after the Neronian persecution, and that John died a natural death at
Ephesus. The Acts breaks off abruptly with Paul still living and
working, a prisoner in Rome, "preaching the kingdom of God and teaching
the things concerning the Lord Jesus Christ, with all boldness, none
forbidding him." A significant conclusion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p117">It would be difficult to find three men equally
great and good, equally endowed with genius sanctified by grace, bound
together by deep and strong love to the common Master, and laboring for
the same cause, yet so different in temper and constitution, as Peter,
Paul, and John. Peter stands out in history as the main pillar of the
primitive church, as the Rock-apostle, as the chief of the twelve
foundation-stones of the new Jerusalem; John as the bosom-friend of the
Saviour, as the son of thunder, as the soaring eagle, as the apostle of
love; Paul as the champion of Christian freedom and progress, as the
greatest missionary, with "the care of all the churches" upon his
heart, as the expounder of the Christian system of doctrine, as the
father of Christian theology. Peter was a man of action, always in
haste and ready to take the lead; the first to confess Christ, and the
first to preach Christ on the day of Pentecost; Paul a man equally
potent in word and deed; John a man of mystic contemplation. Peter was
unlearned and altogether practical; Paul a scholar and thinker as well
as a worker; John a theosophist and seer. Peter was sanguine, ardent,
impulsive, hopeful, kind-hearted, given to sudden changes,
"consistently inconsistent" (to use an Aristotelian phrase); Paul was
choleric, energetic, bold, noble, independent, uncompromising; John
some what melancholic, introverted, reserved, burning within of love to
Christ and hatred of Antichrist. Peter’s Epistles are
full of sweet grace and comfort, the result of deep humiliation and
rich experience; those of Paul abound in severe thought and logical
argument, but rising at times to the heights of celestial eloquence, as
in the seraphic description of love and the triumphant paean of the
eighth chapter of the Romans; John’s writings are
simple, serene, profound, intuitive, sublime, inexhaustible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p118">We would like to know more about the personal
relations of these pillar-apostles, but must be satisfied with a few
hints. They labored in different fields and seldom met face to face in
their busy life. Time was too precious, their work too serious, for
sentimental enjoyments of friendship. Paul went to Jerusalem <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p118.1">a.d.</span> 40, three years after his conversion, for the
express purpose of making the personal acquaintance of Peter, and spent
two weeks with him; he saw none of the other apostles, but only James,
the Lord’s brother.<note place="end" n="237" id="i.III_1.20-p118.2"><p id="i.III_1.20-p119"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:18, 19" id="i.III_1.20-p119.1" parsed="|Gal|1|18|1|19" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18-Gal.1.19">Gal. 1:18, 19</scripRef>. The εἰμή in this connection rather excludes James from the number of the
Twelve, but implies that he was an apostle in a wider sense, and a
leader of apostolic dignity and authority. Comp. the εἰμή (<i>sed tantum</i>) <scripRef passage="Luke 4:26, 27" id="i.III_1.20-p119.2" parsed="|Luke|4|26|4|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.26-Luke.4.27">Luke 4:26, 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 14:14" id="i.III_1.20-p119.3" parsed="|Rom|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.14">Rom. 14:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:16" id="i.III_1.20-p119.4" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal.
2:16</scripRef>.</p></note> He met the
pillar-apostles at the Conference in Jerusalem, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p119.5">a.d.</span> 50, and concluded with them the peaceful concordat
concerning the division of labor, and the question of circumcision; the
older apostles gave him and Barnabas "the right hands of fellowship" in
token of brotherhood and fidelity.<note place="end" n="238" id="i.III_1.20-p119.6"><p id="i.III_1.20-p120"> <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.III_1.20-p120.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal 2:1-10" id="i.III_1.20-p120.2" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.10">Gal 2:1-10</scripRef>.</p></note> Not long afterwards Paul
met Peter a third time, at Antioch, but came into open collision with
him on the great question of Christian freedom and the union of Jewish
and Gentile converts.<note place="end" n="239" id="i.III_1.20-p120.3"><p id="i.III_1.20-p121"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11-21" id="i.III_1.20-p121.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.21">Gal. 2:11-21</scripRef>.</p></note> The collision was merely temporary, but
significantly reveals the profound commotion and fermentation of the
apostolic age, and foreshadowed future antagonisms and reconciliations
in the church. Several years later (<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.20-p121.2">a.d.</span> 57)
Paul refers the last time to Cephas, and the brethren of the Lord, for
the right to marry and to take a wife with him on his missionary
journeys.<note place="end" n="240" id="i.III_1.20-p121.3"><p id="i.III_1.20-p122"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="i.III_1.20-p122.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef>; Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 8:14" id="i.III_1.20-p122.2" parsed="|Matt|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.14">Matt.
8:14</scripRef>.</p></note> Peter, in his first Epistle to Pauline
churches, confirms them in their Pauline faith, and in his second
Epistle, his last will and testament, he affectionately commends the
letters of his "beloved brother Paul," adding, however, the
characteristic remark, which all commentators must admit to be true,
that (even beside the account of the scene in Antioch) there are in
them "some things hard to be understood."<note place="end" n="241" id="i.III_1.20-p122.3"><p id="i.III_1.20-p123"> <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:15, 16" id="i.III_1.20-p123.1" parsed="|2Pet|3|15|3|16" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.15-2Pet.3.16">2 Pet. 3:15, 16</scripRef>, δυσνόά
τινα. This passage, and
the equally significant remark of Peter (2 Pet.1:20) that "no prophecy
of Scripture is of <i>private</i> interpretation," or solution, have
often been abused by the popes as a pretext for withholding the
Scriptures from the people and insisting on the necessity of an
authoritative interpretation. The passage refers to the prophecies of
the Old Testament, which are not the productions of the human mind, but
inspired by the Holy Ghost (1:21), and cannot be properly understood
except as divinely inspired.</p></note> According to tradition
(which varies considerably as to details), the great leaders of Jewish
and Gentile Christianity met at Rome, were tried and condemned
together, Paul, the Roman citizen, to the death by the sword on the
Ostian road at Tre Fontane; Peter, the Galilean apostle, to the more
degrading death of the cross on the hill of Janiculum. John mentions
Peter frequently in his Gospel, especially in the appendix,<note place="end" n="242" id="i.III_1.20-p123.2"><p id="i.III_1.20-p124"> <scripRef passage="John 21:15-23" id="i.III_1.20-p124.1" parsed="|John|21|15|21|23" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15-John.21.23">John 21:15-23</scripRef>. The last word of
the Lord about Peter and John is very mysterious.</p></note> but never
names Paul; he met him, as it seems, only once, at Jerusalem, gave him
the right hand of fellowship, became his successor in the fruitful
field of Asia Minor, and built on his foundation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p125">Peter was the chief actor in the first stage of
apostolic Christianity and fulfilled the prophecy of his name in laying
the foundation of the church among the Jews and the Gentiles. In the
second stage he is overshadowed by the mighty labors of Paul; but after
the apostolic age he stands out again most prominent in the memory of
the church. He is chosen by the Roman communion as its special patron
saint and as the first pope. He is always named before Paul. To him
most of the churches are dedicated. In the name of this poor fisherman
of Galilee, who had neither gold nor silver, and was crucified like a
malefactor and a slave, the triple-crowned popes deposed kings, shook
empires, dispensed blessings and curses on earth and in purgatory, and
even now claim the power to settle infallibly all questions of
Christian doctrine and discipline for the Catholic world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p126">Paul was the chief actor in the second stage of
the apostolic church, the apostle of the Gentiles, the founder of
Christianity in Asia Minor and Greece, the emancipator of the new
religion from the yoke of Judaism, the herald of evangelical freedom,
the standard-bearer of reform and progress. His controlling influence
was felt also in Rome, and is clearly seen in the genuine Epistle of
Clement, who makes more account of him than of Peter. But soon
afterwards he is almost forgotten, except by name. He is indeed
associated with Peter as the founder of the church of Rome, but in a
secondary line; his Epistle to the Romans is little read and understood
by the Romans even to this day; his church lies outside of the walls of
the eternal city, while St. Peter’s is its chief
ornament and glory. In Africa alone he was appreciated, first by the
rugged and racy Tertullian, more fully by the profound Augustine, who
passed through similar contrasts in his religious experience; but
Augustine’s Pauline doctrines of sin and grace had no
effect whatever on the Eastern church, and were practically overpowered
in the Western church by Pelagian tendencies. For a long time
Paul’s name was used and abused outside of the ruling
orthodoxy and hierarchy by anti-catholic heretics and sectaries in
their protest against the new yoke of traditionalism and ceremonialism.
But in the sixteenth century he celebrated a real resurrection and
inspired the evangelical reformation. Then his Epistles to the
Galatians and Romans were republished, explained, and applied with
trumpet tongues by Luther and Calvin. Then his protest against
Judaizing bigotry and legal bondage was renewed, and the rights of
Christian liberty asserted on the largest scale. Of all men in church
history, St. Augustine not excepted, Martin Luther, once a contracted
monk, then a prophet of freedom, has most affinity in word and work
with the apostle of the Gentiles, and ever since
Paul’s genius has ruled the theology and religion of
Protestantism. As the gospel of Christ was cast out from Jerusalem to
bless the Gentiles, so Paul’s Epistle to the Romans
was expelled from Rome to enlighten and to emancipate Protestant
nations in the distant North and far West.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p127">St. John, the most intimate companion of Jesus,
the apostle of love, the seer who looked back to the ante-mundane
beginning and forward to the post-mundane end of all things, and who is
to tarry till the coming of the Lord, kept aloof from active part in
the controversies between Jewish and Gentile Christianity. He appears
prominent in the Acts and the Epistle to the Galatians, as one of the
pillar-apostles, but not a word of his is reported. He was waiting in
mysterious silence, with a reserved force, for his proper time, which
did not come till Peter and Paul had finished their mission. Then,
after their departure, he revealed the hidden depths of his genius in
his marvellous writings, which represent the last and crowning work of
the apostolic church. John has never been fully fathomed, but it has
been felt throughout all the periods of church history that he has best
understood and portrayed the Master, and may yet speak the last word in
the conflict of ages and usher in an era of harmony and peace. Paul is
the heroic captain of the church militant, John the mystic prophet of
the church triumphant.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.20-p128">Far above them all, throughout the apostolic age
and all subsequent ages, stands the one great Master from whom Peter,
Paul, and John drew their inspiration, to whom they bowed in holy
adoration, whom alone they served and glorified in life and in death,
and to whom they still point in their writings as the perfect image of
God, as the Saviour from sin and death, as the Giver of eternal life,
as the divine harmony of conflicting creeds and schools, as the Alpha
and Omega of the Christian faith.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="22" title="The Critical Reconstruction of the History of the Apostolic Age" shorttitle="Section 22" progress="24.31%" prev="i.III_1.20" next="i.III_1.23" id="i.III_1.22">

<p class="head" id="i.III_1.22-p1">§22. The Critical Reconstruction of the
History of the Apostolic Age.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p2"><br />
</p>

<h6 class="c33" id="i.III_1.22-p2.2">"<span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.22-p2.3">Die Botschaft
hör’ ich wohl, allein mir fehlt der
Glaube.</span>"</h6>

<p class="c34" id="i.III_1.22-p3">(<name id="i.III_1.22-p3.1">Goethe</name>.)</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.22-p5">Never before in the history of the church has the
origin of Christianity, with its original documents, been so thoroughly
examined from standpoints entirely opposite as in the present
generation. It has engaged the time and energy of many of the ablest
scholars and critics. Such is the importance and the power of that
little book which "contains the wisdom of the whole world," that it
demands ever new investigation and sets serious minds of all shades of
belief and unbelief in motion, as if their very life depended upon its
acceptance or rejection. There is not a fact or doctrine which has not
been thoroughly searched. The whole life of Christ, and the labors and
writings of the apostles with their tendencies, antagonisms, and
reconciliations are theoretically reproduced among scholars and
reviewed under all possible aspects. The post-apostolic age has by
necessary connection been drawn into the process of investigation and
placed in a new light.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p6">The great biblical scholars among the Fathers were
chiefly concerned in drawing from the sacred records the catholic
doctrines of salvation, and the precepts for a holy life; the Reformers
and older Protestant divines studied them afresh with special zeal for
the evangelical tenets which separated them from the Roman church; but
all stood on the common ground of a reverential belief in the divine
inspiration and authority of the Scriptures. The present age is
preëminently historical and critical. The Scriptures are
subjected to the same process of investigation and analysis as any
other literary production of antiquity, with no other purpose than to
ascertain the real facts in the case. We want to know the precise
origin, gradual growth, and final completion of Christianity as an
historical phenomenon in organic connection with contemporary events
and currents of thought. The whole process through which it passed from
the manger in Bethlehem to the cross of Calvary, and from the upper
room in Jerusalem to the throne of the Caesars is to be reproduced,
explained and understood according to the laws of regular historical
development. And in this critical process the very foundations of the
Christian faith have been assailed and undermined, so that the question
now is, "to be or not to be." The remark of Goethe is as profound as it
is true: "The conflict of faith and unbelief remains the proper, the
only, the deepest theme of the history of the world and mankind, to
which all others are subordinated."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p7">The modern critical movement began, we may say,
about 1830, is still in full progress, and is likely to continue to the
end of the nineteenth century, as the apostolic church itself extended
over a period of seventy years before it had developed its resources.
It was at first confined to Germany (Strauss, Baur, and the
Tübingen School), then spread to France (Renan) and Holland
(Scholten, Kuenen), and last to England ("Supernatural Religion") and
America, so that the battle now extends along the whole line of
Protestantism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p8">There are two kinds of biblical criticism, verbal
and historical.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.22-p10">Textual Criticism.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.22-p12">The verbal or textual criticism has for its object to
restore as far as possible the original text of the Greek Testament
from the oldest and most trustworthy sources, namely, the uncial
manuscripts (especially, the Vatican and Sinaitic), the ante-Nicene
versions, and the patristic quotations. In this respect our age has
been very successful, with the aid of most important discoveries of
ancient manuscripts. By the invaluable labors of Lachmann, who broke
the path for the correct theory (<i>Novum Testament. Gr.,</i> 1831,
large Graeco-Latin edition, 1842–50, 2 vols.),
Tischendorf (8th critical ed., 1869–72, 2 vols.),
Tregelles (1857, completed 1879), Westcott and Hort (1881, 2 vols.), we
have now in the place of the comparatively late and corrupt <i>textus
receptus</i> of Erasmus and his followers (Stephens, Beza, and the
Elzevirs), which is the basis of au Protestant versions in common use,
a much older and purer text, which must henceforth be made the basis of
all revised translations. After a severe struggle between the
traditional and the progressive schools there is now in this basal
department of biblical learning a remarkable degree of harmony among
critics. The new text is in fact the older text, and the reformers are
in this case the restorers. Far from unsettling the faith in the New
Testament, the results have established the substantial integrity of
the text, notwithstanding the one hundred and fifty thousand readings
which have been gradually gathered from all sources. It is a noteworthy
fact that the greatest textual critics of the nineteenth century are
believers, not indeed in a mechanical or magical inspiration, which is
untenable and not worth defending, but in the divine origin and
authority of the canonical writings, which rest on fax stronger grounds
than any particular human theory of inspiration.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p13"><br /></p>
<p id="i.III_1.22-p14"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.22-p15">Historical Criticism.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.22-p17">The historical or inner criticism (which the Germans
call the "higher criticism," <i>höhere Kritik</i>) deals with the origin, spirit, and aim
of the New Testament writings, their historical environments, and
organic place in the great intellectual and religious process which
resulted in the triumphant establishment of the catholic church of the
second century. It assumed two very distinct shapes under the lead of
Dr. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.22-p17.1">Neander</span> in Berlin (d. 1850), and Dr. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.22-p17.2">Baur</span> in Tübingen (d. 1860), who labored
in the mines of church history at a respectful distance from each other
and never came into personal contact. Neander and Baur were giants,
equal in genius and learning, honesty and earnestness, but widely
different in spirit. They gave a mighty impulse to historical study and
left a long line of pupils and independent followers who carry on the
historico-critical reconstruction of primitive Christianity. Their
influence is felt in France, Holland and England. Neander published the
first edition of his <i>Apostolic Age</i> in 1832, his <i>Life of
Jesus</i> (against Strauss) in 1837 (the first volume of his General
Church History had appeared already in 1825, revised ed. 1842); Baur
wrote his essay on the <i>Corinthian Parties</i> in 1831, his critical
investigations on the canonical Gospels in 1844 and 1847, his
"<i>Paul</i>" in 1845 (second ed. by Zeller, 1867), and his "<i>Church
History of the First Three Centuries</i>" in 1853 (revised 1860). His
pupil Strauss had preceded him with his first <i>Leben Jesu</i> (1835),
which created a greater sensation than any of the works mentioned,
surpassed only by that of Renan’s <i>Vie de
Jésus,</i> nearly thirty years later (1863). Renan
reproduces and popularizes Strauss and Baur for the French public with
independent learning and brilliant genius, and the author of
"Supernatural Religion" <span lang="FR" id="i.III_1.22-p17.3">reëchoes the
Tübingen</span> and Leyden speculations in England. On the
other hand Bishop Lightfoot, the leader of conservative criticism;
declares that he has learnt more from the German Neander than from any
recent theologian ("Contemp. Review" for 1875, p. 866. <name id="i.III_1.22-p17.4">Matthew Arnold</name> says (<i>Literature and Dogma,</i>
Preface, p. xix.): "To get the facts, the data, in all matters of
science, but notably in theology and Biblical learning, one goes to
Germany. Germany, and it is her high honor, has searched out the facts
and exhibited them. And without knowledge of the facts, no clearness or
fairness of mind can in any study do anything; this cannot be laid down
too rigidly." But he denies to the Germans "quickness and delicacy of
perception." Something more is necessary than learning and perception
to draw the right conclusions from the facts: sound common sense and
well-balanced judgment. And when we deal with sacred and supernatural
facts, we need first and last a reverential spirit and that faith which
is the organ of the supernatural. It is here where the two schools
depart, without difference of nationality; for faith is not a national
but an individual gift.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p18"><br /></p>
<p id="i.III_1.22-p19"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.22-p20">The Two Antagonistic Schools.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.22-p22">The two theories of the apostolic history, introduced
by Neander and Baur, are antagonistic in principle and aim, and united
only by the moral bond of an honest search for truth. The one is
conservative and reconstructive, the other radical and destructive. The
former accepts the canonical Gospels and Acts as honest, truthful, and
credible memoirs of the life of Christ and the labors of the apostles;
the latter rejects a great part of their contents as unhistorical myths
or legends of the post-apostolic age, and on the other hand gives undue
credit to wild heretical romances of the second century. The one draws
an essential line of distinction between truth as maintained by the
orthodox church, and error as held by heretical parties; the other
obliterates the lines and puts the heresy into the inner camp of the
apostolic church itself. The one proceeds on the basis of faith in God
and Christ, which implies faith in the supernatural and miraculous
wherever it is well attested; the other proceeds from disbelief in the
supernatural and miraculous as a philosophical impossibility, and tries
to explain the gospel history and the apostolic history from purely
natural causes like every other history. The one has a moral and
spiritual as well is intellectual interest in the New Testament, the
other a purely intellectual and critical interest. The one approaches
the historical investigation with the subjective experience of the
divine truth in the heart and conscience, and knows and feels
Christianity to be a power of salvation from sin and error; the other
views it simply as the best among the many religions which are destined
to give way at last to the sovereignty of reason and philosophy. The
controversy turns on the question whether there is a God in History or
not; as the contemporaneous struggle in natural science turns on the
question whether there is a God in nature or not. Belief in a personal
God almighty and omnipresent in history and in nature, implies the
possibility of supernatural and miraculous revelation. Absolute freedom
from prepossession (<i>Voraussetzungslosigkeit</i> such as Strauss
demanded) is absolutely impossible, "<i>ex nihilo nihil fit</i>." There is prepossession on either
side of the controversy, the one positive, the other negative, and
history itself must decide between them. The facts must rule
philosophy, not philosophy the facts. If it can be made out that the
life of Christ and the apostolic church can be psychologically and
historically explained only by the admission of the supernatural
element which they claim, while every other explanation only increases
the difficulty, of the problem and substitutes an unnatural miracle for
a supernatural one, the historian has gained the case, and it is for
the philosopher to adjust his theory to history. The duty of the
historian is not to make the facts, but to discover them, and then to
construct his theory wide enough to give them all comfortable room.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p23"><br /></p>
<p id="i.III_1.22-p24"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.22-p25">The Alleged Antagonism in the Apostolic
Church.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p26"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.22-p27">The theory of the Tübingen school starts
from the assumption of a fundamental antagonism between Jewish or
primitive Christianity represented by Peter, and Gentile or progressive
Christianity represented by Paul, and resolves all the writings of the
New Testament into tendency writings (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.22-p27.1">Tendenzschriften</span></i>)<i>,</i> which give us not history
pure and simple, but adjust it to a doctrinal and practical aim in the
interest of one or the other party, or of a compromise between the
two.<note place="end" n="243" id="i.III_1.22-p27.2"><p id="i.III_1.22-p28"> In this respect Baur differs
from the standpoint of Strauss, who in his first <i>Leben
Jesu</i>(1835) bad represented the gospel history as an innocent and
unconscious myth or poem of the religious imagination of the second
generation of Christians; but in his second <i>Leben Jesu</i>(1864) he
somewhat modified his view, and at last (1873) he gave up the whole
problem as a bad job. A tendency writing implies more or less conscious
fiction and falsification of history. The Tübingen critics,
however, try to relieve this fictitious literature of the odious
feature by referring us to the Jewish and Christian apocryphal
literature which was passed off under honored names without giving any
special offence on that score.</p></note> The Epistles of Paul to the Galatians, Romans,
First and Second Corinthians—which are admitted to be
genuine beyond any doubt, exhibit the anti-Jewish and universal
Christianity, of which Paul himself must be regarded as the chief
founder. The Apocalypse, which was composed by the apostle John in 69,
exhibits the original Jewish and contracted Christianity, in accordance
with his position as one of the "pillar"-apostles of the circumcision
(<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:9" id="i.III_1.22-p28.1" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal.
2:9</scripRef>), and it is the only
authentic document of the older apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p29">Baur (<i>Gesch. der christl. Kirche,</i> I., 80
sqq.) and Renan (<i>St. Paul</i>, ch. X.) go so far as to assert that
this genuine John excludes Paul from the list of the apostles (<scripRef passage="Rev. 21:14" id="i.III_1.22-p29.1" parsed="|Rev|21|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.14">Apoc.
21:14</scripRef>, which leaves no room
for more than twelve), and indirectly attacks him as a "false Jew"
(<scripRef passage="Rev. 2:9; 3:9" id="i.III_1.22-p29.2" parsed="|Rev|2|9|0|0;|Rev|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.9 Bible:Rev.3.9">Apoc. 2:9; 3:9</scripRef>), a "false apostle" (<scripRef passage="Rev. 2:2" id="i.III_1.22-p29.3" parsed="|Rev|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.2">2:2</scripRef>), a "false prophet" (<scripRef passage="Rev. 2:20" id="i.III_1.22-p29.4" parsed="|Rev|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.20">2:20</scripRef>), as "Balaam" (<scripRef passage="Rev. 2:2, 6, 14, 15" id="i.III_1.22-p29.5" parsed="|Rev|2|2|0|0;|Rev|2|6|0|0;|Rev|2|14|0|0;|Rev|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.2 Bible:Rev.2.6 Bible:Rev.2.14 Bible:Rev.2.15">2:2, 6,
14, 15</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Jude 11" id="i.III_1.22-p29.6" parsed="|Jude|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.11">Jude 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 2:15" id="i.III_1.22-p29.7" parsed="|2Pet|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.15">2 Pet. 2:15</scripRef>); just as the Clementine Homilies assail
him under the name of Simon the Magician and arch-heretic. Renan
interprets also the whole Epistle of Jude, a brother of James, as an
attack upon Paul, issued from Jerusalem in connection with the Jewish
counter-mission organized by James, which nearly ruined the work of
Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p30">The other writings of the New Testament are
post-apostolic productions and exhibit the various phases of a
unionistic movement, which resulted in the formation of the orthodox
church of the second and third centuries. The Acts of the Apostles is a
Catholic Irenicon which harmonizes Jewish and Gentile Christianity by
liberalizing Peter and contracting or Judaizing Paul, and concealing
the difference between them; and though probably based on an earlier
narrative of Luke, it was not put into its present shape before the
close of the first century. The canonical Gospels, whatever may have
been the earlier records on which they are based, are likewise
post-apostolic, and hence untrustworthy as historical narratives. The
Gospel of John is a purely ideal composition of some unknown Gnostic or
mystic of profound religious genius, who dealt with the historic Jesus
as freely as Plato in his Dialogues dealt with Socrates, and who
completed with consummate literary skill this unifying process in the
age of Hadrian, certainly not before the third decade of the second
century. Baur brought it down as late as 170; Hilgenfeld put it further
back to 140, Keim to 130, Renan to the age of Hadrian.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p31">Thus the whole literature of the New Testament is
represented as the living growth of a century, as a collection of
polemical and irenical tracts of the apostolic and post-apostolic ages.
Instead of contemporaneous, reliable history we have a series of
intellectual movements and literary fictions. Divine revelation gives
way to subjective visions and delusions, inspiration is replaced by
development, truth by a mixture of truth and error. The apostolic
literature is put on a par with the controversial literature of the
Nicene age, which resulted in the Nicene orthodoxy, or with the
literature of the Reformation period, which led to the formation of the
Protestant system of doctrine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p32">History never repeats itself, yet the same laws
and tendencies reappear in ever-changing forms. This modern criticism
is a remarkable renewal of the views held by heretical schools in the
second century. The Ebionite author of the pseudo-Clementine Homilies
and the Gnostic Marcion likewise assumed an irreconcilable antagonism
between Jewish and Gentile Christianity, with this difference, that the
former opposed Paul as the arch-heretic and defamer of Peter, while
Marcion (about 140) regarded Paul as the only true apostle, and the
older apostles as Jewish perverters of Christianity; consequently he
rejected the whole Old Testament and such books of the New Testament as
he considered Judaizing, retaining in his canon only a mutilated Gospel
of Luke and ton of the Pauline Epistles (excluding the Pastoral
Epistles and the Epistle to the Hebrews). In the eyes of modern
criticism these wild heretics are better historians of the apostolic
age than the author of the Acts of the Apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p33">The Gnostic heresy, with all its destructive
tendency, had an important mission as a propelling force in the ancient
church and left its effects upon patristic theology. So also this
modern gnosticism must be allowed to have done great service to
biblical and historical learning by removing old prejudices, opening
new avenues of thought, bringing to light the immense fermentation of
the first century, stimulating research, and compelling an entire
scientific reconstruction of the history of the origin of Christianity
and the church. The result will be a deeper and fuller knowledge, not
to the weakening but to the strengthening of our faith.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.22-p35">Reaction.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.22-p37">There is considerable difference among the scholars
of this higher criticism, and while some pupils of Baur (e.g. Strauss,
Volkmar) have gone even beyond his positions, others make concessions
to the traditional views. A most important change took place in
Baur’s own mind as regards the conversion of Paul,
which he confessed at last, shortly before his death (1860), to be to
him an insolvable psychological problem amounting to a miracle.
Ritschl, Holtzmann, Lipsius, Pfleiderer, and especially Reuss,
Weizsäcker, and Keim (who are as free from orthodox
prejudices as the most advanced critics) have modified and corrected
many of the extreme views of the <span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.22-p37.1">Tübingen</span> school. Even <name id="i.III_1.22-p37.2">Hilgenfeld</name>, with all his zeal for the
"Fortschrittstheologie" and against the
"Rückschrittstheologie," admits seven instead of four
Pauline Epistles as genuine, assigns an earlier date to the Synoptical
Gospels and the Epistle to the Hebrews (which he supposes to have been
written by Apollos before 70), and says: "It cannot be denied that
Baur’s criticism went beyond the bounds of moderation
and inflicted too deep wounds on the faith of the church" (<i>Hist.
Krit. Einleitung in das N. T.</i> 1875, p. 197). Renan admits nine
Pauline Epistles, the essential genuineness of the Acts, and even the,
narrative portions of John, while he rejects the discourses as
pretentious, inflated, metaphysical, obscure, and tiresome! (See his
last discussion of the subject in <i><span lang="FR" id="i.III_1.22-p37.3">L’église
chrétienne</span></i>, ch. I-V. pp. 45 sqq.) Matthew Arnold
and other critics reverse the proposition and accept the discourses as
the sublimest of all human compositions, full of "heavenly glories"
(<i>himmlische Herrlichkeiten</i>, to use an expression of Keim, who,
however, rejects the fourth Gospel altogether). Schenkel (in his
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.III_1.22-p37.4">Christusbild der Apostel</span></i>, 1879)
considerably moderates the antagonism between Petrinism and Paulinism,
and confesses (Preface, p. xi.) that in the progress of his
investigations he has been "forced to the conviction that the Acts of
the Apostles is a more trustworthy source of information than is
commonly allowed on the part of the modern criticism; that older
documents worthy of credit, besides the well known <i>We</i>-source
(<i>Wirquelle</i>) are contained in it; and that the Paulinist who
composed it has not intentionally distorted the facts, but only placed
them in the light in which they appeared to him and must have appeared
to him from the time and circumstances under which he wrote. He has
not, in my opinion, artificially brought upon the stage either a
Paulinized Peter, or a Petrinized Paul, in order to mislead his
readers, but has portrayed the two apostles just as he actually
conceived of them on the basis of his incomplete information." Keim, in
his last work (<i>Aus dem Urchristenthum</i>, 1878, a year before his
death), has come to a similar conclusion, and proves (in a critical
essay on the <i>Apostelkonvent</i>, pp. 64–89) in
opposition to Baur, Schwegler, and Zeller, yet from the same standpoint
of liberal criticism, and allowing later additions, the substantial
harmony between the Acts and the Epistle to the Galatians as regards
the apostolic conference and concordat of Jerusalem. Ewald always
pursued his own way and equalled Baur in bold and arbitrary criticism,
but violently opposed him and defended the Acts and the Gospel of
John.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p38">To these German voices we may add the testimony of
Matthew Arnold, one of the boldest and broadest of the broad-school
divines and critics, who with all his admiration for Baur represents
him as an "unsafe guide," and protests against his assumption of a
bitter hatred of Paul and the pillar-apostles as entirely inconsistent
with the conceded religious greatness of Paul and with the nearness of
the pillar-apostles to Jesus (<i>God and the Bible</i>, 1875, Preface,
vii-xii). As to the fourth Gospel, which is now the most burning spot
of this burning controversy, the same author, after viewing it from
without and from within, comes to the conclusion that it is, "no
fancy-piece, but a serious and invaluable document, full of incidents
given by tradition and genuine ’sayings of the
Lord’ "(p. 370), and that "after the most free
criticism has been fairly and strictly applied,... there is yet left an
authentic residue comprising all the profoundest, most important, and
most beautiful things in the fourth Gospel" (p. 372 sq.).</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.22-p40">The Positive School.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.22-p42">While there are signs of disintegration in the ranks
of destructive criticism, the historic truth and genuineness of the New
Testament writings have found learned and able defenders from different
standpoints, such as Neander, Ullmann, C. F. Schmid (the colleague of
Baur in Tübingen), Rothe, Dorner, Ebrard, Lechler, Lange,
Thiersch, Wieseler, Hofmann (of Erlangen), Luthardt, Christlieb,
Beyschlag, Uhlhorn, Weiss, Godet, Edm. de Pressensé.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p43">The English and American mind also has fairly
begun to grapple manfully and successfully, with these questions in
such scholars as Lightfoot, Plumptre, Westcott, Sanday, Farrar, G. P.
Fisher, Ezra Abbot (on the <i>Authorship of the Fourth Gospel</i>,
1880). English and American theology is not likely to be extensively
demoralized by these hypercritical speculations of the Continent. It
has a firmer foothold in an active church life and the convictions and
affections of the people. The German and French mind, like the
Athenian, is always bent upon telling and hearing something new, while
the Anglo-American mind cares more for what is true, whether it be old
or new. And the truth must ultimately prevail.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p44"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.III_1.22-p45">St. Paul’s Testimony to
Historical Christianity.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.22-p46"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.22-p47">Fortunately even the most exacting school of modern
criticism leaves us a fixed fulcrum from which we can argue the truth
of Christianity, namely, the four Pauline Epistles to the Galatians,
Romans, and Corinthians, which are pronounced to be unquestionably
genuine and made the Archimedean point of assault upon the other parts
of the New Testament. We propose to confine ourselves to them. They are
of the utmost historical as well as doctrinal importance; they
represent the first Christian generation, and were written between 54
and 58, that is within a quarter of the century after the crucifixion,
when the older apostles and most of the principal eye-witnesses of the
life of Christ were still alive. The writer himself was a contemporary
of Christ; he lived in Jerusalem at the time of the great events on
which Christianity rests; he was intimate with the Sanhedrin and the
murderers of Christ; he was not blinded by favorable prejudice, but was
a violent persecutor, who had every motive to justify his hostility;
and after his radical conversion (<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.22-p47.1">a.d.</span> 37) he
associated with the original disciples and could learn their personal
experience from their own lips (<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:18; 2:1-11" id="i.III_1.22-p47.2" parsed="|Gal|1|18|0|0;|Gal|2|1|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18 Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.11">Gal. 1:18;
2:1–11</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p48">Now in these admitted documents of the best
educated of the apostles we have the clearest evidence of all the great
events and truths of primitive Christianity, and a satisfactory answer
to the chief objections and difficulties of modern skepticism.<note place="end" n="244" id="i.III_1.22-p48.1"><p id="i.III_1.22-p49"> Comp. here a valuable article
of J. Oswald Dykes, in the "Brit. and For. Evang. Review," Lond. 1880,
pp. 51 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p50">They prove</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p51">1. The leading facts in the life of Christ, his
divine mission, his birth from a woman, of the royal house of David,
his holy life and example, his betrayal, passion, and death for the
sins of the world, his resurrection on the third day, his repeated
manifestations to the disciples, his ascension and exaltation to the
right hand of God, whence he will return to judge mankind, the
adoration of Christ as the Messiah, the Lord and Saviour from sin, the
eternal Son of God; also the election of the Twelve, the institution of
baptism and the Lord’s Supper, the mission of the Holy
Spirit, the founding of the church. Paul frequently alludes to these
facts, especially the crucifixion and resurrection, not in the way of a
detailed narrative, but incidentally and in connection with doctrinal
expositions arid exhortations as addressed to men already familiar with
them from oral preaching and instruction. Comp. <scripRef passage="Gal 3:13; 4:4-6; 6:14" id="i.III_1.22-p51.1" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0;|Gal|4|4|4|6;|Gal|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13 Bible:Gal.4.4-Gal.4.6 Bible:Gal.6.14">Gal 3:13; 4:4–6; 6:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:3; 4:24, 25; 5:8-21; 6:3-10; 8:3-11, 26, 39; 9:5; 10:6, 7; 14:5; 15:3" id="i.III_1.22-p51.2" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0;|Rom|4|24|4|25;|Rom|5|8|5|21;|Rom|6|3|6|10;|Rom|8|3|8|11;|Rom|8|26|0|0;|Rom|8|39|0|0;|Rom|9|5|0|0;|Rom|10|6|10|7;|Rom|14|5|0|0;|Rom|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3 Bible:Rom.4.24-Rom.4.25 Bible:Rom.5.8-Rom.5.21 Bible:Rom.6.3-Rom.6.10 Bible:Rom.8.3-Rom.8.11 Bible:Rom.8.26 Bible:Rom.8.39 Bible:Rom.9.5 Bible:Rom.10.6-Rom.10.7 Bible:Rom.14.5 Bible:Rom.15.3">Rom. 1:3; 4:24, 25; 5:8–21;
6:3–10; 8:3–11, 26, 39; 9:5; 10:6, 7;
14:5; 15:3</scripRef> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:23; 2:2, 12; 5:7; 6:14; 10:16; 11:23-26; 15:3-8, 45-49" id="i.III_1.22-p51.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|23|0|0;|1Cor|2|2|0|0;|1Cor|2|12|0|0;|1Cor|5|7|0|0;|1Cor|6|14|0|0;|1Cor|10|16|0|0;|1Cor|11|23|11|26;|1Cor|15|3|15|8;|1Cor|15|45|15|49" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.23 Bible:1Cor.2.2 Bible:1Cor.2.12 Bible:1Cor.5.7 Bible:1Cor.6.14 Bible:1Cor.10.16 Bible:1Cor.11.23-1Cor.11.26 Bible:1Cor.15.3-1Cor.15.8 Bible:1Cor.15.45-1Cor.15.49">1 Cor. 1:23; 2:2, 12; 5:7; 6:14;
10:16; 11:23–26; 15:3–8,
45–49</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:21" id="i.III_1.22-p51.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor.
5:21</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p52">2. Paul’s own conversion and call
to the apostleship by the personal appearance to him of the exalted
Redeemer from heaven. <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:1" id="i.III_1.22-p52.1" parsed="|Gal|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1">Gal. 1:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:15" id="i.III_1.22-p52.2" parsed="|Gal|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.15">15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:16" id="i.III_1.22-p52.3" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:1" id="i.III_1.22-p52.4" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1 Cor. 9:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:8" id="i.III_1.22-p52.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8">15:8</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p53">3. The origin and rapid progress of the Christian
church in all parts of the Roman empire, from Jerusalem to Antioch and
Rome, in Judaea, in Syria, in Asia Minor, in Macedonia and Achaia. The
faith of the Roman church, he says, was known "throughout the world,"
and "in every place "there were worshippers of Jesus as their Lord. And
these little churches maintained a lively and active intercourse with
each other, and though founded by different teachers and distracted by
differences of opinion and practice, they worshipped the same divine
Lord, and formed one brotherhood of believers. <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:2, 22; 2:1, 11" id="i.III_1.22-p53.1" parsed="|Gal|1|2|0|0;|Gal|1|22|0|0;|Gal|2|1|0|0;|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.2 Bible:Gal.1.22 Bible:Gal.2.1 Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal.
1:2, 22; 2:1, 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:8" id="i.III_1.22-p53.2" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. 1:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 10:18" id="i.III_1.22-p53.3" parsed="|Rom|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.18">10:18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:26" id="i.III_1.22-p53.4" parsed="|Rom|16|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.26">16:26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:12" id="i.III_1.22-p53.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12">1 Cor. 1:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 8:1" id="i.III_1.22-p53.6" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1">8:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:19" id="i.III_1.22-p53.7" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">16:19</scripRef>, etc.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p54">4. The presence of miraculous powers in the church
at that time. Paul himself wrought the signs and mighty deeds of an
apostle. <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:18, 19" id="i.III_1.22-p54.1" parsed="|Rom|15|18|15|19" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.18-Rom.15.19">Rom. 15:18, 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:4" id="i.III_1.22-p54.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.4">1 Cor. 2:4</scripRef>; 9:2; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12:12" id="i.III_1.22-p54.3" parsed="|2Cor|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.12">2 Cor. 12:12</scripRef>. He lays,
however, no great stress on the outer sensible miracles, and makes more
account of the inner moral miracles and the constant manifestations of
the power of the Holy Spirit in regenerating and sanctifying sinful men
in an utterly corrupt state of society. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12-14; 6:9-11" id="i.III_1.22-p54.4" parsed="|1Cor|12|0|14|0;|1Cor|6|9|6|11" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12 Bible:1Cor.6.9-1Cor.6.11">1 Cor. 12
to 14; 6:9–11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:16-26" id="i.III_1.22-p54.5" parsed="|Gal|5|16|5|26" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.16-Gal.5.26">Gal.
5:16–26</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Rom. 6, 8" id="i.III_1.22-p54.6" parsed="|Rom|6|0|0|0;|Rom|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6 Bible:Rom.8">Rom. 6
and 8</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p55">5. The existence of much earnest controversy in
these young churches, not indeed about the great facts on which their
faith was based, and which were fully admitted on both sides, but about
doctrinal and ritual inferences from these facts, especially the
question of the continued obligation of circumcision and the Mosaic
law, and the personal question of the apostolic authority of Paul. The
Judaizers maintained the superior claims of the older apostles and
charged him with a radical departure from the venerable religion of
their fathers; while Paul used against them the argument that the
expiatory death of Christ and his resurrection were needless and
useless if justification came from the law. <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:21; 5:2-4" id="i.III_1.22-p55.1" parsed="|Gal|2|21|0|0;|Gal|5|2|5|4" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.21 Bible:Gal.5.2-Gal.5.4">Gal. 2:21;
5:2–4</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p56">6. The essential doctrinal and spiritual harmony
of Paul with the elder apostles, notwithstanding their differences of
standpoint and field of labor. Here the testimony of the Epistle to the
<scripRef passage="Galatians 2:1-10" id="i.III_1.22-p56.1" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.10">Galatians
2:1–10</scripRef>,
which is the very bulwark of the skeptical school, bears strongly
against it. For Paul expressly states that the, "pillar"-apostles of
the circumcision, James, Peter, and John, at the conference in
Jerusalem <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.22-p56.2">a.d.</span> 50, approved the gospel he had
been preaching during the preceding fourteen years; that they "imparted
nothing" to him, gave him no new instruction, imposed on him no now
terms, nor burden of any kind, but that, on the contrary, they
recognized the grace of God in him and his special mission to the
Gentiles, and gave him and Barnabas "the right hands of fellowship" in
token of their brotherhood and fidelity. He makes a clear and sharp
distinction between the apostles and "the false brethren privily
brought in, who came to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ
Jesus, that they might bring us into bondage," and to whom he would not
yield, "no, not for an hour." The hardest words he has for the Jewish
apostles are epithets of honor; he calls them, the pillars of the
church, "the men in high repute" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.III_1.22-p56.3">οἱ
στῦλοι, οἱ
δοκοῦντες</span>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:6" id="i.III_1.22-p56.4" parsed="|Gal|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.6">Gal. 2:6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:9" id="i.III_1.22-p56.5" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">9</scripRef>); while he considered himself in sincere
humility "the least of the apostles," because he persecuted the church
of God (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:9" id="i.III_1.22-p56.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. 15:9</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p57">This statement of Paul makes it simply impossible
and absurd to suppose (with Baur, Schwegler, Zeller, and Renan) that
John should have so contradicted and stultified himself as to attack,
in the Apocalypse, the same Paul whom he had recognized as a brother
during his life, as a false apostle and chief of the synagogue of Satan
after his death. Such a reckless and monstrous assertion turns either
Paul or John into a liar. The antinomian and antichristian heretics of
the Apocalypse who plunged into all sorts of moral and ceremonial
pollutions (<scripRef passage="Rev. 2:14, 15" id="i.III_1.22-p57.1" parsed="|Rev|2|14|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14-Rev.2.15">Apoc. 2:14, 15</scripRef>)
would have been condemned by Paul as much as by John; yea, he himself,
in his parting address to the Ephesian elders, had prophetically
foreannounced and described such teachers as "grievous wolves" that
would after his departure enter in among them or rise from the midst of
them, not sparing the flock (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:29, 30" id="i.III_1.22-p57.2" parsed="|Acts|20|29|20|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29-Acts.20.30">Acts 20:29, 30</scripRef>). On the question of fornication he was
in entire harmony with the teaching of the Apocalypse (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:15, 16; 6:15-20" id="i.III_1.22-p57.3" parsed="|1Cor|3|15|3|16;|1Cor|6|15|6|20" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.15-1Cor.3.16 Bible:1Cor.6.15-1Cor.6.20">1 Cor. 3:15, 16;
6:15–20</scripRef>);
and as to the question of eating meat offered in sacrifice to idols
<unclear id="i.III_1.22-p57.4">Gr215(rA fi8coX6zvra)</unclear>, though he regarded
it as a thing indifferent in itself, considering the vanity of idols,
yet he condemned it whenever it gave offence to the weak consciences of
the more scrupulous Jewish converts (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 8:7-13; 10:23-33" id="i.III_1.22-p57.5" parsed="|1Cor|8|7|8|13;|1Cor|10|23|10|33" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.7-1Cor.8.13 Bible:1Cor.10.23-1Cor.10.33">1 Cor. 8:7–13;
10:23–33</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Rom. 14:2, 21" id="i.III_1.22-p57.6" parsed="|Rom|14|2|0|0;|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.2 Bible:Rom.14.21">Rom.
14:2, 21</scripRef>); and this was in
accord with the decree of the Apostolic Council (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:29" id="i.III_1.22-p57.7" parsed="|Acts|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.29">Acts 15:29</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p58">7. Paul’s collision with Peter at
Antioch, <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11-14" id="i.III_1.22-p58.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.14">Gal. 2:11–14</scripRef>. which is made the very bulwark of
the Tübingen theory, proves the very reverse. For it was not
a difference in principle and doctrine; on the contrary, Paul expressly
asserts that Peter at first freely and habitually (mark the imperfect
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.III_1.22-p58.2">συνήσθιεν</span>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:12" id="i.III_1.22-p58.3" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. 2:12</scripRef>) associated with the Gentile converts as
brethren in Christ, but was intimidated by emissaries from the bigoted
Jewish converts in Jerusalem and acted against his better conviction
which he had entertained ever since the vision at Joppa (<scripRef passage="Acts 10:10-16" id="i.III_1.22-p58.4" parsed="|Acts|10|10|10|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.10-Acts.10.16">Acts
10:10–16</scripRef>),
and which he had so boldly confessed at the Council in Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:7-11" id="i.III_1.22-p58.5" parsed="|Acts|15|7|15|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7-Acts.15.11">Acts 15:7–11</scripRef>) and carried out in Antioch. We
have here the same impulsive, impressible, changeable disciple, the
first to confess and the first to deny his Master, yet quickly
returning to him in bitter repentance and sincere humility. It is for
this inconsistency of conduct, which Paul called by the strong term of
dissimulation or hypocrisy, that he, in his uncompromising zeal for the
great principle of Christian liberty, reproved him publicly before the
church. A public wrong had to be publicly rectified. According to the
Tübingen hypothesis the hypocrisy would have been in the
very opposite conduct of Peter. The silent submission of Peter on the
occasion proves his regard for his younger colleague, and speaks as
much to his praise as his weakness to his blame. That the alienation
was only temporary and did not break up their fraternal relation is
apparent from the respectful though frank manner in which, several
years after the occurrence, they allude to each other as fellow
apostles, Comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:18, 19; 2:8, 9" id="i.III_1.22-p58.6" parsed="|Gal|1|18|1|19;|Gal|2|8|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18-Gal.1.19 Bible:Gal.2.8-Gal.2.9">Gal. 1:18, 19; 2:8, 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="i.III_1.22-p58.7" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:15, 16" id="i.III_1.22-p58.8" parsed="|2Pet|3|15|3|16" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.15-2Pet.3.16">2 Pet. 3:15, 16</scripRef>, and from the fact that Mark and Silas
were connecting links between them and alternately served them both.<note place="end" n="245" id="i.III_1.22-p58.9"><p id="i.III_1.22-p59"> It is amusing to read
Renan’s account of this dispute (<i>St. Paul</i>, ch.
x.). He sympathizes rather with Peter, whom he calls a "man profoundly
kind and upright and desiring peace above all things," though he admits
him to have been amiably weak and inconsistent on that as on other
occasions; while he charges Paul with stubbornness and rudeness; but
what is the most important point, he denies the Tübingen
exegesis when he says: "Modern critics who infer from certain passages
of the Epistle to the Galatians that the rupture between Peter and Paul
was absolute, put themselves in contradiction not only to the Acts, but
to other passages of the Epistle to the Galatians (1:18; 2:2). Fervent
men pass their lives disputing together without ever falling out. We
must not judge these characters after the manner of things which take
place in our day between people well-bred and susceptible in a point of
honor. This last word especially never had much significance with the
Jews!"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p60">The Epistle to the Galatians then furnishes the
proper solution of the difficulty, and essentially confirms the account
of the Acts. It proves the harmony as well as the difference between
Paul and the older apostles. It explodes the hypothesis that they stood
related to each other like the Marcionites and Ebionites in the second
century. These were the descendants of the <i>heretics</i> of the
apostolic age, of the "false brethren insidiously brought in" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.III_1.22-p60.1">Ψευδάδελφοι
παρείσακτοι</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:4" id="i.III_1.22-p60.2" parsed="|Gal|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.4">Gal. 2:4</scripRef>); while the true apostles recognized and
continued to recognize the same grace of God which wrought effectually
through Peter for the conversion of the Jews, and through Paul for the
conversion of the Gentiles. That the Judaizers should have appealed to
the Jewish apostles, and the antinomian Gnostics to Paul, as their
authority, is not more surprising than the appeal of the modern
rationalists to Luther and the Reformation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p61">We have thus discussed at the outset, and at some
length, the fundamental difference of the two standpoints from which
the history of the apostolic church is now viewed, and have vindicated
our own general position in this controversy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.22-p62">It is not to be supposed that all the obscure
points have already been satisfactorily cleared up, or ever will be
solved beyond the possibility of dispute. There must be some room left
for faith in that God who has revealed himself clearly enough in nature
and in history to strengthen our faith, and who is concealed enough to
try our faith. Certain interstellar spaces will always be vacant in the
firmament of the apostolic age that men may gaze all the more intensely
at the bright stars, before which the post-apostolic books disappear
like torches. A careful study of the ecclesiastical writers of the
second and third centuries, and especially of the numerous Apocryphal
Acts, Epistles, and Apocalypses, leaves on the mind a strong impression
of the immeasurable superiority of the New Testament in purity and
truthfulness, simplicity and majesty; and this superiority points to a
special agency of the Spirit of God, without which that book of books
is an inexplicable mystery.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="23" title="Chronology of the Apostolic Age" shorttitle="Section 23" progress="26.03%" prev="i.III_1.22" next="i.IV_1" id="i.III_1.23">

<p class="head" id="i.III_1.23-p1">§ 23. Chronology of the Apostolic Age.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p3">See the works quoted in § 20 p. 193,
194, especially <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p3.1">Wieseler. Comp. also, Hackett</span>
on <i>Acts</i>, pp. 22 to 30 (third ed.).</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.III_1.23-p5">The chronology of the apostolic age is partly
certain, at least within a few years, partly conjectural: certain as to
the principal events from <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p5.1">a.d.</span> 30 to 70,
conjectural as to intervening points and the last thirty years of the
first century. The sources are the New Testament (especially the Acts
and the Pauline Epistles), Josephus, and the Roman historians. Josephus
( b. 37, d. 103) is especially valuable here, as he wrote the Jewish
history down to the destruction of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p6">The following dates are more or less certain and
accepted by most historians:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p7">1. The founding of the Christian Church on the
feast of Pentecost in May <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p7.1">a.d.</span> 30. This is on
the assumption that Christ was born <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p7.2">b.c.</span> 4 or
5, and was crucified in April <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p7.3">a.d.</span> 30, at an
age of thirty-three.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p8">2. The death of King Herod Agrippa I. <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p8.1">a.d.</span> 44 (according to Josephus). This settles the date of
the preceding martyrdom of James the elder, Peter’s
imprisonment and release <scripRef passage="Acts 12:2" id="i.III_1.23-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.2">Acts 12:2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 12:23" id="i.III_1.23-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.23">23</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p9">3. The Apostolic Council in Jerusalem, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p9.1">a.d.</span> 50 (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:1" id="i.III_1.23-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">Acts 15:1</scripRef> sqq.; <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:1-10" id="i.III_1.23-p9.3" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.10">Gal.
2:1–10</scripRef>). This date is ascertained by reckoning
backwards to Paul’s conversion, and forward to the
Caesarean captivity. Paul was probably converted in 37, and "fourteen
years" elapsed from that event to the Council. But chronologists differ
on the year of Paul’s conversion, between 31 and 40.<note place="end" n="246" id="i.III_1.23-p9.4"><p id="i.III_1.23-p10"> See <i>Hist. Apost. Ch.
§</i> 63, p. 235, and § 67, p. 265. The allusion
to the governorship of Aretas in Damascus, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:32, 33" id="i.III_1.23-p10.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|32|11|33" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.32-2Cor.11.33">2 Cor. 11:32, 33</scripRef>, furnishes
no certain date, owing to the defects of our knowledge of that period;
but other indications combined lead to the year 37. Wieseler puts
Paul’s conversion in the year 40, but this follows
from his erroneous view of the journey mentioned in <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:1" id="i.III_1.23-p10.2" parsed="|Gal|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1">Gal. 2:1</scripRef>, which he
identifies with Paul’s fourth journey to Jerusalem in
54, instead of his third journey to the Council four years
earlier.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p11">4. The dates of the Epistles to the Galatians,
Corinthians, and Romans, between 56 and 58. The date of the Epistle to
the Romans can be fixed almost to the month from its own indications
combined with the statements of the Acts. It was written before the
apostle had been in Rome, but when he was on the point of departure for
Jerusalem and Rome on the way to Spain,<note place="end" n="247" id="i.III_1.23-p11.1"><p id="i.III_1.23-p12"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:13" id="i.III_1.23-p12.1" parsed="|Rom|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.13">Rom. 1:13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:15" id="i.III_1.23-p12.2" parsed="|Rom|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.15">15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:22" id="i.III_1.23-p12.3" parsed="|Rom|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.22">22</scripRef>; 15:23-28;
comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 19:21" id="i.III_1.23-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.21">Acts 19:21</scripRef>; 20:16; 23:11; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:3" id="i.III_1.23-p12.5" parsed="|1Cor|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.3">1 Cor. 16:3</scripRef>.</p></note> after having finished his
collections in Macedonia and Achaia for the poor brethren in Judaea;<note place="end" n="248" id="i.III_1.23-p12.6"><p id="i.III_1.23-p13"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:25-27" id="i.III_1.23-p13.1" parsed="|Rom|15|25|15|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25-Rom.15.27">Rom. 15:25-27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:1, 2" id="i.III_1.23-p13.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|16|2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1-1Cor.16.2">1 Cor. 16:1, 2</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 8" id="i.III_1.23-p13.3" parsed="|2Cor|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8">2 Cor. 8</scripRef> and 9; <scripRef passage="Acts 24:17" id="i.III_1.23-p13.4" parsed="|Acts|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.17">Acts 24:17</scripRef>.</p></note> and
he sent the epistle through Phebe, a deaconess of the congregation in
the eastern port of Corinth, where he was at that time.<note place="end" n="249" id="i.III_1.23-p13.5"><p id="i.III_1.23-p14"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:1" id="i.III_1.23-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Rom. 16:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:23" id="i.III_1.23-p14.2" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">23</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 19:22" id="i.III_1.23-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|19|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.22">Acts
19:22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:20" id="i.III_1.23-p14.4" parsed="|2Tim|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.20">2 Tim. 4:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:14" id="i.III_1.23-p14.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14">1 Cor. 1:14</scripRef>.</p></note> These
indications point clearly to the spring of the year 58, for in that
year he was taken prisoner in Jerusalem and carried to Caesarea.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p15">5. Paul’s captivity in Caesarea,
<span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p15.1">a.d.</span> 58 to 60, during the procuratorship of
Felix and Festus, who changed places in 60 or 61, probably in 60. This
important date we can ascertain by combination from several passages in
Josephus, and Tacitus.<note place="end" n="250" id="i.III_1.23-p15.2"><p id="i.III_1.23-p16"> See Wieseler, <i>l. c</i>., pp.
67 sqq.</p></note> It enables us at the same time, by reckoning
backward, to fix some preceding events in the life of the apostle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p17">6. Paul’s first captivity in
Rome, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p17.1">a.d.</span> 61 to 63. This follows from the
former date in connection with the statement in <scripRef passage="Acts 28:30" id="i.III_1.23-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|28|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.30">Acts 28:30</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p18">7. The Epistles of the Roman captivity,
Philippians, Ephesians, Colossians, and Philemon, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p18.1">a.d.</span> 61–63.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p19">8. The Neronian persecution, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p19.1">a.d.</span> 64 (the tenth year of Nero, according to Tacitus).
The martyrdom of Paul and Peter occurred either then, or (according to
tradition) a few years later. The question depends on the second Roman
captivity of Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p20">9. The destruction of Jerusalem by Titus, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p20.1">a.d.</span> 70 (according to Josephus and Tacitus).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p21">10. The death of John after the accession of
Trajan, <span class="c16" id="i.III_1.23-p21.1">a.d.</span> 98 (according to general
ecclesiastical tradition).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p22">The dates of the Synoptical Gospels, the Acts, the
Pastoral Epistles, the Hebrews, and the Epistles of Peter, James, and
Jude cannot be accurately ascertained except that they were composed
before the destruction of Jerusalem, mostly between 60 and 70. The
writings of John were written after that date and towards the close of
the first century, except the Apocalypse, which some of the best
scholars, from internal indications assign to the year 68 or 69,
between the death of Nero and the destruction of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.III_1.23-p23">The details are given in the following table:</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p25">Chronological Table of the Apostolic Age.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p26"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p27">a.d.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p28">Scripture History</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p29">Events In Palestine</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p30">Events In The Roman Empire</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p31">a.d.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p33">b.c. 5 or 4</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p34">Birth of Christ</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p35">Death of Herod I. or the Great (a.u. 750, or
b.c. 4).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p36">Augustus Emperor of Rome, B. C. 27-a.d. 14.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p37"><br /></p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p39">a.d. 8</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p40">His visit to the Temple at twelve years of
age</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p41">Cyrenius (Quirinius), Governor of Syria (for the
second time). The registration, or "taxing." <scripRef passage="Acts 5:37" id="i.III_1.23-p41.1" parsed="|Acts|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.37">Acts 5:37</scripRef>. Revolt of
"Judas of Galilee." Coponius Procurator of Judaea. Marcus Ambivius
Procurator.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p42"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p43"><br /></p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p44"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p45"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p46"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p47"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p48">Tiberius colleague of Augustus</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p49">12</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p50"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p51"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p53">Annius Rufus Procurator (about)</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p54"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p55">13</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p56"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p57"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p59">Valerius Gratus Procurator</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p60">Augustus dies. Tiberius sole emperor
(14–37)</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p61">14</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p62"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p63"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p64"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p65">Pontius Pilate Procurator from a.d. 26</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p66"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p67">26</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p68"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p69">27</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p70">Christ’s Baptism.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p71">Caiaphas high priest from a.d. 26</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p72"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p73"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p74"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p75">27–30</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p76">His three years’ ministry.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p77"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p78"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p79"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p80"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p81">30</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p82">His Crucifixion, Resurrection (April), and
Ascension (May).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p83">Descent of the Holy Spirit at Pentecost.
Birthday of the Church (May). <scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="i.III_1.23-p83.1" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts, ch. 2.</scripRef></p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p84">Marcellus Procurator. Pilate sent to Rome by the
Prefect of Syria.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p85"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p86">36</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p87"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p88">37</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p89">Martyrdom of Stephen. <scripRef passage="Acts 7" id="i.III_1.23-p89.1" parsed="|Acts|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7">Acts, ch 7</scripRef>. Peter and John in Samaria. <scripRef passage="Acts 8" id="i.III_1.23-p89.2" parsed="|Acts|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8">Acts, ch. 8</scripRef>. Conversion of Saul. <scripRef passage="Acts 9" id="i.III_1.23-p89.3" parsed="|Acts|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9">Acts, ch. 9</scripRef>, comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 22, 26" id="i.III_1.23-p89.4" parsed="|Acts|22|0|0|0;|Acts|26|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22 Bible:Acts.26">22 and 26</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:16" id="i.III_1.23-p89.5" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">Gal. 1:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:8" id="i.III_1.23-p89.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. 15:8</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p90">Maryllus appointed Hipparch.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p91">Herod Agrippa I King of Judea and Samaria</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p92">Caligula Emperor (37–41)</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p93">37</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p94"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p95">40</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p96">Saul’s escape from Damascus,
and first visit to Jerusalem (after his conversion). <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:18" id="i.III_1.23-p96.1" parsed="|Gal|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18">Gal. 1:18</scripRef>. Admission of Cornelius into the
Church. <scripRef passage="Acts 10, 11" id="i.III_1.23-p96.2" parsed="|Acts|10|0|0|0;|Acts|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10 Bible:Acts.11">Acts, chs. 10 and 11</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p97"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p98">Philo at Rome</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p99">40</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p100"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p101"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p102"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p103"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p104">Claudius Emperor (41-54).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p105">41</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p106"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p107">44</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p108">Persecution of the Church in Jerusalem. James
the Elder, the son of Zebedee, beheaded. Peter imprisoned and
delivered. He leaves Palestine. <scripRef passage="Acts 12:2-23" id="i.III_1.23-p108.1" parsed="|Acts|12|2|12|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.2-Acts.12.23">Acts
12:2–23</scripRef>.
Paul's second visit to Jerusalem, with alms from the church at Antioch.
<scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="i.III_1.23-p108.2" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts
11:30</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p109">Herod Agrippa I dies at Caesarea</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p110">Conquest of Britain, 43-51.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p111">44</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p112"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p113">45</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p114">Paul is set apart as an apostle. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:2" id="i.III_1.23-p114.1" parsed="|Acts|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2">Acts 13:2</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p115">Cuspius Fadus Procurator of Judea. Tiberius
Alexander Procurator</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p116"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p117">46</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p118"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p119"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p120"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p121">Ventidius Cumanus Procurator</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p122"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p123">47</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p124"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p125">50</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p126">Paul's first missionary journey with Barnabas
and Mark, Cyprus, Pisidia, Lystra, Derbe. Return to Antioch. <scripRef passage="Acts 13, 14" id="i.III_1.23-p126.1" parsed="|Acts|13|0|0|0;|Acts|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13 Bible:Acts.14">Acts chs. 13
and 14</scripRef>. The <i>Epistle</i> of
James (variously dated from 44 to 62). The apostolic council of
Jerusalem. Conflict between Jewish and Gentile Christianity. Paul's
third visit to Jerusalem with Barnabas and Titus. Peaceful adjustment
of the quesiton of circumcision. <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.III_1.23-p126.2" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts, ch. 15</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:1-10" id="i.III_1.23-p126.3" parsed="|Gal|2|1|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1-Gal.2.10">Gal. 2:1-10</scripRef>. Temporary collision with Peter and
Barnabas at Antioch. <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11-14" id="i.III_1.23-p126.4" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.14">Gal. 2:11-14</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p127"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p128"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p129"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p130"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p131">51</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p132">Paul sets out on his second missionary journey
from Antioch to Asia Minor (Cilicia, Lycaonia, Galatia, Troas) and
Greece (Philippi, Thessalonica, Beraea, Athens, Corinth). The
Christianization of Europe. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:36 - 18:22" id="i.III_1.23-p132.1" parsed="|Acts|15|36|18|22" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.36-Acts.18.22">Acts, 15:36 to 18:22</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p133">Antonius Felix Procurator</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p134"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p135">51</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p136"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p137">52–53</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p138">Paul at Corinth a year and a half. Writes
<i>First</i> and <i>Second Epistles to the Thessalonians</i> from
Corinth.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p139">The Tetrarchy of Trachonitis given to Herod
Agrippa II (the last of the Herodian family).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p140">Decree of Claudius banishing Jews from Rome.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p141">52</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p142"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p143">54</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p144">Paul’s, fourth visit to
Jerusalem (spring). Short stay at Antioch. Enters (autumn, 54) on his
third missionary journey, occupying about four years. Paul at Ephesus,
54 to 57. <scripRef passage="Acts 19" id="i.III_1.23-p144.1" parsed="|Acts|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19">Acts, ch. 19</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p145">Nero Emperor (54-68).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p146">54</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p147"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p148"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p149">Revolt of the Sicarii, headed by an Egyptian
(<scripRef passage="Acts 21:38" id="i.III_1.23-p149.1" parsed="|Acts|21|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.38">Acts,
21:38</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p150"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p151">55</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p152"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p153">56</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p154">Paul writes to the <i>Galatians</i> (?) from
Ephesus, or from some part of Greece on his journey to Corinth (57).
<scripRef passage="Acts 20" id="i.III_1.23-p154.1" parsed="|Acts|20|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20">Acts, ch.
20</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p155"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p156"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p157"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p158"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p159">57</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p160">Paul writes <i>First Epistle</i> to the
<i>Corinthians</i> from Ephesus; starts for Macedonia and writes
<i>Second Epistle</i> to the <i>Corinthians</i> from Macedonia.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p161"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p162"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p163"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p164"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p165">58</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p166"><i>Epistle</i> to the <i>Romans</i> from
Corinth, where he spent three months. He visits (the fifth time)
Jerusalem; is apprehended, brought before Felix, and imprisoned at
Caesarea for two years. <scripRef passage="Acts 21:37 - 26:31" id="i.III_1.23-p166.1" parsed="|Acts|21|37|26|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.37-Acts.26.31">Acts, 21:37 to 26:31</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p167"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p168"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p169"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p170"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p171">60</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p172">Paul appears before Festus, appeals to Caesar,
is sent to Italy (in autumn). Shipwreck at Malta. <scripRef passage="Acts 27, 28" id="i.III_1.23-p172.1" parsed="|Acts|27|0|0|0;|Acts|28|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27 Bible:Acts.28">Acts, chs. 27 and
28</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p173">Porcius Festus Procurator</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p174"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p175">60</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p176"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p177">61</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p178">Arrives a prisoner at Rome (in spring).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p179">Embassy from Jerusalem to Rome respecting the
wall.</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p180">War with Boadicea in Britian</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p181">61</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p182"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p183">61–63</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p184">Paul writes to the <i>Philippians, Ephesians,
Colossians, Philemon</i>, from his prison in Rome.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p185"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p186">Apollonius of Tyana at the Olympic games</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p187">61</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p188"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p189">62</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p190">Martyrdom of James, the Lord’s
brother, at Jerusalem (according to Josephus, or 69 according to
Hegesippus).</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p191"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p192">Josephus at Rome</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p193">62</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p194"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p195">63</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p196">Paul is supposed to have been released. <scripRef passage="Acts 28:30" id="i.III_1.23-p196.1" parsed="|Acts|28|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.30">Acts,
28:30</scripRef></p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p197">Albinus Procurator</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p198"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p199">63</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p200"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p201">64</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p202"><i>Epistle to the Hebrews,</i> written from
Italy after the release of Timothy (ch. 13:23).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p203">Gessius Florus Procurator</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p204">Great fire at Rome (in July); first imperial
persecution of the Christians (martyrdom of Peter and Paul)</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p205">64</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p206"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p207">64–67</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p208"><i>First Epistle</i> of Peter. <i>Epistle</i> of
Jude (?). <i>Second Epistle</i> of Peter.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p209"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p210"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p211"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p212"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p213">60–70</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p214">The Synoptical <i>Gospels</i> and
<i>Acts</i>.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p215"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p216">Seneca and Lucan put to death by Nero</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p217">65</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p218"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p219"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p220"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p221">Beginning of the great war between the Romans
and the Jews</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p222"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p223">66</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p224"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p225">64–67</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p226">Paul visits Crete and Macedonia, and writes
<i>First Epistle to Timothy,</i> and <i>Epistle to Titus</i>
(<i>?</i>).<note place="end" n="251" id="i.III_1.23-p226.1"><p id="i.III_1.23-p227"> Those who deny a second
imprisonment of Paul assign these Epistles to the period of
Paul’s residence in Ephesus, <span class="c56" id="i.III_1.23-p227.1">A.D.</span> 54-57, and 2 Timothy to
<span class="c57" id="i.III_1.23-p227.2">A.D.</span> 63 or 64.</p></note> Paul writes <i>Second Epistle to Timothy</i>
(?).</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p228">Vespasian General in Palestine</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p229"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p230">67</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p231"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p232">65–67</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p233">Paul’s and
Peter’s martyrdom in Rome (?).</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p234"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p235"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p236"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p237"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p238">68–69</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p239">The <i>Revelation</i> of John (?).</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p240"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p241">Galba Emperor</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p242">68</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p243"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p244"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p245"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p246"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p247">Otho and Vitellius Emperors</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p248">69</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p249"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p250"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p251"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p252"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p253">Vespasian Emperor</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p254">69</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p255"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p256"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p257"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p258">Destruction of Jerusalem by Titus</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p259"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p260">70</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p261"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p262"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p263"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p264">(Josephus released.)</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p265">Coliseum begun</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p266">76</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p267"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p268"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p269"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p270"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p271">Destruction of Pompeii and Heraculaneum</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p272">79</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p273"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p274"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p275"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p276"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p277">Titus Emperor</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p278">79</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p279"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p280">80–90</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p281">John writes his <i>Gospel</i> and
<i>Epistles</i> (<i>?</i>).</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p282"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p283">Domitian Emperor</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p284">91</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p285"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p286">95</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p287">John writes the <i>Revelation</i> (?).</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p288"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p289">Persecution of Christians</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p290">95</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p291"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p292"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p293"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p294"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p295">Nerva Emperor</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p296">96</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p297"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p298"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p299"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p300"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p301">Death of Apollonius</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p302">97</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p303"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p304">98–100</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p305">Death of John.</p>

<p id="i.III_1.23-p306"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p307">Trajan Emperor</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.III_1.23-p308">98</p>

<div class="c18" id="i.III_1.23-p308.1">
<p id="i.III_1.23-p309"><br />
</p>
</div>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="IV" title="St. Peter and the Conversion of the Jews" shorttitle="Chapter IV" progress="26.55%" prev="i.III_1.23" next="i.IV_1.24" id="i.IV_1">

<p id="i.IV_1-p1"><br />
</p>

<p class="c17" id="i.IV_1-p2">CHAPTER IV.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1-p3"><br /></p>
<p id="i.IV_1-p4"><br /></p>
<p class="c17" id="i.IV_1-p5">ST. PETER AND THE CONVERSION OF
THE JEWS</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="24" title="The Miracle of Pentecost and the Birthday of the Christian Church. A.D. 30." shorttitle="Section 24" progress="26.55%" prev="i.IV_1" next="i.IV_1.25" id="i.IV_1.24">

<p class="head" id="i.IV_1.24-p1">§ 24. The Miracle of Pentecost and the
Birthday of the Christian Church. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.24-p1.1">a.d.</span> 30.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.24-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.IV_1.24-p3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p3.1">Καὶ
ἐπλήσθησαν
πάντες
πνεύματος
ἁγίου, καὶ
ἤρξαντο
λαλεῖν
ἑτέραις
γλώσσαις,
Καθὼς τὸ
πνεῦμα
ἐδίδου
ἀποφθέγγεσθαι
αὐτοῖς</span> —<scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="i.IV_1.24-p3.2" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">Acts 2:4</scripRef></p>

<p id="i.IV_1.24-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.IV_1.24-p5">"The first Pentecost which the
disciples celebrated after the ascension of our Saviour, is, next to
the appearance of the Son of God on earth, the most significant event.
It is the starting-point of the apostolic church and of that new
spiritual life in humanity which proceeded from Him, and which since
has been spreading and working, and will continue to work until the
whole humanity is transformed into the image of Christ."—<name id="i.IV_1.24-p5.1">Neander</name>
(<cite id="i.IV_1.24-p5.2">Geschichte der
Pflanzung und Leitung der christlichen Kirche durch die Apostel., I. 3,
4</cite>).</p>

<p class="head" id="i.IV_1.24-p6">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.24-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.24-p8">I. Sources: <scripRef passage="Acts 2:1-47" id="i.IV_1.24-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|2|1|2|47" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1-Acts.2.47">Acts 2:1–47</scripRef>. Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12" id="i.IV_1.24-p8.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12">1
Cor. 12</scripRef> and 14. See Commentaries on the Acts by Olshausen, De Wette,
Meyer, Lechler, Hackett, Alexander, Gloag, Alford, Wordsworth, Plumptre
Jacobson, Howson and Spence, etc., and on the Corinthians by Billroth,
Kling, Stanley, Heinrici, Edwards, Godet, Ellicott.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.24-p9">II. Special treatises o the Pentecostal Miracle and
the Gift of Tongues (glossolalia) by Herder (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.1">Die
Gabe der Sprachen,</span></i> Riga, 1794) <span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.2">Hase (in
Winer’s "Zeitschrift für wissenschaftl.
Theol." 1827), Bleek in "Studien und Kritiken" for 1829 and 1830), Baur
in the "Tübinger Zeitschrift für Theol." for 1830
and 1831, and in the "Studien und Krit." 1838), Schneckenburger</span>
(in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.3">Beiträge zur Einleitung in das N.
T</span></i>. 1832), <span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.4">Bäumlein</span> (1834),
Dav. Schulz (1836), Zinsler (1847), Zeller (<i>Acts of the
Apostles,</i> I. 171, of the E. translation by J. Dare), <span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.5">Böhm</span> (Irvingite,<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.6">Reden mit
Zungen und Weissagen,</span></i> Berlin, 1848), <span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.7">Rossteuscher</span> (Irvingite, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.8">Gabe der
Sprachen im apost. Zeitalter,</span></i> Marburg, 1855), <span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.9">Ad. Hilgenfeld</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.10">Glossolalie,</span></i>
Leipz. 1850), Maier (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.11">Glossolalie des apost.
Zeitalters,</span></i> 1855), <span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.12">Wieseler (in "Stud. u.
Krit." 1838 and 1860), Schenkel</span> (art. <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.13">Zungenreden</span></i> in his "Bibel-Lex." V. 732), Van Hengel
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p9.14">De gave der talen,</span></i> Leiden, 1864),
Plumptre (art. <i>Gift of Tongues</i> in Smith’s, "B.
D." IV. 3305, Am. ed.), Delitzsch (art. <i>Pfingsten</i> in
Riehm’s "H. B. A." 1880, p. 1184); K. Schmidt (in
Herzog, 2d ed., xvii., 570 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.24-p10">Comp. also Neander (I. 1), Lange (II. 13), Ewald
(VI. 106), Thiersch (p. 65, 3d ed.), Schaff (191 and 469), Farrar
(<i>St. Paul,</i> ch. V. vol. I. 83).</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.24-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IV_1.24-p12">The ascension of Christ to heaven was followed ten
days afterwards by the descent of the Holy Spirit upon earth and the
birth of the Christian Church. The Pentecostal event was the necessary
result of the Passover event. It could never have taken place without
the preceding resurrection and ascension. It was the first act of the
mediatorial reign of the exalted Redeemer in heaven, and the beginning
of an unbroken series of manifestations in fulfilment of his promise to
be with his people "alway, even unto the end of the world." For his
ascension was only a withdrawal of his visible local presence, and the
beginning of his spiritual omnipresence in the church which is "his
body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all." The Easter miracle
and the Pentecostal miracle are continued and verified by the daily
moral miracles of regeneration and sanctification throughout
Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p13">We have but one authentic account of that
epoch-making event, in the second chapter of Acts, but in the parting
addresses of our Lord to his disciples the promise of the Paraclete who
should lead them into the whole truth is very prominent,<note place="end" n="252" id="i.IV_1.24-p13.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p14"> <scripRef passage="John 14:6" id="i.IV_1.24-p14.1" parsed="|John|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.6">John 14:6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 14:26" id="i.IV_1.24-p14.2" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26">26</scripRef>; 15:26; 16:7. The
preparatory communication of the Spirit is related in <scripRef passage="John 20:22" id="i.IV_1.24-p14.3" parsed="|John|20|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22">John
20:22</scripRef>.</p></note> and the
entire history of the apostolic church is illuminated and heated by the
Pentecostal fire.<note place="end" n="253" id="i.IV_1.24-p14.4"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p15"> Comp. especially the classical
chapters on the gifts of the Spirit, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12" id="i.IV_1.24-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12">1 Cor. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13" id="i.IV_1.24-p15.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13">13</scripRef>, and 14, and <scripRef passage="Rom. 12" id="i.IV_1.24-p15.3" parsed="|Rom|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12">Rom.
12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p16">Pentecost, i.e. the fiftieth day after the
Passover-Sabbath,<note place="end" n="254" id="i.IV_1.24-p16.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p17"> The Greek name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.1">ἡ
πεντηκοστή</span>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.2">ἡμέρα</span>) is used (like <i>quinquagesima</i>) as a substantive, <scripRef passage="Tob. 2:1" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.3" parsed="|Tob|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.2.1">Tob. 2:1</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="2 Macc. 12:32" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.4" parsed="|2Macc|12|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Macc.12.32">2 Macc. 12:32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 2:1" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.5" parsed="|Acts|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1">Acts 2:1</scripRef>; 20:16; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:3" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.6" parsed="|1Cor|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.3">1 Cor. 16:3</scripRef>, and by Josephus, Ant. III.
10, 6, etc. It survives not only in all the Romanic languages, but also
in the German <i>Pfingsten</i>. The English <i>Whit-Sunday</i> is
usually derived from the <i>white</i> garments of the candidates for
baptism worn on that day (hence <i>Dominica alba</i>)<i>;</i> others
connect it with <i>wit</i>, the gift of wisdom from above. The Hebrew
names of the festival are ריﬠִקָ<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.7">הַ גחַ</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.8">ἑορτὴ
θερισμοῦ</span><i>, the feast of harvest</i> (<scripRef passage="Ex. 23:16" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.9" parsed="|Exod|23|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.23.16">Ex.
23:16</scripRef>), <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.10">וירִוּבּכּהַ
ווׄי</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.11">ἡμέρα
τῶν νέων</span>, <i>day of the first fruits</i> (<scripRef passage="Num. 28:26" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.12" parsed="|Num|28|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.28.26">Num. 28:26</scripRef>), תוֹ<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.13">ﬠָבֻשׁ</span> ג<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.14">חַ</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.15">ἑορτὴ
ἑβδομάδων,
ἁγία
ἑπτὰ
ἑβδομάδων</span>, <i>festival of</i> (<i>seven</i>) <i>weeks</i>, as the
harvest continued for seven weeks (<scripRef passage="Deut. 16:9, 10" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.16" parsed="|Deut|16|9|16|10" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.9-Deut.16.10">Deut. 16:9, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Lev. 23:15" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.17" parsed="|Lev|23|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23.15">Lev. 23:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tob. 2:1" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.18" parsed="|Tob|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Tob.2.1">Tob.
2:1</scripRef>). It began directly after the Passover with the offering of the
first sheaf of the barley-harvest, and ended at Pentecost with the
offering of the first two loaves from the wheat-harvest.</p></note> was a feast of joy and gladness, in the
loveliest season of the year, and attracted a very large number of
visitors to Jerusalem from foreign lands.<note place="end" n="255" id="i.IV_1.24-p17.19"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p18"> Josephus speaks of "many tens
of thousands being gathered together about the temple" on Pentecost,
Ant. xiv. 13, 4; comp. xvii. 10, 2; <i>Bell Jud.</i> II. 3, 1. The
Passover, of course, was more numerously attended by Jews from
Palestine; but distant foreigners were often prevented by the dangers
of travel in the early spring. Paul twice went to Jerusalem on
Pentecost, <scripRef passage="Acts 18:21" id="i.IV_1.24-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.21">Acts 18:21</scripRef>; 20:16. Many Passover pilgrims would naturally
remain till the second festival.</p></note> It was one of the three
great annual festivals of the Jews in which all the males were required
to appear before the Lord. Passover was the first, and the feast of
Tabernacles the third. Pentecost lasted one day, but the foreign Jews,
after the period of the captivity, prolonged it to two days. It was the
"feast of harvest," or "of the first fruits," and also (according to
rabbinical tradition) the anniversary celebration of the Sinaitic
legislation, which is supposed to have taken place on the fiftieth day
after the Exodus from the land of bondage.<note place="end" n="256" id="i.IV_1.24-p18.2"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p19"> Hence called <i>the feast of
the joy of the Law</i> (הרָוֹתּהַ
תחַ<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IV_1.24-p19.1">ִמְשִׁ</span>).
The date of Sinaitic legislation is based on a comparison of <scripRef passage="Ex. 12:2" id="i.IV_1.24-p19.2" parsed="|Exod|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.12.2">Ex. 12:2</scripRef>
with 19:1 (comp. my <i>Hist. of the Ap. Ch.,</i> p. 192, note 5). The
legislation on Pentecost, <scripRef passage="Deut. 16:9-12" id="i.IV_1.24-p19.3" parsed="|Deut|16|9|16|12" osisRef="Bible:Deut.16.9-Deut.16.12">Deut. 16:9-12</scripRef>, represents it as a feast of
rejoicing, and concludes with a reference to the bondage in Egypt and
the commandments of Jehovah. Otherwise there is no allusion in the
Bible, nor in Philo nor Josephus, to the <i>historical</i> significance
of Pentecost. But there was a Jewish custom which Schöttgen
(<i>Hor. Heb.</i> in <scripRef passage="Acts 2:1" id="i.IV_1.24-p19.4" parsed="|Acts|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1">Acts 2:1</scripRef>) traces to apostolic times, of spending
the night before Pentecost in thanksgiving to God for the gift of the
law. In the present Jewish observance the commemoration of the Sinaitic
legislation is made prominent. Some Jews "adorn their houses with
flowers and wear wreaths on their heads, with the declared purpose of
testifying their joy in the possession of the Law."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p20">This festival was admirably adapted for the
opening event in the history of the apostolic church. It pointed
typically to the first Christian harvest, and the establishment of the
new theocracy in Christ; as the sacrifice of the paschal lamb and the
exodus from Egypt foreshadowed the redemption of the world by the
crucifixion of the Lamb of God. On no other day could the effusion of
the Spirit of the exalted Redeemer produce such rich results and become
at once so widely known. We may trace to this day not only the origin
of the mother church at Jerusalem, but also the conversion of visitors
from other cities, as Damascus, Antioch, Alexandria, and Rome, who on
their return would carry the glad tidings to their distant homes. For
the strangers enumerated by Luke as witnesses of the great event,
represented nearly all the countries in which Christianity was planted
by the labors of the apostles.<note place="end" n="257" id="i.IV_1.24-p20.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p21"> The list of nations, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:8-11" id="i.IV_1.24-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|2|8|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.8-Acts.2.11">Acts
2:8-11</scripRef>, gives a bird’s eye view of the Roman empire
from the East and North southward and westward as far as Rome, and then
again eastward to Arabia. Cyprus and Greece are omitted. There were
Christians in Damascus before the conversion of Paul (9:2), and a large
congregation at Rome long before he wrote his Epistle (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1:8" id="i.IV_1.24-p21.2" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom.
1:8</scripRef>).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p22">The Pentecost in the year of the Resurrection was
the last Jewish (i.e. typical) and the first Christian Pentecost. It
became the spiritual harvest feast of redemption from sin, and the
birthday of the visible kingdom of Christ on earth. It marks the
beginning of the dispensation of the Spirit, the third era in the
history of the revelation of the triune God. On this day the Holy
Spirit, who had hitherto wrought only sporadically and transiently,
took up his permanent abode in mankind as the Spirit of truth and
holiness, with the fulness of saving grace, to apply that grace
thenceforth to believers, and to reveal and glorify Christ in their
hearts, as Christ had revealed and glorified the Father.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p23">While the apostles and disciples, about one
hundred and twenty (ten times twelve) in number, no doubt mostly
Galilaeans,<note place="end" n="258" id="i.IV_1.24-p23.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p24"> <scripRef passage="Acts 1:15" id="i.IV_1.24-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.15">Acts 1:15</scripRef>; 2:7. Ten times the
number of tribes of Israel. These were, however, not all the disciples;
Paul mentions five hundred brethren to whom the risen Lord appeared at
once, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:6" id="i.IV_1.24-p24.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.6">1 Cor. 15:6</scripRef>.</p></note> were assembled before the morning devotions of
the festal day, and were waiting in prayer for the fulfilment of the
promise, the exalted Saviour sent from his heavenly throne the Holy
Spirit upon them, and founded his church upon earth. The Sinaitic
legislation was accompanied by "thunder and lightning, and a thick
cloud upon the mount, and the voice of the trumpet exceeding loud, and
all the people that was in the camp trembled."<note place="end" n="259" id="i.IV_1.24-p24.3"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p25"> <scripRef passage="Exod. 19:16" id="i.IV_1.24-p25.1" parsed="|Exod|19|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.19.16">Exod. 19:16</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Hebr. 12:18, 19" id="i.IV_1.24-p25.2" parsed="|Heb|12|18|12|19" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.18-Heb.12.19">Hebr. 12:18,
19</scripRef>.</p></note> The church of the new
covenant war, ushered into existence with startling signs which filled
the spectators with wonder and fear. It is quite natural, as Neander
remarks, that "the greatest miracle in the inner life of mankind should
have been accompanied by extraordinary outward phenomena as sensible
indications of its presence." A supernatural sound resembling that of a
rushing mighty wind,<note place="end" n="260" id="i.IV_1.24-p25.3"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p26"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p26.1">ἧχος
ὥσπερ
φερομένης
πνοῆς
βιαίας</span>, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p26.2">ein Getöse wie
von einem dahinfahrenden heftigen Wehen</span></i> (Meyer). The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p26.3">φερομένη</span>, <i>borne on</i>, is the same which Peter uses of the
inspiration of the prophets, <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 1:21" id="i.IV_1.24-p26.4" parsed="|2Pet|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.21">2 Pet. 1:21</scripRef>.</p></note> came down from heaven and filled the whole
house in which they were assembled; and tongues like flames of fire,
distributed themselves among them, alighting for a while on each
head.<note place="end" n="261" id="i.IV_1.24-p26.5"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p27.1">διαμεριζόμεναι
γλῶσσαι
ὡσεὶ
πυρός</span><i>,</i> Acts2:3, are not parted or "
cloven"tongues (E. V.)—resembling the fork-like shape
of the episcopal mitre—but distributed tongues,
spreading from one to another. This is the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p27.2">διαμερίζειν</span>, in ver. 45; <scripRef passage="Luke 22:17" id="i.IV_1.24-p27.3" parsed="|Luke|22|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.17">Luke 22:17</scripRef>; 23:34;
<scripRef passage="John 19:24" id="i.IV_1.24-p27.4" parsed="|John|19|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.24">John 19:24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:35" id="i.IV_1.24-p27.5" parsed="|Matt|27|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.35">Matt. 27:35</scripRef>. The distributive idea explains the change of
number in ver.3, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p27.6">γλῶσσαι</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p27.7">ἐκάθισεν</span>, i.e., one tongue sat on each disciple.</p></note> It is not said that these phenomena were really
wind and fire, they are only compared to these elements,<note place="end" n="262" id="i.IV_1.24-p27.8"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p28"> Hence <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p28.1">ὥσπερ</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p28.2">ὡσεί</span>.
John Lightfoot: "<i>Sonus ventus vehementis,
sed absque vento; sic etiam linguae igneae, sed absque
igne.</i>"</p></note> as the
form which the Holy Spirit assumed at the baptism of Christ is compared
to a dove.<note place="end" n="263" id="i.IV_1.24-p28.3"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p29"> <scripRef passage="Luke 3:22" id="i.IV_1.24-p29.1" parsed="|Luke|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.22">Luke 3:22</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p29.2">ὡς
περιστεράν</span>)<i>;</i> <scripRef passage="Matt. 3:10" id="i.IV_1.24-p29.3" parsed="|Matt|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.10">Matt. 3:10</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p29.4">ὡσεὶ</span>);
<scripRef passage="Mark 1:10" id="i.IV_1.24-p29.5" parsed="|Mark|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.10">Mark 1:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 1:32" id="i.IV_1.24-p29.6" parsed="|John|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.32">John 1:32</scripRef>. The Rabbinical comment on <scripRef passage="Gen. 1:2" id="i.IV_1.24-p29.7" parsed="|Gen|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.2">Gen. 1:2</scripRef> makes the same
comparison, that " the Spirit of God moved on the face of the waters
<i>like a dove,</i>" and Milton sings (<i>Parad, Lost,</i> i.
20):</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.IV_1.24-p30">" With mighty wings
outspread</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.IV_1.24-p31"><i>Dove-like</i> sat’st brooding on the vast
abyss."</p></note> The tongues of flame were gleaming, but neither
burning nor consuming; they appeared and disappeared like electric
sparks or meteoric flashes. But these audible and visible signs were
appropriate symbols of the purifying, enlightening, and quickening
power of the Divine Spirit, and announced a new spiritual creation. The
form of tongues referred to the glossolalia, and the apostolic
eloquence as a gift of inspiration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p32">"<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.24-p32.1">And they were all filled with
the Holy Spirit</span>." This is the real inward miracle, the main
fact, the central idea of the Pentecostal narrative. To the apostles it
was their baptism, confirmation, and ordination, all in one, for they
received no other.<note place="end" n="264" id="i.IV_1.24-p32.2"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p33"> They were baptized with water
by John; but <i>Christian</i> baptism was first administered by them on
the day of Pentecost. Christ himself did not baptize, <scripRef passage="John 4:2" id="i.IV_1.24-p33.1" parsed="|John|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.2">John
4:2</scripRef>.</p></note> To them it was the great inspiration which
enabled them hereafter to be authoritative teachers of the gospel by
tongue and pen. Not that it superseded subsequent growth in knowledge,
or special revelations on particular points (as Peter receive at Joppa,
and Paul on several occasions); but they were endowed with such an
understanding of Christ’s words and plan of salvation
as they never had before. What was dark and mysterious became now clear
and full of meaning to them. The Spirit revealed to them the person and
work of the Redeemer in the light of his resurrection and exaltation,
and took full possession of their mind and heart. They were raised, as
it were, to the mount of transfiguration, and saw Moses and Elijah and
Jesus above them, face to face, swimming in heavenly light. They had
now but one desire to gratify, but one object to live for, namely, to
be witnesses of Christ and instruments of the salvation of their
fellow-men, that they too might become partakers of their "inheritance
incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in
heaven."<note place="end" n="265" id="i.IV_1.24-p33.2"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:3, 4" id="i.IV_1.24-p34.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.3-1Pet.1.4">1 Pet. 1:3, 4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p35">But the communication of the Holy Spirit was not
confined to the Twelve. It extended to the brethren of the Lord, the
mother of Jesus, the pious women who had attended his ministry, and the
whole brotherhood of a hundred and twenty souls who were assembled in
that chamber.<note place="end" n="266" id="i.IV_1.24-p35.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p36"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 1:13, 14" id="i.IV_1.24-p36.1" parsed="|Acts|1|13|1|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13-Acts.1.14">Acts 1:13, 14</scripRef>.</p></note> They were "all" filled with the Spirit, and all
spoke with tongues;<note place="end" n="267" id="i.IV_1.24-p36.2"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p37"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:3" id="i.IV_1.24-p37.1" parsed="|Acts|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.3">Acts 2:3</scripRef>: "it (a tongue of
fire) sat upon each of them."</p></note> and Peter saw in the event the promised
outpouring of the Spirit upon "all flesh," sons and daughters, young
men and old men, servants and handmaidens.<note place="end" n="268" id="i.IV_1.24-p37.2"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p38"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:3" id="i.IV_1.24-p38.1" parsed="|Acts|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.3">Acts 2:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="i.IV_1.24-p38.2" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:17" id="i.IV_1.24-p38.3" parsed="|Acts|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.17">17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:18" id="i.IV_1.24-p38.4" parsed="|Acts|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.18">18</scripRef>.</p></note> It is characteristic that
in this spring season of the church the women were sitting with the
men, not in a separate court as in the temple, nor divided by a
partition as in the synagogue and the decayed churches of the East to
this day, but in the same room as equal sharers in the spiritual
blessings. The beginning was a prophetic anticipation of the end, and a
manifestation of the universal priesthood and brotherhood of believers
in Christ, in whom all are one, whether Jew or Greek, bond or free,
male or female.<note place="end" n="269" id="i.IV_1.24-p38.5"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p39"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:28" id="i.IV_1.24-p39.1" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. 3:28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p40">This new spiritual life, illuminated, controlled,
and directed by the Holy Spirit, manifested itself first in the
speaking with tongues towards God, and then in the prophetic testimony
towards the people. The former consisted of rapturous prayers and
anthems of praise, the latter of sober teaching and exhortation. From
the Mount of Transfiguration the disciples, like their Master,
descended to the valley below to heal the sick and to call sinners to
repentance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p41">The mysterious gift of tongues, or glossolalia,
appears here for the first time, but became, with other extraordinary
gifts of the Spirit, a frequent phenomenon in the apostolic churches,
especially at Corinth, and is fully described by Paul. The distribution
of the flaming tongues to each of the disciples caused the speaking
with tongues. A new experience expresses itself always in appropriate
language. The supernatural experience of the disciples broke through
the confines of ordinary speech and burst out in ecstatic language of
praise and thanksgiving to God for the great works he did among them.<note place="end" n="270" id="i.IV_1.24-p41.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p42"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p42.1">τὰ
μεγαλεῖα
τοῦ Θεοῦ</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="i.IV_1.24-p42.2" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts 2</scripRef>: 11; comp. the same
term <scripRef passage="Luke 1:69" id="i.IV_1.24-p42.3" parsed="|Luke|1|69|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.69">Luke 1:69</scripRef>, and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p42.4">μεγαλύνειν
τὸν θεόν</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="Acts 10:46" id="i.IV_1.24-p42.5" parsed="|Acts|10|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.46">Acts 10:46</scripRef>.</p></note> It
was the Spirit himself who gave them utterance and played on their
tongues, as on new tuned harps, unearthly melodies of praise. The
glossolalia was here, as in all cases where it is mentioned, an act of
worship and adoration, not an act of teaching and instruction, which
followed afterwards in the sermon of Peter. It was the first <i>Te
Deum</i> of the new-born church. It expressed itself in unusual,
poetic, dithyrambic style and with a peculiar musical intonation. It
was intelligible only to those who were in sympathy with the speaker;
while unbelievers scoffingly ascribed it to madness or excess of wine.
Nevertheless it served as a significant sign to all and arrested their
attention to the presence of a supernatural power.<note place="end" n="271" id="i.IV_1.24-p42.6"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p43"> Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:22" id="i.IV_1.24-p43.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.22">1 Cor. 14:22</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p44">So far we may say that the Pentecostal glossolalia
was the same as that in the household of Cornelius in Caesarea after
his conversion, which may be called a Gentile Pentecost,<note place="end" n="272" id="i.IV_1.24-p44.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p45"> <scripRef passage="Acts 10:46" id="i.IV_1.24-p45.1" parsed="|Acts|10|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.46">Acts 10:46</scripRef>.</p></note> as that of
the twelve disciples of John the Baptist at Ephesus, where it appears
in connection with prophesying,<note place="end" n="273" id="i.IV_1.24-p45.2"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p46"> <scripRef passage="Acts 19:6" id="i.IV_1.24-p46.1" parsed="|Acts|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.6">Acts 19:6</scripRef>.</p></note> and as that in the Christian congregation
at Corinth.<note place="end" n="274" id="i.IV_1.24-p46.2"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p47"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12" id="i.IV_1.24-p47.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12">1 Cor. 12</scripRef> and 14.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p48">But at its first appearance the speaking with
tongues differed in its effect upon the hearers by coming home to them
at once <i>in their own mother-tongues;</i> while in Corinth it
required an interpretation to be understood. The foreign spectators, at
least a number of them, believed that the unlettered Galilaeans spoke
intelligibly in the different dialects represented on the occasion.<note place="end" n="275" id="i.IV_1.24-p48.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p49"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:8" id="i.IV_1.24-p49.1" parsed="|Acts|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.8">Acts 2:8</scripRef>:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p49.2">ἕκαστος
τῇ ἰδίᾳ
διαλεκτῳ
ἡμῶν ἐν
ᾗ
ἐγεννήθημεν</span>. Comp. 2:11:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p49.3">ἀκούομεν
λαλούντων
αὐτῶν
ταῖς
ἡμετέραις
γλώσσαις
τὰ
μεγαλεῖα
τοῦ θεοῦ.</span>.</p></note> We
must therefore suppose either that the speakers themselves, were
endowed, at least temporarily, and for the particular purpose of
proving their divine mission, with the gift of foreign languages not
learned by them before, or that the Holy Spirit who distributed the
tongues acted also as interpreter of the tongues, and applied the
utterances of the speakers to the susceptible among the hearers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p50">The former is the most natural interpretation of
Luke’s language. Nevertheless I suggest the other
alternative as preferable, for the following reasons: 1. The temporary
endowment with a supernatural knowledge of foreign languages involves
nearly all the difficulties of a permanent endowment, which is now
generally abandoned, as going far beyond the data of the New Testament
and known facts of the early spread of the gospel. 2. The speaking with
tongues began before the spectators arrived, that is before there was
any motive for the employment of foreign languages.<note place="end" n="276" id="i.IV_1.24-p50.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p51"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="i.IV_1.24-p51.1" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">Acts 2:4</scripRef>, and
6.</p></note> 3. The intervening
agency of the Spirit harmonizes the three accounts of Luke, and Luke
and Paul, or the Pentecostal and the Corinthian glossolalia; the only
difference remaining is that in Corinth the interpretation of tongues
was made by men in audible speech,<note place="end" n="277" id="i.IV_1.24-p51.2"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p52"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:5" id="i.IV_1.24-p52.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.5">1 Cor. 14:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:13" id="i.IV_1.24-p52.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.13">13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:27" id="i.IV_1.24-p52.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.27">27</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:28" id="i.IV_1.24-p52.4" parsed="|1Cor|14|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.28">28</scripRef>; comp.
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:10" id="i.IV_1.24-p52.5" parsed="|1Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.10">1 Cor. 12:10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:30" id="i.IV_1.24-p52.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.30">30</scripRef>.</p></note> in Jerusalem by the Holy
Spirit in inward illumination and application. 4. The Holy Spirit was
certainly at work among the hearers as well as the speakers, and
brought about the conversion of three thousand on that memorable day.
If he applied and made effective the sermon of Peter, why not also the
preceding doxologies and benedictions? 5. Peter makes no allusion to
foreign languages, nor does the prophecy of Joel which he quotes. 6.
This view best explains the opposite effect upon the spectators. They
did by no means all understand the miracle, but the mockers, like those
at Corinth,<note place="end" n="278" id="i.IV_1.24-p52.7"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p53"> Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:23" id="i.IV_1.24-p53.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.23">1 Cor. 14:23</scripRef>.</p></note> thought the disciples were out of their right
mind and talked not intelligible words in their native dialects, but
unintelligible nonsense. The speaking in a foreign language could not
have been a proof of drunkenness. It may be objected to this view that
it implies a mistake on the part of the hearers who traced the use of
their mother-tongues directly to the speakers; but the mistake referred
not to the fact itself, but only to the mode. It was the same Spirit
who inspired the tongues of the speakers and the hearts of the
susceptible hearers, and raised both above the ordinary level of
consciousness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p54">Whichever view we take of this peculiar feature of
the Pentecostal glossolalia, in this diversified application to the
cosmopolitan multitude of spectators, it was a symbolical anticipation
and prophetic announcement of the universalness of the Christian
religion, which was to be proclaimed in all the languages of the earth
and to unite all nations in one kingdom of Christ. The humility and
love of the church united what the pride and hatred of Babel had
scattered. In this sense we may say that the Pentecostal harmony of
tongues was the counterpart of the BabyIonian confusion of tongues..<note place="end" n="279" id="i.IV_1.24-p54.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p55"> Grotius (<i>in
loc.</i>)<i>:</i> "<i>Paena linguarum
dispersit homines, donum linguarum dispersos in unum populum
collegit</i>." See note on Glossolalia
(p.17).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p56">The speaking with tongues was followed by the
sermon of Peter; the act of devotion, by an act of teaching; the
rapturous language of the soul in converse with God, by the sober words
of ordinary self-possession for the benefit of the people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p57">While the assembled multitude wondered at this
miracle with widely various emotions, St. Peter, the Rock-man, appeared
in the name of all the disciples, and addressed them with remarkable
clearness and force, probably in his own vernacular Aramaic, which
would be most familiar to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, possibly in
Greek, which would be better understood by the foreign visitors.<note place="end" n="280" id="i.IV_1.24-p57.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p58"> The former is the usual view,
the latter is maintained by Stanley, Plumptre, and Farrar. Paul
addressed the excited multitude in Jerusalem in the Hebrew tongue,
which commanded greater silence, <scripRef passage="Acts 22:2" id="i.IV_1.24-p58.1" parsed="|Acts|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.2">Acts 22:2</scripRef>. This implies that they
would not have understood him in Greek as well, or listened as
attentively.</p></note> He
humbly condescended to refute the charge of intoxication by reminding
them of the early hour of the day, when even drunkards are sober, and
explained from the prophecies of Joel and the sixteenth Psalm of David
the meaning of the supernatural phenomenon, as the work of that Jesus
of Nazareth, whom the Jews had crucified, but who was by word and deed,
by his resurrection from the dead, his exaltation to the right hand of
God, and the effusion of the Holy Ghost, accredited as the promised
Messiah, according to the express prediction of the Scripture. Then he
called upon his hearers to repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus,
as the founder and head of the heavenly kingdom, that even they, though
they had crucified him, the Lord and the Messiah, might receive the
forgiveness of sins and the gift of the Holy Ghost, whose wonderful
workings they saw and heard in the disciples.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p59">This was the first independent testimony of the
apostles, the first Christian sermon: simple, unadorned, but full of
Scripture truth, natural, suitable, pointed, and more effective than
any other sermon has been since, though fraught with learning and
burning with eloquence. It resulted in the conversion and baptism of
three thousand persons, gathered as first-fruits into the garners of
the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p60">In these first-fruits of the glorified Redeemer,
and in this founding of the new economy of Spirit and gospel, instead
of the old theocracy of letter and law, the typical meaning of the
Jewish Pentecost was gloriously fulfilled. But this birth-day of the
Christian church is in its turn only the beginning, the type and
pledge, of a still greater spiritual harvest and a universal feast of
thanksgiving, when, in the full sense of the prophecy of Joel, the Holy
Spirit shall be poured out on all flesh, when all the sons and
daughters of men shall walk in his light, and God shall be praised with
new tongues of fire for the completion of his wonderful work of
redeeming love.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.24-p61"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IV_1.24-p62">Notes.</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Spiritual Gifts" subject2="Tongues" id="i.IV_1.24-p62.1" />

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p63">I. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.24-p63.1">Glossolalia</span>.—The Gift of Tongues is the
most difficult feature of the Pentecostal miracle. Our only direct
source of information is in <scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="i.IV_1.24-p63.2" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts 2</scripRef>,
but the gift itself is mentioned in two other passages, <scripRef passage="Acts 10:46; 19:6" id="i.IV_1.24-p63.3" parsed="|Acts|10|46|0|0;|Acts|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.46 Bible:Acts.19.6">10:46 and
19:6</scripRef>, in the concluding
section of <scripRef passage="Mark 16" id="i.IV_1.24-p63.4" parsed="|Mark|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16">Mark 16</scripRef> (of
disputed genuineness), and fully described by Paul in <scripRef passage="1 Corinthians 12 and 14" id="i.IV_1.24-p63.5" parsed="|1Cor|1214|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1214">1
Corinthians 12 and 14</scripRef>. There
can be no doubt as to the existence of that gift in the apostolic age,
and if we had only either the account of Pentecost, or only the account
of Paul, we would not hesitate to decide as to its nature, but the
difficulty is in harmonizing the two.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p64">(1) The <i>terms</i> employed for the strange
tongues are "<i>new</i> tongues" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.1">καιναὶ
γλῶσσαι</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="Mark 16:17" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.2" parsed="|Mark|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17">Mark 16:17</scripRef>, where Christ promises the gift),
"<i>other</i> tongues," differing from ordinary tongues (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.3">ἕτεραι
γλ</span>. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.4" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">Acts 2:4</scripRef>, but nowhere else), "kinds" or
"diversities of tongues" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.5">γένη
γλωσσῶν</span>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:28" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. 12:28</scripRef>), or simply, "tongues" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.7">γλῶσσαι,</span><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:22" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.8" parsed="|1Cor|14|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.22">1 Cor. 14:22</scripRef>), and in the singular, "tongue" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.9">γλῶσσα</span>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:2, 13, 19, 27" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.10" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|0|0;|1Cor|14|13|0|0;|1Cor|14|19|0|0;|1Cor|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2 Bible:1Cor.14.13 Bible:1Cor.14.19 Bible:1Cor.14.27">14:2, 13, 19, 27</scripRef>, in which passages the E. V. inserts the
interpolation "unknown tongue"). To speak in tongues is called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.11">γλώσσαις</span>or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.12">γλώσσῃ
λαλεῖν</span>(<scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.13" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">Acts 2:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 10:46" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.14" parsed="|Acts|10|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.46">10:46</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 19:6" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.15" parsed="|Acts|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.6">19:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:2, 4, 13, 14, 19, 27" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.16" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|0|0;|1Cor|14|4|0|0;|1Cor|14|13|0|0;|1Cor|14|14|0|0;|1Cor|14|19|0|0;|1Cor|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2 Bible:1Cor.14.4 Bible:1Cor.14.13 Bible:1Cor.14.14 Bible:1Cor.14.19 Bible:1Cor.14.27">1 Cor. 14:2, 4, 13, 14,
19, 27</scripRef>). Paul uses also the
phrase to "pray with the tongue" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.17">προσεύχεσθαι
γλώσσῃ</span>), as equivalent to "praying and singing
with the spirit" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.18">Προσεύχεσθαι</span>
and<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.19">ψάλλειν
τῷ
πνεύματι</span>, and as distinct from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.20">προσεύχεσθαι</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.21">ψάλλειν
τῷ νοΐ</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:14, 15" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.22" parsed="|1Cor|14|14|14|15" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.14-1Cor.14.15">1 Cor. 14:14,
15</scripRef>). The plural and the term
"diversities" of tongues, as well as the distinction between tongues of
"angels" and tongues of "men" (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13:1" id="i.IV_1.24-p64.23" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1">1 Cor. 13:1</scripRef>) point to different manifestations
(speaking, praying, singing), according to the individuality,
education, and mood of the speaker, but not to various <i>foreign</i>
languages, which are excluded by Paul’s
description.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p65">The term tongue has been differently
explained.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p66">(a) Wieseler (and Van Hengel): the organ of
speech, used as a passive instrument; speaking with the tongue
<i>alone</i>, inarticulately, and in a low whisper. But this does not
explain the plural, nor the terms "new" and "other" tongues; the organ
of speech remaining the same.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p67">(b) Bleek: rare, provincial, archaic, poetic
words, or glosses (whence our "glossary"). But this technical meaning
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p67.1">γλῶσσαι</span>occurs only in classical writers
(as Aristotle, Plutarch, etc.) and among grammarians, not in
Hellenistic Greek, and the interpretation does not suit the singular
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p67.2">γλῶσσα</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p67.3">γλώσσῃ
λαλεῖν</span>, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p67.4">γλῶσσα</span>could only mean a single gloss.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p68">(c) Most commentators: language or dialect (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p68.1">διάλεκτος</span>, comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 1:19; 2:6, 8; 21:40; 26:14" id="i.IV_1.24-p68.2" parsed="|Acts|1|19|0|0;|Acts|2|6|0|0;|Acts|2|8|0|0;|Acts|21|40|0|0;|Acts|26|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.19 Bible:Acts.2.6 Bible:Acts.2.8 Bible:Acts.21.40 Bible:Acts.26.14">Acts 1:19; 2:6, 8; 21:40; 26:14</scripRef>). This is the correct view. "Tongue" is
an abridgment for "<i>new</i> tongue" (which was the original term,
<scripRef passage="Mark 16:17" id="i.IV_1.24-p68.3" parsed="|Mark|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17">Mark 16:17</scripRef>). It does not necessarily mean one of the known languages of
the earth, but may mean a peculiar handling of the vernacular dialect
of the speaker, or a new spiritual language never known before, a
language of immediate inspiration in a state of ecstasy. The "tongues"
were individual varieties of this language of inspiration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p69">(2) The glossolalia in the <i>Corinthian</i>
church, with which that at Caesarea in <scripRef passage="Acts 10:46" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.1" parsed="|Acts|10|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.46">Acts 10:46</scripRef>, and that at Ephesus,
19:6, are evidently identical, we know very well from the description
of Paul. It occurred in the first glow of enthusiasm after conversion
and continued for some time. It was not a speaking in <i>foreign</i>
languages, which would have been entirely useless in a devotional
meeting of converts, but a speaking in a language differing from all
known languages, and required an interpreter to be intelligible to
foreigners. It had nothing to do with the <i>spread</i> of the gospel,
although it may, like other devotional acts, have become a means of
conversion to susceptible unbelievers if such were present. It was an
act of <i>self-devotion,</i> an act of thanksgiving, praying, and
singing, within the Christian congregation, by individuals who were
wholly absorbed in communion with God, and gave utterance to their
rapturous feelings in broken, abrupt, rhapsodic, unintelligible words.
It was emotional rather than intellectual, the language of the excited
imagination, not of cool reflection. It was the language of the spirit
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.2">πνεῦμα</span>) or of ecstasy, as distinct from the
language of the understanding (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.3">νοῦς</span>). We might almost illustrate the
difference by a comparison of the style of the Apocalypse which was
conceived<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.4">ἐν
πνεύματι</span>(<scripRef passage="Rev. 1:10" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.5" parsed="|Rev|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.10">Apoc. 1:10</scripRef>) with that of the Gospel of John, which
was written <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.6">ἐν νοΐ</span>. The speaker in tongues was
in a state of spiritual intoxication, if we may use this term,
analogous to the poetic "frenzy" described by Shakespeare and Goethe.
His tongue was a lyre on which the divine Spirit played celestial
tunes. He was unconscious or only half conscious, and scarcely knew
whether he was, "in the body or out of the body." No one could
understand this unpremeditated religious rhapsody unless he was in a
similar trance. To an unbelieving outsider it sounded like a barbarous
tongue, like the uncertain sound of a trumpet, like the raving of a
maniac (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:23" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.7" parsed="|1Cor|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.23">1 Cor. 14:23</scripRef>), or the incoherent talk of a drunken
man (<scripRef passage="Acts 2:13" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.8" parsed="|Acts|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.13">Acts 2:13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:15" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.9" parsed="|Acts|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.15">15</scripRef>).
"He that speaketh in a tongue speaketh <i>not to men</i>, but <i>to
God;</i> for no one understandeth; and in the spirit he speaketh
mysteries; but he that prophesieth speaketh unto men edification, and
encouragement, and comfort. He that speaketh in a tongue edifieth
<i>himself;</i> but he that prophesieth edifieth <i>the church</i>"
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:2-4" id="i.IV_1.24-p69.10" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|14|4" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2-1Cor.14.4">1 Cor. 14:2–4</scripRef>; comp. <unclear id="i.IV_1.24-p69.11">26–33</unclear>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p70">The Corinthians evidently overrated the
glossolalia, as a showy display of divine power; but it was more
ornamental than useful, and vanished away with the bridal season of the
church. It is a mark of the great wisdom of Paul who was himself a
master in the glossolalia (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:18" id="i.IV_1.24-p70.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.18">1 Cor. 14:18</scripRef>), that he assigned to it a subordinate
and transient position, restrained its exercise, demanded an
interpretation of it, and gave the preference to the gifts of permanent
usefulness in which God displays his goodness and love for the general
benefit. Speaking with tongues is good, but prophesying and teaching in
intelligible speech for the edification of the congregation is better,
and love to God and men in active exercise is best of all (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13" id="i.IV_1.24-p70.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13">1 Cor. 13</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p71">We do not know how long the glossolalia, as thus
described by Paul, continued. It passed away gradually with the other
extraordinary or strictly supernatural gifts of the apostolic age. It
is not mentioned in the Pastoral, nor in the Catholic Epistles. We have
but a few allusions to it at the close of the second century. <name id="i.IV_1.24-p71.1">Irenaeus</name> (<cite id="i.IV_1.24-p71.2">Adv. Haer. 1. v.
c. 6, § 1</cite>) speaks of "many brethren" whom he heard in
the church having the gift of prophecy and of speaking in
"<i>diverse</i> tongues" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p71.3">Παντοδαπαῖς
γλώσσαις</span>)<i>,</i> bringing the hidden things
of men (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p71.4">Τὰ κπύφια
τῶν
ἀνθπώπων</span>) to light and expounding the
mysteries of God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p71.5">τά
μυστήρια
τοῦ θεοῦ</span>). It is not clear whether by the
term "diverse," which does not elsewhere occur, he means a speaking in
foreign languages, or in diversities of tongues altogether peculiar,
like those meant by Paul. The latter is more probable. Irenaeus himself
had to learn the language of Gaul. <name id="i.IV_1.24-p71.6">Tertullian</name>
(<cite id="i.IV_1.24-p71.7">Adv. Marc. V. 8; comp. De Anima, c. 9</cite>)
obscurely speaks of the spiritual gifts, including the gift of tongues,
as being still manifest among the Montanists to whom he belonged. At
the time of Chrysostom it had entirely disappeared; at least he
accounts for the obscurity of the gift from our ignorance of the fact.
From that time on the glossolalia was usually misunderstood as a
miraculous and permanent gift of foreign languages for missionary
purposes. But the whole history of missions furnishes no clear example
of such a gift for such a purpose.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p72">Analogous phenomena, of an inferior kind, and not
miraculous, yet serving as illustrations, either by approximation or as
counterfeits, reappeared from time to time in seasons of special
religious excitement, as among the Camisards and the prophets of the
Cevennes in France, among the early Quakers and Methodists, the
Mormons, the Readers ("Läsare") in Sweden in 1841 to 1843,
in the Irish revivals of 1859, and especially in the "Catholic
Apostolic Church," commonly called Irvingites, from 1831 to 1833, and
even to this day. See Ed. Irving’s articles <i>on
Gifts of the Holy Ghost called Supernatural,</i> in his "Works," vol.
V., p. 509, etc.; Mrs. Oliphant’s <i>Life of
Irving,</i> vol. II.; the descriptions quoted in my <i>Hist. Ap. Ch.
§</i> 55, p. 198; and from friend and foe in
Stanley’s <i>Com</i>. <i>on Corinth.,</i> p. 252, 4th
ed.; also Plumptre in Smith’s, "Bible Dict.," IV.
3311, Am. ed. The Irvingites who have written on the subject (Thiersch,
Böhm, and Rossteuscher) make a marked distinction between
the Pentecostal glossolalia in foreign languages and the Corinthian
glossolalia in devotional meetings; and it is the latter only which
they compare to their own experience. Several years ago I witnessed
this phenomenon in an Irvingite congregation in New York; the words
were broken, ejaculatory and unintelligible, but uttered in abnormal,
startling, impressive sounds, in a state of apparent unconsciousness
and rapture, and without any control over the tongue, which was seized
as it were by a foreign power. A friend and colleague (Dr. Briggs), who
witnessed it in 1879 in the principal Irvingite church at London,
received the same impression.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p73">(3) The <i>Pentecostal</i> glossolalia cannot have
been <i>essentially</i> different from the Corinthian: it was likewise
an ecstatic act of worship, of thanksgiving and praise for the great
deeds of God in Christ, a dialogue of the soul with God. It was the
purest and the highest utterance of the jubilant enthusiasm of the
new-born church of Christ in the possession of the Holy Spirit. It
began before the spectators arrived (comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="i.IV_1.24-p73.1" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">Acts 2:4</scripRef> and 6), and was
followed by a missionary discourse of Peter in plain, ordinary
language. Luke mentions the same gift twice again (<scripRef passage="Luke 10" id="i.IV_1.24-p73.2" parsed="|Luke|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10">Luke 10</scripRef> and 19)
evidently as an act of devotion, and not of teaching.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p74">Nevertheless, according to the evident meaning of
Luke’s narrative, the Pentecostal glossolalia differed
from the Corinthian not only by its intensity, but also by coming home
to the hearers then present in their <i>own vernacular dialects,</i>
without the medium of a human interpreter. Hence the term "different"
tongues, which Paul does not use, nor Luke in any other passage; hence
the astonishment of the foreigners at hearing each his own peculiar
idiom from the lips of those unlettered Galileans. It is this
<i>heteroglossolalia,</i> as I may term it, which causes the chief
difficulty. I will give the various views which either deny, or shift,
or intensify, or try to explain this foreign element.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p75">(a) The rationalistic interpretation cuts the
Gordian knot by denying the miracle, as a mistake of the narrator or of
the early Christian tradition. Even Meyer surrenders the
heteroglossolalia, as far as it differs from the Corinthian
glossolalia, as an unhistorical tradition which originated in a
mistake, because he considers the sudden communication of the facility
of speaking foreign languages as "logically impossible, and
psychologically and morally inconceivable" (Com. on <scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="i.IV_1.24-p75.1" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">Acts 2:4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:4" id="i.IV_1.24-p75.2" parsed="|Acts|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.4">4</scripRef>th ed.).
But Luke, the companion of Paul, must have been familiar with the
glossolalia in the apostolic churches, and in the two other passages
where he mentions it he evidently means the same phenomenon as that
described by Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p76">(b) The heteroglossolalia was a mistake of the
hearers (a <i>Hörwunder</i>)<i>,</i> who in the state of
extraordinary excitement and profound sympathy <i>imagined</i> that
they heard their own language from the disciples; while Luke simply
narrates their impression without correcting it. This view was
mentioned (though not adopted) by Gregory of Nyssa, and held by
Pseudo-Cyprian, the venerable Bede, Erasmus, Schneckenburger and
others. If the pentecostal language was the Hellenistic dialect, it
could, with its composite character, its Hebraisms and Latinisms, the
more easily produce such an effect when spoken by persons stirred in
the inmost depth of their hearts and lifted out of themselves. St.
Xavier is said to have made himself understood by the Hindoos without
knowing their language, and St. Bernard, St. Anthony of Padua, St.
Vincent Ferrer were able, by the spiritual power of their eloquence, to
kindle the enthusiasm and sway the passions of multitudes who were
ignorant of their language. Olshausen and Bäumlein call to
aid the phenomena of magnetism and somnambulism, by which people are
brought into mysterious rapport.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p77">(c) The glossolalia was speaking in archaic,
poetic glosses, with an admixture of foreign words. This view,
learnedly defended by Bleek (1829), and adopted with modifications by
Baur (1838), has already been mentioned above (p. 233), as inconsistent
with Hellenistic usage, and the natural meaning of Luke.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p78">(d) The mystical explanation regards the
Pentecostal Gift of Tongues in some way as a counterpart of the
Confusion of Tongues, either as a temporary restoration of the original
language of Paradise, or as a prophetic anticipation of the language of
heaven in which all languages are united. This theory, which is more
deep than clear, turns the heteroglossolalia into a homoglossolalia,
and puts the miracle into the language itself and its temporary
restoration or anticipation. <name id="i.IV_1.24-p78.1">Schelling</name> calls
the Pentecostal miracle "Babel reversed" (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.2">das
umgekehrte Babel</span></i>)<i>,</i> and says: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.3">Dem Ereigniss
der Sprachenverwirrung lässt sich in der ganzen Folge der
religiösen Geschichte nur Eines an die Seite stellen, die
momentan wiederhergestellte Spracheinheit</span></i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.4">ὁμογλωσσία</span>) <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.5">am
Pfingstfeste, mit dem das Christenthum, bestimmt das ganze
Menschengeschlecht durch die Erkenntniss des Einen wahren Gottes wieder
zur Einheit zu verknüpfen, seinen grossen Weg
beginnt</span></i> " (<cite id="i.IV_1.24-p78.6">Einl. in d. Philos. der
Mythologie, p. 109</cite>). A similar view was defended by <name id="i.IV_1.24-p78.7">Billroth</name> (in his <cite id="i.IV_1.24-p78.8">Com. on <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.9" parsed="|1Cor|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14">1 Cor.
14</scripRef>, p. 177</cite>), who suggests that the primitive language combined
elements of the different derived languages, so that each listener
heard fragments of his own. <name id="i.IV_1.24-p78.10">Lange</name> (II. 38)
sees here the normal language of the inner spiritual life which unites
the redeemed, and which runs through all ages of the church as the
leaven of languages, regenerating, transforming, and consecrating them
to sacred uses, but he assumes also, like Olshausen, a sympathetic
rapport between speakers and hearers. <name id="i.IV_1.24-p78.11">Delitzsch</name> (<i>l.c.</i> p. 1186) says: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.12">Die
apostolische Verkündigung erging damals in einer Sprache des
Geistes, welche das Gegenbild der in Babel zerschellten</span></i>
<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.13">Einen</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.14">Menschheitssprache war
und von allen ohne Unterschied der Sprachen gleichmässig
verstanden wurde. Wie das weisse Licht alle Farben aus sich
erschliesst, so fiel die geistgewirkte Apostelsprache wie in
prismatischer Brechung verständlich in aller Ohren und
ergreifend in aller Herzen. Es war ein Vorspiel der Einigung, in
welcher die von Babel datirende Veruneinigung sich aufheben wird. Dem
Sivan-Tag des steinernen Buchstabens trat ein Sivan-Tag des
lebendigmachenden Geistes entgegen. Es war der Geburtstag der Kirche,
der Geistesgemeinde im Unterschiede von der altestamentlichen
Volksgemeinde; darum nennt Chrysostomus in einer Pfingsthomilie die
Pentekoste die Metropole der Feste</span></i> " <name id="i.IV_1.24-p78.15">Ewald</name>’s view (VI. 116 sqq.) is
likewise mystical, but original and expressed with his usual
confidence. He calls the glossolalia an "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.16">Auflallen und Aufjauchzen der
Christlichen Begeisterung, ein stürmisches Hervorbrechen
aller der verborgenen Gefühle und Gedanken in ihrer vollsten
Unmittelbarkeit und Gewalt</span></i> " He says
that on the day of Pentecost the most unusual expressions and synonyms
of different languages (as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.17">ἀββά ὁ
πατήρ</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:6" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.18" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. 4:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:15" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.19" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15">Rom. 8:15</scripRef>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.20">μαρὰν
ἀθά</span><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:22" id="i.IV_1.24-p78.21" parsed="|1Cor|16|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.22">1 Cor. 16:22</scripRef>), with reminiscences of words of Christ
as resounding from heaven, commingled in the vortex of a new language
of the Spirit, and gave utterance to the exuberant joy of the young
Christianity in stammering hymns of praise never heard before or since
except in the weaker manifestations of the same gift in the Corinthian
and other apostolic churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p79">(e) The Pentecostal glossolalia was a permanent
endowment of the apostles with a miraculous knowledge of all those
foreign languages in which they were to preach the gospel. As they were
sent to preach to all nations, they were gifted with the tongues of all
nations. This theory was first clearly brought out by the fathers in
the fourth and fifth centuries, long after the gift of tongues had
disappeared, and was held by most of the older divines, though with
different modifications, but is now abandoned by nearly all Protestant
commentators except Bishop Wordsworth, who defends it with patristic
quotations. Chrysostom supposed that each disciple was assigned the
particular language which he needed for his evangelistic work
(<i>Hom</i>. on <scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="i.IV_1.24-p79.1" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts 2</scripRef>). <name id="i.IV_1.24-p79.2">Augustine</name> went much
further, saying (<cite id="i.IV_1.24-p79.3">De Civ. Dei, XVIII. c.
49</cite>): "<i>Every one</i> of them spoke in the tongues of all
nations; thus signifying that the unity of the catholic church would
embrace all nations, and would in like manner speak in all tongues."
Some confined the number of languages to the number of foreign nations
and countries mentioned by Luke (Chrysostom), others extended it to 70
or 72 (Augustine and Epiphanius), or 75, after the number of the sons
of Noah (<scripRef passage="Gen. 10" id="i.IV_1.24-p79.4" parsed="|Gen|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.10">Gen. 10</scripRef>), or even to 120 (Pacianus), after the number of the
disciples present. Baronius mentions these opinions in <i>Annal. ad
Ann</i>. 34, vol. I. 197. The feast of languages in the Roman
Propaganda perpetuates this theory, but turns the moral miracle of
spiritual enthusiasm into a mechanical miracle of acquired learning in
unknown tongues. Were all the speakers to speak at once, as on the day
of Pentecost, it would be a more than Babylonian confusion of
tongues.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p80">Such a stupendous miracle as is here supposed
might be justified by the far-reaching importance of that creative
epoch, but it is without a parallel and surrounded by insuperable
difficulties. The theory ignores the fact that the glossolalia began
before the spectators arrived, that is, before there was any necessity
of using foreign languages. It isolates the Pentecostal glossolalia and
brings Luke into conflict with Paul and with himself; for in all other
cases the gift of tongues appears, as already remarked, not as a
missionary agency, but as an exercise of devotion. It implies that all
the one hundred disciples present, including the
women—for a tongue as of fire "sat upon each of
them"—were called to be traveling evangelists. A
miracle of that kind was superfluous (a <i>Luxuswunder</i>); for since
the conquest of Alexander the Great the Greek language was so generally
understood throughout the Roman empire that the apostles scarcely
needed any other—unless it was Latin and their native
Aramaean—for evangelistic purposes; and the Greek was
used in fact by all the writers of the New Testament, even by James of
Jerusalem, and in a way which shows that they had learnt it like other
people, by early training and practice. Moreover there is no trace of
such a miraculous knowledge, nor any such use of it after Pentecost.<note place="end" n="281" id="i.IV_1.24-p80.1"><p id="i.IV_1.24-p81"> What may be claimed for St.
Bernard, St. Vincent Ferrer, and St. Francis Xavier is not a miraculous
heteroglossolalia, but an eloquence so ardent, earnest, and intense,
that the rude nations which they addressed in Latin or Spanish imagined
they heard them in their mother tongue. St. Bernard (d. 1153) fired the
Germans in <i>Latin</i> to the second crusade, and made a greater
impression on them by his very appearance than the translation of the
same speech by his interpreter. See Neander, <i>Der heil. Bernhard,</i>
p. 338 (2d ed.). Alban Butler (<i>Lives of the Saints</i>, sub April 5)
reports of St. Vincent Ferrer (died 1419) "Spondanus and many others
say, the saint was honored with the gift of tongues, and that,
preaching <i>in his own,</i> he was understood by men of different
languages; which is also affirmed by Lanzano, who says, that Greeks,
Germans, Sardes, Hungarians, and people of other nations, declared they
understood every word he spoke, though he preached <i>in Latin,</i> or
<i>in his mother-tongue,</i> as spoken at Valentia." This account
clearly implies that Ferrer did <i>not</i> understand Greek, German,
and Hungarian. As to Francis Xavier (d. 1552), Alban Butler says (sub
Dec. 3) that the gift of tongues was "a <i>transient</i> favor," and
that he learned the Malabar tongue and the Japanese "by unwearied
application;" from which we may infer that his impression upon the
heathen was independent of the language, Not one of these saints
claimed the gift of tongues or other miraculous powers, but only their
disciples or later writers.</p></note> On
the contrary, we must infer that Paul did not understand the Lycaonian
dialect (<scripRef passage="Acts 14:11-14" id="i.IV_1.24-p81.1" parsed="|Acts|14|11|14|14" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.11-Acts.14.14">Acts
14:11–14</scripRef>),
and we learn from early ecclesiastical tradition that Peter used Mark
as an interpreter (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p81.2">ἑρμηνεύς</span>
or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p81.3">ἑρμηνευτής</span>, <i>interpres,</i> according to
Papias, Irenaeus, and Tertullian). God does not supersede by miracle
the learning of foreign languages and other kinds of knowledge which
can be attained by the ordinary use of our mental faculties and
opportunities.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p82">(f) It was a <i>temporary</i> speaking in foreign
languages confined to the day of Pentecost and passing away with the
flame-like tongues. The exception was justified by the object, namely,
to attest the divine mission of the apostles and to foreshadow the
universalness of the gospel. This view is taken by most modern
commentators who accept the account of Luke, as Olshausen (who combines
with it the theory b), Baumgarten, Thiersch, Rossteuscher, Lechler,
Hackett, Gloag, Plumptre (in his <i>Com. on Acts</i>)<i>,</i> and
myself (in <i>H. Ap. Ch.</i>)<i>,</i> and accords best with the plain
sense of the narrative. But it likewise makes an essential distinction
between the Pentecostal and the Corinthian glossolalia, which is
extremely improbable. A temporary endowment with the knowledge of
foreign languages unknown before is as great if not a greater miracle
than a permanent endowment, and was just as superfluous at that time in
Jerusalem as afterwards at Corinth; for the missionary sermon of Peter,
which was in one language only, was intelligible to all.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p83">(g) The Pentecostal glossolalia was essentially
the same as the Corinthian glossolalia, namely, an act of worship, and
not of teaching; with only a slight difference in the medium of
interpretation: it was at once internally interpreted and applied by
the Holy Spirit himself to those hearers who believed and were
converted, to each in his own vernacular dialect; while in Corinth the
interpretation was made either by the speaker in tongues, or by one
endowed with the gift of interpretation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p84">I can find no authority for this theory, and
therefore suggest it with modesty, but it seems to me to avoid most of
the difficulties of the other theories, and it brings Luke into harmony
with himself and with Paul. It is certain that the Holy Spirit moved
the hearts of the hearers as well as the tongues of the speakers on
that first day of the new creation in Christ. In a natural form the
Pentecostal heteroglossolalia is continued in the preaching of the
gospel in all tongues, and in more than three hundred translations of
the Bible.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.24-p85"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p86">II. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.24-p86.1">False interpretations of the
Pentecostal miracle</span>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p87">(1) The older rationalistic interpretation
resolves the wind into a thunderstorm or a hurricane surcharged with
electricity, the tongues of fire into flashes of lightning falling into
the assembly, or electric sparks from a sultry atmosphere, and the
glossolalia into a praying of each in his own vernacular, instead of
the sacred old Hebrew, or assumes that some of the disciples knew
several foreign dialects before and used them on the occasion. So
Paulus, Thiess, Schulthess, Kuinöl, Schrader, Fritzsche,
substantially also Renan, who dwells on the violence of Oriental
thunderstorms, but explains the glossolalia differently according to
analogous phenomena of later times. This view makes the wonder of the
spectators and hearers at such an ordinary occurrence a miracle. It
robs them of common sense, or charges dishonesty on the narrator. It is
entirely inapplicable to the glossolalia in Corinth, which must
certainly be admitted as an historical phenomenon of frequent
occurrence in the apostolic church. It is contradicted by the
comparative <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p87.1">ὥσπερ</span> and<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p87.2">ὡσεί</span>of the narrative, which distinguishes the
sound from ordinary wind and the tongues of flame from ordinary fire;
just as the words, "like a dove," to which all the Gospels compare the
appearance of the Holy Spirit at Christ’s baptism,
indicate that no real dove is intended.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p88">(2) The modern rationalistic or mythical theory
resolves the miracle into a subjective vision which was mistaken by the
early Christians for an objective external fact. The glossolalia of
Pentecost (not that in Corinth, which is acknowledged as historical)
symbolizes the true idea of the universalness of the gospel and the
Messianic unification of languages and nationalities (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p88.1">εἶς
λαὸς
Κυρίου καὶ
γλῶσσα
μία</span> as the Testament of the Twelve Patriarchs
expresses it). It is an imitation of the rabbinical fiction (found
already in Philo) that the Sinaitic legislation was proclaimed through
the <i>bath-kol,</i> the echo of the voice of God, to all nations in
the seventy languages of the world. So Zeller (<i>Contents and Origin
of the Acts,</i> I. 203–205), who thinks that the
whole pentecostal fact, if it occurred at all. "must have been
distorted beyond recognition in our record." But his chief argument is:
"the impossibility and incredibility of miracles," which he declares
(p. 175, note) to be "an axiom" of the historian; thus acknowledging
the negative presupposition or philosophical prejudice which underlies
his historical criticism. We hold, on the contrary, that the historian
must accept the facts as he finds them, and if he cannot explain them
satisfactorily from natural causes or subjective illusions, he must
trace them to supernatural forces. Now the Christian church, which is
certainly a most palpable and undeniable fact, must have originated in
a certain place, at a certain time, and in a certain manner, and we can
imagine no more appropriate and satisfactory account of its origin than
that given by Luke. Baur and Zeller think it impossible that three
thousand persons should have been converted in one day and in one
place. They forget that the majority of the hearers were no skeptics,
but believers in a supernatural revelation, and needed only to be
convinced that Jesus of Nazareth was the promised Messiah. Ewald says
against Zeller, without naming him (VI. 119) "Nothing can be more
perverse than to deny the historical truth of the event related in <scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="i.IV_1.24-p88.2" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts
2</scripRef>." We hold with Rothe (<i>Vorlesungen über
Kirchengeschichte</i> I. 33) that the Pentecostal event was a real
miracle ("<i>ein eigentliches Wunder</i>"), which the Holy Spirit
wrought on the disciples and which endowed them with the power to
perform miracles (according to the promise, <scripRef passage="Mark 16:17, 18" id="i.IV_1.24-p88.3" parsed="|Mark|16|17|16|18" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17-Mark.16.18">Mark 16:17,
18</scripRef>). Without these miraculous
powers Christianity could not have taken hold on the world as it then
stood. The Christian church itself, with its daily experiences of
regeneration and conversion at home and in heathen lands, is the best
living and omnipresent proof of its supernatural origin.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.24-p89"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p90">III. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.24-p90.1">Time and Place</span>, of
Pentecost. Did it occur on a Lord’s Day (the eighth
after Easter), or on a Jewish Sabbath? In a private house, or in the
temple ? We decide for the Lord’s Day, and for a
private house. But opinions are much divided, and the arguments almost
equally balanced.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p91">(1) The choice of the <i>day</i> in the week
depends partly on the interpretation of "the morrow after the
(Passover) Sabbath" from which the fiftieth day was to be counted,
according to the legislative prescription in <scripRef passage="Lev. 23:11, 15, 16" id="i.IV_1.24-p91.1" parsed="|Lev|23|11|0|0;|Lev|23|15|0|0;|Lev|23|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23.11 Bible:Lev.23.15 Bible:Lev.23.16">Lev. 23:11,
15, 16</scripRef>—namely, whether it was
the morrow following the <i>first day</i> of the Passover, i.e. the
16th of Nisan, or the day after the <i>regular Sabbath</i> in the
Passover week; partly on the date of Christ’s
crucifixion, which took place on a Friday, namely, whether this was the
14th or 15th of Nisan. If we assume that the Friday of
Christ’s death was the 14th of Nisan, then the 15th
was a Sabbath, and Pentecost in that year fall on a <i>Sunday</i>; but
if the Friday of the crucifixion was the 15th of Nisan (as I hold
myself, see § 16, p. 133), then Pentecost fell on a Jewish
<i>Sabbath</i> (so Wieseler, who fixes it on Saturday, May 27, <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.24-p91.2">a.d.</span> 30), unless we count from the <i>end</i> of the
16th of Nisan (as Wordsworth and Plumptre do, who put Pentecost on a
Sunday). But if we take the "Sabbath" in <scripRef passage="Lev. 23" id="i.IV_1.24-p91.3" parsed="|Lev|23|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.23">Lev. 23</scripRef> in the usual sense of
the weekly Sabbath (as the Sadducees and Karaites did), then the Jewish
Pentecost fell alw<i>ays</i> on a <i>Sunday</i>. At all events the
Christian church has uniformly observed Whit-Sunday on the eighth
Lord’s Day after Easter, adhering in this case, as
well as in the festivals of the resurrection (Sunday) and of the
ascension (Thursday), to the old tradition as to the <i>day</i> of the
<i>week</i> when the event occurred. This view would furnish an
additional reason for the substitution of Sunday, as the day of the
Lord’s resurrection and the descent of the Holy
Spirit, for the Jewish Sabbath. Wordsworth: "Thus the first day of the
week has been consecrated to all the three Persons of the ever-blessed
and undivided Trinity; and the blessings of Creation, Redemption, and
Sanctification are commemorated on the Christian Sunday." Wieseler
assumes, without good reason, that the ancient church deliberately
changed the day from opposition to the Jewish Sabbath; but the
celebration of Pentecost together with that of the Resurrection seems
to be as old as the Christian church and has its precedent in the
example of Paul, <scripRef passage="Acts 18:21" id="i.IV_1.24-p91.4" parsed="|Acts|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.21">Acts 18:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:16" id="i.IV_1.24-p91.5" parsed="|Acts|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.16">20:16</scripRef>.—Lightfoot (<i>Horae
Hebr. in Acta Ap.</i> 2:1<i>; Opera</i> II. 692) counts Pentecost from
the 16th of Nisan, but nevertheless puts the first Christian Pentecost
on a Sunday by an unusual and questionable interpretation of <scripRef passage="Acts 2:1" id="i.IV_1.24-p91.6" parsed="|Acts|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.1">Acts 2:1</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p91.7">ἐν
τῷ
συνπληροῦσθαι
τὴν
ἡμέραν
τῆς
Πεντηκοστῆς</span>, which he makes to mean "when the
day of Pentecost was <i>fully gone,</i>" instead of "<i>was fully
come.</i>" But whether Pentecost fell on a Jewish Sabbath or on a
Lord’s Day, the coincidence in either case was
significant.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p92">(2) As to the <i>place</i>, Luke calls it simply a
"house" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p92.1">οἶκος,</span><scripRef passage="Acts 2:2" id="i.IV_1.24-p92.2" parsed="|Acts|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.2">Acts 2:2</scripRef>), which can hardly mean the temple (not
mentioned till 2:46). It was probably the same "upper room" or chamber
which he had mentioned in the preceding chapter, as the well known
usual meeting place of the, disciples after the ascension, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p92.3">τὸ
ὑπερῷον</span>...<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p92.4">οὗ ἦσαν
καταμένοντες</span>, 1:13). So Neander, Meyer, Ewald,
Wordsworth, Plumptre, Farrar, and others. Perhaps it was the same
chamber in which our Lord partook of the Paschal Supper with them
(<scripRef passage="Mark 14:14, 15" id="i.IV_1.24-p92.5" parsed="|Mark|14|14|14|15" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.14-Mark.14.15">Mark 14:14, 15</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Matt. 26:28" id="i.IV_1.24-p92.6" parsed="|Matt|26|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.28">Matt.
26:28</scripRef>). Tradition locates
both events in the "Coenaculum," a room in an irregular building called
"David’s Tomb," which lies outside of Zion Gate some
distance from Mt. Moriah. (See William M. Thomson, <i>The Land and the
Book</i>, new ed. 1880, vol. I. p. 535 sq.). But Cyril of Jerusalem
(Catech. XVI. 4) states that the apartment where the Holy Spirit
descended was afterwards converted into a church. The uppermost room
under the flat roof of Oriental houses. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p92.7">ὑπερῷον</span>, <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IV_1.24-p92.8">ﬠֲלִיּה</span>) as often used as a place of devotion
(comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:8" id="i.IV_1.24-p92.9" parsed="|Acts|20|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.8">Acts 20:8</scripRef>). But as a private house could not possibly hold so
great a multitude, we must suppose that Peter addressed the people in
the street from the roof or from the outer staircase.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p93">Many of the older divines, as also Olshausen,
Baumgarten, Wieseler, Lange, Thiersch (and myself in first ed. of
<i>Ap. Ch.,</i> p. 194), locate the Pentecostal scene in the temple, or
rather in one of the thirty side buildings around it, which Josephus
calls "houses" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.24-p93.1">οἴκους</span>) in his description of
Solomon’s temple (<i>Ant</i>. VIII. 3, 2), or in
Solomon’s porch, which remained from the first temple,
and where the disciples assembled afterwards (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:12" id="i.IV_1.24-p93.2" parsed="|Acts|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.12">Acts 5:12</scripRef>, comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 3:11" id="i.IV_1.24-p93.3" parsed="|Acts|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.11">3:11</scripRef>). In favor of this view may be said,
that it better agrees with the custom of the apostles (<scripRef passage="Luke 24:53" id="i.IV_1.24-p93.4" parsed="|Luke|24|53|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.53">Luke 24:53</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 2:46; 5:12, 42" id="i.IV_1.24-p93.5" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0;|Acts|5|12|0|0;|Acts|5|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46 Bible:Acts.5.12 Bible:Acts.5.42">Acts 2:46; 5:12, 42</scripRef>), with the time of the miracle
(the morning hour of prayer), and with the assembling of a large
multitude of at least three thousand hearers, and also that it seems to
give additional solemnity to the event when it took place in the
symbolical and typical sanctuary of the old dispensation. But it is
difficult to conceive that the hostile Jews should have allowed the
poor disciples to occupy one of those temple buildings and not
interfered with the scene. In the dispensation of the Spirit which now
began, the meanest dwelling, and the body of the humblest Christian
becomes a temple of God. Comp. <scripRef passage="John 4:24" id="i.IV_1.24-p93.6" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John 4:24</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.24-p94"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.24-p95">IV. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.24-p95.1">Effects</span> of the Day of
Pentecost. From <name id="i.IV_1.24-p95.2">Farrar</name>’s
<cite id="i.IV_1.24-p95.3">Life and Work of St. Paul (I. 93)</cite>: "That
this first Pentecost marked an eternal moment in the destiny of
mankind, no reader of history will surely deny. Undoubtedly in every
age since then the sons of God have, to an extent unknown before, been
taught by the Spirit of God. Undoubtedly since then, to an extent
unrealized before, we may know that the Spirit of Christ dwelleth in
us. Undoubtedly we may enjoy a nearer sense of union with God in Christ
than was accorded to the saints of the Old Dispensation, and a thankful
certainty that we see the days which kings and prophets desired to see
and did not see them, and hear the truths which they desired to hear
and did not hear them. And this New Dispensation began henceforth in
all its fulness. It was no exclusive consecration to a separated
priesthood, no isolated endowment of a narrow apostolate. It was the
consecration of a whole church—its men, its women, its
children—to be all of them ’a chosen
generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar
people;’ it was an endowment, of which the full free
offer was meant ultimately to be extended to all mankind. Each one of
that hundred and twenty was not the exceptional recipient of a blessing
and witness of a revelation, but the forerunner and representative of
myriads more. And this miracle was not merely transient, but is
continuously renewed. It is not a rushing sound and gleaming light,
seen perhaps for a moment, but it is a living energy and an unceasing
inspiration. It is not a visible symbol to a gathered handful of human
souls in the upper room of a Jewish house, but a vivifying wind which
shall henceforth breathe in all ages of the world’s
history; a tide of light which is rolling, and shall roll, from shore
to shore until the earth is fall of the knowledge of the Lord as the
waters cover the sea."</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="25" title="The Church of Jerusalem and the Labors of Peter" shorttitle="Section 25" progress="29.39%" prev="i.IV_1.24" next="i.IV_1.26" id="i.IV_1.25">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Apostles" subject2="Peter" id="i.IV_1.25-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.IV_1.25-p1">§ 25. The Church of Jerusalem and the Labors
of Peter.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.25-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.IV_1.25-p3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.25-p3.1">Σὺ
εἷ Πέτρος,
καὶ ἐπὶ
ταύτῃ
πέτρᾳ
οικοδομήσω
μου τὴν
ἐκκλησίαν,
καὶ πύλαι
ᾅδου οὐ
κατισχύσουσιν
αὐτῆς</span>.—<scripRef passage="Matt. 16:18" id="i.IV_1.25-p3.2" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. 16:18</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.25-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="head" id="i.IV_1.25-p5">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.25-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p7">I. <i>Genuine</i> sources: <scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="i.IV_1.25-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts 2</scripRef> to 12; <scripRef passage="Gal. 2" id="i.IV_1.25-p7.2" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. 2</scripRef>; and
two Epistles of Peter.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p8">Comp. the Commentaries on Acts, and the Petrine
Epistles.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p9">Among the commentators of Peter’s
Epp. I mention Archbishop <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p9.1">Leighton (in many editions,
not critical, but devout and spiritual), Steiger (1832, translated by
Fairbairn, 1836), John Brown (1849, 2 vols.), Wiesinger</span> (1856
and 1862, in Olshausen’s <i>Com</i>.), <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p9.2">Schott (1861 and 1863), De Wette (3d ed. by Brückner,
1865), Huther</span> (in Meyer’s <i>Com</i>., 4th ed.
1877), <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p9.3">Fronmüller</span> (in
Lange’s <i>Bibelwerk,</i> transl. by Mombert, 1867),
<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p9.4">Alford (3d ed. 1864), John Lillie (ed. by Schaff,
1869), Demarest</span> (<i>Cath. Epp</i> 1879), <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p9.5">Mason
and Plumptre</span> (in Ellicott’s <i>Com</i>., 1879),
<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p9.6">Plumptre (in the "Cambridge Bible," 1879, with a very
full introduction, pp. 1–83), Salmond</span> (in
Schaff’s <i>Pop. Com. 1883). Comp. also the
corresponding sections in the works on the Apostolic Age mentioned in
§20, and my H. Ap. Ch.</i> pp. 348–377.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.25-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p11">II. <i>Apocryphal</i> sources: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.25-p11.1">Εὐαγγέλιον
κατὰ
Πέτρον οφ
Εβιονιτε
οριγιν,
Κήρυγμα
Πέτρου ,
Πράξεις
Πέτρου,
Ἀποκάλυψις
Πέτρου,
Περίοδοι
Πέτρου</span>(<i>Itinerarium Petri),</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.25-p11.2">Πράξεις
τῶν ἁγίων
ἀποστόλων
Πέτρου καὶ
Παύλου</span>(<i>Acta Petri et Pauli). See
Tischendorf’s Acta Apost. Apocr 1–39,
and Hilgenfeld’s Novum Testamentum extra canonem
receptum (1866),</i> IV. 52 sqq. The Pseudo-Clementine "Homilies" are a
glorification of Peter at the expense of Paul; the, "Recognitions" are
a Catholic recension and modification of the "Homilies." The
pseudo-Clementine literature will be noticed in the second Period.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.25-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p13">III. Special works on Peter:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p14">E. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p14.1">Th. Mayerhoff</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p14.2">Historisch-Kritische Einleitung in die Petrinischen
Schriften</span></i>. Hamb. 1835.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p15"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p15.1">Windischmann</span> (R. C.):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p15.2">Vindiciae Petrinae.</span></i> Ratisb. 1836.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p16.1">Stenglein</span> (R. C.): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p16.2">Ueber den 25 jahrigen Aufenthalt des heil. Petrus in
Rom</span></i>. In the "Tübinger Theol. Quartalschrift,"
1840.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p17">J. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p17.1">Ellendorf</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p17.2">1st Petrus in Rom und Bishof der römischen
Gemeinde gewesen?</span></i> Darmstadt, 1841. Transl. in the
"Bibliotheca Sacra," Andover, 1858, No. 3. The author, a liberal R.
Cath., comes to the conclusion that Peter’s presence
in Rome can never be proven.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p18"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p18.1">Carlo Passaglia</span> (Jesuit):
<i>De Praerogativis Beati Petri, Apostolorum Principis.</i> Ratisbon,
1850.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p19"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p19.1">Thomas W. Allies</span> (R. C.):
<i>St. Peter, his Name and his Office as set forth in Holy
Scripture.</i> London, 1852. Based upon the preceding work of Father
Passaglia.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p20"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p20.1">Bernh. Weiss</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p20.2">Der Petrinische Lehrbegriff</span>. Berlin, 1855. Comp. his
Bibl. Theol. des N. T, 3d ed. 1880, and his essay,</i> <i>Die
petrinische Frage in "Studien und Kritiken</i>," 1865, pp.
619–657, 1866, pp. 255–308, and 1873,
pp. 539–546.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p21"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p21.1">Thos. Greenwood</span>:
<i>Cathedra Petri.</i> Lond., vol. I. 1859, chs. I and II. pp.
1–50.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p22"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p22.1">Perrone</span> (R. C.):<i><span lang="IT" id="i.IV_1.25-p22.2">S. Pietro in Roma</span></i>. Rome, 1864.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p23">C. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p23.1">Holsten</span> (of the
Tübingen School): <i>Zum Evangelium des Paulus und des
Petrus.</i> Rostock, 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p24">R. A. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p24.1">Lipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p24.2">Die Quellen der röm. Petrussage. Kiel, 1872. By
the same: Chronologie der röm
Bischöfe.</span></i> Kiel, 1869. Lipsius examines carefully
the heretical sources of the Roman Peter-legend, and regards it as a
fiction from beginning to end. A summary of his view is given by</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p25"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p25.1">Samuel M. Jackson</span>:
<i>Lipsius on the Roman Peter-Legend.</i> In the "Presbyterian
Quarterly and Princeton Review" (N. York) for 1876, pp. 265 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p26">G. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p26.1">Volkmar</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p26.2">Die römische Papstmythe.</span></i> Zürich,
1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p27">A. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p27.1">Hilgenfeld</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p27.2">Petrus in Rom und Johannes in Kleinasien. In his "Zeitschrift
für wissenschaftliche Theol." for 1872. Also his Einleitung
in das N. T.,</span></i> 1875, pp. 618 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p28">W. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p28.1">Krafft</span>: <i>Petrus in
Rom</i>. Bonn, 1877. In the "<span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p28.2">Theol. Arbeiten des rhein.
wissenschaftl. Predigervereins</span>, " III.
185–193.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p29"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p29.1">Joh. Friedrich</span> (Old Cath.):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.25-p29.2">Zur ältesten Gesch. des Primates in der
Kirche.</span></i> Bonn, 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.25-p30"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p30.1">William M. Taylor</span>: <i>Peter
the Apostle. N.</i> York, 1879.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.25-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IV_1.25-p32">The congregation of Jerusalem became the mother
church of Jewish Christianity, and thus of all Christendom. It grew
both inwardly and outwardly under the personal direction of the
apostles, chiefly of Peter, to whom the Lord had early assigned a
peculiar prominence in the work of building his visible church on
earth. The apostles were assisted by a number of presbyters, and seven
deacons or persons appointed to care for the poor and the sick. But the
Spirit moved in the whole congregation, bound to no particular office.
The preaching of the gospel, the working of miracles in the name of
Jesus, and the attractive power of a holy walk in faith and love, were
the instruments of progress. The number of the Christians, or, as they
at first called themselves, disciples, believers, brethren, saints,
soon rose to five thousand. They continued steadfastly under the
instruction and in the fellowship of the apostles, in the daily worship
of God and celebration of the holy Supper with their agapae or
love-feasts. They felt themselves to be one family of God, members of
one body under one head, Jesus Christ; and this fraternal unity
expressed itself even in a voluntary community of
goods—an anticipation, as it were, of an ideal state
at the end of history, but without binding force upon any other
congregation. They adhered as closely to the temple worship and the
Jewish observances as the new life admitted and as long as there was
any hope of the conversion of Israel as a nation. They went daily to
the temple to teach, as their Master had done, but held their
devotional meetings in private houses.<note place="end" n="282" id="i.IV_1.25-p32.1"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p33"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:46" id="i.IV_1.25-p33.1" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">Acts 2:46</scripRef>; 3:1;
5:42.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p34">The addresses of Peter to the people and the
Sanhedrin<note place="end" n="283" id="i.IV_1.25-p34.1"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p35"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:14" id="i.IV_1.25-p35.1" parsed="|Acts|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.14">Acts 2:14</scripRef> sqq.; 3:12 sqq.; 5:29
sqq.; 10:34 sqq.; 11:5 sqq.; 15:7 sqq.</p></note> are remarkable for their natural simplicity and
adaptation. They are full of fire and vigor, yet full of wisdom and
persuasion, and always to the point. More practical and effective
sermons were never preached. They are testimonies of an eye-witness so
timid a few weeks before, and now so bold and ready at any moment to
suffer and die for the cause. They are an expansion of his confession
that Jesus is the Christ the Son of the living God, the Saviour. He
preached no subtle theological doctrines, but a few great facts and
truths: the crucifixion and resurrection of Jesus the Messiah, already
known to his hearers for his mighty signs and wonders, his exaltation
to the right hand of Almighty God, the descent and power of the Holy
Spirit, the fulfilment of prophecy, the approaching judgment and
glorious restitution of all things, the paramount importance of
conversion and faith in Jesus as the only name whereby we can be saved.
There breathes in them an air of serene joy and certain triumph.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p36">We can form no clear conception of this bridal
season of the Christian church when no dust of earth soiled her shining
garments, when she was wholly absorbed in the contemplation and love of
her divine Lord, when he smiled down upon her from his throne in
heaven, and added daily to the number of the saved. It was a continued
Pentecost, it was paradise restored. "They did take their food with
gladness and singleness of heart, praising God, and having favor with
all the people."<note place="end" n="284" id="i.IV_1.25-p36.1"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p37"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="i.IV_1.25-p37.1" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts 2</scripRef>: 46, 47. Renan says,
with reference to this period (<i>Les apotres,</i> ch. v.), that in no
literary work does the word "joy" so often occur as in the New
Testament, and quotes <scripRef passage="1 Thess 1:6" id="i.IV_1.25-p37.2" parsed="|1Thess|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.6">1 Thess 1:6</scripRef>; 5:16; <scripRef passage="Rom. 14:17" id="i.IV_1.25-p37.3" parsed="|Rom|14|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.17">Rom. 14:17</scripRef>; 15:13; <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:22" id="i.IV_1.25-p37.4" parsed="|Gal|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.22">Gal. 5:22</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Phil. 1:25" id="i.IV_1.25-p37.5" parsed="|Phil|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.25">Phil. 1:25</scripRef>; 3:1; 4:4; <scripRef passage="1 John 1:4" id="i.IV_1.25-p37.6" parsed="|1John|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.4">1 John 1:4</scripRef>. Many other passages might be
added.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p38">Yet even in this primitive apostolic community
inward corruption early appeared, and with it also the severity of
discipline and self-purification, in the terrible sentence of Peter on
the hypocritical Ananias and Sapphira.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p39">At first Christianity found favor with the people.
Soon, however, it had to encounter the same persecution as its divine
founder had undergone, but only, as before, to transform it into a
blessing and a means of growth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p40">The persecution was begun by the skeptical sect of
the Sadducees, who took offence at the doctrine of the resurrection of
Christ, the centre of all the apostolic preaching.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p41">When Stephen, one of the seven deacons of the
church at Jerusalem, a man full of faith and zeal, the forerunner of
the apostle Paul, boldly assailed the perverse and obstinate spirit of
Judaism, and declared the approaching downfall of the Mosaic economy,
the Pharisees made common cause with the Sadducees against the gospel.
Thus began the emancipation of Christianity from the temple-worship of
Judaism, with which it had till then remained at least outwardly
connected. Stephen himself was falsely accused of blaspheming Moses,
and after a remarkable address in his own defence, he was stoned by a
mob (<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p41.1">a.d.</span> 37), and thus became the worthy
leader of the sacred host of martyrs, whose blood was thenceforth to
fertilize the soil of the church. From the blood of his martyrdom soon
sprang the great apostle of the Gentiles, now his bitterest persecutor,
and an eye-witness of his heroism and of the glory of Christ in his
dying face.<note place="end" n="285" id="i.IV_1.25-p41.2"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p42"> On Stephen comp. Thiersch:
<i>De Stephani protomartyris oratione commentatio exegetica</i>, Marb.
1849; Baur: <i>Paul</i>, ch. II.; my <i>Hist. of the Apost. Church,</i>
pp. 211 sqq.; and the commentaries of Mover, Lechler, Hackett,
Wordsworth, Plumptre, Howson and Spence, on Acts, chs. 6 and
7.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p43">The stoning of Stephen was the signal for a
general persecution, and thus at the same time for the spread of
Christianity over all Palestine and the region around. And it was soon
followed by the conversion of Cornelius of Caesarea, which opened the
door for the mission to the Gentiles. In this important event Peter
likewise was the prominent actor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p44">After some seven years of repose the church at
Jerusalem suffered a new persecution under king Herod Agrippa (<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p44.1">a.d.</span> 44). James the elder, the brother of John, was
beheaded. Peter was imprisoned and condemned to the same fate; but he
was miraculously liberated, and then forsook Jerusalem, leaving the
church to the care of James the "brother of the Lord." Eusebius,
Jerome, and the Roman Catholic historians assume that he went at that
early period to Rome, at least on a temporary visit, if not for
permanent residence. But the book of Acts (<scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="i.IV_1.25-p44.2" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">12:17</scripRef>) says only: "He departed, and went
<i>into another</i> place." The indefiniteness of this expression, in
connection with a remark of Paul. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="i.IV_1.25-p44.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef>, is best explained on the supposition
that he had hereafter no settled home, but led the life of a travelling
missionary like most of the apostles.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.25-p45"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IV_1.25-p46">The Later Labors of Peter.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.25-p47"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IV_1.25-p48">Afterwards we find Peter again in Jerusalem at the
apostolic council (<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.25-p48.1">a.d.</span> 50);<note place="end" n="286" id="i.IV_1.25-p48.2"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p49"> <span class="c14" id="i.IV_1.25-p49.1">a.d.</span> 50: <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.IV_1.25-p49.2" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef>.</p></note> then at Antioch
(51); where he came into temporary collision with Paul;<note place="end" n="287" id="i.IV_1.25-p49.3"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p50"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="i.IV_1.25-p50.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> then upon
missionary tours, accompanied by his wife (57);<note place="end" n="288" id="i.IV_1.25-p50.2"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p51"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="i.IV_1.25-p51.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef>.</p></note> perhaps among the
dispersed Jews in Babylon or in Asia Minor, to whom he addressed his
epistles.<note place="end" n="289" id="i.IV_1.25-p51.2"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p52"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:1" id="i.IV_1.25-p52.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.1">1 Pet. 1:1</scripRef>.</p></note> Of a residence of Peter in Rome the New
Testament contains no trace, unless, as the church fathers and many
modern expositors think, Rome is intended by the mystic "Babylon"
mentioned in <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="i.IV_1.25-p52.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet. 5:13</scripRef> (as in the Apocalypse), but others think of
Babylon on the Euphrates, and still others of Babylon on the Nile (near
the present Cairo, according to the Coptic tradition). The entire
silence of the Acts of the Apostles 28, respecting Peter, as well as
the silence of Paul in his epistle to the Romans, and the epistles
written from Rome during his imprisonment there, in which Peter is not
once named in the salutations, is decisive proof that he was absent
from that city during most of the time between the years 58 and 63. A
casual visit before 58 is possible, but extremely doubtful, in view of
the fact that Paul labored independently and never built on the
foundation of others;<note place="end" n="290" id="i.IV_1.25-p52.3"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p53"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:20" id="i.IV_1.25-p53.1" parsed="|Rom|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.20">Rom. 15:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 10:16" id="i.IV_1.25-p53.2" parsed="|2Cor|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.16">2 Cor.
10:16</scripRef>.</p></note> hence he would probably not have written his
epistle to the Romans at all, certainly not without some allusion to
Peter if he had been in any proper sense the founder of the church of
Rome. After the year 63 we have no data from the New Testament, as the
Acts close with that year, and the interpretation of "Babylon" at the
end of the first Epistle of Peter is doubtful, though probably meant
for Rome. The martyrdom of Peter by crucifixion was predicted by our
Lord, <scripRef passage="John 21:18, 19" id="i.IV_1.25-p53.3" parsed="|John|21|18|21|19" osisRef="Bible:John.21.18-John.21.19">John 21:18, 19</scripRef>, but no place is mentioned.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p54">We conclude then that Peter’s
presence in Rome before 63 is made extremely doubtful, if not
impossible, by the silence of Luke and Paul, when speaking of Rome and
writing from Rome, and that His presence after 63 can neither be proved
nor disproved from the New Testament, and must be decided by
post-biblical testimonies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p55">It is the uniform tradition of the eastern and
western churches that Peter preached the gospel in Rome, and suffered
martyrdom there in the Neronian persecution. So say more or less
clearly, yet not without admixture of error, Clement of Rome (who
mentions the martyrdom, but not the place), at the close of the first
century; Ignatius of Antioch (indistinctly), Dionysius of Corinth,
Irenaeus of Lyons, Caius of Rome, in the second century; Clement of
Alexandria, Origen, Hippolytus, Tertullian, in the third; Lactantius,
Eusebius, Jerome, and others, in the fourth. To these patristic
testimonies may be added the apocryphal testimonies of the
pseudo-Petrine and pseudo-Clementine fictions, which somehow connect
Peter’s name with the founding of the churches of
Antioch, Alexandria, Corinth, and Rome. However these testimonies from
various men and countries may differ in particular circumstances, they
can only be accounted for on the supposition of some fact at the
bottom; for they were previous to any use or abuse of this, tradition
for heretical or for orthodox and hierarchical purposes. The chief
error of the witnesses from Dionysius and Irenaeus onward is that Peter
is associated with Paul as "founder" of the church of Rome; but this
may be explained from the very <i>probable</i> fact that some of the
"strangers from Rome" who witnessed the Pentecostal miracle and heard
the sermon of Peter, as also some disciples who were scattered abroad
by the persecution after the martyrdom of Stephen, carried the seed of
the gospel to Rome, and that these converts of Peter became the real
founders of the Jewish-Christian congregation in the metropolis. Thus
the indirect agency of Peter was naturally changed into a direct agency
by tradition which forgot the names of the pupils in the glorification
of the teacher.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.25-p56">The time of Peter’s arrival in
Rome, and the length of his residence there, cannot possibly be
ascertained. The above mentioned silence of the Acts and of
Paul’s Epistles allows him only a short period of
labor there, after 63. The Roman tradition of a twenty or twenty-five
years’ episcopate of Peter in Rome is unquestionably a
colossal chronological mistake.<note place="end" n="291" id="i.IV_1.25-p56.1"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p57"> Alzog (§ 48), and
other modern Roman church historians try to reconcile the tradition
with the silence of the Scripture by assuming two visits of Peter to
Rome with a great interval.</p></note> Nor can we fix the year of his martyrdom,
except that it must have taken place after July, 64, when the Neronian
persecution broke out (according to Tacitus). It is variously assigned
to every year between 64 and 69. We shall return to it again below, and
in connection with the martyrdom of Paul, with which it is associated
in tradition.<note place="end" n="292" id="i.IV_1.25-p57.1"><p id="i.IV_1.25-p58"> For particulars see my <i>H.
Ap. Ch.</i> pp. 362-372. The presence of Peter in Rome was the
universal belief of Christendom till the Reformation, and is so still
in the Roman Catholic communion. It was denied first in the interest of
orthodox Protestantism against Romanism by U. Velenus (1520), M.
Flacius (1554), Blondel (1641), Salmasius (1645), and especially by Fr.
Spanheim (<i>Da ficta Profectione Petri in urbem Romam</i>, Lugd. B.
1679); more recently in the interest of historical criticism by Baur
(in special essays, 1831 and 1836, and in his work on Paul, ch. IX.),
K. Hase (1862, doubtful in the 10th ed. of his <i>Kirchengesch.</i>
1877, p. 34), Mayerhoff, De Wette, Greenwood (1856), Lipsius (1869),
Volkmar (1873), Zeller (1876). Volkmar denies even the martyrdom of
Paul, and fancies that he died quietly in a villa near Rome. Zeller (in
Hilgenfeld’s "Zeitschrift," for 1876, p. 46 sq.) was
disposed to substitute "James" for the defective name "Peter" in the
testimony of Clemens Rom., <i>Ad</i> C<i>or.</i> c. 5, but this is now
set aside by the edition of Bryennios from a more complete manuscript,
which clearly reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.25-p58.1">Πέτρος
ὅς</span> in full. On the other
hand the presence and martyrdom of Peter in Rome is affirmed not only
by all the Roman Catholic, but also by many eminent Protestant
historians and critics, as Bleek, Credner, Olshausen, Gieseler,
Neander, Niedner, Rothe, Thiersch, Krafft, Ewald, Plumptre, and even by
Hilgenfeld, who justly remarks (<i>Einleitung in das N. T.</i> 1875 p.
624): "<i>Man kann ein guter Protestant sein, wenn man den
Märtyrertod des Petrus in Rom festhält.</i>"
Renan (in an appendix to his <i>L’Antechrist,</i> 551
sqq.) likewise asserts that Peter came to Rome, though not before 63,
and was among the victims of the Neronian persecution in 64, whom
Tacitus describes as <i>crucibus affixi.</i> He understands "Babylon,"<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="i.IV_1.25-p58.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1
Pet. 5:13</scripRef>, of Rome, according to the secret style of the Christians of
those days.</p>

<p class="c55" id="i.IV_1.25-p59">In February, 1872, after the
downfall of the temporal power of the papacy, a disputation was held in
Rome between Protestant ministers (Gavazzi, Sciarelli, and Ribetto) and
Roman divines (Guidi, and Canon Fabiani) on Peter’s
presence in that city; the former denying, the latter affirming it. The
disputation was published in several languages, and although destitute
of critical value, it derives a sort of historical significance from
the place where it was held, within a short distance from the residence
of Pius IX., the first infallible pope. See <i>Racconto autentico della
disputa,</i> etc., Roma, 1872; <i>Authentic report of the Discussion
held in Rome, February</i> 9 <i>and</i> 10, 1872, <i>between Catholic
Priests and Evangelical Ministers, concerning the Coming of St. Peter
to Rome</i>. <i>Translated by William Arthur,</i> London, 1872; and
<i>Römische Disputation zwischen Katholiken und Protestanten
über die These: War Petrus in Rom? Nach den stenographischen
Berichten. Deutsche Ausg.</i> Münster, 1872. Comp. the
review of Lipsius in the "Jahrbücher für Protest.
Theologie," 1876, Heft 4.</p></note></p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="26" title="The Peter of History and the Peter of Fiction" shorttitle="Section 26" progress="30.29%" prev="i.IV_1.25" next="i.IV_1.27" id="i.IV_1.26">

<p class="head" id="i.IV_1.26-p1">§ 26. The Peter of History and the Peter of
<span class="c37" id="i.IV_1.26-p1.1">F</span>iction.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.26-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IV_1.26-p3">No character in the New Testament is brought before
us in such life-like colors, with all his virtues and faults, as that
of Peter. He was frank and transparent, and always gave himself as he
was, without any reserve.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p4">We may distinguish three stages in his
development. In the Gospels, the human nature of Simon appears most
prominent the Acts unfold the divine mission of Peter in the founding
of the church, with a temporary relapse at Antioch (recorded by Paul);
in his Epistles we see the complete triumph of divine grace. He was the
strongest and the weakest of the Twelve. He had all the excellences and
all the defects of a sanguine temperament. He was kind-hearted, quick,
ardent, hopeful, impulsive, changeable, and apt to run from one extreme
to another. He received from Christ the highest praise and the severest
censure. He was the first to confess him as the Messiah of God, for
which he received his new name of Peter, in prophetic anticipation of
his commanding position in church history; but he was also the first to
dissuade him from entering the path of the cross to the crown, for
which he brought upon himself the rebuke, "Get thee behind me, Satan."
The rock of the church had become a rock of offence and a
stumbling-block. He protested, in presumptive modesty, when Christ
would wash his feet; and then, suddenly changing his mind, he wished
not his feet only, but his hands and head to be washed. He cut off the
ear of Malchus in carnal zeal for his Master; and in a few minutes
afterwards he forsook him and fled. He solemnly promised to be faithful
to Christ, though all should forsake him; and yet in the same night he
betrayed him thrice. He was the first to cast off the Jewish prejudices
against the unclean heathen and to fraternize with the Gentile converts
at Caesarea and at Antioch; and he was the first to withdraw from them
in cowardly fear of the narrow-minded Judaizers from Jerusalem, for
which inconsistency he had to submit to a humiliating rebuke of Paul.<note place="end" n="293" id="i.IV_1.26-p4.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p5"> The old legend of
Peter’s flight from the Mamertine prison in Rome,
which seems to antedate the hierarchical glorification of Peter, would
prove that his "consistent inconsistency" overtook him once more at the
close of his life. A few days before his execution, it is said, he
bribed the jailor and escaped from prison, but when he reached a spot
outside the Porta San Sebastiano, now marked by a chapel, the Lord
appeared to him with a cross, and Peter asked in surprise: "Lord,
whither goest thou (<i>Domine quo vadis</i>)<i>?</i>"Jesus replied: "I
go to Rome to be crucified again (<i>venio Romam iterum
crucifigi</i>)." The disciple returned deeply humbled, and delivered
himself to the jailor to be crucified head-downwards. The footprint of
the Lord is still shown (or was shown in 1841, when I saw it) in the
little chapel called "Domine quo vadis," and a rude fresco on the wall
represents the encounter. The legend is first alluded to by Origen
(quoting from the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p5.1">Πράξεις
Παύλου</span> or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p5.2">Πέτρου</span><i>,</i> the words of the Saviour:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p5.3">Ἄνωθεν
μέλλω
σταυρωθῆναι</span>, see <i>Opera</i> IV. 332, and Hilgenfeld, <i>l.c.</i>
IV. 72), then fully told in the apocryphal <i>Acts of Peter and
Paul,</i> c. 82 (Tischendorf, <i>l.c.</i> p. 36, where Peter
asks, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p5.4">Κύριε,
ποῦ
πορεύῃ</span>; and the Lord answers: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p5.5">ἐν
Ρώμῃ
ἀπέρχομαι
σταυρωθῆναι</span>), and by Ambrose in <i>Sermo de basilicis non tradendis
haereticis contra Auxentium</i> (quoted by Lipsius, <i>Petrus-Sage,</i>
p. 134 sq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p6">But Peter was as quick in returning to his right
position as in turning away from it. He most sincerely loved the Lord
from the start and had no rest nor peace till he found forgiveness.
With all his weakness he was a noble, generous soul, and of the
greatest service in the church. God overruled his very sins and
inconsistencies for his humiliation and spiritual progress. And in his
Epistles we find the mature result of the work of purification, a
spirit most humble, meek, gentle, tender, loving, and lovely. Almost
every word and incident in the gospel history connected with Peter left
its impress upon his Epistles in the way of humble or thankful
reminiscence and allusion. His new name, "Rock," appears simply as a
"stone" among other living stones in the temple of God, built upon
Christ, "the chief corner-stone."<note place="end" n="294" id="i.IV_1.26-p6.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p7"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2:4-8" id="i.IV_1.26-p7.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|4|2|8" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.4-1Pet.2.8">1 Pet. 2:4-8</scripRef>. A striking
instance of the impression of Christ’s word without a
trace of boastfulness and assumption of authority.</p></note> His charge to his
fellow-presbyters is the same which Christ gave to him after the
resurrection, that they should be faithful "shepherds of the flock"
under Christ, the chief "shepherd and bishop of their souls."<note place="end" n="295" id="i.IV_1.26-p7.2"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:2" id="i.IV_1.26-p8.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.2">1 Pet. 5:2</scripRef>; 2:25; comp. <scripRef passage="John 21:15-17" id="i.IV_1.26-p8.2" parsed="|John|21|15|21|17" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15-John.21.17">John
21:15-17</scripRef>.</p></note> The record
of his denial of Christ is as prominent in all the four Gospels, as
Paul’s persecution of the church is in the Acts, and
it is most prominent—as it would seem under his own
direction—in the Gospel of his pupil and "interpreter"
Mark, which alone mentions the two cock-crows, thus doubling the guilt
of the denial,<note place="end" n="296" id="i.IV_1.26-p8.3"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p9"> <scripRef passage="Mark 14:72" id="i.IV_1.26-p9.1" parsed="|Mark|14|72|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.72">Mark 14:72</scripRef>. "And straightway
the second time the cock crew. And Peter called to mind the word how
that Jesus said unto him, Before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny
me thrice (comp.14:30); and when he thought thereon he
wept."</p></note> and which records Christ’s
words of censure ("Satan"), but omits Christ’s praise
("Rock").<note place="end" n="297" id="i.IV_1.26-p9.2"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p10"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Mark 8:27-33" id="i.IV_1.26-p10.1" parsed="|Mark|8|27|8|33" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.27-Mark.8.33">Mark 8:27-33</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:13-23" id="i.IV_1.26-p10.2" parsed="|Matt|16|13|16|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.13-Matt.16.23">Matt.
16:13-23</scripRef>. The omission of the famous passage, "Thou art Rock," etc.,
can only be satisfactorily explained from the humility of Peter. An
enemy or rival might have omitted them, but Mark was his faithful
pupil, and would have mentioned them had he followed his own impulse,
or had he been a papist.</p></note> Peter made as little effort to conceal his
great sin, as Paul. It served as a thorn in his flesh, and the
remembrance kept him near the cross; while his recovery from the fall
was a standing proof of the power and mercy of Christ and a perpetual
call to gratitude. To the Christian Church the double story of
Peter’s denial and recovery has been ever since an
unfailing source of warning and comfort. Having turned again to his
Lord, who prayed for him that his personal faith fail not, he is still
strengthening the brethren.<note place="end" n="298" id="i.IV_1.26-p10.3"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p11"> <scripRef passage="Luke 22:31, 32" id="i.IV_1.26-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|22|31|22|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.31-Luke.22.32">Luke 22:31, 32</scripRef>, spoken in view
of the approaching denial. This is the proper meaning of the passage
which has been distorted by the Vatican Council into an argument for
papal infallibility. Such application would logically imply also that
every pope must deny Christ, and be converted in order to strengthen
the brethren.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p12">As to his official position in the church, Peter
stood from the beginning at the head of the Jewish apostles, not in a
partisan sense, but in a large-hearted spirit of moderation and
comprehension. He never was a narrow, contracted, exclusive sectarian.
After the vision at Joppa and the conversion of Cornelius he promptly
changed his inherited view of the necessity of circumcision, and openly
professed the change at Jerusalem, proclaiming the broad principle
"that God is no respecter of persons, but in every nation he that
feareth him and worketh righteousness is acceptable to him;" and "that
Jews and Gentiles alike are saved only through the grace of the Lord
Jesus Christ."<note place="end" n="299" id="i.IV_1.26-p12.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p13"> <scripRef passage="Acts 10:34, 35" id="i.IV_1.26-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|10|34|10|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.34-Acts.10.35">Acts 10:34, 35</scripRef>;
15:11.</p></note> He continued to be the head of the Jewish
Christian church at large, and Paul himself represents him as the first
among the three "pillar"-apostles of the circumcision<note place="end" n="300" id="i.IV_1.26-p13.2"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p14"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:8, 9" id="i.IV_1.26-p14.1" parsed="|Gal|2|8|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.8-Gal.2.9">Gal. 2:8, 9</scripRef>; comp. 1:18; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:5" id="i.IV_1.26-p14.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5">1 Cor.
15:5</scripRef>.</p></note> But he stood
mediating between James, who represented the right wing of
conservatism, and Paul, who commanded the left wing of the apostolic
army. And this is precisely the position which Peter occupies in his
Epistles, which reproduce to a great extent the teaching of both Paul
and James, and have therefore the character of a doctrinal Irenicum; as
the Acts are a historical Irenicum, without violation of truth or
fact.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.26-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IV_1.26-p16">The Peter of Fiction.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.26-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p18">No character of the Bible, we may say, no
personage in all history, has been so much magnified, misrepresented
and misused for doctrinal and hierarchical ends as the plain fisherman
of Galilee who stands at the head of the apostolic college. Among the
women of the Bible the Virgin Mary has undergone a similar
transformation for purposes of devotion, and raised to the dignity of
the queen of heaven. Peter as the Vicar of Christ, and Mary as the
mother of Christ, have in this idealized shape become and are still the
ruling powers in the polity and worship of the largest branch of
Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p19">In both cases the work of fiction began among the
Judaizing heretical sects of the second and third centuries, but was
modified and carried forward by the Catholic, especially the Roman
church, in the third and fourth centuries.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p20">1. <i>The Peter of the Ebionite fiction.</i> The
historical basis is Peter’s encounter with Simon Magus
in Samaria,<note place="end" n="301" id="i.IV_1.26-p20.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p21"> <scripRef passage="Acts 8:9-24" id="i.IV_1.26-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|8|9|8|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.9-Acts.8.24">Acts 8:9-24</scripRef>. It is quite
probable that in the description of the heretics in his second Epistle,
Peter had in mind Simon Magus. Plumptre (<i>l.c</i>. p. 44) sees in the
"great swelling words of vanity,"2 Pet. 2:18, an allusion to
Simon’s boast that he was "the Great Power of God"
(<scripRef passage="Acts 8:9, 10" id="i.IV_1.26-p21.2" parsed="|Acts|8|9|8|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.9-Acts.8.10">Acts 8:9, 10</scripRef>), and in the words "having eyes full of an
<i>adulteress,</i>"etc. <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 2:12-14" id="i.IV_1.26-p21.3" parsed="|2Pet|2|12|2|14" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.12-2Pet.2.14">2 Pet. 2:12-14</scripRef>, an allusion to Helena, the
mistress of Simon, who is said to have accompanied him.</p></note> Paul’s rebuke of Peter at
Antioch,<note place="end" n="302" id="i.IV_1.26-p21.4"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p22"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11-14" id="i.IV_1.26-p22.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.14">Gal. 2:11-14</scripRef>.</p></note> and the intense distrust and dislike of the
Judaizing party to Paul.<note place="end" n="303" id="i.IV_1.26-p22.2"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p23"> This is clear from the Epistles
of Paul, especially the Galatians and Corinthians, and from <scripRef passage="Acts 21" id="i.IV_1.26-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|21|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21">Acts
21</scripRef>.</p></note> These three undoubted facts, together with a
singular confusion of <i>Simon Magus with an old Sabine deity, Semo
Sancus,</i> in Rome,<note place="end" n="304" id="i.IV_1.26-p23.2"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p24"> Justin Martyr (<i>Apol</i>.
l<i>.c.</i> 26 and 56) reports that Simon Magus went to Rome under
Claudius and received divine honors there, as was shown by a statue
erected to him on an island in the Tiber. Such a statue was actually
discovered in 1574, but with the inscription <i>Semoni Sanco Deo Fidio
sacrum,</i> [not <i>Simoni Deo sancto</i>]. With reference to
this supposed worship, Simon boasts in the pseudo-Clementine Recogn.
II. 9: "<i>Adorabor ut deus, publicis divins
donabor honoribus, ita ut simulacrum mihi statuentes tanquam deum
colant et adarent.</i>"</p></note> furnished the material and prompted the motive
to religious tendency—novels written about and after
the middle of the second century by ingenious semi-Gnostic Ebionites,
either anonymously or under the fictitious name of Clement of Rome, the
reputed successor of Peter.<note place="end" n="305" id="i.IV_1.26-p24.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p25"> The chief of these productions
are the twenty Greek pseudo-Clementine <i>Homilies,</i> which are based
upon the older <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p25.1">Κήρυγμα
Πέτρου</span> and
other Jewish-Christian documents. See the ed. of Dressel:
<i>Clementis Romani quae feruntur Homilae viginti
nunc prinum integrae,</i> Gött.
1853 (429 pages), and of De Lagarde, Clementina, 1865. The Clementine
literature has been thoroughly investigated by Baur, Hilgenfeld,
Ritschl, Schliemann, Uhlhorn, Volkmar, and Lipsius. See a brief
résumé in Baur’s
<i>Kirchengesch.</i> vol. I. 85-94. Baur first tried to prove
the identity of Simon Magus with Paul, in his essay on the
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.26-p25.2">Christuspartei in der Korinthischen
Gemeinde</span></i>, Tübingen, 1831. But
Simon is a more comprehensive representative of all anti-Jewish and
Gnostic heresies, especially that of Marcion. If he were meant to
represent Paul alone, the author would not have retained the historic
features from <scripRef passage="Acts 8" id="i.IV_1.26-p25.3" parsed="|Acts|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8">Acts 8</scripRef>, which are entirely irreconcilable with
Paul’s well known history.</p></note> In these productions Simon Peter appears
as the great apostle of truth in conflict with Simon Magus, the
pseudo-apostle of falsehood, the father of all heresies, the Samaritan
possessed by a demon; and Peter follows him step by step from Caesarea
Stratonis to Tyre, Sidon, Berytus, Antioch, and Rome, and before the
tribunal of Nero, disputing with him, and refuting his errors, until at
last the impostor, in the daring act of mocking
Christ’s ascension to heaven, meets a miserable
end.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p26">In the pseudo-Clementine Homilies the name of
Simon represents among other heresies also the free gospel of Paul, who
is assailed as a false apostle and hated rebel against the authority of
the Mosaic law. The same charges which the Judaizers brought against
Paul, are here brought by Peter against Simon Magus, especially the
assertion that one may be saved by grace alone. His boasted vision of
Christ by which he professed to have been converted, is traced to a
deceptive vision of the devil. The very words of Paul against Peter at
Antioch, that he was "self-condemned" (<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="i.IV_1.26-p26.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef>), are quoted as an
accusation against God. In one word, Simon Magus is, in part at least,
a malignant Judaizing caricature of the apostle of the Gentiles.</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Papacy" id="i.IV_1.26-p26.2" />

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p27">2. <i>The Peter of the Papacy</i>. The orthodox
version of the Peter-legend, as we find it partly in patristic notices
of Irenaeus, Origen, Tertullian, and Eusebius, partly in apocryphal
productions,<note place="end" n="306" id="i.IV_1.26-p27.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p28"> Such as the lost <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p28.1">Κήρυγμα
Πέτρου ἐν
Ῥώμῃ</span>,
and the <i>Praedicatio Pauli</i> (probably one book), used by Clement
of Alexandria; the Syriac <i>Sermon of Peter in Rome</i> (in
Curston’s "Ancient Syriac Doc.," Lond. 1864); the
<i>Acta Pauli,</i> used by Origen and Eusebius; the <i>Acts of Peter
and Paul</i>, of a later date, published by Thilo and Tischendorf. The
last book has a conciliatory tendency, like the canonical Acts. Comp.
Lipsius, <i>l.c</i>. pp. 47 sqq., and the fragments collected by
Hilgenfeld, <i>l</i>.<i>c</i>. IV. 52 sqq.</p></note> retains the general story of a conflict of
Peter with Simon Magus in Antioch and Rome, but extracts from it its
anti-Pauline poison, associates Paul at the end of his life with Peter
as the joint, though secondary, founder of the Roman church, and honors
both with the martyr’s crown in the Neronian
persecution on the same day (the 29th of June), and in the same year or
a year apart, but in different localities and in a different manner.<note place="end" n="307" id="i.IV_1.26-p28.2"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p29"> The month is given in the
<i>Acta Petri et Pauli</i> at the close: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p29.1">Ἐτελειώθησαν
οἱ ἅγιοι
ἔνδοξοι
ἀπόστολοι
Πέτρος καὶ
Παῦλος
μηνὶ
Ἰουνίῳ</span>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p29.2">κθ.</span> But different MSS. give July second or eighth. See Tischendorf,
<i>l. c.</i> p. 39. According to Prudentius (<i>Hymn</i>. 12) the two
apostles suffered on the same day, but a year apart:</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.26-p30">"Unus
utrumque dies, pleno tamen innovatus anno,</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.26-p31">Vidit superba morte
laureatum."</p></note>
Peter was crucified like his Master (though head-downwards <note place="end" n="308" id="i.IV_1.26-p31.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p32"> A bishop of the Vatican Council
used this as an argument for papal absolutism and infallibility,
inasmuch as Peter’s head supported his body, and not
the body the head!</p></note>), either
on the hill of Janiculum (where the church S. Pietro in Montorio
stands), or more probably on the Vatican hill (the scene of the
Neronian circus and persecution);<note place="end" n="309" id="i.IV_1.26-p32.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p33"> Baronius, <i>Ad Ann</i>. 69 (in
Theiner’s ed. vol. I. 594 sq.) reconciles this
difference by making the Janiculum and the Vatican one hill extending
to the Milvian bridge.</p></note> Paul, being a Roman
citizen, was beheaded on the Ostian way at the Three Fountains (Tre
Fontane), outside of the city. They even walked together a part of the
Appian way to the place of execution. Caius (or Gaius), a Roman
presbyter at the close of the second century, pointed to their
monuments or trophies<note place="end" n="310" id="i.IV_1.26-p33.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p34"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p34.1">τροπαῖα</span>, Euseb. <i>H. E.</i> II. 25.</p></note> on the Vatican, and in the via Ostia. The
solemn burial of the remains of Peter in the catacombs of San
Sebastiano, and of Paul on the Via Ostia, took place June 29, 258,
according to the Kalendarium of the Roman church from the time of
Liberius. A hundred years later the remains of Peter were permanently
transferred to the Basilica of St. Peter on the Vatican, those of St.
Paul to the Basilica of St. Paul (San Paolo fuori le mura) outside of
the Porta Ostiensis (now Porta San Paolo).<note place="end" n="311" id="i.IV_1.26-p34.2"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p35"> See Lipsius, <i>l.c</i>. pp. 96
sqq., and his <i>Chronologie der röm. Päpste,</i>
pp. 49 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p36">The tradition of a twenty-five
years’ episcopate in Rome (preceded by a seven
years’ episcopate in Antioch) cannot be traced beyond
the fourth century (Jerome), and arose, as already remarked, from
chronological miscalculations in connection with the questionable
statement of Justin Martyr concerning the arrival of Simon Magus in
Rome under the reign of Claudius (41–54). The
"Catalogus Liberianus," the oldest list of popes (supposed to have been
written before 366), extends the pontificate of Peter to 25 years, 1
month, 9 days, and puts his death on June 29, 65 (during the consulate
of Nerva and Vestinus), which would date his arrival in Rome back to
<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.26-p36.1">a.d.</span> 40. Eusebius, in his Greek Chronicle as
far as it is preserved, does not fix the number of years, but says, in
his Church History, that Peter came to Rome in the reign of Claudius to
preach against the pestilential errors of Simon Magus.<note place="end" n="312" id="i.IV_1.26-p36.2"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p37"> <i>Hist. Eccl.</i> II. 14. His
statement is merely an inference from Justin Martyrs story about Simon
Magus, which he quotes in ch. 13. But Justin M. says nothing about
Simon Peter in that connection.</p></note> The
Armenian translation of his Chronicle mentions "twenty" years;<note place="end" n="313" id="i.IV_1.26-p37.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p38"> "<i>Petrus apostolus, cum primum Antiochenam ecclesiam fundasset,
Romanorum urbem proficiscitur, ibique evangelium praedicat, et
commoratur illic antistes ecclesiae annis</i> <span class="c14" id="i.IV_1.26-p38.1">viginti</span>."</p></note> Jerome, in
his translation or paraphrase rather, "twenty-five" years, assuming,
without warrant, that Peter left Jerusalem for Antioch and Rome in the
second year of Claudius (42; but <scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="i.IV_1.26-p38.2" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">Acts 12:17</scripRef> would rather point to the year 44), and
died in the fourteenth or last year of Nero (68).<note place="end" n="314" id="i.IV_1.26-p38.3"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p39"> <i>Chr.,</i> ad ann. 44:
"<i>Petrus</i> ... <i>cum primum Antiochenam ecclesiam
fundasset, Romam proficiscitur, ubi evangelium praedicans</i>
25 <i>annis ejusdem urbis
episcopus perseverat.</i>"In<i>De viris illustr.</i> cap. I,
Jerome omits Antioch and says: "<i>Simon
Petrus ... secundo Claudii imperatoris anno, ad expugnandum Simonem
Magum, Romam pergit, ibique,</i> <span class="c14" id="i.IV_1.26-p39.1">viginti
quinque</span> <i>annis Cathedram Sacerdotatem
tenuit, usque ad</i> <span class="c14" id="i.IV_1.26-p39.2">ultimum</span> <i>annum Neronis, id est, decimum quartum</i>. <i>A quo et affixus cruci,
martyrio coronatus est, capite ad terram verso, et in sublime pedibus
elevatis: asserens se indignum qui sic crucifigeretur ut Dominus
suus.</i></p></note> Among modern Roman
Catholic historians there is no agreement as to the year of
Peter’s martyrdom: Baronius puts it in 69;<note place="end" n="315" id="i.IV_1.26-p39.3"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p40"> <i>Annal</i>. ad ann. 69. Tom.
I. 590, comp. I. 272, ed. Theiner.</p></note> Pagi and
Alban Butler in 65; Möhler, Gams, and Alzog indefinitely
between 66 and 68. In all these cases it must be assumed that the
Neronian persecution was continued or renewed after 64, of which we
have no historical evidence. It must also be assumed that Peter was
conspicuously absent from his flock during most of the time, to
superintend the churches in Asia Minor and in Syria, to preside at the
Council of Jerusalem, to meet with Paul in Antioch, to travel about
with his wife, and that he made very little impression there till 58,
and even till 63, when Paul, writing to and from Rome, still entirely
ignores him. Thus a chronological error is made to overrule stubborn
facts. The famous saying that "no pope shall see the (twenty-five)
years of Peter," which had hitherto almost the force of law, has been
falsified by the thirty-two years’ reign of the first
infallible pope) Pius IX., who ruled from 1846 to 1878.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.26-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IV_1.26-p42">Note. — On the Claims of the
Papacy.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.26-p43"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p44">On this tradition and on the indisputable
preëminence of Peter in the Gospels and the Acts, especially
the words of Christ to him after the great confession (<scripRef passage="Matt. 16:18" id="i.IV_1.26-p44.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. 16:18</scripRef>), is
built the colossal fabric of the papacy with all its amazing
pretensions to be the legitimate succession of a permanent primacy of
honor and supremacy of jurisdiction in the church of Christ,
and—since 1870—with the additional
claim of papal infallibility in all official utterances, doctrinal or
moral. The validity of this claim requires three premises:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p45">1. The presence of Peter in Rome. This may be
admitted as an historical fact, and I for my part cannot believe it
possible that such a rock-firm and world-wide structure as the papacy
could rest on the sand of mere fraud and error. It is the underlying
fact which gives to fiction its vitality, and error is dangerous in
proportion to the amount of truth which it embodies. But the fact of
Peter’s presence in Rome, whether of one year or
twenty-five, cannot be of such fundamental importance as the papacy
assumes it to be: otherwise we would certainly have some allusion to it
in the New Testament. Moreover, if Peter was in Rome, so was Paul, and
shared with him on equal terms the apostolic supervision of the Roman
congregation, as is very evident from his Epistle to the Romans.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p46">2. The transferability of Peter’s
preëminence on a successor. This is derived by inference
from the words of Christ: "Thou art Rock, and on this rock I will build
my church, and the gates of Hades shall not prevail against it."<note place="end" n="316" id="i.IV_1.26-p46.1"><p id="i.IV_1.26-p47"> Some Protestant writers press,
in <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:18" id="i.IV_1.26-p47.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. 16:18</scripRef>, the distinction between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p47.2">Πέτρος·</span><i>, stone</i>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p47.3">πέτρα</span>, <i>rock</i>, which disappears in the translations, but this
does not apply to the Aramaic <i>Cepha</i>, which was used by Christ,
Comp. <scripRef passage="John 1:42" id="i.IV_1.26-p47.4" parsed="|John|1|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.42">John 1:42</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:9" id="i.IV_1.26-p47.5" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. 2:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:12" id="i.IV_1.26-p47.6" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12">1 Cor. 1:12</scripRef>; 3:22; 9:5; 15:5 (and which, by
the way, has analogies not only in Semitic but also in Aryan languages,
as the Sanskrit <i>kap-ala</i>, the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.26-p47.7">κεφ-αλή</span>, the Latin <i>cap-ut</i>, the German <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.26-p47.8">Kopf</span></i> and <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.26-p47.9">Gipfel</span></i>). On the
interpretation of the famous passage in Matthew, see my annotations to
Lange on <i>Matthew,</i> pp. 293 sqq., and my <i>H. Ap. Ch.,</i> pp.
351 sqq.</p></note> This
passage, recorded only by Matthew, is the exegetical rock of Romanism,
and more frequently quoted by popes and papists than any other passage
of the Scriptures. But admitting the obvious reference of <i>petra</i>
to <i>Peter,</i> the significance of this prophetic name evidently
refers to the peculiar mission of Peter in laying the foundation of the
church once and for all time to come. He fulfilled it on the day of
Pentecost and in the conversion of Cornelius; and in this pioneer work
Peter can have no successor any more than St. Paul in the conversion of
the Gentiles, and John in the consolidation of the two branches of the
apostolic church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p48">3. The actual transfer of this prerogative of
Peter—not upon the bishops of Jerusalem, or Antioch,
where he undoubtedly resided—but upon the bishop of
Rome, where he cannot be proven to have been from the New Testament. Of
such a transfer history knows absolutely nothing. Clement, bishop of
Rome, who first, about <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.26-p48.1">a.d.</span> 95, makes mention
of Peter’s martyrdom, and Ignatius of Antioch, who a
few years later alludes to Peter and Paul as exhorting the Romans, have
not a word to say about the transfer. The very chronology and
succession of the first popes is uncertain.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p49">If the claims of the papacy cannot be proven from
what we know of the historical Peter, there are, on the other hand,
several undoubted facts in the real history of Peter which bear heavily
upon those claims, namely:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p50">1. That Peter was married, <scripRef passage="Matt. 8:14" id="i.IV_1.26-p50.1" parsed="|Matt|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.14">Matt. 8:14</scripRef>, took his wife with him on his
missionary tours, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="i.IV_1.26-p50.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef>,
and, according to a possible interpretation of the "coëlect"
(sister), mentions her in <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="i.IV_1.26-p50.3" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet. 5:13</scripRef>. Patristic tradition ascribes to him
children, or at least a daughter (Petronilla). His wife is said to have
suffered martyrdom in Rome before him. What right have the popes, in
view of this example, to forbid clerical marriage? We pass by the
equally striking contrast between the poverty of Peter, who had no
silver nor gold (<scripRef passage="Acts 3:6" id="i.IV_1.26-p50.4" parsed="|Acts|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.6">Acts 3:6</scripRef>) and the gorgeous display of the
triple-crowned papacy in the middle ages and down to the recent
collapse of the temporal power.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p51">2. That in the Council at Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:1-11" id="i.IV_1.26-p51.1" parsed="|Acts|15|1|15|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.11">Acts 15:1–11</scripRef>), Peter appears simply as the
first speaker and debater, not as president and judge (James presided),
and assumes no special prerogative, least of all an infallibility of
judgment. According to the Vatican theory the whole question of
circumcision ought to have been submitted to Peter rather than to a
Council, and the decision ought to have gone out from him rather than
from "the apostles and elders, brethren" (or "the elder brethren,"
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:23" id="i.IV_1.26-p51.2" parsed="|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23">15:23</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p52">3. That Peter was openly rebuked for inconsistency
by a younger apostle at Antioch (<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11-14" id="i.IV_1.26-p52.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.14">Gal.
2:11–14</scripRef>).
Peter’s conduct on that occasion is irreconcilable
with his infallibility as to discipline; Paul’s
conduct is irreconcilable with Peter’s alleged
supremacy; and the whole scene, though perfectly plain, is so
inconvenient to Roman and Romanizing views, that it has been variously
distorted by patristic and Jesuit commentators, even into a theatrical
farce gotten up by the apostles for the more effectual refutation of
the Judaizers!</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p53">4. That, while the greatest of popes, from Leo I.
down to Leo XIII. never cease to speak of their authority over all the
bishops and all the churches, Peter, in his speeches in the Acts, never
does so. And his Epistles, far from assuming any superiority over his
"fellow-elders" and over "the clergy" (by which he means the Christian
people), breathe the spirit of the sincerest humility and contain a
prophetic warning against the besetting sins of the papacy, filthy
avarice and lordly ambition (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:1-3" id="i.IV_1.26-p53.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|3" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.3">1 Pet.
5:1–3</scripRef>). Love
of money and love of power are twin-sisters, and either of them is "a
root of all evil."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.26-p54">It is certainly very significant that the
weaknesses even more than the virtues of the natural
Peter—his boldness and presumption, his dread of the
cross, his love for secular glory, his carnal zeal, his use of the
sword, his sleepiness in Gethsemane—are faithfully
reproduced in the history of the papacy; while the addresses and
epistles of the converted and inspired Peter contain the most emphatic
protest against the hierarchical pretensions and worldly vices of the
papacy, and enjoin truly evangelical principles—the
general priesthood and royalty of believers, apostolic poverty before
the rich temple, obedience to God rather than man, yet with proper
regard for the civil authorities, honorable marriage, condemnation of
mental reservation in Ananias and Sapphira, and of simony in Simon
Magus, liberal appreciation of heathen piety in Cornelius, opposition
to the yoke of legal bondage, salvation in no other name but that of
Jesus Christ.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="27" title="James the Brother of the Lord" shorttitle="Section 27" progress="31.55%" prev="i.IV_1.26" next="i.IV_1.28" id="i.IV_1.27">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="James" id="i.IV_1.27-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.IV_1.27-p1">§ 27. James the Brother of the Lord.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.IV_1.27-p3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p3.1">Ἡ
πίστις
χωρὶς
ἔργων
νεκρά
ἐστιν.</span>—<scripRef passage="James 2:26" id="i.IV_1.27-p3.2" parsed="|Jas|2|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.26">James 2:26</scripRef></p>


<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IV_1.27-p4">Sources.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p6">I. Genuine sources: <scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="i.IV_1.27-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">Acts 12:17</scripRef>; 15:13; 21:18; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:7" id="i.IV_1.27-p6.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor.
15:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:19" id="i.IV_1.27-p6.3" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. 1:19</scripRef>; 2:9, 12. Comp. James "the brother of the Lord," <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:55" id="i.IV_1.27-p6.4" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt.
13:55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p6.5" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark 6:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:19" id="i.IV_1.27-p6.6" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. 1:19</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p7">The Epistle of James.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p8">II. Post-apostolic: <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p8.1">Josephus</span>: <i>Ant</i>. XX. 9, 1.—<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p8.2">Hegesippus</span> in Euseb. <i>Hist. Ecc.</i> II. ch.
23.—<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p8.3">Jerome</span>: <i>Catal. vir.
ill. c.</i> 2, under "Jacobus." <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p8.4">Epiphanius</span>,
<i>Haer</i>. XXIX. 4; XXX. 16; LXXVIII. 13 sq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p9">III. Apocryphal: <i>Protevangelium Jacobi, ed. in
Greek by Tischendorf, in "Evangelia Apocrypha," pp.
1–49, comp. the Prolegg. pp. xii-xxv. James is
honorably mentioned in several other apocryphal
Gospels.—Epiphanius, Haer. XXX. 16, alludes to an
Ebionite and strongly anti-Pauline book, the Ascents of James</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p9.1">Ἀναβαθμοὶ
Ἰακώβου</span>)<i>, descriptions of his ascension
to heaven, which are lost.—The Liturgy of James, ed.
by W. Trollope,</i> Edinb. 1848. Composed in the third century, after
the Council of Nicaea (as it contains the terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p9.2">ὁμοούσιος
ανδ
θεοτόκος</span>)<i>,</i> but resting on some older
traditions. It was intended for the church of Jerusalem, which is
styled "the mother of all churches." It is still used once a year on
the festival of St. James, Oct. 23, in the Greek Church at Jerusalem.
(See vol. II. 527 sqq.)</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IV_1.27-p11">Exegetical and Doctrinal.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p13"><i>Commentaries on the Epistle of James</i> by
Herder (1775), Storr (1784), Gebser (1828), Schneckenburger (1832),
Theile (1833), Kern (1838), De Wette (1849, 3d ed. by
Brückner, 1865), Cellerier (1850), Wiesinger (in
Olshausen’s <i>Com</i>., 1854), Stier (1845), Huther
and Beyschlag (in Meyer’s <i>Com</i>., 1858, 4th ed.
1882), Lange and Van Oosterzee (in Lange’s
<i>Bibelwerk,</i> 1862, Engl. transl. enlarged by Mombert, 1867),
Alford, Wordsworth, Bassett (1876, ascribes the Ep. to James of
Zebedee), Plumptre (in the Cambridge series, 1878), Punchard (in
Ellicott’s <i>Com</i>. 1878), Erdmann (1882), GLOAG
(1883).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p14">Woldemar G. Schmidt: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.27-p14.1">Der
Lehrgehalt des Jakobusbriefes.</span></i> Leipzig, 1869.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p15">W. Beyschlag: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.27-p15.1">Der Jacobusbrief
als urchristliches Geschichtsdenkmal. In the "Stud. u. Kritiken," 1874,
No. 1, pp. 105–166. See his Com.</span></i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p16">Comp. also the expositions of the doctrinal type of
James in Neander, Schmid, Schaff, Weiss (pp. 176–194,
third ed.).</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IV_1.27-p18">Historical and Critical.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p20"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p20.1">Blom</span>: <i>De</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p20.2">τοῖς
ἀδελθοῖς</span>
<i>et</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p20.3">ταῖς
ἀδελφαῖς
Κυρίου</span>. Leyden, 1839. (I have not seen this
tract, which advocates the brother-theory. Lightfoot says of it: "Blom
gives the most satisfactory statement of the patristic authorities, and
Schaff discusses the scriptural arguments most carefully.")</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p21"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p21.1">Schaff</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.27-p21.2">Jakobus Alphäi, und Jakobus der Bruder des
Herrn</span>. Berlin, 1842 (101 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p22"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p22.1">Mill</span>: <i>The Accounts of
our Lord’s Brethren in the New Test. vindicated.</i>
Cambridge, 1843. (Advocates the cousin-theory of the Latin church.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p23"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p23.1">Lightfoot</span>: <i>The Brethren
of the Lord. Excursus in his Com. on Galatians.</i> Lond. 2d ed. 1866,
pp. 247–282. (The ablest defence of the
step-brother-theory of the Greek Church.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IV_1.27-p24">H. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p24.1">Holtzmann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IV_1.27-p24.2">Jakobus der Gerechte und seine
Namensbrüder,</span></i> in Hilgenfeld’s
"Zeitschrift für wissenschaftl. Theol." Leipz. 1880, No.
2.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IV_1.27-p26">Next to Peter, who was the oecumenical leader of
Jewish Christianity, stands <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p26.1">James, the brother, of
the Lord</span> (also called by post-apostolic writers "James the
Just," and "Bishop of Jerusalem"), as the local head of the oldest
church and the leader of the most conservative portion of Jewish
Christianity. He seems to have taken the place of James the son of
Zebedee, after his martyrdom, <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p26.2">a.d.</span> 44. He
became, with Peter and John, one of the three "pillars" of the church
of the circumcision. And after the departure of Peter from Jerusalem
James presided over the mother church of Christendom until his death.
Though not one of the Twelve, he enjoyed, owing to his relationship to
our Lord and his commanding piety, almost apostolic authority,
especially in Judaea and among the Jewish converts.<note place="end" n="317" id="i.IV_1.27-p26.3"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p27"> On his relation to the Twelve
and to Jesus, see the first note at the end of this section.</p></note> On one occasion even
Peter yielded to his influence or that of his representatives, and was
misled into his uncharitable conduct towards the Gentile brethren.<note place="end" n="318" id="i.IV_1.27-p27.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p28"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:12" id="i.IV_1.27-p28.1" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. 2:12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p29">James was not a believer before the resurrection
of our Lord. He was the oldest of the four "brethren" (James, Joseph,
Judas, Simon), of whom John reports with touching sadness: "Even his
brethren did not believe in him."<note place="end" n="319" id="i.IV_1.27-p29.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p30"> <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p30.1" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark 6:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:55" id="i.IV_1.27-p30.2" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt. 13:55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 7:5" id="i.IV_1.27-p30.3" parsed="|John|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.5">John
7:5</scripRef>.</p></note> It was one of the early
and constant trials of our Lord in the days of his nomination that he
was without honor among his fellow-townsmen, yea, "among his own kin,
and in his own house."<note place="end" n="320" id="i.IV_1.27-p30.4"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p31"> <scripRef passage="Mark 6:4" id="i.IV_1.27-p31.1" parsed="|Mark|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.4">Mark 6:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:57" id="i.IV_1.27-p31.2" parsed="|Matt|13|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.57">Matt. 13:57</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 4:24" id="i.IV_1.27-p31.3" parsed="|Luke|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.24">Luke
4:24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 4:44" id="i.IV_1.27-p31.4" parsed="|John|4|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.44">John 4:44</scripRef>.</p></note> James was no doubt imbued with the temporal and
carnal Messianic misconceptions of the Jews, and impatient at the delay
and unworldliness of his divine brother. Hence the taunting and almost
disrespectful language: "Depart hence and go into Judaea .... If thou
doest these things, manifest thyself to the world." The crucifixion
could only deepen his doubt and sadness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p32">But a special personal appearance of the risen
Lord brought about his conversion, as also that of his brothers, who
after the resurrection appear in the company of the apostles.<note place="end" n="321" id="i.IV_1.27-p32.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p33"> <scripRef passage="Acts 1:13" id="i.IV_1.27-p33.1" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13">Acts 1:13</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="i.IV_1.27-p33.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor.
9:5</scripRef>.</p></note> This
turning-point in his life is briefly but significantly alluded to by
Paul, who himself was converted by a personal appearance of Christ.<note place="end" n="322" id="i.IV_1.27-p33.3"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:7" id="i.IV_1.27-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor. 15:7</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p34.2">ἔπειτα
ὤφθη
Ἰακωβῳ.</span></p></note> It
is more fully reported in an interesting fragment of the, "Gospel
according to the Hebrews" (one of the oldest and least fabulous of the
apocryphal Gospels), which shows the sincerity and earnestness of James
even before his conversion.<note place="end" n="323" id="i.IV_1.27-p34.3"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p35"> The fragment is preserved by
Jerome, <i>De vir. ill.</i> cap. 2. Comp. Hilgenfeld, <i>Nov. Test. extra can. rec.</i> IV.
17 and 29; and Nicholson, <i>The Gospel according to the Hebrews</i>
(1879), pp. 63 sqq.</p></note> He had sworn, we are here told, "that he
would not eat bread from that hour wherein the Lord had drunk the cup
[of his passion]<note place="end" n="324" id="i.IV_1.27-p35.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p36"> I follow here with Credner and
Lightfoot the reading <i>Dominus</i> for<i>Domini,</i> corresponding to
the Greek translation, which reads <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p36.1">ὁ
κύριος,</span>and
with the context, which points to the Lord’s death
rather than the Lord’s Supper as the starting-point of
the vow. See Lightfoot, <i>Ep. to the Gal.,</i> p. 266. If we read
"<i>hora qu biberat calicem</i> <span class="c14" id="i.IV_1.27-p36.2">Domini</span>,"the author of the Gospel
of the Hebrews must have assumed either that James was one with James
of Alphaeus, or that the Lord’s Supper was not
confined to the twelve apostles. Neither of these is probable. James is
immediately afterwards called " the Just."Gregory of Tours (<i>Histor.
Francorum,</i> I. 21), relating this story, adds, in accordance with
the Greek tradition: "<i>Hic est Jacobus
Justus, quem fratrem Domini nuncupant</i>, <i>pro eo quod Josephi fuerit filius
ex alia uxore progenitus.</i>"See Nicholson,
p.</p></note> until he should see him rising from the dead."
The Lord appeared to him and communed with him, giving bread to James
the Just and saying: "My brother, eat thy bread, for the Son of man is
risen from them that sleep."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p37">In the Acts and in the Epistle to the Galatians,
James appears as the most conservative of the Jewish converts, at the
head of the extreme right wing; yet recognizing Paul as the apostle of
the Gentiles, giving him the right hand of fellowship, as Paul himself
reports, and unwilling to impose upon the Gentile Christians the yoke
of circumcision. He must therefore not be identified with the heretical
Judaizers (the forerunners of the Ebionites), who hated and opposed
Paul, and made circumcision a condition of justification and church
membership. He presided at the Council of Jerusalem and proposed the
compromise which saved a split in the church. He probably prepared the
synodical letter which agrees with his style and has the same greeting
formula peculiar to him.<note place="end" n="325" id="i.IV_1.27-p37.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p38"> "Greeting,"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p38.1">χαίρειν</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:23" id="i.IV_1.27-p38.2" parsed="|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23">Acts 15:23</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="James 1:1" id="i.IV_1.27-p38.3" parsed="|Jas|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.1">James 1:1</scripRef>, instead of the specific
Christian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p38.4">χάρις
καὶ
εἰρήνη</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p39">He was an honest, conscientious, eminently
practical, conciliatory Jewish Christian saint, the right man in the
right place and at the right time, although contracted in his mental
vision as in his local sphere of labor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p40">From an incidental remark of Paul we may infer
that James, like Peter and the other brothers of the Lord, was
married.<note place="end" n="326" id="i.IV_1.27-p40.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p41"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="i.IV_1.27-p41.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p42">The mission of James was evidently to stand in the
breach between the synagogue and the church, and to lead the disciples
of Moses gently to Christ. He was the only man that could do it in that
critical time of the approaching judgment of the holy city. As long as
there was any hope of a conversion of the Jews as a nation, he prayed
for it and made the transition as easy as possible. When that hope
vanished his mission was fulfilled.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p43">According to Josephus he was, at the instigation
of the younger Ananus, the high priest, of the sect of the Sadducees,
whom he calls "the most unmerciful of all the Jews in the execution of
judgment," stoned to death with some others, as "breakers of the law,"
i.e. Christians, in the interval between the procuratorship of Festus
and that of Albinus, that is, in the year 63. The Jewish historian adds
that this act of injustice created great indignation among those most
devoted to the law (the Pharisees), and that they induced Albinus and
King Agrippa to depose Ananus (a son of the Annas mentioned in <scripRef passage="Luke 3:2" id="i.IV_1.27-p43.1" parsed="|Luke|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.2">Luke
3:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 18:13" id="i.IV_1.27-p43.2" parsed="|John|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.13">John 18:13</scripRef>). He thus furnishes an impartial testimony to the high
standing of James even among the Jews.<note place="end" n="327" id="i.IV_1.27-p43.3"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p44"> Josephus calls James "the
brother of Jesus <i>the so-called Christ</i>"(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p44.1">τὸν
ἀδελφὸν
Ἰησοῦ τοῦ
λεγομένου
Χριστοῦ,
Ἰακωβος
ὄνομα
αὐτῷ</span> ),
but these words an regarded by some critics (Lardner, Credner, and
others) as a Christian interpolation.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p45">Hegesippus, a Jewish Christian historian about
<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p45.1">a.d.</span> 170, puts the martyrdom a few years
later, shortly before the destruction of Jerusalem (69).<note place="end" n="328" id="i.IV_1.27-p45.2"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p46"> Neander, Ewald, and Renan give
the preference to the date of Josephus. But according to the
pseudo-Clementine literature James survived Peter.</p></note> He relates
that James was first thrown down from the pinnacle of the temple by the
Jews and then stoned to death. His last prayer was an echo of that of
his brother and Lord on the cross: "God, Father, forgive them; for they
know not what they do."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p47">The dramatic account of James by Hegesippus<note place="end" n="329" id="i.IV_1.27-p47.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p48"> See below, Note II.</p></note> is
an overdrawn picture from the middle of the second century, colored by
Judaizing traits which may have been derived from the "Ascents of
James" and other apocryphal sources. He turns James into a Jewish
priest and Nazirite saint (comp. his advice to Paul, <scripRef passage="Acts 21:23, 24" id="i.IV_1.27-p48.1" parsed="|Acts|21|23|21|24" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.23-Acts.21.24">Acts 21:23,
24</scripRef>), who drank no wine, ate
no flesh, never shaved, nor took a bath, and wore only linen. But the
biblical James is Pharisaic and legalistic rather than Essenic and
ascetic. In the pseudo-Clementine writings, he is raised even above
Peter as the head of the holy church of the Hebrews, as "the lord and
bishop of bishops," as "the prince of priests." According to tradition,
mentioned by Epiphanius. James, like St. John at Ephesus, wore the
high-priestly petalon, or golden plate on the forehead, with the
inscription: "Holiness to the Lord" (<scripRef passage="Ex. 28:36" id="i.IV_1.27-p48.2" parsed="|Exod|28|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28.36">Ex. 28:36</scripRef>). And in the <i>Liturgy of St.
James,</i> the brother of Jesus is raised to the dignity of "the
brother of the very God" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p48.3">ἀδελφόθεος</span>). Legends gather around the memory
of great men, and reveal the deep impression they made upon their
friends and followers. The character which shines through these
James-legends is that of a loyal, zealous, devout, consistent Hebrew
Christian, who by his personal purity and holiness secured the
reverence and affection of all around him.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p49">But we must carefully distinguish between the
Jewish-Christian, yet orthodox, overestimate of James in the Eastern
church, as we find it in the fragments of Hegesippus and in the Liturgy
of St. James, and the heretical perversion of James into an enemy of
Paul and the gospel of freedom, as he appears in apocryphal fictions.
We have here the same phenomenon as in the case of Peter and Paul.
Every leading apostle has his apocryphal shadow and caricature both in
the primitive church and in the modern critical reconstruction of its
history. The name and authority of James was abused by the Judaizing
party in undermining the work of Paul, notwithstanding the fraternal
agreement of the two at Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="330" id="i.IV_1.27-p49.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p50"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:12" id="i.IV_1.27-p50.1" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. 2:12</scripRef>. How far the unnamed
messengers of James from Jerusalem, who intimidated Peter and Barnabas
at Antioch, acted under authority from James, does not appear; but it
is certain from 2:9, as well as from the Acts, that James recognized
the peculiar divine grace and success of Paul and Barnabas in the
conversion of the Gentiles; he could therefore not without gross
inconsistency make common cause with his adversaries.</p></note> The Ebionites in the
second century continued this malignant assault upon the memory of Paul
under cover of the honored names of James and Peter; while a certain
class of modern critics (though usually from the opposite ultra- or
pseudo-Pauline point of view) endeavor to prove the same antagonism
from the Epistle of James (as far as they admit it to be genuine at
all).<note place="end" n="331" id="i.IV_1.27-p50.2"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p51"> Even Luther, in an unguarded
moment (1524), called the epistle of James an "epistle of straw,"
because he could not harmonize it with Paul’s doctrine
of justification by faith.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p52">The Epistle in our canon, which purports to be
written by "James, a bond-servant of God and of Jesus Christ, to the
twelve tribes of the dispersion," though not generally acknowledged at
the time of Eusebius and Jerome, has strong internal evidence of
genuineness. It precisely suits the character and position of the
historical James as we know him from Paul and the Acts, and differs
widely from the apocryphal James of the Ebionite fictions.<note place="end" n="332" id="i.IV_1.27-p52.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p53"> Ewald (vi. 608) remarks that it
is just such a letter as we may expect from the centre of Christianity
in that period, when most Christians were poor and oppressed by rich
Jews.</p></note> It hails
undoubtedly from Jerusalem, the theocratic metropolis, amid the scenery
of Palestine. The Christian communities appear not as churches, but as
synagogues, consisting mostly of poor people, oppressed and persecuted
by the rich and powerful Jews. There is no trace of Gentile Christians
or of any controversy between them and the Jewish Christians. The
Epistle was perhaps a companion to the original Gospel of Matthew for
the Hebrews, as the first Epistle of John was such a companion to his
Gospel. It is probably the oldest of the epistles of the New
Testament.<note place="end" n="333" id="i.IV_1.27-p53.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p54"> The date of composition is as
yet an unsolved problem, and critics vary between <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p54.1">a.d.</span> 45 and 62. Schneckenburger, Neander, Thiersch,
Huther, Hofmann, Weiss, and Beyschlag, and among English divines,
Alford, Bassett (who, however, wrongly vindicates the Epistle to James
the son of Zebedee), and Plumptre assign it a very early date before
the Council of Jerusalem (50) and the circumcision controversy, to
which there is no allusion. On the other hand Lardner, De Wette,
Wiesinger, Lange, Ewald, and also those commentators who see in the
Epistle a polemical reference to Paul and his teaching, bring it down
to 62. At all events, it was written before the destruction of
Jerusalem, which would have been noticed by a later writer. The
Tübingen school (Baur, Schwegler, Hilgenfeld) deny its
genuineness and assign it to <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p54.2">a.d.</span> 80 or 90.
Renan admits the genuineness of the Epistles of James and Jude, as
counter-manifestoes of Jewish Christianity against Paulinism, and
accounts for the good Greek style by the aid of a Greek
secretary.</p></note> It represents, at all events, the earliest and
meagerest, yet an eminently practical and necessary type of
Christianity, with prophetic earnestness, proverbial sententiousness,
great freshness, and in fine Greek. It is not dogmatic but ethical. It
has a strong resemblance to the addresses of John the Baptist and the
Lord’s Sermon on the Mount, and also to the book of
Ecclesiasticus and the Wisdom of Solomon.<note place="end" n="334" id="i.IV_1.27-p54.3"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p55"> See the lists of parallel
passages in Plumptre, pp. 7-9 and 33.</p></note> It never attacks the Jews
directly, but still less St. Paul, at least not his genuine doctrine.
It characteristically calls the gospel the "perfect <i>law</i> of
liberty,"<note place="end" n="335" id="i.IV_1.27-p55.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p56"> <scripRef passage="James 1:25" id="i.IV_1.27-p56.1" parsed="|Jas|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.25">James 1:25</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p56.2">ὁ
παρακύψας
εἰς νόμον
τέλειον
τὸν τῆς
ἐλευθερίας</span>.</p></note> thus connecting it very closely with the Mosaic
dispensation, yet raising it by implication far above the <i>imperfect
law of bondage.</i> The author has very little to say about Christ and
the deeper mysteries of redemption, but evidently presupposes a
knowledge of the gospel history, and reverently calls Christ "the Lord
of glory," and himself humbly his "bond-servant."<note place="end" n="336" id="i.IV_1.27-p56.3"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p57"> <scripRef passage="James 2:1" id="i.IV_1.27-p57.1" parsed="|Jas|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.1">James 2:1</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p57.2">ἔχετε
τὴν πίστιν
τοῦ κυπίου
ἡμῶν
Ἱησοῦ
Χριστοῦ
τῆς δόξης</span>
inscription, 1:1, the Lord Jesus Christ is associated
with God.</p></note> He represents
religion throughout in its practical aspect as an exhibition of faith
by good works. He undoubtedly differs widely from Paul, yet does not
contradict, but supplements him, and fills an important place in the
Christian system of truth which comprehends all types of genuine piety.
There are multitudes of sincere, earnest, and faithful Christian
workers who never rise above the level of James to the sublime heights
of Paul or John. The Christian church would never have given to the
Epistle of James a place in the canon if she had felt that it was
irreconcilable with the doctrine of Paul. Even the Lutheran church did
not follow her great leader in his unfavorable judgment, but still
retains James among the canonical books.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p58">After the martyrdom of James he was succeeded by
Symeon, a son of Clopas and a cousin of Jesus (and of James). He
continued to guide the church at Jerusalem till the reign of Trajan,
when he died a martyr at the great age of a hundred and twenty years.<note place="end" n="337" id="i.IV_1.27-p58.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p59"> Hegesippus <i>apud</i> Euseb.
<i>H. E.</i> III., 11, 22, 32; IV., 5, 22. <i>Const. Apost.</i> VII.
46. Hegesippus assumes that Clopas, the father of Symeon, was, I
brother of Joseph and an uncle of Jesus. He never calls Symeon "brother
of the Lord," but only James and Jude (II. 23; III. 20).</p></note> The
next thirteen bishops of Jerusalem, who came, however, in rapid
succession, were likewise of Jewish descent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p60">Throughout this period the church of Jerusalem
preserved its strongly Israelitish type, but joined with it "the
genuine knowledge of Christ," and stood in communion with the Catholic
church, from which the Ebionites, as heretical Jewish Christians, were
excluded. After the line of the fifteen circumcised bishops had run
out, and Jerusalem was a second time laid waste under Hadrian, the mass
of the Jewish Christians gradually merged in the orthodox Greek
Church.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p61"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinueC" id="i.IV_1.27-p62"><span class="c37" id="i.IV_1.27-p62.1">N</span><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p62.2">otes</span></p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p64">I. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p64.1">James and the Brothers of the
Lord</span>. – There are three, perhaps four, eminent
persons in the New Testament bearing the name of <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p64.2">James</span> (abridged from <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p64.3">Jacob</span>, which
from patriarchal memories was a more common name among the Jews than
any other except Symeon or Simon, and Joseph or Joses):</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p65">1. James (the son) of Zebedee, the brother of John
and one of the three favorite apostles, the proto-martyr among the
Twelve (beheaded <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p65.1">a.d.</span> 44, see <scripRef passage="Acts 12:2" id="i.IV_1.27-p65.2" parsed="|Acts|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.2">Acts 12:2</scripRef>), as his brother John was the
survivor of all the apostles. They were called the "sons of
thunder."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p66">2. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p66.1">James</span> (the son) <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p66.2">of Alphaeus</span>, who was likewise one of the Twelve, and
is mentioned in the four apostle-catalogues, <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p66.3" parsed="|Matt|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.3">Matt. 10:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 3:10" id="i.IV_1.27-p66.4" parsed="|Mark|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.10">Mark 3:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:15" id="i.IV_1.27-p66.5" parsed="|Luke|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.15">Luke 6:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 1:13" id="i.IV_1.27-p66.6" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13">Acts 1:13</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p67">3. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.1">James the Little,</span>
<scripRef passage="Mark 15:40" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.2" parsed="|Mark|15|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.40">Mark
15:40</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.3">ὁ
μικρός</span>, not, "the Less," as in the E. V.),
probably so called from his small stature (as Zacchaeus, <scripRef passage="Luke 19:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.4" parsed="|Luke|19|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.3">Luke 19:3</scripRef>), the son of a certain Mary and
brother of Joseph, <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:56" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.5" parsed="|Matt|27|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.56">Matt. 27:56</scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.6">Μαρια ἡ
τοῦ
Ἰακώβου
καὶ Ἰωσὴφ
μήτηρ</span> ); <scripRef passage="Mark 15:40" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.7" parsed="|Mark|15|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.40">Mark 15:40</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 15:47" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.8" parsed="|Mark|15|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.47">47</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 16:1" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.9" parsed="|Mark|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.1">16:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 24:10" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.10" parsed="|Luke|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.10">Luke 24:10</scripRef>. He is usually identified with James the
son of Alphaeus, on the assumption that his mother Mary was the wife of
Clopas, mentioned <scripRef passage="John 19:25" id="i.IV_1.27-p67.11" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John 19:25</scripRef>,
and that Clopas was the same person as Alphaeus. But this
identification is at least very problematical.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p68">4. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p68.1">James</span>, simply so
called, as the most distinguished after the early death of James the
Elder, or with the honorable epithet <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p68.2">Brother of the
Lord</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p68.3">ὁ
ἀδελφὸς
τοῦ
Κυρίου</span>), and among post-apostolic writers, the
<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p68.4">Just</span>, also <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p68.5">Bishop of
Jerusalem</span>. The title connects him at once with the four brothers
and the unnamed sisters of our Lord, who are repeatedly mentioned in
the Gospels, and he as the first among them. Hence the complicated
question of the nature of this relationship. Although I have fully
discussed this intricate subject nearly forty years ago (1842) in the
German essay above mentioned, and then again in my annotations to Lange
on <i>Matthew</i> (Am. ed. 1864, pp. 256–260), I will
briefly sum up once more the chief points with reference to the most
recent discussions (of Lightfoot and Renan).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p69">There are three theories on James and the brothers
of Jesus. I would call them the <i>brother</i>-theory, the
<i>half-brother</i>-theory, and the <i>cousin</i>-theory. Bishop
Lightfoot (and Canon Farrar) calls them after their chief advocates,
the <i>Helvidian</i> (an invidious designation), the <i>Epiphanian,</i>
and the <i>Hieronymian</i> theories. The first is now confined to
Protestants, the second is the Greek, the third the Roman view.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p70">(1) The <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.1">brother</span>-theory
takes the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.2">ἀδελφοί</span>the usual sense, and regards the
brothers as younger children of Joseph and Mary, consequently as full
brothers of Jesus in the eyes of the law and the opinion of the people,
though really only half-brothers, in view of his supernatural
conception. This is exegetically the most natural view and favored by
the meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.3">ἀδελφός</span>(especially when used as a standing
designation), the constant companionship of these brethren with Mary
(<scripRef passage="John 2:12" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.4" parsed="|John|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.12">John
2:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:46; 13:55" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.5" parsed="|Matt|12|46|0|0;|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.46 Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt.
12:46; 13:55</scripRef>), and by the
obvious meaning of <scripRef passage="Matt. 1:25" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.6" parsed="|Matt|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.25">Matt. 1:25</scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.7">οὐκ
ἐγίνωσκεν
αὐτὴν ἑως
οὓ,</span>comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 1:18" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.8" parsed="|Matt|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.18">1:18</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.9">πρίν
ἢ
συνελθεῖν
αὐτούς</span>) and <scripRef passage="Luke 2:7" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.10" parsed="|Luke|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.7">Luke 2:7</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.11">πρωτότοκος</span>), as explained from the
<i>standpoint of the evangelists,</i> who used these terms in full view
of the <i>subsequent history</i> of Mary and Jesus. The only serious
objection to it is of a doctrinal and ethical nature, viz., the assumed
perpetual virginity of the mother of our Lord and Saviour, and the
committal of her at the cross to John rather than her own sons and
daughters (<scripRef passage="John 19:25" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.12" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John 19:25</scripRef>).
If it were not for these two obstacles the brother-theory would
probably be adopted by every fair and honest exegete. The first of
these objections dates from the post-apostolic ascetic overestimate of
virginity, and cannot have been felt by Matthew and Luke, else they
would have avoided those ambiguous terms just noticed. The second
difficulty presses also on the other two theories, only in a less
degree. It must therefore be solved on other grounds, namely, the
profound spiritual sympathy and congeniality of John with Jesus and
Mary, which rose above carnal relationships, the probable cousinship of
John (based upon the proper interpretation of the same passage, <scripRef passage="John 19:25" id="i.IV_1.27-p70.13" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John
19:25</scripRef>), and the unbelief of
the real brethren at the time of the committal.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p71">This theory was held by Tertullian (whom Jerome
summarily disposes of as not being a, "homo ecclesiae," i.e. a
schismatic), defended by Helvidius at Rome about 380 (violently
attacked as a heretic by Jerome), and by several individuals and sects
opposed to the incipient worship of the Virgin Mary; and recently by
the majority of German Protestant exegetes since Herder, such as Stier,
De Wette, Meyer, Weiss, Ewald, Wieseler, Keim, also by Dean Alford, and
Canon Farrar (<i>Life of Christ,</i> I. 97 sq.). I advocated the same
theory in my German tract, but admitted afterwards in my <i>Hist. of
Ap. Ch.,</i> p. 378, that I did not give sufficient weight to the
second theory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p72">(2) The <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p72.1">half</span>-<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p72.2">brother</span>-theory regards the brethren and sisters of Jesus
as children of Joseph by a <i>former</i> wife, consequently as no
blood-relations at all, but so designated simply as Joseph was called
the father of Jesus, by an exceptional use of the term adapted to the
exceptional fact of the miraculous incarnation. This has the dogmatic
advantage of saving the perpetual virginity of the mother of our Lord
and Saviour; it lessens the moral difficulty implied in <scripRef passage="John 19:25" id="i.IV_1.27-p72.3" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John 19:25</scripRef>; and it has a strong traditional
support in the apocryphal Gospels and in the Eastern church. It also
would seem to explain more easily the patronizing tone in which the
brethren speak to our Lord in <scripRef passage="John 7:3, 4" id="i.IV_1.27-p72.4" parsed="|John|7|3|7|4" osisRef="Bible:John.7.3-John.7.4">John 7:3, 4</scripRef>. But it does not so naturally account
for the constant companionship of these brethren with Mary; it assumes
a former marriage of Joseph nowhere alluded to in the Gospels, and
makes Joseph an old man and protector rather than husband of Mary; and
finally it is not free from suspicion of an ascetic bias, as being the
first step towards the dogma of the perpetual virginity. To these
objections may be added, with Farrar, that if the brethren had been
elder sons of Joseph, Jesus would not have been regarded as legal heir
of the throne of David (<scripRef passage="Matt. 1:16" id="i.IV_1.27-p72.5" parsed="|Matt|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.16">Matt. 1:16</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 1:27" id="i.IV_1.27-p72.6" parsed="|Luke|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.27">Luke
1:27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p72.7" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3">Rom. 1:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:8" id="i.IV_1.27-p72.8" parsed="|2Tim|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.8">2 Tim. 2:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 22:16" id="i.IV_1.27-p72.9" parsed="|Rev|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.16">Rev. 22:16</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p73">This theory is found first in the apocryphal
writings of James (the Protevangelium Jacobi, the Ascents of James,
etc.), and then among the leading Greek fathers (Clement of Alexandria,
Origen, Eusebius, Gregory of Nyssa, Epiphanius, Cyril of Alexandria);
it is embodied in the Greek, Syrian, and Coptic services, which assign
different dates to the commemoration of James the son of Alphaeus (Oct.
9), and of James the Lord’s brother (Oct. 23). It may
therefore be called the theory of the Eastern church. It was also held
by some Latin fathers before Jerome (Hilary of Poitiers and Ambrose),
and has recently been ably advocated by Bishop Lightfoot (<i>l.c</i>.),
followed by Dr. Plumptre (in the introduction to his <i>Com</i>. on the
<i>Ep. of James</i>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p74">(3) The <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p74.1">cousin</span>-theory
regards the brethren as more distant relatives, namely, as children of
Mary, the wife of Alphaeus and sister of the Virgin Mary, and
identifies James, the brother of the Lord, with James the son of
Alphaeus and James the Little, thus making him (as well as also Simon
and Jude) an apostle. The exceptive <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p74.2">εἰ
μή</span>,
<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:19" id="i.IV_1.27-p74.3" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal.
1:19</scripRef> (but I saw only James),
does not prove this, but rather excludes James from the apostles proper
(comp. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p74.4">εἰ μή</span>in <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:16" id="i.IV_1.27-p74.5" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal. 2:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 4:26, 27" id="i.IV_1.27-p74.6" parsed="|Luke|4|26|4|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.26-Luke.4.27">Luke 4:26, 27</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p75">This theory was first advanced by Jerome in 383,
in a youthful polemic tract against Helvidius, without any traditional
support,<note place="end" n="338" id="i.IV_1.27-p75.1"><p id="i.IV_1.27-p76"> The passage quoted from
Papias <i>Maria Cleophae sive Alphaei uxor,
quae fuit mater Jacobi episcopi et apostoli,</i>"is taken from Jerome and belongs not to the sub-apostolic Papias
of Hierapolis (as has been supposed even by Mill and Wordsworth), but
to a mediaeval Papias, the writer of an Elementarium or Dictionary in
the 11th century. See Lightfoot, p. 265 sq.</p></note> but with the professed dogmatic and ascetic aim
to save the virginity of both <i>Mary</i> and <i>Joseph,</i> and to
reduce their marriage relation to a merely nominal and barren
connection. In his later writings, however, after his residence in
Palestine, he treats the question with less confidence (see Lightfoot,
p. 253). By his authority and the still greater weight of St. Augustin,
who at first (394) wavered between the second and third theories, but
afterwards adopted that of Jerome, it became the established theory of
the Latin church and was embodied in the Western services, which
acknowledge only two saints by the name of James. But it is the least
tenable of all and must be abandoned, chiefly for the following
reasons:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p77">(a) It contradicts the natural meaning of the word
"brother," when the New Testament has the proper term for cousin <scripRef passage="Col. 4:10" id="i.IV_1.27-p77.1" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col. 4:10</scripRef>, comp. also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p77.2">συγγενής</span><scripRef passage="Luke 2:44" id="i.IV_1.27-p77.3" parsed="|Luke|2|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.44">Luke 2:44</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 21:16" id="i.IV_1.27-p77.4" parsed="|Luke|21|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.16">21:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 6:4" id="i.IV_1.27-p77.5" parsed="|Mark|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.4">Mark 6:4</scripRef>, etc.), and the obvious sense of the
passages where the brothers and sisters of Jesus appear as members of
the holy family.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p78">(b) It assumes that two sisters had the same name,
Mary, which is extremely improbable.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p79">(c) It assumes the identity of Clopas and
Alphaeus, which is equally doubtful; for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p79.1">Ἀλφαῖος</span>is a Hebrew name (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IV_1.27-p79.2">חלפי</span>), while <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p79.3">Κλωπᾶς</span>, like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p79.4">Κλεόπας</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke 24:18" id="i.IV_1.27-p79.5" parsed="|Luke|24|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.18">Luke 24:18</scripRef>, is an abbreviation of the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p79.6">Κλεόπατρος</span>, as Antipas is contracted from
Antipatros.(d) It is absolutely irreconcilable with the fact that the
brethren of Jesus, James among them, were before the resurrection
unbelievers, <scripRef passage="John 7:5" id="i.IV_1.27-p79.7" parsed="|John|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.5">John 7:5</scripRef>, and
consequently none of them could have been an apostle, as this theory
assumes of two or three.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p80"><span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p80.1">Renan’s</span>
theory.—I notice, in conclusion, an original
combination of the second and third theories by Renan, who discusses
the question of the brothers and cousins of Jesus in an appendix to his
<i>Les évangiles,</i> 537–540. He assumes
<i>four</i> Jameses, and distinguishes the son of Alphaeus from the son
of Clopas. He holds that Joseph was twice married, and that Jesus had
several older brothers and cousins as follows:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.IV_1.27-p81">1. Children of <i>Joseph</i> from the first
marriage, and <i>older brothers</i> of Jesus:</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.IV_1.27-p82">a. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p82.1">James</span>, the brother of
the Lord, or Just, or Obliam. his is the one mentioned <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:55" id="i.IV_1.27-p82.2" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt. 13:55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p82.3" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark 6:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:19; 2:9, 12" id="i.IV_1.27-p82.4" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0;|Gal|2|9|0|0;|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19 Bible:Gal.2.9 Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. 1:19; 2:9, 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:7" id="i.IV_1.27-p82.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor. 15:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="i.IV_1.27-p82.6" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">Acts 12:17</scripRef>, etc.; <scripRef passage="James 1:1" id="i.IV_1.27-p82.7" parsed="|Jas|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.1">James 1:1</scripRef> <scripRef passage="Jude 1:1" id="i.IV_1.27-p82.8" parsed="|Jude|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.1">Jude 1:1</scripRef>, and in Josephus and Hegesippus.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.IV_1.27-p83">b. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p83.1">Jude</span>, mentioned <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:55" id="i.IV_1.27-p83.2" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt.
13:55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p83.3" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark 6:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jude 1:1" id="i.IV_1.27-p83.4" parsed="|Jude|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.1">Jude 1:1</scripRef>; Hegesippus in
Eusebius’ <i>Hist. Eccl</i>. III. 19, 20, 32. From him
were descended those two grandsons, bishops of different churches, who
were presented to the emperor Domitian as descendants of David and
relations of Jesus. Hegesippus in Euseb. III. 19, 20, 32</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.IV_1.27-p84">c. Other sons and daughters unknown. <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:56" id="i.IV_1.27-p84.1" parsed="|Matt|13|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.56">Matt. 13:56</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p84.2" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark 6:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="i.IV_1.27-p84.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.IV_1.27-p85">2. Children of Joseph (?) from the marriage with
<i>Mary:</i><br />
<span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p85.2">Jesus</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.IV_1.27-p86">3. Children of <i>Clopas,</i> and <i>cousins</i> of
Jesus, probably from the father’s side, since Clopas,
according to Hegesippus, was a brother of Joseph, and may have married
also a woman by the name of Mary (<scripRef passage="John 19:25" id="i.IV_1.27-p86.1" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John 19:25</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.IV_1.27-p87">a. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p87.1">James the Little</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p87.2">ὁ
μικρός</span>), so called to distinguish him from his
older cousin of that name. Mentioned <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:56" id="i.IV_1.27-p87.3" parsed="|Matt|27|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.56">Matt. 27:56</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 15:40" id="i.IV_1.27-p87.4" parsed="|Mark|15|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.40">Mark 15:40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 16:1" id="i.IV_1.27-p87.5" parsed="|Mark|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.1">16:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 24:10" id="i.IV_1.27-p87.6" parsed="|Luke|24|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.10">Luke 24:10</scripRef>; otherwise unknown.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.IV_1.27-p88">b. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p88.1">Joses</span>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:56" id="i.IV_1.27-p88.2" parsed="|Matt|27|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.56">Matt. 27:56</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 15:40" id="i.IV_1.27-p88.3" parsed="|Mark|15|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.40">Mark 15:40</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 15:47" id="i.IV_1.27-p88.4" parsed="|Mark|15|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.47">47</scripRef>, but erroneously (?) numbered among the
brothers of Jesus: <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:55" id="i.IV_1.27-p88.5" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt. 13:55</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p88.6" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark
6:3</scripRef>; otherwise unknown.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.IV_1.27-p89">c. <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p89.1">Symeon</span>, the second
bishop of Jerusalem (Hegesippus in Eus. III. 11, 22, 32; IV. 5, 22),
also erroneously (?) put among the brothers of Jesus by <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:55" id="i.IV_1.27-p89.2" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt. 13:55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.IV_1.27-p89.3" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark 6:3</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.IV_1.27-p90">d. Perhaps other sons and daughters unknown.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.27-p91"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p92">II. The description of James by <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.27-p92.1">Hegesippus</span> (from Eusebius, <i>H</i>. <i>E.</i> II. 23)."
Hegesippus also, who flourished nearest the days of the apostles, gives
(in the fifth book of his <i>Memorials</i>) this most accurate account
of him:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p93">" ’Now James, the brother of the
Lord, who (as there are many of this name) was surnamed the <i>Just</i>
by all (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p93.1">ὁ
ἀδελφός
τοῦ Κυρίου
Ἰάκωβος ὁ
ὀνομασθεὶς
ὑπὸ
πάντων
δίκαιος</span>), from the Lord’s time
even to our own, received the government of the church with (or from)
the apostles [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p93.2">μετά</span>, in conjunction with, or according to
another reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p93.3">παρὰ
τῶν
ἀποστόλων</span>, which would more clearly
distinguish him from the apostles]. This man [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p93.4">οὗτος</span>not this <i>apostle</i>] was consecrated
from his mother’s womb. He drank neither wine nor
strong drink, and abstained from animal food. No razor came upon his
head, he never anointed himself with oil, and never used a bath
[probably the luxury of the Roman bath, with its <i>sudatorium,
frigidarium,</i> etc.,
but not excluding the usual ablutions practised by all devout Jews]. He
alone was allowed to enter the sanctuary [not the holy of holies, but
the court of priests]. He wore no woolen, but linen garments only. He
was in the habit of entering the temple alone, and was often found upon
his bended knees, and interceding for the forgiveness of the people; so
that his knees became as hard as a camel’s, on account
of his constant supplication and kneeling before God. And indeed, on
account of his exceeding great piety, he was called the <i>Just</i>
[Zaddik] and <i>Oblias</i> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p93.5">δίκαιος
καὶ
ὠβλίας,</span> probably a corruption of the Hebrew
<i>Ophel am, Tower of the People</i>]<i>,</i> which signifies justice
and the bulwark of the people (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IV_1.27-p93.6">περιοχὴ
τοῦ λαοῦ</span>); as the prophets declare
concerning him. Some of the seven sects of the people, mentioned by me
above in my <i>Memoirs</i>, used to ask him what was the door,
[probably the estimate or doctrine] of Jesus? and he answered that he
was the Saviour. And of these some believed that Jesus is the Christ.
But the aforesaid sects did not believe either a resurrection, or that
he was coming to give to every one according to his works; as many,
however, as did believe, did so on account of James. And when many of
the rulers also believed, there arose a tumult among the Jews, Scribes,
and Pharisees, saying that the whole people were in danger of looking
for Jesus as the Messiah. They came therefore together, and said to
James: We entreat thee, restrain the people, who are led astray after
Jesus, as though he were the Christ. We entreat thee to persuade all
that are coming to the feast of the Passover rightly concerning Jesus;
for we all have confidence in thee. For we and all the people bear thee
testimony that thou art just, and art no respecter of persons. Persuade
therefore the people not to be led astray by Jesus, for we and all the
people have great confidence in thee. Stand therefore upon the pinnacle
of the temple, that thou mayest be conspicuous on high, and thy words
may be easily heard by all the people; for all the tribes have come
together on account of the Passover, with some of the Gentiles also.
The aforesaid Scribes and Pharisees, therefore, placed James upon the
pinnacle of the temple, and cried out to him: "O thou just man, whom we
ought all to believe, since the people are led astray after Jesus that
was crucified, declare to us what is the door of Jesus that was
crucified." And he answered with a loud voice: "Why do ye ask me
respecting Jesus the Son of Man? He is now sitting in the heavens, on
the right hand of the great Power, and is about to come on the clouds
of heaven." And as many were confirmed, and gloried in this testimony
of James, and said:, "Hosanna to the Son of David," these same priests
and Pharisees said to one another: "We have done badly in affording
such testimony to Jesus, but let us go up and cast him down, that they
may dread to believe in him." And they cried out: "Ho, ho, the Just
himself is deceived." And they fulfilled that which is written in
Isaiah, "Let us take away the Just, because he is offensive to us;
wherefore they shall eat the fruit of their doings." [Comp. <scripRef passage="Isa. 3:10" id="i.IV_1.27-p93.7" parsed="|Isa|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.10">Is. 3:10</scripRef>.]</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p94">And going up, they cast down the just man, saying
to one another: "Let us stone James the Just." And they began to stone
him, as he did not die immediately when cast down; but turning round,
he knelt down, saying:, I entreat thee, O Lord God and Father, forgive
them, for they know not what they do." Thus they were stoning him, when
one of the priests of the sons of Rechab, a son of the Rechabites,
spoken of by Jeremiah the prophet (<scripRef passage="Jer. 35:2" id="i.IV_1.27-p94.1" parsed="|Jer|35|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.35.2">Jer. 35:2</scripRef>), cried out, saying: "Cease, what are
you doing? The Just is praying for you." And one of them, a fuller,
beat out the brains of the Just with the club that he used to beat out
clothes. Thus he suffered martyrdom, and they buried him on the spot
where his tombstone is still remaining, by the temple. He became a
faithful witness, both to the Jews and Greeks, that Jesus is the
Christ. Immediately after this, Vespasian invaded and took
Judaea.’ "</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p95">"Such," adds Eusebius, "is the more ample
testimony of Hegesippus, in which he fully coincides with Clement. So
admirable a man indeed was James, and so celebrated among all for his
justice, that even the wiser part of the Jews were of opinion that this
was the cause of the immediate siege of Jerusalem, which happened to
them for no other reason than the crime against him. Josephus also has
not hesitated to superadd this testimony in his works:
’These things,’ says he,
’happened to the Jews to avenge James the Just, who
was the brother of him that is called Christ and whom the Jews had
slain, notwithstanding his preeminent justice.’ The
same writer also relates his death, in the twentieth book of his
<i>Antiquities,</i> in the following words,’ "
etc.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.27-p96">Then Eusebius gives the account of Josephus.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="28" title="Preparation for the Mission to the Gentiles" shorttitle="Section 28" progress="33.30%" prev="i.IV_1.27" next="i.V_1" id="i.IV_1.28">

<p class="head" id="i.IV_1.28-p1">§ 28. Preparation for the Mission to the
Gentiles.</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.28-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IV_1.28-p3">The planting of the church among the Gentiles is
mainly the work of Paul; but Providence prepared the way for it by
several steps, before this apostle entered upon his sublime
mission.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.28-p4">1. By the conversion of those half-Gentiles and
bitter enemies of the Jews, the Samaritans, under the preaching and
baptism of Philip the evangelist, one of the seven deacons of
Jerusalem, and under the confirming instruction of the apostles Peter
and John. The gospel found ready entrance into Samaria, as had been
prophetically hinted by the Lord in the conversation at
Jacob’s well.<note place="end" n="339" id="i.IV_1.28-p4.1"><p id="i.IV_1.28-p5"> <scripRef passage="Acts 8" id="i.IV_1.28-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8">Acts 8</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="John 4" id="i.IV_1.28-p5.2" parsed="|John|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4">John
4</scripRef>.</p></note> But there we meet also the first
heretical perversion of Christianity by Simon Magus, whose hypocrisy
and attempt to degrade the gift of the Holy Spirit received from Peter
a terrible rebuke. (Hence the term simony, for sordid traffic in church
offices and dignities.) This encounter of the prince of the apostles
with the arch-heretic was regarded in the ancient church, and
fancifully represented, as typifying the relation of ecclesiastical
orthodoxy to deceptive heresy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.28-p6">2. Somewhat later (between 37 and 40) occurred the
conversion of the noble centurion, <span class="c16" id="i.IV_1.28-p6.1">Cornelius</span>
of Caesarea, a pious proselyte of the gate, whom Peter, in consequence
of a special revelation, received into the communion of the Christian
church directly by baptism, without circumcision. This bold step the
apostle had to vindicate to the strict Jewish Christians in Jerusalem,
who thought circumcision a condition of salvation, and Judaism the only
way to Christianity. Thus Peter laid the foundation also of the
Gentile-Christian church. The event marked a revolution in
Peter’s mind, and his emancipation from the narrow
prejudices of Judaism.<note place="end" n="340" id="i.IV_1.28-p6.2"><p id="i.IV_1.28-p7"> <scripRef passage="Acts 10" id="i.IV_1.28-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10">Acts 10</scripRef> and 11. The account
which Peter gave to the brethren at Jerusalem was not a mere repetition
of the facts related in <scripRef passage="Acts 10" id="i.IV_1.28-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10">Acts 10</scripRef>, but an apologetic adaptation to the
peculiar wants of the audience. This has been well shown by Dean Howson
in his Commentary on those two chapters (in Schaff’s
<i>Internat. Com</i>. vol. II.). Comp. my <i>Hist</i>. <i>of Ap.
Ch.</i> 217 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.28-p8">3. Still more important was the rise, at about the
same time, of the church at Antioch the capital of Syria. This
congregation formed under the influence of the Hellenist Barnabas of
Cyprus and Paul of Tarsus, seems to have consisted from the first of
converted heathens and Jews. It thus became the mother of Gentile
Christendom, as Jerusalem was the mother and centre of Jewish. In
Antioch, too, the name "Christian" first appeared, which was soon
everywhere adopted, as well denoting the nature and mission as the
followers of Christ, the divine-human prophet, priest, and king.<note place="end" n="341" id="i.IV_1.28-p8.1"><p id="i.IV_1.28-p9"> Acts, 11:26 comp. 26:28, and <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 4:16" id="i.IV_1.28-p9.1" parsed="|1Pet|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.16">1
Pet. 4:16</scripRef></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IV_1.28-p10">The other and older designations were disciples
(of Christ the only Master), believers (in Christ as their Saviour),
brethren (as members of the same family of the redeemed, bound together
by a love which springs not from earth and will never cease), and
saints (as those who are purified and consecrated to the service of God
and called to perfect holiness).</p>

<p id="i.IV_1.28-p11"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="V" title="St. Paul and the Conversion of the Gentiles" shorttitle="Chapter V" progress="33.45%" prev="i.IV_1.28" next="i.V_1.29" id="i.V_1">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1-p1">CHAPTER V.</p>

<p id="i.V_1-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1-p3">ST. PAUL AND THE CONVERSION OF THE GENTILES.</p>

<p id="i.V_1-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.V_1-p5"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1-p5.1">χάριτι
θεοῦ είμὶ
ὅ εἰμι,
καὶ ἡ
χάρις
αύτοῦ ἡ
εἰς ἐμὲ
οὐ κενὴ
ἐγενήθ̑η,
ἀλλὰ
περισσότερον
αὐτῶν
πάντων
ἐκοπίασα,
ὀυκ ἐγὼ
δὲ, ἀλλὰ ἡ
χάρις τοῦ
θεοῦ σὺν
ἐμοί</span>.—<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:10" id="i.V_1-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. 15:10</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.V_1-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.V_1-p7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1-p7.1">Χριστὸς
Ἰησοῦς
ἦλθεν εἰς
τὸν κόσμον
ἁμαρτωλοὺς
σῶσαι, ὣν
πρῶτός
εἰμι
ἐγώ</span>.—<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:15" id="i.V_1-p7.2" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. 1:15</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.V_1-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.V_1-p9">"Paul’s mind
was naturally and perfectly adapted to take up into itself and to
develop the free, universal, and absolute principle of
Christianity."—<name id="i.V_1-p9.1">Dr. Baur</name> (<cite id="i.V_1-p9.2">Paul, II. 281, English translation</cite>).</p>

<p id="i.V_1-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.V_1-p11">"Did St.
Paul’s life end with his own life? May we not rather
believe that in a sense higher than Chrysostom ever dreamt of [when he
gave him the glorious name of ’the Heart of the
world’], the pulses of that mighty heart are still the
pulses of the world’s life, still beat in these later
ages with even greater force than ever?"—<name id="i.V_1-p11.1">Dean Stanley</name>
(<cite id="i.V_1-p11.2">Sermons and Essays on
the Apostolic Age. p. 166</cite>).</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="29" title="Sources and Literature on St. Paul and his Work" shorttitle="Section 29" progress="33.50%" prev="i.V_1" next="i.V_1.30" id="i.V_1.29">

<p class="head" id="i.V_1.29-p1">§ 29. Sources and Literature on St. Paul and
his Work.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.29-p3">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p5">1. The <i>authentic</i> sources:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p6">The Epistles of Paul, and the Acts of the Apostles
9:1–30 and 13 to 28. Of the Epistles of Paul the four
most important Galatians, Romans, two Corinthians—are
universally acknowledged as genuine even by the most exacting critics;
the Philippians, Philemon, Colossians, and Ephesians are admitted by
nearly all critics; the Pastoral Epistles, especially First Timothy,
and Titus, are more or less disputed, but even they bear the stamp of
Paul’s genius.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p7">On the coincidences between the Acts and the
Epistles see the section on the Acts. Comp. also § 22, pp.
213 sqq.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p9">2. The <i>legendary and apocryphal</i> sources:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p10"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p10.1">Acta Pauli et Theclae</span>,
edition in Greek by <i>E. Grabe (from a Bodleian MS. in Spicileg. SS.
PP., Oxon. 1698, tom. I. pp. 95–128; republished by
Jones, 1726), and by Tischendorf (from three Paris MSS, in Acta Apost.
Apocrypha, Lips. 1851); in Syriac, with an English version by W. Wright
(in Apocryphal Acts of the Apostles, Lond. 1871); Engl. transl. by
Alex. Walker</i> (in Clark’s "Ante-Nicene Christian
Library," vol. XVI. 279 sqq.). Comp. C. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p10.2">Schlau</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p10.3">Die Acten des Paulus und der
Thecla und die ältere Thecla-Legende,</span></i> Leipz.
1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p11">The Acts of Paul and Thecla strongly advocate
celibacy. They are probably of Gnostic origin and based on some local
tradition. They were originally written, according to Tertullian (<i>De
Bapt.</i> cap. 17, comp. <i>Jerome, Catal</i>. cap. 7), by a presbyter
in Asia "out of love to Paul," and in support of the heretical opinion
that women have the right to preach and to baptize after the example of
Thecla; hence the author was deposed. The book was afterwards purged of
its most obnoxious features and extensively used in the Catholic
church. (See the patristic quotations in Tischendorf’s
<i>Prolegomena,</i> p. xxiv.) Thecla is represented as a noble virgin
of Iconium, in Lycaonia, who was betrothed to Thamyris, converted by
Paul in her seventeenth year, consecrated herself to perpetual
virginity, was persecuted, carried to the stake, and thrown before wild
beasts, but miraculously delivered, and died 90 years old at Seleucia.
In the Greek church she is celebrated as the first female martyr. Paul
is described at the beginning of this book (Tischend. p. 41) as "little
in stature, bald-headed, bow-legged, well-built (or vigorous), with
knitted eye-brows, rather long-nosed, full of grace, appearing now as a
man, and now having the face of an angel." From this description Renan
has borrowed in part his fancy-sketch of Paul’s
personal appearance.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p12.1">Acta Pauli</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.29-p12.2">Πράξεις
Παύλου], used by Origen and ranked
by Eusebiu" with the Antilegomena »or νόθα</span>rather). They are, like the <i>Acta
Petri</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.29-p12.3">Πράξεις</span><b>,</b> or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.29-p12.4">Περίοδοι
Πέτρου</span>), a Gnostic reconstruction of the
canonical Acts and ascribed to the authorship of St. Linus. Preserved
only in fragments.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p13"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p13.1">Acta Petri et Pauli</span>. A
Catholic adaptation of an Ebionite work. The Greek and Latin text was
published first in a complete form by <i>Thilo, Halle,
1837-’38, the Greek by Tischendorf (who collated six
MSS.) in his Acta Apost. Apoc.</i> 1851, 1–39; English
transl. by<i>Walker</i> in "Ante-Nicene Libr., " XVI. 256 sqq. This
book records the arrival of Paul in Rome, his meeting with Peter and
Simon Magus, their trial before the tribunal of Nero, and the martyrdom
of Peter by crucifixion, and of Paul by decapitation. The legend of
<i>Domine quo vadis</i> is here recorded of Peter, and the story of
Perpetua is interwoven with the martyrdom of Paul.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p14">The pseudo-<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p14.1">Clementine
Homilies</span>, of the middle of the second century or later, give a
malignant Judaizing caricature of Paul under the disguise of Simon
Magus (in part at least), and misrepresent him as an antinomian
arch-heretic; while Peter, the proper hero of this romance, is
glorified as the apostle of pure, primitive Christianity.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p15"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p15.1">The</span> <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p15.2">Correspondence of Paul and Seneca</span>, mentioned by Jerome
(<i>De vir. ill</i>. c. 12) and Augustin (<i>Ep. ad Maced.</i> 153, al.
54), and often copied, though with many variations, edited by
Fabricius, <i>Cod. Apocr. N. T</i>., and in several editions of Seneca.
It consists of eight letters of Seneca and six of Paul. They are very
poor in thought and style, full of errors of chronology and history,
and undoubtedly a forgery. They arose from the correspondence of the
moral maxims of Seneca with those of Paul, which is more apparent than
real, and from the desire to recommend the Stoic philosopher to the
esteem of the Christians, or to recommend Christianity to the students
of Seneca and the Stoic philosophy. Paul was protected at Corinth by
Seneca’s brother, Gallio (<scripRef passage="Acts 18:12-16" id="i.V_1.29-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|18|12|18|16" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.12-Acts.18.16">Acts
18:12–16</scripRef>), and might have become acquainted with the
philosopher who committed suicide at Rome in 65, but there is no trace
of such acquaintance. Comp. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p15.4">Amédée Fleury</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.29-p15.5">Saint-Paul et Sénèque</span></i> (Paris,
1853, 2 vols.); C. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p15.6">Aubertin</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.29-p15.7">Étude critique sur les rapports supposé
entre Sénèque et Saint-Paul</span></i> (Par.
1887); F. C. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p15.8">Baur</span><i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.29-p15.9">: Seneca
und Paulus,</span></i> 1858 and 1876; <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p15.10">Reuss: art.
Seneca in Herzog, vol. XIV. 273</span> sqq<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p15.11">.;
Lightfoot</span>: Excursus in <i>Com. on Philippians,</i> pp
268–331; art. Paul and Seneca, in "Westminster
Review," Lond. 1880, pp. 309 sqq.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.29-p17">II. Biographical and Critical.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p19">Bishop <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p19.1">Pearson</span> (d. 1686):
<i>Annales Paulini</i>. Lond. 1688. In the various editions of his
works, and also separately: <i>Annals of St. Paul, transl. with
geographical and critical notes.</i> Cambridge, 1825.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p20">Lord <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p20.1">Lyttleton</span> (d. 1773):
<i>The Conversion and Apostleship of St. Paul.</i> 3d ed. Lond. 1747.
Apologetic as an argument for the truth of Christianity from the
personal experience of the author.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p21">Archdeacon <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p21.1">William Paley</span>
(d. 1805): <i>Horae Paulinae: or The Truth of the Scripture History of
Paul evinced by a comparison of the Epistles which bear his name, with
the Acts of the Apostles and with one another.</i> Lond. 1790 (and
subsequent editions). Still valuable for apologetic purposes.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p22">J. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p22.1">Hemsen</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p22.2">: Der Apostel Paulus.</span></i> Gött. 1830.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p23"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p23.1">Carl Schrader</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p23.2">Der Apostel Paulus.</span></i> Leipz.
1830-’36. 5 Parts. Rationalistic.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p24">F. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p24.1">Chr. Baur</span> (d. 1860):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p24.2">Paulus, der Apostel Jesu Christi.</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p24.3">Tüb. 1845, second ed. by <i>E. Zeller,</i></span>
Leipzig, 1866-’67, in 2 vols. Transl. into English by
<i>Allan Menzies</i>. Lond. (Williams &amp; Norgate) 1873 and
’75, 2 vols. This work of the great leader of the
philosophico-critical reconstruction of the Apostolic Age (we may call
him the modern Marcion) was preceded by several special treatises on
the Christ-Party in Corinth (1831), on the Pastoral Epistles (1835), on
the Epistle to the Romans (1836), and a Latin programme on
Stephen’s address before the Sanhedrin (1829). It
marks an epoch in the literature on Paul and opened new avenues of
research. It is the standard work of the Tübingen school of
critics.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p25"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p25.1">Conybeare and Howson</span>:
<i>The Life and Epistles of St. Paul.</i> Lond. 1853, 2 vols., and N.
York, 1854; 2d ed. Lond. 1856, and later editions; also an abridgment
in one vol. A very useful and popular work, especially on the geography
of Paul’s travels. Comp. also Dean <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p25.2">Howson</span>: <i>Character of St. Paul (Lond. 1862; 2d ed.
1864); Scenes from the Life of St. Paul (1867); Metaphors of St. Paul
(1868); The Companions of St. Paul</i> (1871). Most of these books were
republished in America.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p26">A<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p26.1">d. Monod</span> (d. 1856):
<i>Saint Paul.</i> Six sermons. See his<i>Sermons</i>, Paris, 1860,
vol. II. 121–296. The same in German and English.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p27">W. F. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p27.1">Besser</span>:
<i>Paulus.</i> Leipz. 1861. English transl. by F. <i>Bultmann</i>, with
Introduction by <i>J. S. Howson.</i> Lond. and N. York, 1864.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p28">F. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p28.1">Bungener</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.29-p28.2">St. Paul, sa vie, son oeuvre et ses épitres.</span></i>
Paris, 1865.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p29">A. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p29.1">Hausrath</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p29.2">Der Apostel Paulus.</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p29.3">Heidelb. 1865; 2d
ed. 1872. Comp. also his <i>N. T. liche Zeitgeschichte,</i></span> Part
III.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p30">M. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p30.1">Krenkel</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p30.2">Paulus, der Apostel der Heiden</span></i>. Leipz. 1869.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p31"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p31.1">Ernest Renan</span>: <i>Saint
Paul.</i> Paris, 1869. Transl. from the French by <i>J. Lockwood</i>,
N.York, 1869. Very fresh and entertaining, but full of fancies and
errors.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p32"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p32.1">Thomas Lewin</span> (author of
"Fasti Sacri") <i>The Life and Epistles of St. Paul</i>, new ed. Lond.
and N. York, 1875, 2 vols. A magnificent work of many
years’ labor, with 370 illustrations.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p33">Canon F. W. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p33.1">Farrar</span>: <i>The
Life and Work of St. Paul.</i> Lond. and N. York, 1879, 2 vols. Learned
and eloquent.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p34">W. M. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p34.1">Taylor</span>: <i>Paul as a
Missionary. N.</i> York, 1881.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p35">As biographies, the works of Conybeare and Howson,
Lewin, and Farrar are the most complete and instructive.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p36">Also the respective sections in the Histories of the
Ap. Age by Neander, Lechler, Thiersch, Lange, Schaff
(226–347 and 634–640),
Pressensé.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.29-p38">III. Chronological.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p40"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p40.1">Thomas Lewin</span>: <i>Fasti
Sacri, a Key to the Chronology of the New Testament.</i> London, 1865.
Chronological Tables from <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p40.2">b.c.</span> 70 to <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p40.3">a.d.</span> 70.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p41"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p41.1">Wieseler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p41.2">Chronologie des apostolischen Zeitalters.</span></i>
Göttingen, 1848.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p42"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.29-p43">IV. Doctrinal and Exegetical.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p44"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p45">L. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p45.1">Usteri</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p45.2">Entwicklung des Paulinischen Lehrbegriffs.</span>
Zürich, 1824, 6th ed. 1851.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p46">A. P. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p46.1">Dähne</span><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p46.2">: Entwicklung des Paulinischen Lehrbegriffs.</span> Halle,
1835.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p47"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p47.1">Baur</span>: Paulus. See
above.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p48">R. A. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p48.1">Lipsius</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p48.2">Die Paulinische Rechtfertigungslehre.</span> Leipz. 1853.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p49">C. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p49.1">Holsten</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p49.2">Zum Evangelium des Paulus und des Petrus</span>. Rostock, 1868.
This book, contains: 1. An essay on the <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p49.3">Christusvision
des Paulus und die Genesis des paulinischen Evangeliums</span>, which
had previously appeared in Hilgenfeld’s "Zeitschrift,"
1861, but is here enlarged by a reply to Beyschlag; 2. <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p49.4">Die Messiasvision des Petrus</span> (new); 3. An analysis of the
Epistle to the Galatians (1859); 4. A discussion of the meaning of
σ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.29-p49.5">ά</span>ρξin Paul’s system (1855).
By the same: <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p49.6">Das Evangelium des Paulus</span>. Part I.
Berlin, 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p50">TH. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p50.1">Simar</span> (R. C.): <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p50.2">Die Theologie des heil. Paulus.</span> Freiberg, 1864.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p51"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p51.1">Ernesti</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p51.2">Die Ethik des Ap. Paulus.</span> Braunschweig, 1868; 3d ed.
1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p52">R. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p52.1">Schmidt</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p52.2">Die Christologie des Ap. Paulus.</span> Gött.,
1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p53"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p53.1">Matthew Arnold</span>: St. Paul
and Protestantism. Lond. 1870; 3d ed. 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p54"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p54.1">William I. Irons</span>
(Episcop.): Christianity as taught by St. Paul. Eight Bampton Lectures
for 1870. Oxf. and Lond. 1871; 2d ed. 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p55">A. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p55.1">Sabatier</span>: <span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.29-p55.2">L’apôtre Paul. Esquisse
d’une histoire de sa pensée.</span> Strasb.
and Paris, 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p56"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p56.1">Otto Pfleiderer</span> (Prof. in
Berlin): <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p56.2">Der Paulinismus</span>. Leipzig, 1873. Follows
Baur and Holsten in developing the doctrinal system of Paul from his
conversion. English translation by E. Peters. Lond. 1877, 2 vols.
Lectures on the Influence of the Apostle Paul on the Development of
Christianity (The Hibbert Lectures). Trsl. by J. Fr. Smith. Lond. and
N. Y. 1885. Also his Urchristenthum, 1887.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p57">C. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p57.1">Weizsäcker</span>:
D. Apost. Zeitalter (1886), pp. 68–355.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p58"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p58.1">Fr. Bethge</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.29-p58.2">Die Paulinischen Reden der Apostelgesch.</span>
Göttingen, 1887.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p59"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.29-p60">V. Commentaries.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.29-p61"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p62">The <i>Commentators</i> on Paul’s
Epistles (in whole or in part) are so numerous that we can only mention
some of the most important:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p63">1. On <i>all</i> the Pauline Epp.: <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p63.1">Calvin, Beza, Estius (b.c.), Corn. A Lapide (R. C.), Grotius,
Wetstein, Bengel, Olshausen, De Wette, Meyer, Lange (Am. ed. enlarged),
Ewald, Von Hofmann, Reuss (French), Alford, Wordsworth,
Speaker’s</span> <i>Com</i>., <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p63.2">Ellicott (Pop. Com.), Schaff</span> (<i>Pop. Com</i>., vol. III.
1882). Compare also P. J. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p63.3">Gloag</span>:
<i>Introduction to the Pauline Epistles.</i> Edinburgh, 1874.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p64">2. On <i>single</i> Epp.: <i>Romans</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.1">Tholuck (5th ed. 1856), Fritzsche (3 vols. in Latin),
Reiche, Rückert, Philippi</span> (3d ed. 1866, English
transl. by <i>Banks</i>, 1878-’79, 2 vols.), <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.2">Mos. Stuart, Turner, Hodge, Forbes, Jowett, Shedd (1879),
Godet</span> (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.29-p64.3">L’épitre
aux Romains, 1879 and 1880, 2
vols).—Corinthians</span></i> by <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.4">Neander, Osiander, Hodge, Stanley, Heinrici, Edwards, Godet,
Ellicott</span>.—<i>Galatians</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.5">Luther, Winer, Wieseler, Hilgenfeld, Holsten, Jowett, Eadie,
Ellicott, Lightfoot</span><i>.—Ephesians</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.6">Harless, Matthies, Stier, Hodge, Eadie, Ellicott, J. L.
Davies</span>.—Other <i>minor</i> Epp. explained by
<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.7">Bleek</span> (<i>Col., Philemon, and Eph</i>.), <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.8">Koch</span> (<i>Thess.),</i> <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.9">van
Hengel</span> (<i>Phil.),</i> <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.10">Eadie</span>
(<i>Col</i>.), <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.11">Ellicott</span> (<i>Phil., Col.,
Thess., Philem.),</i> <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.12">Lightfoot</span> (<i>Phil,
Col., Philemon).—Pastoral</i> Epp. by <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p64.13">Matthies, Mack (R. C.), Beck (ed. Lindenmeyer, 1879), Holtzmann
(1880), Fairbairn, Ellicott, Weiss (1886), Knoke (1887),
Kölling</span> (1887).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.29-p65">3. The Commentaries on the second part of
<i>Acts</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.29-p65.1">De Wette, Meyer, Baumgarten,
Alexander, Hackett, Lechler, Gloag, Plumptre, Jacobson, Lumby, Howson
and Spence</span>.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="30" title="Paul before his Conversion" shorttitle="Section 30" progress="34.09%" prev="i.V_1.29" next="i.V_1.31" id="i.V_1.30">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Apostles" subject2="Paul" id="i.V_1.30-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.V_1.30-p1">§ 30. Paul before his Conversion.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.30-p3">His Natural Outfit.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.V_1.30-p5">We now approach the apostle of the Gentiles who
decided the victory of Christianity as a universal religion, who
labored more, both in word and deed, than all his colleagues, and who
stands out, in lonely grandeur, the most remarkable and influential
character in history. His youth as well as his closing years are
involved in obscurity, save that he began a persecutor and ended a
martyr, but the midday of his life is better known than that of any
other apostle, and is replete with burning thoughts and noble deeds
that can never die, and gather strength with the progress of the gospel
from age to age and country to country.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p6">Saul or Paul<note place="end" n="342" id="i.V_1.30-p6.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p7"> "Paul" (Little) is merely the
Hellenized or Latinized form for his Hebrew name "Saul" (Desired), and
has nothing whatever to do either with his own conversion, or with the
conversion of Sergius Paulus of Cyprus. There are many similar
instances of double names among the Jews of that time, as Hillel and
Pollio, Cephas and Peter, John and Mark, Barsabbas and Justus, Simeon
and Niger, Silas and Silvanus. Paul may have received his Latin name in
early youth in Tarsus, as a Roman citizen; Paulus being the cognomen of
several distinguished Roman families, as the <i>gens AEmilia, Fabia,
Julia, Sergia.</i> He used it in his intercourse with the Gentiles and
in all his Epistles. See <i>Hist. Apost. Ch.,</i> p. 226, and my
annotations to Lange on <i>Romans</i> 1:1, pp. 57 and 58.</p></note> was of strictly Jewish
parentage, but was born, a few years after Christ,<note place="end" n="343" id="i.V_1.30-p7.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p8"> When Paul wrote to Philemon,
<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.30-p8.1">a.d.</span> 63, he was an aged man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p8.2">πρεσβύτης</span>, <scripRef passage="Phil. 9" id="i.V_1.30-p8.3" parsed="|Phil|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.9">Phil. 9</scripRef>), that is, about or above sixty. According to
Hippocrates a man was called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p8.4">πρεσβύτης</span>
from forty-nine to fifty-six, and after that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p8.5">γέρων</span><i>, senes.</i> In a friendly letter
to a younger friend and pupil the expression must not be pressed.
Walter Scott speaks of himself as "an old grey man" at fifty-five. Paul
was still a "youth" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p8.6">νεανίας</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 7:58" id="i.V_1.30-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|7|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.7.58">Acts 7:58</scripRef>) at the stoning of Stephen, which probably took
place in 37; and although this term is likewise vaguely used, yet as he
was then already clothed with a most important mission by the
Sanhedrin, he must have been about or over thirty years of age. Philo
extends the limits of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p8.8">νεανίας</span> from twenty-one to twenty-eight, Xenophon to forty. Comp.
Lightfoot on <i>Philemon,</i> v. 9 (p. 405), and Farrar, I., 13,
14.</p></note> in the renowned
Grecian commercial and literary city of Tarsus, in the province of
Cilicia, and inherited the rights of a Roman citizen. He received a
learned Jewish education at Jerusalem in the school of the Pharisean
Rabbi, Gamaliel, a grandson of Hillel, not remaining an entire stranger
to Greek literature, as his style, his dialectic method, his allusions
to heathen religion and philosophy, and his occasional quotations from
heathen poets show. Thus, a "Hebrew of the Hebrews,"<note place="end" n="344" id="i.V_1.30-p8.9"><p id="i.V_1.30-p9"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 3:5" id="i.V_1.30-p9.1" parsed="|Phil|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.5">Phil. 3:5</scripRef>. A Hebrew by descent
and education, though a Hellenist or Jew of the dispersion by birth,
<scripRef passage="Acts 22:3" id="i.V_1.30-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|22|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.3">Acts 22:3</scripRef>. Probably his parents were Palestinians. This would explain
the erroneous tradition preserved by Jerome (<i>De vir. ill.</i>
c. 5), that Paul was born at Giscala in Galilee (now El-Jish),
and after the capture of the place by the Romans emigrated with his
parents to Tarsus. But the capture did not take place till <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.30-p9.3">a.d.</span> 67.</p></note> yet at the same time
a native Hellenist, and a Roman citizen, be combined in himself, so to
speak, the three great nationalities of the ancient world, and was
endowed with all the natural qualifications for a universal
apostleship. He could argue with the Pharisees as a son of Abraham, of
the tribe of Benjamin, and as a disciple of the renowned Gamaliel,
surnamed "the Glory of the Law." He could address the Greeks in their
own beautiful tongue and with the convincing force of their logic.
Clothed with the dignity and majesty of the Roman people, he could
travel safely over the whole empire with the proud watchword: <i>Civis Romanus
sum</i>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p10">This providential outfit for his future work made
him for a while the most dangerous enemy of Christianity, but after his
conversion its most useful promoter. The weapons of destruction were
turned into weapons of construction. The engine was reversed, and the
direction changed; but it remained the same engine, and its power was
increased under the new inspiration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p11">The intellectual and moral endowment of Saul was
of the highest order. The sharpest thinking was blended with the
tenderest feeling, the deepest mind with the strongest will. He had
Semitic fervor, Greek versatility, and Roman energy. Whatever he was,
he was with his whole soul. He was <i>totus in illis,</i> a man of one
idea and of one purpose, first as a Jew, then as a Christian. His
nature was martial and heroic. Fear was unknown to
him—except the fear of God, which made him fearless of
man. When yet a youth, he had risen to high eminence; and had he
remained a Jew, he might have become a greater Rabbi than even Hillel
or Gamaliel, as he surpassed them both in original genius and fertility
of thought.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p12">Paul was the only scholar among the apostles. He
never displays his learning, considering it of no account as compared
with the excellency of the knowledge of Christ, for whom he suffered
the loss of all things,<note place="end" n="345" id="i.V_1.30-p12.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p13"> Comp. the sublime passage,
<scripRef passage="Phil. 3:8-10" id="i.V_1.30-p13.1" parsed="|Phil|3|8|3|10" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.8-Phil.3.10">Phil. 3:8-10</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:1, 2" id="i.V_1.30-p13.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|1|2|2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.1-1Cor.2.2">1 Cor. 2:1, 2</scripRef>.</p></note> but he could not conceal it, and turned it to
the best use after his conversion. Peter and John had natural genius,
but no scholastic education; Paul had both, and thus became the founder
of Christian theology and philosophy.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.30-p15">His Education.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p17">His training was thoroughly Jewish, rooted and
grounded in the Scriptures of the Old Covenant, and those traditions of
the elders which culminated in the Talmud.<note place="end" n="346" id="i.V_1.30-p17.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p18"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:14" id="i.V_1.30-p18.1" parsed="|Gal|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.14">Gal. 4:14</scripRef>: "I made progress in
Judaism beyond many of mine own age in my nation, being more
exceedingly zealous for the traditions of my fathers."</p></note> He knew the Hebrew and
Greek Bible almost by heart. In his argumentative epistles, when
addressing Jewish converts, he quotes from the Pentateuch, the
Prophets, the Psalms, now literally, now freely, sometimes ingeniously
combining several passages or verbal reminiscences, or reading between
the lines in a manner which betrays the profound student and master of
the hidden depths of the word of God, and throws a flood of light on
obscure passages.<note place="end" n="347" id="i.V_1.30-p18.2"><p id="i.V_1.30-p19"> Scripture references and
allusions abound in the Galatians, Romans, and Corinthians, but are
wanting in the Thessalonians, Colossians, and Philemon, and in his
address to the heathen hearers at Athens, whom he referred to their own
poets rather than to Moses and the prophets.</p></note> He was quite familiar with the typical and
allegorical methods of interpretation; and he occasionally and
incidentally uses Scriptural arguments, or illustrations rather, which
strike a sober scholar as far-fetched and fanciful, though they were
quite conclusive to a Jewish reader.<note place="end" n="348" id="i.V_1.30-p19.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p20"> As the reasoning from the
singular or rather collective <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p20.1">σπέρμα</span>(<i>zera</i>)in <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:16" id="i.V_1.30-p20.2" parsed="|Gal|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.16">Gal. 3:16</scripRef>, the allegorical interpretation of
Hagar and Sarah, 4:22 sqq., and the rock in the wilderness, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:1-4" id="i.V_1.30-p20.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|1|10|4" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.1-1Cor.10.4">1 Cor.
10:1-4</scripRef>. See the commentaries.</p></note> But he never bases a
truth on such an illustration without an independent argument; he never
indulges in the exegetical impositions and frivolities of those
"letter-worshipping Rabbis who prided themselves on suspending dogmatic
mountains by textual hairs." Through the revelation of Christ, the Old
Testament, instead of losing itself in the desert of the Talmud or the
labyrinth of the Kabbala, became to him a book of life, full of types
and promises of the great facts and truths of the gospel salvation. In
Abraham he saw the father of the faithful, in Habakkuk a preacher of
justification by faith, in the paschal lamb a type of Christ slain for
the sins of the world, in the passage of Israel through the Red Sea a
prefigurement of Christian baptism, and in the manna of the wilderness
a type of the bread of life in the Lord’s Supper.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p21">The Hellenic culture of Paul is a matter of
dispute, denied by some, unduly exalted by others. He no doubt acquired
in the home of his boyhood and early manhood<note place="end" n="349" id="i.V_1.30-p21.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p22"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:21" id="i.V_1.30-p22.1" parsed="|Gal|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.21">Gal. 1:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 9:30" id="i.V_1.30-p22.2" parsed="|Acts|9|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.30">Acts 9:30</scripRef>;
11:25.</p></note> a knowledge of the Greek
language, for Tarsus was at that time the seat of one of the three
universities of the Roman empire, surpassing in some respects even
Athens and Alexandria, and furnished tutors to the imperial family. His
teacher, Gamaliel, was comparatively free from the rabbinical
abhorrence and contempt of heathen literature. After his conversion he
devoted his life to the salvation of the heathen, and lived for years
at Tarsus, Ephesus, Corinth, and other cities of Greece, and became a
Greek to the Greeks in order to save them. It is scarcely conceivable
that a man of universal human sympathies, and so wide awake to the
deepest problems of thought, as he, should have under such
circumstances taken no notice of the vast treasures of Greek
philosophy, poetry, and history. He would certainly do what we expect
every missionary to China or India to do from love to the race which he
is to benefit, and from a desire to extend his usefulness. Paul very
aptly, though only incidentally, quotes three times from Greek poets,
not only a proverbial maxim from Menander,<note place="end" n="350" id="i.V_1.30-p22.3"><p id="i.V_1.30-p23"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:33" id="i.V_1.30-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.33">1 Cor. 15:33</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p23.2">φθείρουσιν
ἤθη
χρηστὰ
ὁμιλίαι
κακαί</span>.</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.V_1.30-p24">"Evil associations corrupt good
manners."</p></note> and a hexameter from
Epimenides,<note place="end" n="351" id="i.V_1.30-p24.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p25"> <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:12" id="i.V_1.30-p25.1" parsed="|Titus|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.12">Tit. 1:12</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p25.2">Κρῆτες
ἀεὶ
ψεῦσται,
κακὰ θηρία,
γαστέρες
ἀργαί</span>.</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.V_1.30-p26">"Cretans are liars alway, bad
beasts, and indolent gluttons."</p>

<p class="c55" id="i.V_1.30-p27">As Epimenides was himself a
Cretan, this contemptuous depreciation of his countrymen gave rise to
the syllogistic puzzle: "Epimenides calls the Cretans liars; Epimenides
was a Cretan: therefore Epimenides was a liar: therefore the Cretans
were not liars: therefore Epimenides was not a liar," etc.</p></note> which may have passed into common use, but also
a half-hexameter with a connecting particle, which he must have read in
the tedious astronomical poem of his countryman, Aratus (about <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.30-p27.1">b.c.</span> 270), or in the sublime hymn of Cleanthes to
Jupiter, in both of which the passage occurs.<note place="end" n="352" id="i.V_1.30-p27.2"><p id="i.V_1.30-p28"> <scripRef passage="Acts 17:28" id="i.V_1.30-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts 17:28</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p28.2">Τοῦ</span> [poetic
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p28.3">τούτου</span>] <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p28.4">γὰρ
καὶ γένος
ἐσμέν</span>.</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.V_1.30-p29">"For we are also His
(God’s) offspring."</p>

<p class="c55" id="i.V_1.30-p30">The passage occurs literally in
the <i>Phoenomena</i> of Aratus, v. 5, in the following
connection:</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p31">...." We all greatly need
Zeus,</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p32"><i>For we are his
offspring;</i> full of grace, he grants
men</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p33">Tokens of favor ....</p>

<p class="c55" id="i.V_1.30-p34">The Stoic poet, Cleanthes
(<i>Hymn. in Jovem,</i> 5) uses the same expression in an address to Jupiter:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p34.1">Ἐκ σοῦ
γὰρ γένος
ἐσμέν</span>,
and in the <i>Golden Poem,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p34.2">θεῖον γὰρ
γένος
ἐστὶ
βροτοῖσιν</span>. We may also quote a parallel passage of Pindar, Nem.
VI., which has been overlooked by commentators:</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.V_1.30-p35"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p35.1">Ἓν
ἀνδρῶν,
ἓν θεῶν
γένος, ἐκ
μιᾶς δὲ
πνέομεν
ματρὸς
ἀμφότεροι.</span></p>

<p class="c13" id="i.V_1.30-p36">" One race of men and gods,
from one mother breathe we all."</p>

<p class="c55" id="i.V_1.30-p37">It is evident, however, that
all these passages were understood by their heathen authors in a
materialistic and pantheistic sense, which would make nature or the
earth the mother of gods and men. Paul in his masterly address to the
Athenians, without endorsing the error, recognizes the element of truth
in pantheism, viz., the divine origin of man and the immanence of God
in the world and in humanity.</p></note> He borrows some of his
favorite metaphors from the Grecian games; he disputed with Greek
philosophers of different schools and addressed them from the Areopagus
with consummate wisdom and adaptation to the situation; some suppose
that he alludes even to the terminology of the Stoic philosophy when he
speaks of the "rudiments" or "elements of the world."<note place="end" n="353" id="i.V_1.30-p37.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p38"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p38.1">τὰ
στοιχεῖα
τοῦ
κόσμου</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:3" id="i.V_1.30-p38.2" parsed="|Gal|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.3">Gal. 4:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:9" id="i.V_1.30-p38.3" parsed="|Gal|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.9">9</scripRef>. So Hilgenfeld,
<i>Einleitung,</i> p. 223. Thiersch assumes (p. 112) that Paul was
familiar with the Nicomachean Ethics of Aristotle, and that his
dialectics is classical rather than rabbinical; but this is scarcely
correct. In <scripRef passage="Romans 5:16" id="i.V_1.30-p38.4" parsed="|Rom|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.16">Romans 5:16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Romans 5:18" id="i.V_1.30-p38.5" parsed="|Rom|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.18">18</scripRef>, he uses the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p38.6">δικαίωμα</span>
in the Aristotelian sense of legal adjustment
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.30-p38.7">Rechtsausgleichung</span></i>). See
<i>Eth. Nicom.</i> v. 10, and Rothe’s monograph
on <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:12-21" id="i.V_1.30-p38.8" parsed="|Rom|5|12|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12-Rom.5.21">Rom. 5:12-21</scripRef>. Baur compares Paul’s style with that
of Thucydides.</p></note> He handles the Greek
language, not indeed with classical purity and elegance, yet with an
almost creative vigor, transforming it into an obedient organ of new
ideas, and pressing into his service the oxymoron, the paronomasia, the
litotes, and other rhetorical figures.<note place="end" n="354" id="i.V_1.30-p38.9"><p id="i.V_1.30-p39"> Farrar, I. 629 sq., counts
"upwards of fifty specimens of thirty Greek rhetorical figures in St.
Paul," which certainly disprove the assertion of Renan that Paul could
never have received even elementary lessons in grammar and rhetoric at
Tarsus.</p></note> Yet all this does by no
means prove a regular study or extensive knowledge of Greek literature,
but is due in part to native genius. His more than Attic urbanity and
gentlemanly refinement which breathe in his Epistles to Philemon and
the Philippians, must be traced to the influence of Christianity rather
than his intercourse with accomplished Greeks. His Hellenic learning
seems to have been only casual, incidental, and altogether subordinate
to his great aim. In this respect he differed widely from the learned
Josephus, who affected Attic purity of style, and from Philo, who
allowed the revealed truth of the Mosaic religion to be controlled,
obscured, and perverted by Hellenic philosophy. Philo idealized and
explained away the Old Testament by allegorical impositions which he
substituted for grammatical expositions; Paul spiritualized the Old
Testament and drew out its deepest meaning. Philo’s
Judaism evaporated in speculative abstractions, Paul’s
Judaism was elevated and transformed into Christian realities.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p40"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.30-p41">His Zeal for Judaism.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p42"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p43">Saul was a Pharisee of the strictest sect, not
indeed of the hypocritical type, so witheringly rebuked by our Saviour,
but of the honest, truth-loving and truth-seeking sort, like that of
Nicodemus and Gamaliel. His very fanaticism in persecution arose from
the intensity of his conviction and his zeal for the religion of his
fathers. He persecuted in ignorance, and that diminished, though it did
not abolish, his guilt. He probably never saw or heard Jesus until he
appeared to him at Damascus. He may have been at Tarsus at the time of
the crucifixion and resurrection.<note place="end" n="355" id="i.V_1.30-p43.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p44"> Cor. 9:1 refers to the vision
of Christ at Damascus. In <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:16" id="i.V_1.30-p44.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16">2 Cor. 5:16</scripRef>: though we have known Christ
after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more," he
particles <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p44.2">εἰ
καί</span> (<i>quamquam</i>, even though,
<i>wenn auch</i>) seem to
chronicle a fact, as distinct from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p44.3">καὶ εἰ</span> (<i>etiam si</i>, even if, <i>selbst
wenn</i>)<i>,</i> which puts an hypothesis;
but the stress lies on the difference between an external, carnal
knowledge of Christ in his humility and earthly relations or a
superficial acquaintance from hearsay, and a spiritual, experimental
knowledge of Christ in his glory. Farrar (I. 73 sqq.), reasons that if
Paul had really known and heard Jesus, he would have been converted at
once.</p></note> But with his Pharisaic
education he regarded Jesus of Nazareth, like his teachers, as a false
Messiah, a rebel, a blasphemer, who was justly condemned to death. And
he acted according to his conviction. He took the most prominent part
in the persecution of Stephen and delighted in his death. Not satisfied
with this, he procured from the Sanhedrin, which had the oversight of
all the synagogues and disciplinary punishments for offences against
the law, full power to persecute and arrest the scattered disciples.
Thus armed, he set out for Damascus, the capital of Syria, which
numbered many synagogues. He was determined to exterminate the
dangerous sect from the face of the earth, for the glory of God. But
the height of his opposition was the beginning of his devotion to
Christianity.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p45"><br /></p>
<p id="i.V_1.30-p46"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.30-p47">His External Relations and Personal
Appearance.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p48"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p49">On the subordinate questions of
Paul’s external condition and relations we have no
certain information. Being a Roman citizen, he belonged to the
respectable class of society, but must have been poor; for he depended
for support on a trade which he learned in accordance with rabbinical
custom; it was the trade of tent-making, very common in Cilicia, and
not profitable except in large cities.<note place="end" n="356" id="i.V_1.30-p49.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p50"> He is called a
tent-maker, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p50.1">σκηνοποιός</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 18:3" id="i.V_1.30-p50.2" parsed="|Acts|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.3">Acts 18:3</scripRef>. Tents were mostly made of the coarse hair of
the Cilician goat (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p50.3">Κιλίκιος
τράγος</span>,
which also denotes a coarse man), and needed by shepherds, travellers,
sailors, and soldiers. The same material was also used for mantelets,
shoes, and beds. The Cilician origin of this article is perpetuated in
the Latin <i>cilicium</i> and the French <i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.30-p50.4">cilice,</span></i> which means hair-cloth.
Gamaliel is the author of the maxim that " learning of any kind
unaccompanied by a trade ends in nothing and leads to sin."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p51">He had a sister living at Jerusalem whose son was
instrumental in saving his life.<note place="end" n="357" id="i.V_1.30-p51.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p52"> <scripRef passage="Acts 23:16" id="i.V_1.30-p52.1" parsed="|Acts|23|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.16">Acts 23:16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p53">He was probably never married. Some suppose that
he was a widower. Jewish and rabbinical custom, the completeness of his
moral character, his ideal conception of marriage as reflecting the
mystical union of Christ with his church, his exhortations to conjugal,
parental, and filial duties, seem to point to experimental knowledge of
domestic life. But as a Christian missionary moving from place to
place, and exposed to all sorts of hardship and persecution, he felt it
his duty to abide alone.<note place="end" n="358" id="i.V_1.30-p53.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p54"> In <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5" id="i.V_1.30-p54.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. 9:5</scripRef> (written in 57)
he claims the right to lead a married life, like Peter and the other
apostles, and the brethren of the Lord; but in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:7, 8" id="i.V_1.30-p54.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|7|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7-1Cor.7.8">1 Cor. 7:7, 8</scripRef> he gives
for himself in his peculiar position the preference to single life.
Clement of Alexandria, Erasmus, and others supposed that he was
married, and understood Syzyge, in <scripRef passage="Phil. 4:3" id="i.V_1.30-p54.3" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3">Phil. 4:3</scripRef>, to be his wife. Ewald
regards him as a widower who lost his wife before his conversion (VI.
341). So also Farrar (I. 80) who infers from <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:8" id="i.V_1.30-p54.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.8">1 Cor. 7:8</scripRef> that Paul
classed himself with widowers: "I say, therefore, to the
<i>unmarried</i> [to widowers, for whom there is no special Greek word]
and widows, it is good for them if they <i>abide</i> even as I." He
lays stress on the fact that the Jews in all ages attached great
importance to marriage as a moral duty (<scripRef passage="Gen. 1:28" id="i.V_1.30-p54.5" parsed="|Gen|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.28">Gen. 1:28</scripRef>), and preferred
<i>early</i> marriage; he also maintains (I. 169) that Paul, being a
member of the Sanhedrin (as he gave his vote for the condemnation of
the Christiana, Acts26:10), must have had, according to the Gemara, a
family of his own. Renan fancies (ch. VI.) that Paul contracted a more
than spiritual union with sister <i>Lydia</i> at Philippi, and
addressed <i>her</i> in <scripRef passage="Phil. 4:3" id="i.V_1.30-p54.6" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3">Phil. 4:3</scripRef> as his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p54.7">σύζυγε
γνήσιε</span>,
that is, as his true co-worker or partner (<i>conjux</i>), since it is
not likely that he would have omitted her when he mentioned, in the
preceding verse, two deaconesses otherwise unknown, Euodia and
Syntyche. The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p54.8">σύζυγος</span>, as a noun, may be either masculine or feminine, and may
either mean generally an associate, a co-worker ("yoke -fellow" in the
E. V.), or be a proper name. Several persons have been suggested,
Epaphroditus, Timothy, Silas, Luke. But Paul probably means a man,
named <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p54.9">Σύζυγος</span>and plays upon the word: "Yokefellow by name and
yoke-fellow in deed." Comp. a similar paronomasia in <scripRef passage="Philem. 10, 11" id="i.V_1.30-p54.10" parsed="|Phlm|1|10|0|0;|Phlm|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.10 Bible:Phlm.1.11">Philem. 10,
11</scripRef><i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p54.11">̓</span></i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p54.12">Ονήσιμον</span>, i.e., <i>Helpful,-</i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p54.13">ἄχρηστον,
εὔχρηστον</span><i>
, unprofitable, profitable</i>). See the notes of Meyer and Lange (Braune and Hackett)
on these passages.</p></note> He sacrificed the blessings of home and family
to the advancement of the kingdom of Christ.<note place="end" n="359" id="i.V_1.30-p54.14"><p id="i.V_1.30-p55"> This sublime loneliness of Paul
is well expressed in a poem, <i>Saint Paul,</i> by Frederic W. H. Myers
(1868), from which we may be permitted to quote a few lines:</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.30-p56">"Christ! I am
Christ’s! and let the name suffice you;<br />
Aye, for me, too, He greatly hath sufficed;</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.30-p57">Lo, with no winning words I
would entice you;<br />
Paul has no honor and no friend but Christ.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.30-p59">" Yes, without cheer of sister
or of daughter—<br />
Yes, w ithout stay of father or of son,</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.30-p60">Lone on the land, and homeless
on the water,<br />
Pass I in patience till the work be done.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p61"><br />
</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.30-p62">"Yet not in solitude, if Christ
anear me<br />
Waketh Him workers for the great employ;</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.30-p63">Oh, not in solitude, if souls
that hear me<br />
Catch from my joyance the surprise of joy.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p64"><br />
</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.30-p65">Hearts I have won of sister or
of brother,<br />
Quick on the earth or hidden in the sod</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.30-p66">Lo, every heart awaiteth me,
another<br />
Friend in the blameless family of God."</p>

<p id="i.V_1.30-p67"><br />
</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p68">His "bodily presence was weak, and his speech
contemptible" (of no value), in the superficial judgment of the
Corinthians, who missed the rhetorical ornaments, yet could not help
admitting that his "letters were weighty and strong."<note place="end" n="360" id="i.V_1.30-p68.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p69"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 10:10" id="i.V_1.30-p69.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.10">2 Cor. 10:10</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p69.2">ἡ
παρουσία
τοῦ
σώματος
ἀσθενὴς ,
καὶ ὁ
λόγος
ἐξουθενημένος</span>, or, as Cod. B. reads, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p69.3">ἐξουδενημένος</span>, which has the same meaning. Comp. 10:1, where he speaks
of his " lowly" personal appearance among the Corinthians (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p69.4">κατὰπρόσωπον
ταπεινός</span>). He was little, compared with Barnabas (<scripRef passage="Acts 14:12" id="i.V_1.30-p69.5" parsed="|Acts|14|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.12">Acts
14:12</scripRef>).</p></note> Some of the greatest
men have been small in size, and some of the purest souls forbidding in
body. Socrates was the homeliest, and yet the wisest of Greeks.
Neander, a converted Jew, like Paul, was short, feeble, and strikingly
odd in his whole appearance, but a rare humility, benignity, and
heavenly aspiration beamed from his face beneath his dark and bushy
eyebrows. So we may well imagine that the expression of
Paul’s countenance was highly intellectual and
spiritual, and that he looked "sometimes like a man and sometimes like
an angel."<note place="end" n="361" id="i.V_1.30-p69.6"><p id="i.V_1.30-p70"> This is from the tradition
preserved in the apocryphal <i>Acts of Thecla.</i> See the description
quoted above, p. 282. Other ancient descriptions of Paul in the
<i>Philopatris</i> of pseudo-Lucian (of the second, but more probably
of the fourth century), Malala of Antioch (sixth century), and
Nicephorus (fifteenth century), represent Paul as little in stature,
bald, with a prominent aquiline nose, gray hair and thick beard, bright
grayish eyes, somewhat bent and stooping, yet pleasant and graceful.
See these descriptions in Lewin’s <i>St</i>.
<i>Paul,</i> II. 412. The oldest extant portraiture of Paul, probably
from the close of the first or beginning of the second century, was
found on a large bronze medallion in the cemetery of Domitilla (one of
the Flavian family), and is preserved in the Vatican library. It
presents Paul on the left and Peter on the right. Both are far from
handsome, but full of character; Paul is the homelier of the two, with
apparently diseased eyes, open mouth, bald head and short thick beard,
but thoughtful, solemn, and dignified. See a cut in Lewin, II. 211.
Chrysostom calls Paul the three-cubit man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.30-p70.1">ὁ
τρίπηχυς
ἄνθρωπος</span>, <i>Serm. in Pet. et Paul</i>.). Luther imagined:
"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.30-p70.2">St. Paulus war ein armes,
dürres Männlein, wie Magister
Philippus</span></i> "(Melanchthon). A poetic
description by J. H. Newman see in Farrar I. 220, and in Plumptre on
<i>Acts,</i> Appendix, with another (of his own). Renan
(<i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.30-p70.3">Les
Apôtres,</span></i> pp. 169 sqq.) gives,
partly from Paul’s Epistles, partly from apocryphal
sources, the following striking picture of the apostle: His behavior
was winning, his manners excellent, his letters reveal a man of genius
and lofty aspirations, though the style is incorrect. Never did a
correspondence display rarer courtesies, tenderer shades, more amiable
modesty and reserve. Once or twice we are wounded by his sarcasm (<scripRef passage="Gal. 5" id="i.V_1.30-p70.4" parsed="|Gal|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5">Gal.
5</scripRef>: 12; <scripRef passage="Phil. 3:2" id="i.V_1.30-p70.5" parsed="|Phil|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.2">Phil. 3:2</scripRef>). But what rapture! What fulness of charming words!
What originality! His exterior did not correspond to the greatness of
his soul. He was ugly, short, stout, plump, of small head, bald, pale,
his face covered with a thick beard, an eagle nose, piercing eyes, dark
eyebrows. His speech, embarrassed, faulty, gave a poor idea of his
eloquence. With rare tact he turned his external defects to advantage.
The Jewish race produces types of the highest beauty and of the most
complete homeliness (<i>des types de la plus grande beauté
et de la plus complète laideur</i>)<i>;</i> but the Jewish
homeliness is quite unique. The strange faces which provoke laughter at
first sight, assume when intellectually enlivened, a peculiar
expression of intense brilliancy and majesty (<i>une sorte
d’éclat profond et de
majesté</i>).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.30-p71">He was afflicted with a mysterious, painful,
recurrent, and repulsive physical infirmity, which he calls a "thorn in
the flesh, " and which acted as a check upon spiritual pride and
self-exultation over his abundance of revelations.<note place="end" n="362" id="i.V_1.30-p71.1"><p id="i.V_1.30-p72"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12:7-9" id="i.V_1.30-p72.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|7|12|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.7-2Cor.12.9">2 Cor. 12:7-9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:13-15" id="i.V_1.30-p72.2" parsed="|Gal|4|13|4|15" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.13-Gal.4.15">Gal. 4:13-15</scripRef>.
Comp. also <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 2:18" id="i.V_1.30-p72.3" parsed="|1Thess|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.18">1 Thess. 2:18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:3" id="i.V_1.30-p72.4" parsed="|1Cor|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.3">1 Cor. 2:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1:8, 9" id="i.V_1.30-p72.5" parsed="|2Cor|1|8|1|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.8-2Cor.1.9">2 Cor. 1:8, 9</scripRef>; 4:10. Of the many
conjectures only three: sick headache, acute ophthalmia, epilepsy, seem
to answer the allusions of Paul which are dark to us at such a distance
of time, while they were clear to his personal friends. Tertullian and
Jerome, according to an ancient tradition, favor headache; Lewin,
Farrar, and many others, sore eyes, dating the inflammation from the
dazzling light which shone around him at Damascus (<scripRef passage="Acts 9:3" id="i.V_1.30-p72.6" parsed="|Acts|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.3">Acts 9:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 9:17" id="i.V_1.30-p72.7" parsed="|Acts|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.17">17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 9:18" id="i.V_1.30-p72.8" parsed="|Acts|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.18">18</scripRef>;
Comp. 22:13; 23:3, 5; <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:15" id="i.V_1.30-p72.9" parsed="|Gal|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.15">Gal. 4:15</scripRef>); Ewald and Lightfoot, epilepsy, with
illustration from the life of King Alfred (Mohammed would be even more
to the point). Other conjectures of external, or spiritual trials
(persecution, carnal temptations, bad temper, doubt, despondency,
blasphemous suggestions of the devil, etc.) are ruled out by a strict
exegesis of the two chief passages in <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12" id="i.V_1.30-p72.10" parsed="|2Cor|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12">2 Cor. 12</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Gal. 4" id="i.V_1.30-p72.11" parsed="|Gal|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4">Gal. 4</scripRef>, which point
to a <i>physical</i> malady. See an Excursus on Paul’s
thorn in the flesh in my <i>Commentary on Gal.</i> 4:13-15 (<i>Pop</i>.
<i>Com</i>. vol. III.).</p></note> He bore the heavenly
treasure in an earthly vessel and his strength was made perfect in
weakness.<note place="end" n="363" id="i.V_1.30-p72.12"><p id="i.V_1.30-p73"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:7" id="i.V_1.30-p73.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7">2 Cor. 4:7</scripRef>; 12:9,
10.</p></note> But all the more must we admire the moral
heroism which turned weakness itself into an element of strength, and
despite pain and trouble and persecution carried the gospel salvation
triumphantly from Damascus to Rome.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="31" title="The Conversion of Paul" shorttitle="Section 31" progress="35.33%" prev="i.V_1.30" next="i.V_1.32" id="i.V_1.31">

<p class="head" id="i.V_1.31-p1">§ 31. The Conversion of Paul.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.31-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c15" id="i.V_1.31-p3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p3.1">Εὐδόκησεν
ὁ θεος ...
ἀποκαλύψαι
τὸν υἱὸν
αὐτοῦ ἐν
ἐμοὶ, ἱνα
εὐαγγελίζωμαι
αὐτὸν ἐν
τοῖς
ἔθνεσιν</span>
<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:15, 16" id="i.V_1.31-p3.2" parsed="|Gal|1|15|1|16" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.15-Gal.1.16">Gal. 1:15, 16</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.31-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.V_1.31-p5">The conversion of Paul marks not only a turning-point
in his personal history, but also an important epoch in the history of
the apostolic church, and consequently in the history of mankind. It
was the most fruitful event since the miracle of Pentecost, and secured
the universal victory of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p6">The transformation of the most dangerous
persecutor into the most successful promoter of Christianity is nothing
less than a miracle of divine grace. It rests on the greater miracle of
the resurrection of Christ. Both are inseparably connected; without the
resurrection the conversion would have been impossible, and on the
other hand the conversion of such a man and with such results is one of
the strongest proofs of the resurrection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p7">The bold attack of Stephen—the
forerunner of Paul—upon the hard, stiff-necked Judaism
which had crucified the Messiah, provoked a determined and systematic
attempt on the part of the Sanhedrin to crucify Jesus again by
destroying his church. In this struggle for life and death Saul the
Pharisee, the bravest and strongest of the rising rabbis, was the
willing and accepted leader.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p8">After the martyrdom of Stephen and the dispersion
of the congregation of Jerusalem, he proceeded to Damascus in suit of
the fugitive disciples of Jesus, as a commissioner of the Sanhedrin, a
sort of inquisitor-general, with full authority and determination to
stamp out the Christian rebellion, and to bring all the apostates he
could find, whether they were men or women, in chains to the holy city
to be condemned by the chief priests.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p9">Damascus is one of the oldest cities in the world,
known in the days of Abraham, and bursts upon the traveller like a
vision of paradise amidst a burning and barren wilderness of sand; it
is watered by the never-failing rivers Abana and Pharpar (which Naaman
of old preferred to all the waters of Israel), and embosomed in
luxuriant gardens of flowers and groves of tropical fruit trees; hence
glorified by Eastern poets as "the Eye of the Desert."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p10">But a far higher vision than this earthly paradise
was in store for Saul as he approached the city. A supernatural light
from heaven, brighter than the Syrian sun, suddenly flashed around him
at midday, and Jesus of Nazareth, whom he persecuted in his humble
disciples, appeared to him in his glory as the exalted Messiah, asking
him in the Hebrew tongue: "Shaûl, Shaûl, why
persecutest thou Me?<note place="end" n="364" id="i.V_1.31-p10.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p11"> <scripRef passage="Acts 9:4" id="i.V_1.31-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.4">Acts 9:4</scripRef>, the Hebrew
form <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p11.2">Σαούλ,
Σαούλ</span>, is used
instead of the usual Greek<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p11.3">Σαῦλος</span>, 9:8, 11, 22, 24, etc.</p></note> It was a question both of rebuke and of love,
and it melted his heart. He fell prostrate to the ground. He saw and
heard, he trembled and obeyed, he believed and rejoiced. As he rose
from the earth he saw no man. Like a helpless child, blinded by the
dazzling light, he was led to Damascus, and after three days of
blindness and fasting he was cured and baptized—not by
Peter or James or John, but—by one of the humble
disciples whom he had come to destroy. The haughty, self-righteous,
intolerant, raging Pharisee was changed into an humble, penitent,
grateful, loving servant of Jesus. He threw away self-righteousness,
learning, influence, power, prospects, and cast in his lot with a
small, despised sect at the risk of his life. If there ever was an
honest, unselfish, radical, and effective change of conviction and
conduct, it was that of Saul of Tarsus. He became, by a creative act of
the Holy Spirit, a "new creature in Christ Jesus."<note place="end" n="365" id="i.V_1.31-p11.4"><p id="i.V_1.31-p12"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:17" id="i.V_1.31-p12.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2 Cor. 5:17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 6:15" id="i.V_1.31-p12.2" parsed="|Gal|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.15">Gal.
6:15</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p13">We have three full accounts of this event in the
Acts, one from Luke, two from Paul himself, with slight variations in
detail, which only confirm the essential harmony.<note place="end" n="366" id="i.V_1.31-p13.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p14"> <scripRef passage="Acts 9" id="i.V_1.31-p14.1" parsed="|Acts|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9">Acts 9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 22" id="i.V_1.31-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22">22</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 26" id="i.V_1.31-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|26|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26">26</scripRef>. These accounts
are by no means mere repetitions, but modifications and adaptations of
the same story to the audience under apologetic conditions, and bring
out each some interesting feature called forth by the occasion. This
has been well shown by Dean Howson in Excursus C on <scripRef passage="Acts 26" id="i.V_1.31-p14.4" parsed="|Acts|26|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26">Acts 26</scripRef>, in his and
Canon Spence’s <i>Commentary on Acts.</i> The
discrepancies of the accounts are easily reconciled. They refer chiefly
to the effect upon the companions of Paul who saw the light, but not
the person of Christ, and heard a voice, but could not understand the
words. The vision was not for them any more than the appearance of the
risen Lord was for the soldiers who watched the grave. They were
probably members of the Levitical temple guard, who were to bind and
drag the Christian prisoners to Jerusalem.</p></note> Paul also alludes to
it five or six times in his Epistles.<note place="end" n="367" id="i.V_1.31-p14.5"><p id="i.V_1.31-p15"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:15, 16" id="i.V_1.31-p15.1" parsed="|Gal|1|15|1|16" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.15-Gal.1.16">Gal. 1:15, 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:8, 9" id="i.V_1.31-p15.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|15|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8-1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. 15:8, 9</scripRef>;
9:1; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:6" id="i.V_1.31-p15.3" parsed="|2Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.6">2 Cor. 4:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. 3:6" id="i.V_1.31-p15.4" parsed="|Phil|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.6">Phil. 3:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim 1:12-14" id="i.V_1.31-p15.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|12|1|14" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.12-1Tim.1.14">1 Tim 1:12-14</scripRef>.</p></note> In all these passages he
represents the change as an act brought about by a direct intervention
of Jesus, who revealed himself in his glory from heaven, and struck
conviction into his mind like lightning at midnight. He compares it to
the creative act of God when He commanded the light to shine out of
darkness.<note place="end" n="368" id="i.V_1.31-p15.6"><p id="i.V_1.31-p16"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:6" id="i.V_1.31-p16.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.6">2 Cor. 4:6</scripRef>.</p></note> He lays great stress on the fact that he was
converted and called to the apostolate directly by Christ, without any
human agency; that he learned his gospel of free and universal grace by
revelation, and not from the older apostles, whom he did not even see
till three years after his call.<note place="end" n="369" id="i.V_1.31-p16.2"><p id="i.V_1.31-p17"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:1, 11, 12, 15" id="i.V_1.31-p17.1" parsed="|Gal|1|1|0|0;|Gal|1|11|0|0;|Gal|1|12|0|0;|Gal|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1 Bible:Gal.1.11 Bible:Gal.1.12 Bible:Gal.1.15">Gal. 1:1, 11, 12,
15</scripRef>-18.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p18">The conversion, indeed, was not a moral
compulsion, but included the responsibility of assent or dissent. God
converts nobody by force or by magic. He made man free, and acts upon
him as a moral being. Paul might have "disobeyed the heavenly
vision."<note place="end" n="370" id="i.V_1.31-p18.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p19"> This is implied in his words to
King Agrippa, <scripRef passage="Acts 26:19" id="i.V_1.31-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|26|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.19">Acts 26:19</scripRef>.</p></note> He <i>might</i> have "kicked against the
goads," though it was "hard" (not impossible) to do so.<note place="end" n="371" id="i.V_1.31-p19.2"><p id="i.V_1.31-p20"> <scripRef passage="Acts 26:14" id="i.V_1.31-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|26|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.14">Acts 26:14</scripRef>. Christ said to
him: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p20.2">σκληρόν
σοι πρὸς
κέντρα
λακτίζειν</span>. This is a proverbial expression used by Greek writers of
refractory oxen in the plough when urged by a sharp-pointed instrument
of the driver. The ox may and often does resist, but by doing so he
only increases his pain. Resistance is possible, but worse than
useless.</p></note> These
words imply some psychological preparation, some doubt and misgiving as
to his course, some moral conflict between the flesh and the spirit,
which he himself described twenty years afterwards from personal
experience, and which issues in the cry of despair: "O wretched man
that I am! Who shall deliver me from the body of this death?"<note place="end" n="372" id="i.V_1.31-p20.3"><p id="i.V_1.31-p21"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 7:7-25" id="i.V_1.31-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|7|7|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.7-Rom.7.25">Rom. 7:7-25</scripRef>. This remarkable
section describes the psychological progress of the human heart to
Christ from the heathen state of carnal security, when sin is dead
because unknown, through the Jewish state of legal conflict, when sin,
roused by the stimulus of the divine command, springs into life, and
the higher and nobler nature of man strives in vain to overcome this
fearful monster, until at last the free grace of God in Christ gains
the victory. Some of the profoundest divines-Augustin, Luther,
Calvin-transfer this conflict into the regenerate state; but this is
described in the eighth chapter which ends in an exulting song of
triumph.</p></note> On his
journey from Jerusalem to Damascus, which takes a full week on foot or
horseback—the distance being about 140
miles—as he was passing, in the solitude of his own
thoughts, through Samaria, Galilee, and across Mount Hermon, he had
ample time for reflection, and we may well imagine how the shining face
of the martyr Stephen, as he stood like a holy angel before the
Sanhedrin, and as in the last moment he prayed for his murderers, was
haunting him like a ghost and warning him to stop his mad career.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p22">Yet we must not overrate this preparation or
anticipate his riper experience in the three days that intervened
between his conversion and his baptism, and during the three years of
quiet meditation in Arabia. He was no doubt longing for truth and for
righteousness, but there was a thick veil over his mental eye which
could only be taken away by a hand from without; access to his heart
was barred by an iron door of prejudice which had to be broken in by
Jesus himself. On his way to Damascus he was "yet breathing threatening
and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord," and thinking he was
doing "God service;" he was, to use his own language, "beyond measure"
persecuting the church of God and endeavoring to destroy it, "being
more exceedingly zealous for the traditions of his fathers" than many
of his age, when "it pleased God to reveal his Son in him." Moreover it
is only in the light of faith that we see the midnight darkness of our
sin, and it is only beneath the cross of Christ that we feel the whole
crushing weight of guilt and the unfathomable depth of
God’s redeeming love. No amount of subjective thought
and reflection could have brought about that radical change in so short
a time. It was the objective appearance of Jesus that effected it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p23">This appearance implied the resurrection and the
ascension, and this was the irresistible evidence of His Messiahship,
God’s own seal of approval upon the work of Jesus. And
the resurrection again shed a new light upon His death on the cross,
disclosing it as an atoning sacrifice for the sins of the world, as the
means of procuring pardon and peace consistent with the claims of
divine justice. What a revelation! That same Jesus of Nazareth whom he
hated and persecuted as a false prophet justly crucified between two
robbers, stood before Saul as the risen, ascended, and glorified
Messiah! And instead of crushing the persecutor as he deserved, He
pardoned him and called him to be His witness before Jews and Gentiles!
This revelation was enough for an orthodox Jew waiting for the hope of
Israel to make him a Christian, and enough for a Jew of such force of
character to make him an earnest and determined Christian. The logic of
his intellect and the energy of his will required that he should love
and promote the new faith with the same enthusiasm with which he had
hated and persecuted it; for hatred is but inverted love, and the
intensity of love and hatred depends on the strength of affection and
the ardor of temper.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p24">With all the suddenness and radicalness of the
transformation there is nevertheless a bond of unity between Saul the
Pharisee and Paul the Christian. It was the same person with the same
end in view, but in opposite directions. We must remember that he was
not a worldly, indifferent, cold-blooded man, but an intensely
religious man. While persecuting the church, he was "blameless" as
touching the righteousness of the law.<note place="end" n="373" id="i.V_1.31-p24.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p25"> <scripRef passage="Phil 3:6" id="i.V_1.31-p25.1" parsed="|Phil|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.6">Phil 3:6</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p25.2">κατὰ
δικαισύνη
τὴν ἐν
νόμῳ
γενόμενος
ἄμεμπτος</span>.</p></note> He resembled the rich
youth who had observed the commandments, yet lacked the one things
needful, and of whom Mark says that Jesus "loved him."<note place="end" n="374" id="i.V_1.31-p25.3"><p id="i.V_1.31-p26"> <scripRef passage="Mark 10:21" id="i.V_1.31-p26.1" parsed="|Mark|10|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.21">Mark 10:21</scripRef>.</p></note> He was not
converted from infidelity to faith, but from a lower faith to a purer
faith, from the religion of Moses to the religion of Christ, from the
theology of the law to the theology of the gospel. How shall a sinner
be justified before the tribunal of a holy God? That was with him the
question of questions before as well as after his conversion; not a
scholastic question merely, but even far more a moral and religious
question. For righteousness, to the Hebrew mind, is conformity to the
will of God as expressed in his revealed law, and implies life eternal
as its reward. <i>The honest and earnest pursuit of righteousness is
the connecting link between the two periods of Paul’s
life. First he labored to secure it by works of the law, then obedience
of faith. What he had sought in vain by his fanatical zeal for the
traditions of Judaism, he found gratuitously and at once by trust in
the cross of Christ: pardon and peace with God. By the discipline of
the Mosaic law as a tutor he was led beyond</i> its restraints and
prepared for manhood and freedom. Through the law he died to the law
that he might live unto God. His old self, with its lusts, was
crucified with Christ, so that henceforth he lived no longer himself,
but Christ lived in him.<note place="end" n="375" id="i.V_1.31-p26.2"><p id="i.V_1.31-p27"> In his address to Peter at
Antioch, <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11-21" id="i.V_1.31-p27.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11-Gal.2.21">Gal. 2:11-21</scripRef>, he gives an account of his experience and his
gospel, as contrasted with the gospel of the Judaizers. Comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:24" id="i.V_1.31-p27.2" parsed="|Gal|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.24">Gal.
3:24</scripRef>; 5:24; 6:14; <scripRef passage="Rom. 7:6-13" id="i.V_1.31-p27.3" parsed="|Rom|7|6|7|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.6-Rom.7.13">Rom. 7:6-13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 2:20" id="i.V_1.31-p27.4" parsed="|Col|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.20">Col. 2:20</scripRef></p></note> He was mystically identified with his Saviour
and had no separate existence from him. The whole of Christianity, the
whole of life, was summed up to him in the one word: Christ. He
determined to know nothing save Jesus Christ and Him crucified for our
sins, and risen again for our justification.<note place="end" n="376" id="i.V_1.31-p27.5"><p id="i.V_1.31-p28"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:2" id="i.V_1.31-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.2">1 Cor. 2:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 6:14" id="i.V_1.31-p28.2" parsed="|Gal|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.14">Gal. 6:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 4:24, 25" id="i.V_1.31-p28.3" parsed="|Rom|4|24|4|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.24-Rom.4.25">Rom.
4:24, 25</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p29">His experience of justification by faith, his free
pardon and acceptance by Christ were to him the strongest stimulus to
gratitude and consecration. His great sin of persecution, like
Peter’s denial, was overruled for his own good: the
remembrance of it kept him humble, guarded him against temptation, and
intensified his zeal and devotion. "I am the least of the apostles," he
said in unfeigned humility that am not meet to be called an apostle,
because I persecuted the church of God. But by the grace of God I am
what I am; and his grace which was bestowed upon me was not in vain;
but I labored more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace
of God which was with me."<note place="end" n="377" id="i.V_1.31-p29.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p30"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:9, 10" id="i.V_1.31-p30.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|15|10" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9-1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. 15:9, 10</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:8" id="i.V_1.31-p30.2" parsed="|Eph|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.8">Eph.
3:8</scripRef>: "Unto me who am less than the least of all saints, was this grace
given;"<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:15" id="i.V_1.31-p30.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. 1:15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:16" id="i.V_1.31-p30.4" parsed="|1Tim|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.16">16</scripRef>: "to save sinners of whom I am chief,"
etc.</p></note> This confession contains, in epitome, the
whole meaning of his life and work.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p31">The idea of justification by the free grace of God
in Christ through a living faith which makes Christ and his merits our
own and leads to consecration and holiness, is the central idea of
Paul’s Epistles. His whole theology, doctrinal,
ethical, and practical, lies, like a germ, in his conversion; but it
was actually developed by a sharp conflict with Judaizing teachers who
continued to trust in the law for righteousness and salvation, and thus
virtually frustrated the grace of God and made
Christ’s death unnecessary and fruitless.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p32">Although Paul broke radically with Judaism and
opposed the Pharisaical notion of legal righteousness at every step and
with all his might, he was far from opposing the Old Testament or the
Jewish people. Herein he shows his great wisdom and moderation, and his
infinite superiority over Marcion and other ultra- and pseudo-Pauline
reformers. He now expounded the Scriptures as a direct preparation for
the gospel, the law as a schoolmaster leading to Christ, Abraham as the
father of the faithful. And as to his countrymen after the flesh, he
loved them more than ever before. Filled with the amazing love of
Christ who had pardoned him, "the chief of sinners," he was ready for
the greatest possible sacrifice if thereby he might save them. His
startling language in the ninth chapter of the Romans is not rhetorical
exaggeration, but the genuine expression of that heroic self-denial and
devotion which animated Moses, and which culminated in the sacrifice of
the eternal Son of God on the cross of Calvary.<note place="end" n="378" id="i.V_1.31-p32.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p33"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:2, 3" id="i.V_1.31-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|9|2|9|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.2-Rom.9.3">Rom. 9:2, 3</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Ex. 32:31, 32" id="i.V_1.31-p33.2" parsed="|Exod|32|31|32|32" osisRef="Bible:Exod.32.31-Exod.32.32">Ex. 32:31,
32</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p34">Paul’s conversion was at the same
time his call to the apostleship, not indeed to a place among the
Twelve (for the vacancy of Judas was filled), but to the independent
apostleship of the Gentiles.<note place="end" n="379" id="i.V_1.31-p34.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p35"> Paul never numbers himself with
the Twelve. He distinguishes himself from the apostles of the
circumcision, as the apostle of the uncircumcision, but of equal
authority with them. <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:7-9" id="i.V_1.31-p35.1" parsed="|Gal|2|7|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.7-Gal.2.9">Gal. 2:7-9</scripRef>. We have no intimation that the
election of Matthias (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:26" id="i.V_1.31-p35.2" parsed="|Acts|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.26">Acts 1:26</scripRef>) was a mistake of the hasty Peter; it
was ratified by the outpouring of the Holy Spirit immediately
following.</p></note> Then followed an uninterrupted activity
of more than a quarter of a century, which for interest and for
permanent and ever-growing usefulness has no parallel in the annals of
history, and affords an unanswerable proof of the sincerity of his
conversion and the truth of Christianity.<note place="end" n="380" id="i.V_1.31-p35.3"><p id="i.V_1.31-p36"> On the testimony of Paul to
Christianity see above § 22. I will add some good remarks of
Farrar, I. 202: "It is impossible," he says, "to exaggerate the
importance of St. Paul’s conversion as one of the
evidences of Christianity .... To what does he testify respecting
Jesus? To almost every single primary important fact respecting his
incarnation, life, sufferings, betrayal, last supper, trial,
crucifixion, resurrection, ascension, and heavenly exaltation .... The
events on which the apostle relied in proof of
Christ’s divinity, had taken place in the full blaze
of contemporary knowledge. He had not to deal with uncertainties of
criticism or assaults on authenticity. He could question, not ancient
documents, but living men; he could analyze, not fragmentary records,
but existing evidence. He had thousands of means close at hand whereby
to test the reality or unreality of the Resurrection in which, up to
this time, he had so passionately and contemptuously disbelieved. In
accepting this half-crushed and wholly execrated faith he had
everything in the world to lose-he had nothing conceivable to gain; and
yet, in spite of all-overwhelmed by a conviction he felt to be
irresistible—Saul, the Pharisee, became a witness of
the resurrection, a preacher of the cross."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.V_1.31-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.31-p38">Analogous Conversions.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.31-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p40">God deals with men according to their peculiar
character and condition. As in Elijah’s vision on
Mount Horeb, God appears now in the mighty rushing wind that uproots
the trees, now in the earthquake that rends the rocks, now in the
consuming fire, now in the still small voice. Some are suddenly
converted, and can remember the place and hour; others are gradually
and imperceptibly changed in spirit and conduct; still others grow up
unconsciously in the Christian faith from the mother’s
knee and the baptismal font. The stronger the will the more force it
requires to overcome the resistance, and the more thorough and lasting
is the change. Of all sudden and radical conversions that of Saul was
the most sudden and the most radical. In several respects it stands
quite alone, as the man himself and his work. Yet there are faint
analogies in history. The divines who most sympathized with his spirit
and system of doctrine, passed through a similar experience, and were
much aided by his example and writings. Among these Augustin, Calvin,
and Luther are the most conspicuous.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p41"><name id="i.V_1.31-p41.1">St. Augustin</name>, the son of
a pious mother and a heathen father, was led astray into error and vice
and wandered for years through the labyrinth of heresy and scepticism,
but his heart was restless and homesick after God. At last, when he
attained to the thirty-third year of his life (Sept., 386), the
fermentation of his soul culminated in a garden near Milan, far away
from his African home, when the Spirit of God, through the combined
agencies of the unceasing prayers of Monica, the sermons of Ambrose,
the example of St. Anthony, the study of Cicero and Plato, of Isaiah
and Paul, brought about a change not indeed as
wonderful—for no visible appearance of Christ was
vouchsafed to him—but as sincere and lasting as that
of the apostle. As he was lying in the dust of repentance and wrestling
with God in prayer for deliverance, be suddenly heard a sweet voice as
from heaven, calling out again and again: ’Take and
read, take and read!" He opened the holy book and read the exhortation
of Paul: "Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for
the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof." It was a voice of God; he
obeyed it, he completely changed his course of life, and became the
greatest and most useful teacher of his age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p42">Of <name id="i.V_1.31-p42.1">Calvin</name>’s conversion we know very little,
but he himself characterizes it as a sudden change (<i>subita
conversio</i>) from papal superstition to the evangelical faith. In
this respect it resembles that of Paul rather than Augustin. He was no
sceptic, no heretic, no immoral man, but as far as we know, a pious
Romanist until the brighter life of the Reformation burst on his mind
from the Holy Scriptures and showed him a more excellent way. "Only one
haven of salvation is left for our souls," he says, "and that is the
mercy of God in Christ. We are saved by grace—not by
our merits, not by our works." He consulted not with flesh and blood,
and burned the bridge after him. He renounced all prospects of a
brilliant career, and exposed himself to the danger of persecution and
death. He exhorted and strengthened the timid Protestants of France,
usually closing with the words of Paul If God be for us, who can be
against us?" He prepared in Paris a flaming address on reform, which
was ordered to be burned; he escaped from persecution in a basket from
a window, like Paul at Damascus, and wandered for two years as a
fugitive evangelist from place to place until he found his sphere of
labor in Geneva. With his conversion was born his Pauline theology,
which sprang from his brain like Minerva from the head of Jupiter. Paul
never had a more logical and theological commentator than John
Calvin.<note place="end" n="381" id="i.V_1.31-p42.2"><p id="i.V_1.31-p43"> See my <i>History of the Creeds
of Christendom,</i> I. 426 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p44">But the most Paul-like man in history is the
leader of the German Reformation, who combined in almost equal
proportion depth of mind, strength of will, tenderness of heart, and a
fiery vehemence of temper, and was the most powerful herald of
evangelical freedom; though inferior to Augustin and Calvin (not to say
Paul) in self-discipline, consistency, and symmetry of character.<note place="end" n="382" id="i.V_1.31-p44.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p45"> This is fully recognized by
Renan, who, however, has little sympathy either with the apostle or the
reformer, and fancies that the theology of both is antiquated. "That
historical character," he says, "which upon the whole bears most
analogy to St. Paul, is Luther. In both there is the same violence in
language, the same passion, the same energy, the same noble
independence, the same frantic attachment to a thesis embraced as the
absolute truth." <i>St. Paul</i>, ch. XXII. at the close. And his last
note in this book is this: "The work which resembles most in spirit the
Epistle to the Galatians is Luther’s <i>De Captivitate
Babylonica Ecclesiae.</i>"</p></note>
<name id="i.V_1.31-p45.1">Luther</name>’s commentary on the
Epistle to the Galatians, though not a grammatical or logical
exposition, is a fresh reproduction and republication of the Epistle
against the self-righteousness, and bondage of the papacy.
Luther’s first conversion took place in his
twenty-first year (1505), when, as a student of law at Erfurt, on his
return from a visit to his parents, he was so frightened by a fearful
thunder-storm and flashes of lightning that he exclaimed: "Help, dear
St. Anna, I will become a monk!" But that conversion, although it has
often been compared with that of the apostle, had nothing to do with
his Paulinism and Protestantism; it made him a pious Catholic, it
induced him to flee from the world to the retreat of a convent for the
salvation of his soul. And he became one of the most humble, obedient,
and self-denying of monks, as Paul was one of the most earnest and
zealous of Pharisees. "If ever a monk got to heaven by monkery," says
Luther, "I ought to have gotten there." But the more he sought
righteousness and peace by ascetic self denial and penal exercises, the
more painfully he felt the weight of sin and the wrath of God, although
unable to mention to his confessor any particular transgression. The
discipline of the law drove him to the brink of despair, when by the
kind interposition of Staupitz he was directed away from himself to the
cross of Christ, as the only source of pardon and peace, and found, by
implicit faith in His all-sufficient merits, that righteousness which
he had vainly sought in his own strength.<note place="end" n="383" id="i.V_1.31-p45.2"><p id="i.V_1.31-p46"> For particulars of his inner
conflicts during his Erfurt period, see
Köstlin’s <i>Martin Luther</i> (1875), I.
40 sqq. and 61 sqq.</p></note> This, his second
conversion, as we may call it, which occurred several years later
(1508), and gradually rather than suddenly, made him an evangelical
freeman in Christ and prepared him for the great conflict with
Romanism, which began in earnest with the nailing of the ninety-nine
theses against the traffic in indulgences (1517). The intervening years
may be compared to Paul’s sojourn in Arabia and the
subordinate labors preceding his first great missionary tour.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.31-p47"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.31-p48">False Explanations.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.31-p49"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p50">Various attempts have been made by ancient
heretics and modern rationalists to explain Paul’s
conversion in a purely natural way, but they have utterly failed, and
by their failure they indirectly confirm the true view as given by the
apostle himself and as held in all ages by the Christian church.<note place="end" n="384" id="i.V_1.31-p50.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p51"> Comp. the section on the
Resurrection of Christ, pp. 172 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p52">1. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.31-p52.1">The Theory of
Fraud</span>.—The heretical and malignant faction of
the Judaizers was disposed to attribute Paul’s
conversion to selfish motives, or to the influence of evil spirits.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p53">The Ebionites spread the lie that Paul was of
heathen parents, fell in love with the daughter of the high priest in
Jerusalem, became a proselyte and submitted to circumcision in order to
secure her, but failing in his purpose, he took revenge and attacked
the circumcision, the sabbath, and the whole Mosaic law.<note place="end" n="385" id="i.V_1.31-p53.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p54"> Reported by Epiphanius,
<i>Haer</i> XXX. 16 (ed. Oehler, tom. I. 268 sq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p55">In the pseudo-Clementine Homilies, which represent
a speculative form of the Judaizing heresy, Paul is assailed under the
disguise of Simon Magus, the arch-heretic, who struggled antinomian
heathenism into the church. The manifestation of Christ was either a
manifestation of his wrath, or a deliberate lie.<note place="end" n="386" id="i.V_1.31-p55.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p56"> In the <i>Clem. Hom.,</i>
XVII., ch. 19 (p. 351, ed. Dressel), Simon Peter says to Simon Magus:
"If, then, our Jesus appeared to you in a vision (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p56.1">δι ̓
ὁράματος
ὁφθείς</span> made himself known to you, and conversed with you, it is as one
who is enraged with an adversary (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p56.2">ὡς
ἀντικειμένῳ
ὀργιζόμενος</span>). And this is the reason why it was through visions and
dreams (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p56.3">δι ̓
ὁραμάτων
καὶ
ἐνυπνίων</span>)<i>,</i> or through revelations that, were from without
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p56.4">ἢ καὶ
δι ̓
ἀποκαλύψεων
ἔζωθεν
οὐσῶν</span>)
that He spoke to you. But can any one be rendered fit for instruction
through apparitions? (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p56.5">δι ̓
ὀτασίαν</span>) .... And how are we to believe your word, when you tell
us that He appeared to you? And how did He appear to you, when you
entertain opinions contrary to His teaching? But if you have seen and
were taught by Him, and became His apostle for a single hour, proclaim
His utterances, interpret His sayings, love His apostles, contend not
with me who companied with Him. For you stand now in direct opposition
to me, who am a firm rock, the foundation of the church (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p56.6">στερεὰν
πέτραν,
θεμέλιον
ἐκκλησίας</span>, comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:18" id="i.V_1.31-p56.7" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. 16:18</scripRef>). If you were not opposed to me, you
would not accuse me, and revile the truth proclaimed by me, in order
that I may not be believed when I state what I myself have heard with
my own ears from the Lord, as if I were evidently a person that was
condemned and had not stood the test [according to the true reading
restored by Lagarde, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p56.8">ἀδοκίμου
ὄντος</span> instead of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p56.9">ἐυδοκιμοῦντος</span>,’in good repute’]. But
if you say that I am ’condemned’
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p56.10">εἰ
κατεγνωσμένον
με λέγεις</span>, comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="i.V_1.31-p56.11" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef>), you bring an accusation against God,
who revealed the Christ to me, and you inveigh against Him who
pronounced me blessed on account of the revelation (<scripRef passage="Matt. 16:17" id="i.V_1.31-p56.12" parsed="|Matt|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.17">Matt. 16:17</scripRef>). But
if you really wish to be a co-worker, in the cause of truth, learn
first of all from us what we have learned from Him, and, becoming a
disciple of the truth, become a fellow-worker with me."</p>

<p class="c55" id="i.V_1.31-p57">The allusions to
Paul’s Christ-vision and his collision with Peter at
Antioch are unmistakable, and form the chief argument for
Baur’s identification of Simon Magus with Paul. But it
is perhaps only an incidental sneer. Simon represents all anti-Jewish
heresies, as Peter represents all truths.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p58">2. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.31-p58.1">The Rationalistic Theory of
Thunder and Lightning.</span>—It attributes the
conversion to physical causes, namely, a violent storm and the delirium
of a burning Syrian fever, in which Paul superstitiously mistook the
thunder for the voice of God and the lightning for a heavenly vision.<note place="end" n="387" id="i.V_1.31-p58.2"><p id="i.V_1.31-p59"> This theory was proposed by the
so-called "vulgar" or deistic rationalists (as distinct from the more
recent speculative or pantheistic rationalists), and has been revived
and rhetorically embellished by Renan in <i>Les Apôtres</i>
(ch. X., pp. 175 sqq.). "Every step to Damascus," says the
distinguished French Academicien, "excited in Paul bitter repentance;
the shameful task of the hangman was intolerable to him; he felt as if
he was kicking against the goads; the fatigue of travel added to his
depression; a malignant fever suddenly seized him; the blood rushed to
the head; the mind was filled with a picture of midnight darkness
broken by lightning flashes; it is probable that one of those sudden
storms of Mount Hermon broke out which are unequalled for vehemence,
and to the Jew the thunder was the voice of God, the lightning the fire
of God. Certain it is that by a fearful stroke the persecutor was
thrown on the ground and deprived of his senses; in his feverish
delirium he mistook the lightning for a heavenly vision, the voice of
thunder for a voice from heaven; inflamed eyes, the beginning of
ophthalmia, aided the delusion. Vehement natures suddenly pass from one
extreme to another; moments decide for the whole life; dogmatism is the
only thing which remains. So Paul changed the object of his fanaticism;
by his boldness, his energy, his determination he saved Christianity,
which otherwise would have died like Essenism, without leaving a trace
of its memory. He is the founder of independent Protestantism. He
represents <i>le christianisme conquérant et voyageur.</i>
Jesus never dreamed of such disciples; yet it is they who will keep his
work alive and secure it eternity." In this work, and more fully in his
<i>St. Paul,</i> Renan gives a picture of the great apostle which is as
strange a mixture of truth and error, and nearly as incoherent and
fanciful, as his romance of Jesus in the <i>Vie de
Jésus</i>.</p></note> But
the record says nothing about thunderstorm and fever, and both combined
could not produce such an effect upon any sensible man, much less upon
the history of the world. Who ever heard the thunder speak in Hebrew or
in any other articulate language? And had not Paul and Luke eyes and
ears and common sense, as well as we, to distinguish an ordinary
phenomenon of nature from a supernatural vision?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p60">3. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.31-p60.1">The Vision-Hypothesis</span>
resolves the conversion into a natural psychological process and into
an honest self-delusion. It is the favorite theory of modern
rationalists, who scorn all other explanations, and profess the highest
respect for the intellectual and moral purity and greatness of Paul.<note place="end" n="388" id="i.V_1.31-p60.2"><p id="i.V_1.31-p61"> So Strauss (<i>Leben Jesu,
§</i> 138, in connection with the resurrection of Christ),
Baur (with much more seriousness and force, in his <i>Paul</i>, P. I.,
ch. 3) and the whole Tübingen School, Holsten, Hilgenfeld,
Lipsius, Pfleiderer, Hausrath, and the author of <i>Supernatural
Religion</i> (III. 498 sqq.). Baur at last gave up the theory as a
failure (1860, see below). But Holsten revived and defended it very
elaborately and ingeniously in his essay on the <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p61.1">Christusvision des Paulus,</span></i> in Hilgenfeld’s "Zeitschrift" for 1861. W.
Beyschlag (of Halle) very ably refuted it in an article:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p61.2">Die Bekehrung des Paulus mit besonderer
Rücksicht auf die Erklärungsversuche von Baur und
Holsten,</span></i> in the "Studien und Kritiken" for
1864, pp. 197-264. Then Holsten came out with an enlarged edition of
his essay in book form, <i>Zum Evang. des Paulus und des Petrus,</i>
1868, with a long reply to Beyschlag. Pfleiderer repeated the
vision-theory in his <i>Hibbert Lectures</i> (1885).</p>

<p class="c55" id="i.V_1.31-p62">Some English writers have also
written on Paul’s conversion in opposition to this
modern vision-theory, namely, R. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.31-p62.1">Macpherson</span>:
<i>The Ressurection of Jesus Christ</i> (against Strauss), Edinb.,
1867, Lect. XIII., pp. 316-360; <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.31-p62.2">Geo</span>. P. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.31-p62.3">Fisher</span>: <i>Supernatural Origin of Christianity,</i>
N. York, new ed. 1877, pp. 459-470, comp. his essay on "St.
Paul" in <i>Discussions in History and Theology,</i> N.Y. 1880, pp.
487-511; A. B. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.31-p62.4">Bruce</span> (of Glasgow):
<i>Paul’s Conversion and the Pauline Gospel,</i> in
the "Presbyt Review" for Oct. 1880 (against Pfleiderer, whose work on
Paulinism Bruce calls "an exegetical justification and a philosophical
dissipation of the Reformed interpretation of the Pauline system of
doctrine").</p></note> It
is certainly more rational and creditable than the second hypothesis,
because it ascribes the mighty change not to outward and accidental
phenomena which pass away, but to internal causes. It assumes that an
intellectual and moral fermentation was going on for some time in the
mind of Paul, and resulted at last, by logical necessity, in an entire
change of conviction and conduct, without any supernatural influence,
the very possibility of which is denied as being inconsistent with the
continuity of natural development. The miracle in this case was simply
the mythical and symbolical reflection of the commanding presence of
Jesus in the thoughts of the apostle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p63">That Paul saw a vision, he says himself, but he
meant, of course, a real, objective, personal appearance of Christ from
heaven, which was visible to his eyes and audible to his ears, and at
the same time a revelation to his mind through the medium of the
senses.<note place="end" n="389" id="i.V_1.31-p63.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p64"> He describes it as an
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p64.1">οὐράνιος
ὀπτασία</span> <scripRef passage="Acts 26:19" id="i.V_1.31-p64.2" parsed="|Acts|26|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.19">Acts 26:19</scripRef>, and says that he <i>saw</i> Christ, that Christ
<i>was seen</i> by him, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:1" id="i.V_1.31-p64.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1 Cor. 9:1</scripRef>; 15:8. So the vision of the women at
the tomb of the risen Lord is called an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p64.4">ὀπτασία
τῶν
ἀγγέλων</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke 24:23" id="i.V_1.31-p64.5" parsed="|Luke|24|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.23">Luke 24:23</scripRef>. But even Peter, who was less critical than
Paul, well knew how to distinguish between an actual occurrence
(an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p64.6">ἀληθῶς
γενόμενον</span>) and a merely subjective vision (a <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p64.7">ὅραμα</span>) <scripRef passage="Acts 12:9" id="i.V_1.31-p64.8" parsed="|Acts|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.9">Acts 12:9</scripRef>. Objective visions are divine revelations through the
senses; subjective visions are hallucinations and
deceptions.</p></note> The inner spiritual manifestation<note place="end" n="390" id="i.V_1.31-p64.9"><p id="i.V_1.31-p65"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:16" id="i.V_1.31-p65.1" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">Gal. 1:16</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p65.2">ἀποκαλύψαι
τόν υἱὸν
αὐτοῦ ἐν
ἐμοί</span>, within
me, in my inmost soul and consciousness.</p></note> was more
important than the external, but both combined produced conviction. The
vision-theory turns the appearance of Christ into a purely subjective
imagination, which the apostle mistook for an objective fact.<note place="end" n="391" id="i.V_1.31-p65.3"><p id="i.V_1.31-p66"> Baur was disposed to charge
this confusion upon the author of the Acts and to claim for Paul a more
correct conception of the Christophany, as being a purely <i>inner</i>
event or "a spiritual manifestation of Christ to his deeper
self-consciousness" (<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:16" id="i.V_1.31-p66.1" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">Gal. 1:16</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p66.2">ἐν
ἐμοί</span>); but
this is inconsistent with Paul’s own language in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:1" id="i.V_1.31-p66.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1
Cor. 9:1</scripRef>; 15:8. Holsten admits that, without a full conviction of the
<i>objective,</i> reality of the Christophany, Paul could never have
come to the conclusion that the crucified was raised to new life by the
almighty power of God. He states the case from his standpoint clearly
in these words (p. 65): "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p66.4">Der
glaube des Paulus an Jesus als den Christus war folge dessen, dass auch
ihm Christus erschienen war,</span></i> (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:8" id="i.V_1.31-p66.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8">1 Cor.
15:8</scripRef>).<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p66.6">Diese vision war
für das bewusstsein des Paulus das schauen einer
objectiv-wirklichen, himmlischen gestalt, die aus ihrer transcendenten
unsichtbarkeit sich ihm zur erscheinung gebracht habe. Aus der
wirklichkeit dieser gesehauten gestalt, in welcher er den
gekreuzigtenJesus erkannte, folgerte auch er, dass der kreuzestote zu
neuem leben von der allmacht Gottes auferweckt worden, aus der
gewissheit der auferweckung aber, dass dieser von den toten auferweckte
der sohn Gottes und der Messias sei. Wie also an der wirklichkeit der
auferweckung dem Paulus die ganze wahrheit seines evangelium
hängt</span></i> (vgl. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15, 12" id="i.V_1.31-p66.7" parsed="|1Cor|15|0|0|0;|1Cor|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15 Bible:1Cor.12">1 Cor. 15,
12</scripRef> f.), <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p66.8">so ist es die, vision des
auferweckten, mit welcher ihm die wahrheit des messias-glaubens
aufging, und der umschwung seines bewusstseins sich
vollendete.</span></i></p>

<p class="c55" id="i.V_1.31-p67">"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p67.1">Diese vision war für Paulus der eingriff einer
fremden transcendenten macht in sein geistesleben. Die historische
kritik aber unter der herrschaft des gesetzes der immanenten
entwicklung des menschlichen geistes aus innerweltlichen
causalitäten muss die vision als einen immanenten,
psychogischen akt seines eigenen geistes zu begreifen suchen. Ihr liegt
damit eine ihrer schwiezigsten aufgaben vor, eine so schwierige, dass
ein meister der historischen kritik, der zugleich so tief in das wesen
des paulinischen geistes eingedrungen ist, als Baur, noch eben
erklärt hat, dass</span></i> ’<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p67.2">keine,
weder psychologische, noch dialektische analyse das innere geheimnis
des aktes erforschen könne, in welchem Gott seinen sohn dem
Paulus enthüllte.’Und doch darf sich die
kritik von dem versuch, dies geheimnis zu erforschen, nicht
abschrecken, lassen. Denn diese vision ist einer der entscheidendsten
punkte für ein geschichtliches begreifen des urchristentums.
In ihrer genesis ist der keim des paulinischen evangelium gegeben. So
lange der schein nicht aufgehoben ist, dass die empfängnis
dieses keims als die wirkung einer transcendenten kraft erfolgt sei,
besteht über dem empfangenen fort und fort der schein des
transcendenten. Und die kritik am wenigsten darf sich damit beruhigen,
dass eine transcendenz, eine objectivität, wie sie von ihren
gegnern für diese vision gefordert wird, von der
selbstgewissheit des modernen geistes verworfen sei. Denn diese
selbstgewissheit kann ihre wahrheit nur behaupten, solange und soweit
ihre kategorieen als das gesetz der wirklichkeit nachgewiesen
sind.</span></i>"Dr. Pfleiderer moves in the same
line with Holsten, and eliminates the supernatural, but it is due to
him to say that he admits the purely hypothetical character of this
speculative theory, and lays great stress on the moral as well as the
logical and dialectical process in Paul’s mind,
"<i>Darum war,</i>"he says (<i>Paulinismus,</i> p. 16)."<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p67.3">der Prozess der Bekehrung nichts weniger, als
eine kalte Denkoperation; es war vielmehr der tiefsittliche
Gehorsamsakt eines zarten Gewissens gegen die sich unwiderstehlich
aufdrängende höhere Wahrheit</span></i> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p67.4">daher ihm auch der
Glaube eine</span></i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p67.5">ὑπακοή</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p67.6">ist</span></i>)<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p67.7">, ein Akt grossartiger Selbstverleugnung, der
Hingabe des alten Menschen und seiner ganzen religiösen Welt
in den Tod, um fortan keinen Ruhm</span></i>,
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p67.8">ja kein Leben mehr zu haben, als in
Christo, dem Gekreuzigten. Das ist ja der Grundton, den wir aus allen
Briefen des Apostels heraustönen hören, wo immer
er sein persönliches Verhältniss zum Kreuz
Christi schildert; es ist nie bloss ein Verhältniss
objectiver Theorie, sondern immer zugleich und wesentlich das der
subjectiven Verbundenheit des innersten Gemüths mit dem
Gekreuzigten, eine mystische Gemeinschaft mit dem Kreuzestod und mit
dem Auferstehungsleben Christi.</span></i>"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p68">It is incredible that a man of sound, clear, and
keen mind as that of Paul undoubtedly was, should have made such a
radical and far reaching blunder as to confound subjective reflections
with an objective appearance of Jesus whom he persecuted, and to
ascribe solely to an act of divine mercy what he must have known to be
the result of his own thoughts, if he thought at all.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p69">The advocates of this theory throw the appearances
of the risen Lord to the older disciples, the later visions of Peter,
Philip, and John in the Apocalypse, into the same category of
subjective illusions in the high tide of nervous excitement and
religious enthusiasm. It is plausibly maintained that Paul was an
enthusiast, fond of visions and revelations,<note place="end" n="392" id="i.V_1.31-p69.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p70"> Comp. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12:2" id="i.V_1.31-p70.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.2">2 Cor. 12:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 18:9" id="i.V_1.31-p70.2" parsed="|Acts|18|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.9">Acts 18:9</scripRef>;
22:17. Some of these modern critics suppose that he was epileptic, like
Mohammed and Swedenborg, and therefore all the more open to imaginary
visions.</p></note> and that he justifies a
doubt concerning the realness of the resurrection itself by putting all
the appearances of the risen Christ on the same level with his own,
although several years elapsed between those of Jerusalem and Galilee,
and that on the way to Damascus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p71">But this, the only possible argument for the
vision-hypothesis, is entirely untenable. When Paul says: "<i>Last of
all, as unto an untimely offspring, Christ appeared to me also," he
draws a clear line of distinction between the personal appearances of
Christ and his own later</i> visions, and closes the former with the
one vouchsafed to him at his conversion.<note place="end" n="393" id="i.V_1.31-p71.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p72"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:8" id="i.V_1.31-p72.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. 15:8</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p72.2">ἔσχατον
δὲ πάντων,
ὡσπερεὶ
τῷ
ἐκτρώματι,
ὤφθη
κἀμοί</span>.
Meyer justly remarks <i>in loc.:</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.31-p72.3">ἔσχατον</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p72.4">schliesst die Reihe leibhaftiger Erscheinungen
ab, und scheidet damit diese von späteren
visionären oder sonst apokalyptischen.</span></i>"Similarly Godet (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.31-p72.5">Com. sur l’épitre aux
Romains</span></i>, 1879, I. 17) "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.31-p72.6">Paul clôt
l’énumeration des apparitions de
Jésus ressuscité aux apôtres par celle
qui lui a été accordée à
lui-méme; il lui attribue donc la méme
réalité qu’à
celles-là, et il la distingue ainsi d’une
manière tranchée de toutes les visions dont il
fut plus tard honoré et que mentionnent le livre des Actes,
et les épitres.</span></i>"</p></note> Once, and once only, he
claims to have seen the Lord in visible form and to have heard his
voice; last, indeed, and out of due time, yet as truly and really as
the older apostles. The only difference is that they saw the <i>risen
Saviour still abiding on earth, while he saw the ascended Saviour
coming down from heaven, as we may expect him to appear to all men on
the last day. It is the greatness of that vision which leads him to
dwell on his personal unworthiness as "the least of the apostles and
not worthy to be called an apostle, because he persecuted the church of
God." He uses the realness</i> of Christ’s
resurrection as the basis for his wonderful discussion of the future
resurrection of believers, which would lose all its force if Christ had
not actually been raised from the dead.<note place="end" n="394" id="i.V_1.31-p72.7"><p id="i.V_1.31-p73"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor 15:12" id="i.V_1.31-p73.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.12">1 Cor 15:12</scripRef> sqq. Dean Stanley
compares this discussion to the Phaedo of Plato and the Tusculan
Disputations of Cicero, but it is far more profound and assuring.
Heathen philosophy can at best prove only the possibility and
probability, but not the certainty, of a future life. Moreover the idea
of immortality has no comfort, but terror rather, except for those who
believe in Christ, who is "the Resurrection and the Life."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p74">Moreover his conversion coincided with his call to
the apostleship. If the former was a delusion, the latter must also
have been a delusion. He emphasizes his direct call to the apostleship
of the Gentiles by the personal appearance of Christ without any human
intervention, in opposition to his Judaizing adversaries who tried to
undermine his authority.<note place="end" n="395" id="i.V_1.31-p74.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p75"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:16" id="i.V_1.31-p75.1" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">Gal. 1:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:1" id="i.V_1.31-p75.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1 Cor. 9:1</scripRef>; 15:8;
<scripRef passage="Acts 22:10" id="i.V_1.31-p75.3" parsed="|Acts|22|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.10">Acts 22:10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 22:14" id="i.V_1.31-p75.4" parsed="|Acts|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.14">14</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p76">The whole assumption of a long and deep inward
preparation, both intellectual and moral, for a change, is without any
evidence, and cannot set aside the fact that Paul was, according to his
repeated confession, at that time violently persecuting Christianity in
its followers. His conversion can be far less explained from antecedent
causes, surrounding circumstances, and personal motives than that of
any other disciple. While the older apostles were devoted friends of
Jesus, Paul was his enemy, bent at the very time of the great change on
an errand of cruel persecution, and therefore in a state of mind most
unlikely to give birth to a vision so fatal to his present object and
his future career. How could a fanatical persecutor of Christianity,
"breathing threatenings and slaughter against the disciples of the
Lord," stultify and contradict himself by an imaginative conceit which
tended to the building up of that very religion which he was laboring
to destroy!<note place="end" n="396" id="i.V_1.31-p76.1"><p id="i.V_1.31-p77"> <scripRef passage="Acts 9:2" id="i.V_1.31-p77.1" parsed="|Acts|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.2">Acts 9:2</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:13" id="i.V_1.31-p77.2" parsed="|Gal|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.13">Gal. 1:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:9" id="i.V_1.31-p77.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1
Cor. 15:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. 3:6" id="i.V_1.31-p77.4" parsed="|Phil|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.6">Phil. 3:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:13" id="i.V_1.31-p77.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.13">1 Tim. 1:13</scripRef></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p78">But supposing (with Renan) that his mind was
temporarily upset in the delirium of feverish excitement, he certainly
soon recovered health and reason, and had every opportunity to correct
his error; he was intimate with the murderers of Jesus, who could have
produced tangible evidence against the resurrection if it had never
occurred; and after a long pause of quiet reflection he went to
Jerusalem, spent a fortnight with Peter, and could learn from him and
from James, the brother of Christ, their experience, and compare it
with his own. Everything in this case is against the mythical and
legendary theory which requires a change of environment and the lapse
of years for the formation of poetic fancies and fictions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p79">Finally, the whole life-work of Paul, from his
conversion at Damascus to his martyrdom in Rome, is the best possible
argument against this hypothesis and for the realness of his
conversion, as an act of divine grace. "By their fruits ye shall know
them." How could such an effective change proceed from an empty dream?
Can an illusion change the current of history? By joining the Christian
sect Paul sacrificed everything, at last life itself, to the service of
Christ. He never wavered in his conviction of the truth as revealed to
him, and by his faith in this revelation he has become a benediction to
all ages.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p80">The vision-hypothesis denies objective miracles,
but ascribes miracles to subjective imaginations, and makes a he more
effect ive and beneficial than the truth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p81">All rationalistic and natural interpretations of
the conversion of Paul turn out to be irrational and unnatural; the
supernatural interpretation of Paul himself, after all, is the most
rational and natural.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.31-p82"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.31-p83">Remarkable Concessions.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.31-p84"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p85"><name id="i.V_1.31-p85.1">Dr. Baur</name>, the
master-spirit of skeptical criticism and the founder of the
"Tübingen School," felt constrained, shortly before his
death (1860), to abandon the vision-hypothesis and to admit that "no
psychological or dialectical analysis can explore the inner mystery of
the act in which God revealed his Son in Paul (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p85.2">keine, weder
psychologische noch dialektische Analyse kann das innere Geheimniss des
Actes erforschen, in welchem Gott seinen Sohn in ihm
enthülte</span></i>). In the same connection he says
that in, "the sudden transformation of Paul from the most violent
adversary of Christianity into its most determined herald" he could see
"nothing short of a miracle (<i>Wunder</i>);" and adds that "this
miracle appears all the greater when we remember that in this revulsion
of his consciousness he broke through the barriers of Judaism and rose
out of its particularism into the universalism of Christianity."<note place="end" n="397" id="i.V_1.31-p85.3"><p id="i.V_1.31-p86"> See Baur’s
<i>Church History of the First Three Centuries</i>,
Tübingen, 2d ed. p. 45; English translation by Allan
Menzies, London, 1878, vol. I. 47.</p></note> This
frank confession is creditable to the head and heart of the late
Tübingen critic, but is fatal to his whole
anti-supernaturalistic theory of history. <i>Si falsus in uno</i>, <i>falsus in
omnibus</i>. If we
admit the miracle in one case, the door is opened for all other
miracles which rest on equally strong evidence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p87">The late <name id="i.V_1.31-p87.1">Dr. Keim</name>, an
independent pupil of Baur, admits at least spiritual manifestations of
the ascended Christ <i>from heaven,</i> and urges in favor of the
objective reality of the Christophanies as reported by Paul, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:3" id="i.V_1.31-p87.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3">1 Cor.
15:3</scripRef> sqq., "the whole
character of Paul, his sharp understanding which was not weakened by
his enthusiasm, the careful, cautious, measured, simple form of his
statement, above all the favorable total impression of his narrative
and the mighty echo of it in the unanimous, uncontradicted faith of
primitive Christendom."<note place="end" n="398" id="i.V_1.31-p87.3"><p id="i.V_1.31-p88"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p88.1">Geschichte Jesu
von Nazara.</span></i> Zürich, 1872, vol.
III. 532.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p89"><name id="i.V_1.31-p89.1">Dr. Schenkel</name>, of
Heidelberg, in his latest stage of development, says that Paul, with
full justice, put his Christophany on a par with the Christophanies of
the older apostles; that all these Christophanies are not simply the
result of psychological processes, but "remain in many respects
psychologically inconceivable," and point back to the historic
background of the person of Jesus; that Paul was not an ordinary
visionary, but carefully distinguished the Christophany at Damascus
from his later visions; that he retained the full possession of his
rational mind even in the moments of the highest exaltation; that his
conversion was not the sudden effect of nervous excitement, but brought
about by the influence of the divine Providence which quietly prepared
his soul for the reception of Christ; and that the appearance of Christ
vouchsafed to him was "no dream, but reality."<note place="end" n="399" id="i.V_1.31-p89.2"><p id="i.V_1.31-p90"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.31-p90.1">Das Christusbild
der Apostel.</span></i> Leipzig, 1879, pp. 57
sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p91"><name id="i.V_1.31-p91.1">Professor Reuss</name>, of
Strasburg, likewise an independent critic of the liberal school, comes
to the same conclusion as Baur, that the conversion of Paul, if not an
absolute miracle, is at least an unsolved psychological problem. He
says: "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.31-p91.2">La conversion de Paul, après tout ce qui en a
été dit de notre temps, reste toujours, si ce
n’est un miracle absolu, dans le sens traditionnel de
ce mot</span></i> (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.31-p91.3">c’est-à-dire un
événement qui arrête ou change
violemment le cours naturel des choses, un effet sans autre cause que
l’intervention arbitraire et immédiate de
Dieu</span></i>)<i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.31-p91.4">, du moins un problème
psychologique aujourd’hui insoluble.
L’explication dite naturelle, qu’elle
fasse intervenir un orage on qu’elle se retranche dans
le domaine des hallucinations ... ne nous donne pas la clef de cette
crise elle-même, qui a décidé la
métamorphose du pharisien en
chrétien</span></i> "<note place="end" n="400" id="i.V_1.31-p91.5"><p id="i.V_1.31-p92"> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.31-p92.1">Les
Épitres pauliniennes</span></i>. Paris,
1878, vol. I. p. 11.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.31-p93"><name id="i.V_1.31-p93.1">Canon Farrar</name> says (I.
195): "One fact remains upon any hypothesis and that is, that the
conversion of St. Paul was in the highest sense of the word a miracle,
and one of which the spiritual consequences have affected every
subsequent age of the history of mankind."</p>

<p id="i.V_1.31-p94"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="32" title="The Work of Paul" shorttitle="Section 32" progress="37.73%" prev="i.V_1.31" next="i.V_1.33" id="i.V_1.32">

<p class="head" id="i.V_1.32-p1">§ 32. The Work of Paul.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.32-p2"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.V_1.32-p2.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.V_1.32-p2.3">"He who can part from country and from kin,</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.V_1.32-p2.4">And scorn delights, and tread the thorny way,</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.V_1.32-p2.5">A heavenly crown, through toil and pain, to
win—</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.V_1.32-p2.6">He who reviled can tender love repay,</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.V_1.32-p2.7">And buffeted, for bitter foes can
pray—</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.V_1.32-p2.8">He who, upspringing at his Captain’s
call,</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.V_1.32-p2.9">Fights the good fight, and when at last the day</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.V_1.32-p2.10">Of fiery trial comes, can nobly
fall—</l>
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.V_1.32-p3">Such were a saint—or
more—and such the holy Paul!"</p>

<attr id="i.V_1.32-p3.1">—Anon.</attr>

<p id="i.V_1.32-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.V_1.32-p5">The conversion of Paul was a great intellectual and
moral revolution, yet without destroying his identity. His noble gifts
and attainments remained, but were purged of Selfish motives, inspired
by a new principle, and consecrated to a divine end. The love of Christ
who saved him, was now his all-absorbing passion, and no sacrifice was
too great to manifest his gratitude to Him. The architect of ruin
became an architect of the temple of God. The same vigor, depth and
acuteness of mind, but illuminated by the Holy Spirit; the same strong
temper and burning zeal, but cleansed, subdued and controlled by wisdom
and moderation; the same energy and boldness, but coupled with
gentleness and meekness; and, added to all this, as crowning gifts of
grace, a love and humility, a tenderness and delicacy of feeling such
as are rarely, if ever, found in a character so proud, manly and
heroic. The little Epistle to Philemon reveals a perfect Christian
gentleman, a nobleman of nature, doubly ennobled by grace. The
thirteenth chapter of the first Epistle to the Corinthians could only
be conceived by a mind that had ascended on the mystic ladder of faith
to the throbbing heart of the God of love; yet without inspiration even
Paul could not have penned that seraphic description of the virtue
which beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things,
endureth all things, which never faileth, but will last for ever the
greatest in the triad of celestial graces: faith, hope, love.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.32-p6">Saul converted became at once Paul the missionary.
Being saved himself, he made it his life-work to save others. "Straight
way" he proclaimed Christ in the synagogues, and confounded the Jews of
Damascus, proving that Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah, the Son of
God.<note place="end" n="401" id="i.V_1.32-p6.1"><p id="i.V_1.32-p7"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.32-p7.1">εὐθεως</span>of <scripRef passage="Acts 9:20" id="i.V_1.32-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.20">Acts 9:20</scripRef> compels us to put this short testimony during the
<i>few</i> days (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.32-p7.3">ἡμἐρας
τινάς</span>) which he
spent with the disciples at Damascus, before his departure to Arabia.
About three years afterwards (or after "<i>many</i> days,"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.32-p7.4">ἡμέραι
ἱκαναί</span>, were fulfilled, <scripRef passage="Acts 9:23" id="i.V_1.32-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.23">Acts 9:23</scripRef>), he returned to Damascus to renew
his testimony (<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:17" id="i.V_1.32-p7.6" parsed="|Gal|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17">Gal. 1:17</scripRef>).</p></note> But this was only a preparatory testimony in
the fervor of the first love. The appearance of Christ, and the
travails of his soul during the three days and nights of prayer and
fasting, when he experienced nothing less than a spiritual death and a
spiritual resurrection, had so shaken his physical and mental frame
that he felt the need of protracted repose away from the noise and
turmoil of the world. Besides there must have been great danger
threatening his life as soon as the astounding news of his conversion
became known at Jerusalem. He therefore went to the desert of Arabia
and spent there three years,<note place="end" n="402" id="i.V_1.32-p7.7"><p id="i.V_1.32-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:17, 18" id="i.V_1.32-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|1|17|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.17-Gal.1.18">Gal. 1:17, 18</scripRef>. In the Acts
(9:23) this journey is ignored because it belonged not to the public,
but private and inner life of Paul.</p></note> not in missionary labor (as Chrysostom
thought), but chiefly in prayer, meditation and the study of the Hebrew
Scriptures in the light of their fulfilment through the person and work
of Jesus of Nazareth. This retreat took the place of the three
years’ preparation of the Twelve in the school of
Christ. Possibly he may have gone as far as Mount Sinai, among the wild
children of Hagar and Ishmael.<note place="end" n="403" id="i.V_1.32-p8.2"><p id="i.V_1.32-p9"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:25" id="i.V_1.32-p9.1" parsed="|Gal|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.25">Gal. 4:25</scripRef>, where "Arabia"
means the Sinaitic Peninsula.</p></note> On that pulpit of the great lawgiver of
Israel, and in view of the surrounding panorama of death and desolation
which reflects the terrible majesty of Jehovah, as no other spot on
earth, he could listen with Elijah to the thunder and earthquake, and
the still small voice, and could study the contrast between the killing
letter and the life-giving spirit, between the ministration of death
and the ministration of righteousness.<note place="end" n="404" id="i.V_1.32-p9.2"><p id="i.V_1.32-p10"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3:6-9" id="i.V_1.32-p10.1" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|3|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6-2Cor.3.9">2 Cor. 3:6-9</scripRef>.</p></note> The desert, like the
ocean, has its grandeur and sublimity, and leaves the meditating mind
alone with God and eternity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.32-p11">"Paul was a unique man for a unique task."<note place="end" n="405" id="i.V_1.32-p11.1"><p id="i.V_1.32-p12"> Thus Godet sums up his life
(<i>Romans</i>, Introd. I. 59). He thinks that Paul was neither the
substitute of Judas, nor of James the son of Zebedee, but a substitute
for a converted Israel, the man who had, single-handed, to execute the
task which properly fell to his whole nation; and hence the hour of his
call was precisely that when the blood of the two martyrs, Stephen and
James, sealed the hardening of Israel and decided its
rejection.</p></note> His
task was twofold: practical and theoretical. He preached the gospel of
free and universal grace from Damascus to Rome, and secured its triumph
in the Roman empire, which means the civilized world of that age. At
the same time he built up the church from within by the exposition and
defence of the gospel in his Epistles. He descended to the humblest
details of ecclesiastical administration and discipline, and mounted to
the sublimest heights of theological speculation. Here we have only to
do with his missionary activity; leaving his theoretical work to be
considered in another chapter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.32-p13">Let us first glance at his missionary spirit and
policy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.32-p14">His inspiring motive was love to Christ and to his
fellow-men. "The love of Christ," he says, "constraineth us; because we
thus judge, that one died for all, therefore all died: and He died for
all that they who live should no longer live unto themselves, but unto
him who for their sakes died and rose again." He regarded himself as a
bondman and ambassador of Christ, entreating men to be reconciled to
God. Animated by this spirit, he became "as a Jew to the Jews, as a
Gentile to the Gentiles, all things to all men that by all means he
might save some."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.32-p15">He made Antioch, the capital of Syria and the
mother church of Gentile Christendom, his point of departure for, and
return from, his missionary journeys, and at the same time he kept up
his connection with Jerusalem, the mother church of Jewish Christendom.
Although an independent apostle of Christ, he accepted a solemn
commission from Antioch for his first great missionary tour. He
followed the current of history, commerce, and civilization, from East
to West, from Asia to Europe, from Syria to Asia Minor, Greece, Italy,
and perhaps as far as Spain.<note place="end" n="406" id="i.V_1.32-p15.1"><p id="i.V_1.32-p16"> "Westward the course of empire
takes its way." This famous line of Bishop Berkeley, the philosopher,
express a general law of history both civil and religious. Clement of
Rome says that Paul came on his missionary tour "to the extreme west"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.32-p16.1">ἐπὶ
τὸ τέρμα
τῆς
δύσεως</span>)<i>,</i> which means either Rome or Spain, whither the apostle
<i>intended</i> to go (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15:24" id="i.V_1.32-p16.2" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Rom. 15:24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:28" id="i.V_1.32-p16.3" parsed="|Rom|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.28">28</scripRef>). Some English historians
(Ussher, Stillingfleet, etc.) would extend Paul’s
travels to Gaul and Britain, but of this there is no trace either in
the New Test., or in the early tradition. See below.</p></note> In the larger and more influential
cities, Antioch, Ephesus, Corinth, Rome, he resided a considerable
time. From these salient points he sent the gospel by his pupils and
fellow-laborers into the surrounding towns and villages. But he always
avoided collision with other apostles, and sought new fields of labor
where Christ was not known before, that he might not build on any other
man’s foundation. This is true independence and
missionary courtesy, which is so often, alas! violated by missionary
societies inspired by sectarian rather than Christian zeal.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.32-p17">His chief mission was to the Gentiles, without
excluding the Jews, according to the message of Christ delivered
through Ananias: "Thou shalt bear my name before the Gentiles, and
kings, and the children of Israel." Considering that the Jews had a
prior claim in time to the gospel,<note place="end" n="407" id="i.V_1.32-p17.1"><p id="i.V_1.32-p18"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:16" id="i.V_1.32-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16">Rom. 1:16</scripRef>, "to the Jews
<i>first</i>," not on the ground of a superior merit (the Jews, as a
people, were most unworthy and ungrateful), but on the ground of
God’s promise and the historical order (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15:8" id="i.V_1.32-p18.2" parsed="|Rom|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.8">Rom.
15:8</scripRef>).</p></note> and that the synagogues
in heathen cities were pioneer stations for Christian missions, he very
naturally addressed himself first to the Jews and proselytes, taking up
the regular lessons of the Old Testament Scriptures, and demonstrating
their fulfilment in Jesus of Nazareth. But almost uniformly he found
the half-Jews, or "proselytes of the gate," more open to the gospel
than his own brethren; they were honest and earnest seekers of the true
religion, and formed the natural bridge to the pure heathen, and the
nucleus of his congregations, which were generally composed of converts
from both religions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.32-p19">In noble self-denial he earned his subsistence
with his own hands, as a tent-maker, that he might not be burthensome
to his congregations (mostly belonging to the lower classes), that he
might preserve his independence, stop the mouths of his enemies, and
testify his gratitude to the infinite mercy of the Lord, who had called
him from his headlong, fanatical career of persecution to the office of
an apostle of free grace. He never collected money for himself, but for
the poor Jewish Christians in Palestine. Only as an exception did he
receive gifts from his converts at Philippi, who were peculiarly dear
to him. Yet he repeatedly enjoins upon the churches to care for the
liberal temporal support of their teachers who break to them the bread
of eternal life. The Saviour of the world a carpenter! the greatest
preacher of the gospel a tent-maker!</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.32-p20">Of the innumerable difficulties, dangers, and
sufferings which he encountered with Jews, heathens, and false
brethren, we can hardly form an adequate idea; for the book of Acts is
only a summary record. He supplements it incidentally. "Of the Jews
five times received I forty stripes save one. Three times was I beaten
with rods, once was I stoned, three times I suffered shipwreck, a night
and a day have I been in the deep; in journeyings often, in perils of
rivers, in perils of robbers, in perils from my countrymen, in perils
from the heathen, in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness,
in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren: in labor and
toil, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in
cold and nakedness. Besides those things that are without, there is
that which presseth upon me daily, the anxious care for all the
churches. Who is weak, and I am not weak? Who is offended, and I burn
not?"<note place="end" n="408" id="i.V_1.32-p20.1"><p id="i.V_1.32-p21"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:24-29" id="i.V_1.32-p21.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|24|11|29" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.24-2Cor.11.29">2 Cor. 11:24-29</scripRef>.</p></note> Thus he wrote reluctantly to the Corinthians,
in self-vindication against his calumniators, in the year 57, before
his longest and hardest trial in the prisons of Caesarea and Rome, and
at least seven years before his martyrdom. He was "pressed on every
side, yet not straitened; perplexed, yet not in despair; pursued, yet
not forsaken; smitten down, yet not destroyed."<note place="end" n="409" id="i.V_1.32-p21.2"><p id="i.V_1.32-p22"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:8, 9" id="i.V_1.32-p22.1" parsed="|2Cor|4|8|4|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.8-2Cor.4.9">2 Cor. 4:8, 9</scripRef>.</p></note> His whole public career
was a continuous warfare. He represents the church militant, or
"marching and conquering Christianity." He was "<i>unus versus
mundum</i>," in a far higher sense than this has been said of
Athanasius the Great when confronted with the Arian heresy and the
imperial heathenism of Julian the Apostate.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.32-p23">Yet he was never unhappy, but full of joy and
peace. He exhorted the Philippians from his prison in Rome: "Rejoice in
the Lord alway; again I will say, Rejoice." In all his conflicts with
foes from without and foes from within Paul was "more than conqueror"
through the grace of God which was sufficient for him. "For I am
persuaded," he writes to the Romans in the strain of a sublime ode of
triumph, "that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities,
nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor
depth, nor any other creature shall be able to separate us from the
love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord."<note place="end" n="410" id="i.V_1.32-p23.1"><p id="i.V_1.32-p24"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:31-39" id="i.V_1.32-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|8|31|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31-Rom.8.39">Rom. 8:31-39</scripRef>.</p></note> And his dying word
is an assurance of victory: "I have fought the good fight, I have
finished the course, I have kept the faith: henceforth there is laid up
for me the crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous judge,
shall give me at that day: and not only to me, but also to all them
that have loved his appearing."<note place="end" n="411" id="i.V_1.32-p24.2"><p id="i.V_1.32-p25"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:6-8" id="i.V_1.32-p25.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|4|8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6-2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. 4:6-8</scripRef>. We may add here
the somewhat panegyric passage of Clement of Rome, who apparently
exalts Paul above Peter, <i>Ep. ad Corinth.</i> c. 5: "Let as set
before our eyes the good Apostles. Peter, who on account of unrighteous
jealousy endured not one or two, but many toils, and thus having borne
his testimony (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.32-p25.2">μαρτυρήσας</span>, or, suffered martyrdom), went to his appointed place of
glory. By reason of jealousy and strife Paul by his example pointed out
the price of patient endurance. After having been seven times in bonds,
driven into exile, stoned, and after having preached in the East and in
the West, he won the noble reward of his faith, having taught
righteousness unto the whole world and having reached the boundary of
the West; and when he had borne his testimony before the magistrates,
he departed from the world and went unto the holy place, having become
the greatest example of patient endurance."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.V_1.32-p26"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="33" title="Paul's Missionary Labors" shorttitle="Section 33" progress="38.38%" prev="i.V_1.32" next="i.V_1.34" id="i.V_1.33">

<p class="head" id="i.V_1.33-p1">§ 33. Paul’s Missionary
Labors.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.33-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.V_1.33-p3">The public life of Paul, from the third year after
his conversion to his martyrdom, <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p3.1">a.d.</span>
40–64, embraces a quarter of a century, three great
missionary campaigns with minor expeditions, five visits to Jerusalem,
and at least four years of captivity in Caesarea and Rome. Some extend
it to <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p3.2">a.d.</span> 67 or 68. It may be divided into
five or six periods, as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p4">1. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p4.1">a.d.</span>
40–44. The period of preparatory labors in Syria and
his native Cilicia, partly alone, partly in connection with Barnabas,
his senior fellow-apostle among the Gentiles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p5">On his return from the Arabian retreat Paul began
his public ministry in earnest at Damascus, preaching Christ on the
very spot where he had been converted and called. His testimony enraged
the Jews, who stirred up the deputy of the king of Arabia against him,
but he was saved for future usefulness and let down by the brethren in
a basket through a window in the wall of the city.<note place="end" n="412" id="i.V_1.33-p5.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts 9:23-25" id="i.V_1.33-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|9|23|9|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.23-Acts.9.25">Acts 9:23-25</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:32, 33" id="i.V_1.33-p6.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|32|11|33" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.32-2Cor.11.33">2 Cor.
11:32, 33</scripRef>. The window of escape is still shown in Damascus, as is also
the street called Straight, the house of Judas, and the house of
Ananias. But these local traditions are uncertain.</p></note> Three years after
his conversion he went up to Jerusalem to make the acquaintance of
Peter and spent a fortnight with him. Besides him he saw James the
brother of the Lord. Barnabas introduced him to the disciples, who at
first were afraid of him, but when they heard of his marvellous
conversion they "glorified God" that their persecutor was now preaching
the faith he had once been laboring to destroy.<note place="end" n="413" id="i.V_1.33-p6.3"><p id="i.V_1.33-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:18-24" id="i.V_1.33-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|1|18|1|24" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18-Gal.1.24">Gal. 1:18-24</scripRef>; Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 9:26, 27" id="i.V_1.33-p7.2" parsed="|Acts|9|26|9|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.26-Acts.9.27">Acts 9:26,
27</scripRef>.</p></note> He did not come to learn
the gospel, having received it already by revelation, nor to be
confirmed or ordained, having been called "not from men, or through
man, but through Jesus Christ." Yet his interview with Peter and James,
though barely mentioned, must have been fraught with the deepest
interest. Peter, kind-hearted and generous as he was, would naturally
receive him with joy and thanksgiving. He had himself once denied the
Lord—not malignantly but from
weakness—as Paul had persecuted the
disciples—ignorantly in unbelief. Both had been
mercifully pardoned, both had seen the Lord, both were called to the
highest dignity, both could say from the bottom of the heart: "Lord
thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee." No doubt they
would exchange their experiences and confirm each other in their common
faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p8">It was probably on this visit that Paul received
in a vision in the temple the express command of the Lord to go quickly
unto the Gentiles.<note place="end" n="414" id="i.V_1.33-p8.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p9"> <scripRef passage="Acts 22:17-21" id="i.V_1.33-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|22|17|22|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.17-Acts.22.21">Acts 22:17-21</scripRef>. It is remarkable
that in his prayer he confessed his sin against "Stephen the martyr;"
thus making public reparation for a public sin in the city where it was
committed.</p></note> Had he stayed longer at the seat of the
Sanhedrin, he would undoubtedly have met the fate of the martyr
Stephen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p10">He visited Jerusalem a second time during the
famine under Claudius, in the year 44, accompanied by Barnabas, on a
benevolent mission, bearing a collection of the Christians at Antioch
for the relief of the brethren in Judaea.<note place="end" n="415" id="i.V_1.33-p10.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p11"> <scripRef passage="Acts 11:28-30" id="i.V_1.33-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|11|28|11|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28-Acts.11.30">Acts 11:28-30</scripRef>;
12:25.</p></note> On that occasion he
probably saw none of the apostles on account of the persecution in
which James was beheaded, and Peter imprisoned.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p12">The greater part of these four years was spent in
missionary work at Tarsus and Antioch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p13">2. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p13.1">a.d.</span>
45–50. First missionary journey. In the year 45 Paul
entered upon the first great missionary journey, in company with
Barnabas and Mark, by the direction of the Holy Spirit through the
prophets of the congregation at Antioch. He traversed the island of
Cyprus and several provinces of Asia Minor. The conversion of the Roman
proconsul, Sergius Paulus, at Paphos; the rebuke and punishment of the
Jewish sorcerer, Elymas; the marked success of the gospel in Pisidia,
and the bitter opposition of the unbelieving Jews; the miraculous
healing of a cripple at Lystra; the idolatrous worship there offered to
Paul and Barnabas by the superstitious heathen, and its sudden change
into hatred against them as enemies of the gods; the stoning of the
missionaries, their escape from death, and their successful return to
Antioch, are the leading incidents of this tour, which is fully
described in <scripRef passage="Acts 13" id="i.V_1.33-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13">Acts 13</scripRef> and 14.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p14">This period closes with the important apostolic
conference at Jerusalem, <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p14.1">a.d.</span> 50, which will
require separate consideration in the next section.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p15">3. From <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p15.1">a.d.</span>
51–54. Second missionary journey. After the council at
Jerusalem and the temporary adjustment of the difference between the
Jewish and Gentile branches of the church, Paul undertook, in the year
51, a second great journey, which decided the Christianization of
Greece. He took Silas for his companion. Having first visited his old
churches, he proceeded, with the help of Silas and the young convert,
Timothy, to establish new ones through the provinces of Phrygia and
Galatia, where, notwithstanding his bodily infirmity, he was received
with open arms like an angel of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p16">From Troas, a few miles south of the Homeric Troy
and the entrance to the Hellespont, he crossed over to Greece in answer
to the Macedonian cry: "Come over and help us!" He preached the gospel
with great success, first in Philippi, where he converted the purple
dealer, Lydia, and the jailor, and was imprisoned with Silas, but
miraculously delivered and honorably released; then in Thessalonica,
where he was persecuted by the Jews, but left a flourishing church; in
Beraea, where the converts showed exemplary zeal in searching the
Scriptures. In Athens, the metropolis of classical literature, he
reasoned with Stoic and Epicurean philosophers, and unveiled to them on
Mars’ Hill (Areopagus), with consummate tact and
wisdom, though without much immediate success, the "unknown God," to
whom the Athenians, in their superstitious anxiety to do justice to all
possible divinities, had unconsciously erected an altar, and Jesus
Christ, through whom God will judge the world in righteousness.<note place="end" n="416" id="i.V_1.33-p16.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p17"> "Paul left Athens," says Farrar
(I. 550 sq.), "a despised and lonely man. And yet his visit was not in
vain .... He founded no church at Athens, but there-it may be under the
fostering charge of the converted Areopagite-a church grew up. In the
next century it furnished to the cause of Christianity its martyr
bishops and its eloquent apologists (Publius, Quadratus, Aristides,
Athenagoras). In the third century it flourished in peace and purity.
In the fourth century it was represented at Nicaea, and the noble
rhetoric of the two great Christian friends, St. Basil and St. Gregory
of Nazianzus, was trained in its Christian schools. Nor were many
centuries to elapse ere, unable to confront the pierced hands which
held a wooden cross, its myriads of deities had fled into the dimness
of outworn creeds, and its tutelary goddess, in spite of the flashing
eyes which Homer had commemorated, and the mighty spear which had been
moulded out of the trophies of Marathon, resigned her maiden chamber to
the honour of that meek Galilaean maiden who had lived under the roof
of the carpenter at Nazareth-the virgin mother of the Lord." Yet Athens
was one of the last cities in the Roman empire which abandoned
idolatry, and it never took a prominent position in church history. Its
religion was the worship of ancient Greek genius rather than that of
Christ. "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.33-p17.1">Il est been moins
disciple de Jésus et de saint Paul que de Plutarque et de
Julien</span></i>," says Renan, <i>St</i>.
<i>Paul</i>, p. 208. His chapter on Paul in Athens is very
interesting.</p></note> In
Corinth, the commercial bridge between the East and the West, a
flourishing centre of wealth and culture, but also a sink of vice and
corruption, the apostle spent eighteen months, and under almost
insurmountable difficulties he built up a church, which exhibited all
the virtues and all the faults of the Grecian character under the
influence of the gospel, and which he honored with two of his most
important Epistles.<note place="end" n="417" id="i.V_1.33-p17.2"><p id="i.V_1.33-p18"> In Corinth Paul wrote that
fearful, yet truthful description of pagan depravity in <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:18" id="i.V_1.33-p18.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18">Rom. 1:18</scripRef> sqq.
The city was proverbially corrupt, so that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p18.2">κορινθιάζομαι</span>
means <i>to practise whoredom,</i> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p18.3">κορινθιαστής</span>, a <i>whoremonger.</i> The great temple of Venus on the
acropolis had more than a thousand courtezans devoted to the service of
lust. With good reason Bengel calls a church of God in Corinth a
"<i>laetum et ingens paradoxon</i>
(in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:2" id="i.V_1.33-p18.4" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. 1:2</scripRef>). See the lively description of Renan,
<i>St. Paul,</i> ch. VIII. pp. 211 sqq</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p19">In the spring of 54 he returned by way of Ephesus,
Caesarea, and Jerusalem to Antioch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p20">During this period he composed the two Epistles to
the Thessalonians, which are the earliest of his literary remains
excepting his missionary addresses preserved in the Acts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p21">4. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p21.1">a.d.</span>
54–58. Third missionary tour. Towards the close of the
year 54 Paul went to Ephesus, and in this renowned capital of
proconsular Asia and of the worship of Diana, he fixed for three years
the centre of his missionary work. He then revisited his churches in
Macedonia and Achaia, and remained three months more in Corinth and the
vicinity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p22">During this period he wrote the great doctrinal
Epistles to the Galatians, Corinthians, and Romans, which mark the
height of his activity and usefulness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p23">5. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p23.1">a.d.</span>
58–63. The period of his two imprisonments, with the
intervening winter voyage from Caesarea to Rome. In the spring of 58 he
journeyed, for the fifth and last time, to Jerusalem, by way of
Philippi, Troas, Miletus (where he delivered his affecting valedictory
to the Ephesian presbyter-bishops), Tyre, and Caesarea, to carry again
to the poor brethren in Judaea a contribution from the Christians of
Greece, and by this token of gratitude and love to cement the two
branches of the apostolic church more firmly together.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p24">But some fanatical Jews, who bitterly bated him as
an apostate and a seducer of the people, raised an uproar against him
at Pentecost; charged him with profaning the temple, because he had
taken into it an uncircumcised Greek, Trophimus; dragged him out of the
sanctuary, lest they should defile it with blood, and would undoubtedly
have killed him had not Claudius Lysias, the Roman tribune, who lived
near by, come promptly with his soldiers to the spot. This officer
rescued Paul, out of respect for his Roman citizenship, from the fury
of the mob, set him the next day before the Sanhedrin, and after a
tumultuous and fruitless session of the council, and the discovery of a
plot against his life, sent him, with a strong military guard and a
certificate of innocence, to the procurator Felix in Caesarea.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p25">Here the apostle was confined two whole years
(58–60), awaiting his trial before the Sanhedrin,
uncondemned, occasionally speaking before Felix, apparently treated
with comparative mildness, visited by the Christians, and in some way
not known to us promoting the kingdom of God.<note place="end" n="418" id="i.V_1.33-p25.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p26"> Weiss (<i>Bibl. Theol. des N.
T.,</i> 3d ed. p. 202) is inclined to assign the composition of the
Epistles to the Colossians and Ephesians to the period of the
imprisonment at Caesarea. So also Thiersch, Reuss, Schenkel, Meyer,
Zöckler, Hausrath. See Meyer <i>Com. on Eph.</i> (5th ed. by
Woldemar Schmidt, 1878, p. 18), and on the other side, Neander,
Wieseler, and Lightfoot (<i>Philippians,</i> 3d ed. 1873, p. 29), who
date all the Epistles of the captivity from Rome.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p27">After the accession of the new and better
procurator, Festus, who is known to have succeeded Felix in the year
60, Paul, as a Roman citizen, appealed to the tribunal of Caesar and
thus opened the way to the fulfilment of his long-cherished desire to
preach the Saviour of the world in the metropolis of the world. Having
once more testified his innocence, and spoken for Christ in a masterly
defence before Festus, King Herod Agrippa II. (the last of the Herods),
his sister Bernice, and the most distinguished men of Caesarea, he was
sent in the autumn of the year 60 to the emperor. He had a stormy
voyage and suffered shipwreck, which detained him over winter at Malta.
The voyage is described with singular minuteness and nautical accuracy
by Luke as an eye-witness. In the month of March of the year 61, the
apostle, with a few faithful companions, reached Rome, a prisoner of
Christ, and yet freer and mightier than the emperor on the throne. It
was the seventh year of Nero’s reign, when he had
already shown his infamous character by the murder of Agrippina, his
mother, in the previous year, and other acts of cruelty.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p28">In Rome Paul spent at least two years till the
spring of 63, in easy confinement, awaiting the decision of his case,
and surrounded by friends and fellow-laborers "in his own hired
dwelling." He preached the gospel to the soldiers of the imperial
body-guard, who attended him; sent letters and messages to his distant
churches in Asia Minor and Greece; watched over all their spiritual
affairs, and completed in bonds his apostolic fidelity to the Lord and
his church.<note place="end" n="419" id="i.V_1.33-p28.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p29"> <scripRef passage="Acts 28:30, 31" id="i.V_1.33-p29.1" parsed="|Acts|28|30|28|31" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.30-Acts.28.31">Acts 28:30, 31</scripRef>. Comp. the
Epistles of the captivity.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p30">In the Roman prison he wrote the Epistles to the
Colossians, Ephesians, Philippians, and Philemon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p31">6. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p31.1">a.d.</span> 63 and 64. With
the second year of Paul’s imprisonment in Rome the
account of Luke breaks off, rather abruptly, yet appropriately and
grandly. Paul’s arrival in Rome secured the triumph of
Christianity. In this sense it was true, "<i>Roma locuta est, causa
finita est.</i>" And he who spoke at Rome is not dead; he is still
"preaching (everywhere) the kingdom of God and teaching the things
concerning the Lord Jesus Christ, with all boldness, none forbidding
him."<note place="end" n="420" id="i.V_1.33-p31.2"><p id="i.V_1.33-p32"> Bengel remarks on <i>Acts</i>
28:31 "<i>Paulus Romae</i>, <i>apex evangelii, Actorum finis: quae
Lucas alioqui</i> (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:11" id="i.V_1.33-p32.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. 4:11</scripRef>)<i>facile potuisset ad exitum Pauli perducere. Hierosolymis
cœpit: Romae desinit</i>." The
abruptness of the close seems not to be accidental, for, as Lightfoot
remarks (<i>Com. on Philippians,</i> p. 3, note), there is a striking
parallelism between the Acts and the Gospel of Luke in their beginning
and ending, and there could be no fitter termination of the narrative,
since it is the realization of that promise of the universal spread of
the gospel which is the starting-point of the Acts.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p33">But what became of him after the termination of
those two years in the spring of 63? What was the result of the trial
so long delayed? Was he condemned to death? or was he released by
Nero’s tribunal, and thus permitted to labor for
another season? This question is still unsettled among scholars. A
vague tradition says that Paul was acquitted of the charge of the
Sanhedrin, and after travelling again in the East, perhaps also into
Spain, was a second time imprisoned in Rome and condemned to death. The
assumption of a second Roman captivity relieves certain difficulties in
the Pastoral Epistles; for they seem to require a short period of
freedom between the first and a second Roman captivity, and a visit to
the East,<note place="end" n="421" id="i.V_1.33-p33.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p34"> Namely, to Ephesus <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:3" id="i.V_1.33-p34.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 Tim. 1:3</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:13" id="i.V_1.33-p34.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.13">2 Tim. 4:13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:20" id="i.V_1.33-p34.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.20">20</scripRef>; to Crete, <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5" id="i.V_1.33-p34.4" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. 1:5</scripRef> and to Nicopolis, <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:12" id="i.V_1.33-p34.5" parsed="|Titus|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.12">Tit.
3:12</scripRef>.</p></note> which is not recorded in the Acts, but which
the apostle contemplated in case of his release.<note place="end" n="422" id="i.V_1.33-p34.6"><p id="i.V_1.33-p35"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:25" id="i.V_1.33-p35.1" parsed="|Phil|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.25">Phil. 1:25</scripRef>; 2:24; <scripRef passage="Philem. 22" id="i.V_1.33-p35.2" parsed="|Phlm|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.22">Philem. 22</scripRef>.
These passages, however, are not conclusive, for the Apostle claims no
infallibility in personal matters and plans; he was wavering between
the expectation and desire of speedy martyrdom and further labors for
the brethren, <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:20-23" id="i.V_1.33-p35.3" parsed="|Phil|1|20|1|23" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.20-Phil.1.23">Phil. 1:20-23</scripRef>; 2:17. He may have been foiled in his
contemplated visit to Philippi and Colosse.</p></note> A visit to Spain,
which he intended, is possible, though less probable.<note place="end" n="423" id="i.V_1.33-p35.4"><p id="i.V_1.33-p36"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:24" id="i.V_1.33-p36.1" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Rom. 15:24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:28" id="i.V_1.33-p36.2" parsed="|Rom|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.28">28</scripRef>. Renan denies a
visit to the Orient, but thinks that the last labors of Paul were spent
in Spain or Gaul, and that he died in Rome by the sword, <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p36.3">a.d.</span> 64 or later (<i>L’Antechrist,</i>
106, 190). Dr. Plumptre (in the Introduction to his <i>Com. on
Luke,</i> and in an Appendix to his <i>Com. on Acts</i>) ingeniously
conjectures some connection between Luke, Paul’s
companion, and the famous poet, M. Annaeus Lucanus (the author of the
<i>Pharsalia,</i> and a nephew of Seneca), who was a native of Corduba
(Cordova) in Spain, and on this basis he accounts for the favorable
conduct of J. Annaeus Gallic (Seneca’s brother) toward
Paul at Corinth, the early tradition of a friendship between Paul and
Seneca, and Paul’s journey to Spain. Rather
fanciful.</p></note> If he was set at
liberty, it must have been before the terrible persecution in July, 64,
which would not have spared the great leader of the Christian sect. It
is a remarkable coincidence that just about the close of the second
year of Paul’s confinement, the celebrated Jewish
historian, Josephus, then in his 27th year, came to Rome (after a
tempestuous voyage and shipwreck), and effected through the influence
of Poppaea (the wife of Nero and a half proselyte of Judaism) the
release of certain Jewish priests who had been sent to Rome by Felix as
prisoners.<note place="end" n="424" id="i.V_1.33-p36.4"><p id="i.V_1.33-p37"> Jos. <i>Vita,</i> c. 3. Comp.
Plumptre, <i>l.c.</i></p></note> It is not impossible that Paul may have reaped
the benefit of a general release of Jewish prisoners.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p38">The martyrdom of Paul under Nero is established by
the unanimous testimony of antiquity. As a Roman citizen, he was not
crucified, like Peter, but put to death by the sword.<note place="end" n="425" id="i.V_1.33-p38.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p39"> Tertullian (<i>De praescr. haeret. c.</i> 36):
"<i>Romae Petrus passioni Dominica adaequatur,
Paulus Joannis</i> [<i>Baptistae</i>]<i>exitu coronatur.</i>"</p></note> The scene of his
martyrdom is laid by tradition about three miles from Rome, near the
Ostian way, on a green spot, formerly called <i>Aquae Salviae,
afterwards Tre Fontane,</i> from the three fountains which are said to
have miraculously gushed forth from the blood of the apostolic martyr.
His relics were ultimately removed to the basilica of San
Paolo-fuori-le-Mura, built by Theodosius and Valentinian in 388, and
recently reconstructed. He lies outside of Rome, Peter inside. His
memory is celebrated, together with that of Peter, on the 29th and 30th
of June.<note place="end" n="426" id="i.V_1.33-p39.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p40"> Comp. § 26, pp. 250,
257-259.</p></note> As to the year of his death, the views vary
from <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p40.1">a.d.</span> 64 to 69. The difference of the
place and manner of his martyrdom suggests that he was condemned by a
regular judicial trial, either shortly before, or more probably a year
or two after the horrible wholesale massacre of Christians on the
Vatican hill, in which his Roman citizenship would not have been
regarded. If he was released in the spring of 63, he had a year and a
half for another visit to the East and to Spain before the outbreak of
the Neronian persecution (after July, 64); but tradition favors a later
date. Prudentius separates the martyrdom of Peter from that of Paul by
one year. After that persecution the Christians were everywhere exposed
to danger.<note place="end" n="427" id="i.V_1.33-p40.2"><p id="i.V_1.33-p41"> Ewald (VI. 631) conjectures
that Paul, on hearing of the Neronian persecution, hastened back to
Rome of his own accord, to bear testimony to Christ, and being seized
there, was again brought to trial and condemned to death, <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p41.1">a.d.</span> 65. Ewald assumes an intervening visit to Spain, but
not to the East.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p42">Assuming the release of Paul and another visit to
the East, we must locate the First Epistle to Timothy and the Epistle
to Titus between the first and second Roman captivity, and the Second
Epistle to Timothy in the second captivity. The last was evidently
written in the certain view of approaching martyrdom; it is the
affectionate farewell of the aged apostle to his beloved Timothy, and
his last will and testament to the militant church below in the bright
prospect of the unfading crown in the church triumphant above.<note place="end" n="428" id="i.V_1.33-p42.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p43"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:6-8" id="i.V_1.33-p43.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|6|4|8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.6-2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. 4:6-8</scripRef>. Bengel calls this
Epistle <i>testamentum Pauli et cycnes
cantio</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p44">Thus ended the earthly course of this great
teacher of nations, this apostle of victorious faith, of evangelical
freedom, of Christian progress. It was the heroic career of a spiritual
conqueror of immortal souls for Christ, converting them from the
service of sin and Satan to the service of the living God, from the
bondage of the law to the freedom of the gospel, and leading them to
the fountain of life eternal. He labored more abundantly than all the
other apostles; and yet, in sincere humility, he considered himself
"the least of the apostles," and "not meet to be called an apostle,"
because he persecuted the church of God; a few years later he
confessed: "I am less than the least of all saints," and shortly before
his death: "I am the chief of sinners."<note place="end" n="429" id="i.V_1.33-p44.1"><p id="i.V_1.33-p45"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:9" id="i.V_1.33-p45.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. 15:9</scripRef> (<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p45.2">a.d.</span> 57); <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:8" id="i.V_1.33-p45.3" parsed="|Eph|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.8">Eph. 3:8</scripRef> (<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p45.4">a.d.</span> 62); <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:15" id="i.V_1.33-p45.5" parsed="|1Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.15">1
Tim. 3:15</scripRef> (<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p45.6">a.d.</span> 63 or 64?)</p></note> His humility grew as he
experienced God’s mercy and ripened for heaven. Paul
passed a stranger and pilgrim through this world, hardly observed by
the mighty and the wise of his age. And yet how infinitely more noble,
beneficial, and enduring was his life and work than the dazzling march
of military conquerors, who, prompted by ambitions absorbed millions of
treasure and myriads of lives, only to die at last in a drunken fit at
Babylon, or of a broken heart on the rocks of St. Helena! Their empires
have long since crumbled into dust, but St. Paul still remains one of
the foremost benefactors of the human race, and the pulses of his
mighty heart are beating with stronger force than ever throughout the
Christian world.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.33-p46"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.33-p47">Note on the Second Roman Captivity of Paul.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.33-p48"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p49">The question of a second Roman captivity of Paul
is a purely historical and critical problem, and has no doctrinal or
ethical bearing, except that it facilitates the defence of the
genuineness of the Pastoral Epistles. The best scholars are still
divided on the subject. Neander, Gieseler, Bleek, Ewald, Lange,
Sabatier, Godet, also Renan (<i>Saint Paul</i>, p. 560, and
<i>L’Antechrist,</i> p. 106), and nearly all English
biographers and commentators, as Alford, Wordsworth, Howson, Lewin,
Farrar, Plumptre, Ellicott, Lightfoot, defend the second captivity, and
thus prolong the labors of Paul for a few years. On the other hand not
only radical and skeptical critics, as Baur, Zeller, Schenkel, Reuss,
Holtzmann, and all who reject the Pastoral Epistles (except Renan), but
also conservative exegetes and historians, as Niedner, Thiersch, Meyer,
Wieseler, Ebrard, Otto, Beck, Pressensé, deny the second
captivity. I have discussed the problem at length in my <i>Hist. of the
Apost. Church,</i> § 87, pp. 328–347, and
spin in my annotations to Lange on <i>Romans,</i> pp.
10–12. I will restate the chief arguments in favor of
a second captivity, partly in rectification of my former opinion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p50">1. The main argument are the Pastoral Epistles, if
genuine, as I hold them to be, notwithstanding all the objections of
the opponents from De Wette (1826) and Baur (1835) to Renan (1873) and
Holtzmann (1880). It is, indeed, not impossible to assign them to any
known period in Paul’s life <i>before</i> his
captivity, as during his three years’ sojourn in
Ephesus (54–57), or his eighteen
months’ sojourn in Corinth (52–53),
but it is very difficult to do so. The Epistles presuppose journeys of
the apostle not mentioned in Acts, and belong apparently to an advanced
period in his life, as well as in the history of truth and error in the
apostolic church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p51">2. The release of Timothy from a captivity in
Italy, probably in Rome, to which the author of the Epistle to the
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 13:23" id="i.V_1.33-p51.1" parsed="|Heb|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23">Hebrews 13:23</scripRef> alludes, may have some connection with the release of
Paul, who had probably a share in the inspiration, if not in the
composition, of that remarkable production.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p52">3. The oldest post-apostolic witness is Clement of
Rome, who wrote about 95:, Paul ... <i>having come to the limit of the
West</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p52.1">ἐπὶ τὸ
τέρμα τῆς
δύσεως
ἐλθων</span>) and borne witness before the magistrates
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p52.2">μαρτυρήσας
επὶ τῶν
ἡγουμένων</span><i>,</i> which others translate,
"having suffered martyrdom under the rulers"), departed from the world
and went to the holy place, having furnished the sublimest model of
endurance" (<i>Ad Corinth.</i> c. 5). Considering that Clement wrote in
Rome, the most natural interpretation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p52.3">τέρμα τῆς
δύσεως</span><i>,</i> "the extreme west," is Spain or
Britain; and as Paul <i>intended</i> to carry the gospel to Spain, one
would first think of that country, which was in constant commercial
intercourse with Rome, and had produced distinguished statesmen and
writers like Seneca and Lucan. Strabo (II. 1) calls the pillars of
Hercules <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p52.4">πέρατα
τῆς
οἰκουμένης</span><i>;</i> and Velleius Paterc. calls
Spain "<i>extremus
nostri orbis terminus</i>." See Lightfoot, <i>St.
Clement,</i> p. 50. But the inference is weakened by the absence of any
trace or tradition of Paul’s visit to Spain.<note place="end" n="430" id="i.V_1.33-p52.5"><p id="i.V_1.33-p53"> A Latin inscription in Spain,
which records the success of Nero in extirpating the new superstition,
Gruter, <i>Inscript.,</i> p. 238, is now commonly abandoned as
spurious.</p></note> Still less
can he have suffered martyrdom there, as the logical order of the words
would imply. And as Clement wrote to the Corinthians, he <i>may</i>,
from <i>their</i> geographical standpoint, have called the Roman
capital the end of the West. At all events the passage is rhetorical
(it speaks of <i>seven</i> imprisonments, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p53.1">ἑπτάκις
δεσμὰ
φορέσας</span>), and proves nothing for further labors
in the East.<note place="end" n="431" id="i.V_1.33-p53.2"><p id="i.V_1.33-p54"> I must here correct an error
into which I have fallen with Dr. Wieseler, in my <i>Hist. of the Ap.
Ch.,</i> p. 342, by reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p54.1">ὑπὸ τὸ
τέρμα</span> and
interpreting it "before the highest tribunal of the West."<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p54.2">ἐπί</span> is
the reading of the Cod. Alex. (though defectively written), as I have
convinced myself by an inspection of the Codex in the British Museum in
1869, in the presence of Mr. Holmes and the late Dr. Tregelles. The
preposition stands at the end of line 17, fol. 159<span class="c53" id="i.V_1.33-p54.3">b</span>, second col., in the IVth vol. of the
Codex, and is written in smaller letters from want of space, but by the
original hand. The same reading is confirmed by the newly discovered
MS. of Bryennios.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p55">4. An incomplete passage in the fragmentary
Muratorian canon (about <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p55.1">a.d.</span> 170): "<i>Sed profectionem Pauli
ab urbe ad Spaniam proficiscentis ...</i>" seems to imply a journey of Paul to
Spain, which Luke has omitted; but this is merely a conjecture, as the
verb has to be supplied. Comp., however, Westcott, <i>The Canon of the
N. Test.,</i> p. 189, and Append. C., p. 467, and Renan,
<i>L’Antechrist,</i> p. 106 sq.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p56">5. <name id="i.V_1.33-p56.1">Eusebius</name> (d. 310)
first clearly asserts that "there is a tradition (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p56.2">λόγος
ἔχει</span>) that the apostle, after his defence,
again set forth to the ministry of his preaching and having entered a
second time the same city [Rome], was perfected by his martyrdom before
him [Nero]." <i>Hist. Eccl.</i> II. 22 (comp. ch. 25). But the force of
this testimony is weakened first by its late date; secondly, by the
vague expression <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p56.3">λόγος
ἔχει</span>, "it is said," and the absence of any
reference to older authorities (usually quoted by Eusebius); thirdly,
by his misunderstanding of <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:16, 17" id="i.V_1.33-p56.4" parsed="|2Tim|4|16|4|17" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.16-2Tim.4.17">2 Tim. 4:16, 17</scripRef>, which he explains in the
same connection of a deliverance from the first imprisonment (as if
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p56.5">ἀπολογία</span>were identical with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p56.6">αἰχμαλωσία</span>); and lastly by his chronological
mistake as to the time of the first imprisonment which, in his
"<i>Chronicle</i>," he misdates <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p56.7">a.d.</span> 58, that
is, three years before the actual arrival of Paul in Rome. On the other
hand he puts the conflagration of Rome two years too late, <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.33-p56.8">a.d.</span> 66, instead of 64, and the Neronian persecution, and
the martyrdom of Paul and Peter, in the year 70.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p57">6. <name id="i.V_1.33-p57.1">Jerome</name> (d. 419):
"Paul was dismissed by Nero that he might preach
Christ’s gospel also in the regions of the West (<i>in
Occidentis quoque partibus</i>)<i>. De Vir. ill.</i> sub <i>Paulus.</i>
This echoes the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.33-p57.2">τέρμα τῆς
δύσεως</span>of Clement. Chrysostom (d. 407),
Theodoret, and other fathers assert that Paul went to Spain (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15:28" id="i.V_1.33-p57.3" parsed="|Rom|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.28">Rom.
15:28</scripRef>), but without adducing any proof.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.33-p58">These post-apostolic testimonies, taken together,
make it very probable, but not historically certain, that Paul was
released after the spring of 63, and enjoyed an Indian summer of
missionary work before his Martyrdom. The only remaining monuments, as
well as the best proof, of this concluding work are the Pastoral
Epistles, if we admit them to be genuine. To my mind the historical
difficulties of the Pastoral Epistles are an argument for rather than
against their Pauline origin. For why should a forger invent
difficulties when he might so easily have fitted his fictions in the
frame of the situation known from the Acts and the other Pauline
Epistles? The linguistic and other objections are by no means
insurmountable, and are overborne by the evidence of the Pauline spirit
which animates these last productions of his pen.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.33-p59"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="34" title="The Synod of Jerusalem, and the Compromise between Jewish and Gentile Christianity" shorttitle="Section 34" progress="39.75%" prev="i.V_1.33" next="i.V_1.35" id="i.V_1.34">

<p class="head" id="i.V_1.34-p1">§ 34. The Synod of Jerusalem, and the
Compromise between Jewish and Gentile Christianity.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.34-p3">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p5">I. <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.V_1.34-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Gal. 2" id="i.V_1.34-p5.2" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. 2</scripRef>, and the Commentaries
thereon.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p6">II. Besides the general literature already noticed
(in §§ 20 and 29), compare the following special
discussions on the Conference of the Apostles, which tend to rectify
the extreme view of Baur (<i>Paulus, ch. V.) and Overbeck (in the
fourth edition of De Wette’s Com. on Acts</i>) on the
conflict between <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.V_1.34-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Gal. 2" id="i.V_1.34-p6.2" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. 2</scripRef>, or between Petrinism and
Paulinism, and to establish the true historic view of their essential
unity in diversity.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p7">Bishop <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p7.1">Lightfoot</span>: <i>St.
Paul and the Three, in Com. on Galat.,</i> London, 1866 (second ed.),
pp. 283–355. The ablest critical discussion of the
problem in the English language.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p8">R. A. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p8.1">Lipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p8.2">Apostelconvent, in Schenkel’s Bibel-Lexikon,
I. (1869), pp. 194–207. A clear and sharp statement of
eight apparent contradictions between <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.V_1.34-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Gal. 2" id="i.V_1.34-p8.4" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. 2</scripRef>. He admits,
however, some elements of truth in the account of Acts, which he uses
to supplement the account of Paul. Schenkel, in his Christusbild der
Apostel, 1879, p. 38, goes further, and says, in opposition to
Overbeck, who regards the account of Acts as a Tendenz-
Roman,</span></i> or partisan fiction: "The narrative of Paul is
certainly trustworthy, but one-sided, which was unavoidable,
considering his personal apologetic aim, and passes by in silence what
is foreign to that aim. The narrative of Acts follows oral and written
traditions which were already influenced by later views and prejudices,
and it is for this reason unreliable in part, yet by no means a
conscious fiction."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p9"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p9.1">Otto</span> <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p9.2">Pfleiderer</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p9.3">Der Paulinismus.</span></i>
Leipzig, 1873, pp. 278 sqq. and 500 sqq. He tones down the differences
to innocent inaccuracies of the Acts, and rejects the idea of
"intentional invention."</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p10">C. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p10.1">Weizsäcker</span>
(successor of Dr. Baur in Tübingen, but partly dissenting
from him): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p10.2">Das Apostelconcil in the
"Jahrbücher für deutsche Theologie</span>" for
1873, pp. 191–246. And his essay on Paulus und die
Gemeinde in Korinth, ibid.,</i> 1876, pp. 603–653. In
the last article he concludes (p. 652) that the real opponents of Paul,
in Corinth as well as in Galatia, were not the primitive apostles (as
asserted by Baur, Schwegler, etc.), but a set of fanatics who abused
the authority of Peter and the name of Christ, and imitated the
agitation of Jewish proselytizers, as described by Roman writers.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p11">K. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p11.1">Schmidt</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p11.2">Der Apostel-Konvent</span>, in Herzog and Plitt, R. E.</i> I.
(1877), 575–584. Conservative.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p12.1">Theod</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p12.2">Keim</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p12.3">Aus dem Urchristenthum.
Zürich, 1879, Der Apostelkonvent, pp.
64–89. (Comp. Hilgenfeld’s review in
the "Zeitschrift für wissenschaftl. Theologie," 1879, pp.
100f sqq.) One of the last efforts of the author of the Leben Jesu von
Nazara</span></i>. Keim goes a step further than Weizsäcker,
strongly maintains the public as well as the private character of the
apostolic agreement, and admits the circumcision of Timothy as a fact.
He also entirely rejects the view of Baur, Weizsäcker, and
Overbeck that the author of Acts derived his information from the Ep.
to the Galatians, and perverted it for his irenic purpose.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p13">F. W. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p13.1">Farrar</span>: <i>The Life
and Work of Paul</i> (Lond., 1879), chs. XXII.-XXIII. (I.
398–454).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p14"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p14.1">Wilibald</span> <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p14.2">Grimm</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p14.3">Der Apostelconvent,</span></i>
in the "<span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p14.4">Theol. Studien und Kritiken</span>" (Gotha),
for 1880, pp. 405–432. A critical discussion in the
right direction. The exegetical essay of <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p14.5">Wetzel</span> on <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:14" id="i.V_1.34-p14.6" parsed="|Gal|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.14">Gal. 2:14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:21" id="i.V_1.34-p14.7" parsed="|Gal|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.21">21</scripRef>, in the same periodical, pp. 433
sqq., bears in part on the same subject.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p15">F. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p15.1">Godet</span>: <i>Com. on the
Ep. to the Romans,</i> vol. I. (1879), pp. 3742, English translation.
Able and sound.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p16.1">Karl</span> <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p16.2">Wieseler</span>: <i>Zur Gesch. der N. T.lichen Schrift und des
Urchristenthums.</i> Leipzig, 1880, pp. 1–53, on the
Corinthian parties and their relation to the errorists in the Galatians
and the Nicolaitans in the Apocalypse. Learned, acute, and
conservative.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.34-p17">Comp. above § 22, pp. 213 sqq.; my
<i>Hist. of the Apost. Church, §§
67–70, pp. 245–260; and Excursus on
the Controversy between Peter and Paul, in my Com. on the Galat</i>.
2:11–14.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.V_1.34-p19">The question of circumcision, or of the terms of
admission of the Gentiles to the Christian church, was a burning
question of the apostolic age. It involved the wider question of the
binding authority of the Mosaic law, yea, the whole relation of
Christianity to Judaism. For circumcision was in the synagogue what
baptism is in the church, a divinely appointed sign and seal of the
covenant of man with God, with all its privileges and responsibilities,
and bound the circumcised person to obey the whole law on pain of
forfeiting the blessing promised. Upon the decision of this question
depended the peace of the church within, and the success of the gospel
without. With circumcision, as a necessary condition of church
membership, Christianity would forever have been confined to the Jewish
race with a small minority of proselytes of the gate, or
half-Christians while the abrogation of circumcision and the
declaration of the supremacy and sufficiency of faith in Christ ensured
the conversion of the heathen and the catholicity of Christianity. The
progress of Paul’s mission among the Gentiles forced
the question to a solution and resulted in a grand act of emancipation,
yet not without great struggle and temporary reactions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p20">All the Christians of the first generation were
converts from Judaism or heathenism. It could not be expected that they
should suddenly lose the influence of opposite kinds of religious
training and blend at once in unity. Hence the difference between
Jewish and Gentile Christianity throughout the apostolic age, more or
less visible in all departments of ecclesiastical life, in missions,
doctrine, worship, and government. At the head of the one division
stood Peter, the apostle of the circumcision; at the head of the other,
Paul, to whom was intrusted the apostleship of the uncircumcision. In
another form the same difference even yet appears between the different
branches of Christendom. The Catholic church is Jewish-Christian or
Petrine in its character; the Evangelical church is Gentile or Pauline.
And the individual members of these bodies lean to one or the other of
these leading types. Where-ever there is life and motion in a
denomination or sect, there will be at least two tendencies of thought
and action—whether they be called old and new school,
or high church and low church, or by any other party name. In like
manner there is no free government without parties. It is only stagnant
waters that never run and overflow, and corpses that never move.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p21">The relation between these two fundamental forms
of apostolic Christianity is in general that of authority and freedom,
law and gospel, the conservative and the progressive, the objective and
the subjective. These antithetic elements are not of necessity mutually
exclusive. They are mutually complemental, and for perfect life they
must co-exist and co-operate. But in reality they often run to
extremes, and then of course fall into irreconcilable contradiction.
Exclusive Jewish Christianity sinks into Ebionism; exclusive Gentile
Christianity into Gnosticism. And these heresies were by no means
confined to the apostolic and post-apostolic ages; pseudo-Petrine and
pseudo-Pauline errors, in ever-varying phases, run more or less
throughout the whole history of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p22">The Jewish converts at first very naturally
adhered as closely as possible to the sacred traditions of their
fathers. They could not believe that the religion of the Old Testament,
revealed by God himself, should pass away. They indeed regarded Jesus
as the Saviour of Gentiles as well as Jews; but they thought Judaism
the necessary introduction to Christianity, circumcision and the
observance of the whole Mosaic law the sole condition of an interest in
the Messianic salvation. And, offensive as Judaism was, rather than
attractive, to the heathen, this principle would have utterly precluded
the conversion of the mass of the Gentile world.<note place="end" n="432" id="i.V_1.34-p22.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p23"> "Circumcision," says Renan
(<i>St. Paul</i>, ch. III. p. 67)."was, for adults, a painful ceremony,
one not without danger, and disagreeable to the last degree. It was one
of the reasons which prevented the Jews from moving freely about among
other people, and set them apart as a caste by themselves. At the baths
and gymnasiums, those important parts of the ancient cities,
circumcision exposed the Jew to all sorts of affronts. Every time that
the attention of the Greeks and Romans was directed to this subject,
outbursts of jestings followed. The Jews were very sensitive in this
regard, and avenged themselves by cruel reprisals. Several of them, in
order to escape the ridicule, and washing to pass themselves off for
Greeks, strove to efface the original mark by a surgical operation of
which Celsus has preserved us the details. As to the converts who
accepted this initiation ceremony, they had only one course to pursue,
and that was to hide themselves in order to escape sarcastic taunts.
Never did a man of the world place himself in such a position; and this
is doubtless the reason why conversions to Judaism were much more
numerous among women than among men, the former not being put, at the
very outset, to a test, in every respect repulsive and shocking. We
have many examples of Jewesses married to heathens, but not a single
one of a Jew married to a heathen woman."</p></note> The apostles
themselves were at first trammelled by this Judaistic prejudice, till
taught better by the special revelation to Peter before the conversion
of Cornelius.<note place="end" n="433" id="i.V_1.34-p23.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p24"> <scripRef passage="Acts 10" id="i.V_1.34-p24.1" parsed="|Acts|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10">Acts 10</scripRef> and 11.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p25">But even after the baptism of the uncircumcised
centurion, and Peter’s defence of it before the church
of Jerusalem, the old leaven still wrought in some Jewish Christians
who had formerly belonged to the rigid and exclusive sect of the
Pharisees.<note place="end" n="434" id="i.V_1.34-p25.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p26"> <scripRef passage="Acts 15:1" id="i.V_1.34-p26.1" parsed="|Acts|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.1">Acts 15:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:5" id="i.V_1.34-p26.2" parsed="|Acts|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.5">5</scripRef>:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p26.3">τινὲς τῶν
ἀπὸ τῆς
αἱρέσεως
τῶν
Φαρισαίων
πεπιστευκότες
.</span></p></note> They came from Judaea to Antioch, and taught
the converts of Paul and Barnabas: "Except ye be circumcised after the
manner of Moses, ye cannot be saved." They no doubt appealed to the
Pentateuch, the universal Jewish tradition, the circumcision of Christ,
and the practice of the Jewish apostles, and created a serious
disturbance. These ex-Pharisees were the same whom Paul, in the heat of
controversy, more severely calls "false brethren insidiously or
stealthily foisted in," who intruded themselves into the Christian
brotherhood as spies and enemies of Christian liberty.<note place="end" n="435" id="i.V_1.34-p26.4"><p id="i.V_1.34-p27"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:4" id="i.V_1.34-p27.1" parsed="|Gal|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.4">Gal. 2:4</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p27.2">παρείσακτοι</span>
(comp. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p27.3">παρεισάξουσιν</span>
in <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 2:1" id="i.V_1.34-p27.4" parsed="|2Pet|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.1">2 Pet. 2:1</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p27.5">ψευδάδελφοι
οἵτινες
παρεισῆλθον</span>(who came in sideways, or crept in, sneaked in; comp. <scripRef passage="Jude 4" id="i.V_1.34-p27.6" parsed="|Jude|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.4">Jude
4</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p27.7">παρεισέδυσαν</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p27.8">κατασκοπῆσαι
τὴν
ἐλευθερίαν
ἡμῶν ἣν
ἔχομεν ἐν
Χριστῷ
Ἰησοῦ,
ἵνα ἡμᾶς
καταδουλώσουσιν</span><i>
.</i> The emissaries of
these Pharisaical Judaizers are ironically called
"super-extra-apostles,"<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p27.9">ὑπερλίαν
ἀπόστολοι</span>, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:5" id="i.V_1.34-p27.10" parsed="|2Cor|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.5">2 Cor. 11:5</scripRef>; 12:11. For these are not the real apostles
(as Baur and his followers maintained in flat contradiction to the
connection of <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 10" id="i.V_1.34-p27.11" parsed="|2Cor|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10">2 Cor. 10</scripRef> to 12), but identical with the "false apostles,
deceitful workers, transforming themselves into apostles of Christ,"<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:13" id="i.V_1.34-p27.12" parsed="|2Cor|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.13">2
Cor. 11:13</scripRef>. Baur’s monstrous misinterpretation has
been completely refuted by Weizsäcker (on Paul and the
Congregation of Corinth, <i>l.c.</i> p. 640), Keim, Klöpper,
Wieseler, and Grimm (l.c. 432). Comp. also Godet, <i>l.c.</i> pp. 49
sq.</p></note> He clearly
distinguishes them not only from the apostles, but also from the great
majority of the brethren in Judaea who sincerely rejoiced in his
conversion and glorified God for it.<note place="end" n="436" id="i.V_1.34-p27.13"><p id="i.V_1.34-p28"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:22-24" id="i.V_1.34-p28.1" parsed="|Gal|1|22|1|24" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.22-Gal.1.24">Gal. 1:22-24</scripRef>.</p></note> They were a small, but
very active and zealous minority, and full of intrigue. They compassed
sea and land to make one proselyte. They were baptized with water, but
not with the Holy Spirit. They were Christians in name, but
narrow-minded and narrow-hearted Jews in fact. They were scrupulous,
pedantic, slavish formalists, ritualists, and traditionalists of the
malignant type. Circumcision of the flesh was to them of more
importance than circumcision of the heart, or at all events an
indispensable condition of salvation.<note place="end" n="437" id="i.V_1.34-p28.2"><p id="i.V_1.34-p29"> To what ridiculous extent some
Jewish rabbis of the rigid school of Shammai carried the overestimate
of circumcision, may be seen from the following deliverances quoted by
Farrar (I. 401): "So great is circumcision that but for it the Holy
One, blessed be He, would not have created the world; for it is said
(<scripRef passage="Jer. 33:25" id="i.V_1.34-p29.1" parsed="|Jer|33|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.33.25">Jer. 33:25</scripRef>), ’But for my covenant [circumcision] I
would not have made day and night, and the ordinance of heaven and
earth.’"" Abraham was not called
’perfect’ till he was
circumcised."</p></note> Such men could, of
course, not understand and appreciate Paul, but hated and feared him as
a dangerous radical and rebel. Envy and jealousy mixed with their
religious prejudice. They got alarmed at the rapid progress of the
gospel among the unclean Gentiles who threatened to soil the purity of
the church. They could not close their eyes to the fact that the power
was fast passing from Jerusalem to Antioch, and from the Jews to the
Gentiles, but instead of yielding to the course of Providence, they
determined to resist it in the name of order and orthodoxy, and to keep
the regulation of missionary operations and the settlement of the terms
of church membership in their own hands at Jerusalem, the holy centre
of Christendom and the expected residence of the Messiah on his
return.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p30">Whoever has studied the twenty-third chapter of
Matthew and the pages of church history, and knows human nature, will
understand perfectly this class of extra-pious and extra-orthodox
fanatics, whose race is not dead yet and not likely to die out. They
serve, however, the good purpose of involuntarily promoting the cause
of evangelical liberty.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p31">The agitation of these Judaizing partisans and
zealots brought the Christian church, twenty years after its founding,
to the brink of a split which would have seriously impeded its progress
and endangered its final success.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.34-p33">The Conferences in Jerusalem.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p35">To avert this calamity and to settle this
irrepressible conflict, the churches of Jerusalem and Antioch resolved
to hold a private and a public conference at Jerusalem. Antioch sent
Paul and Barnabas as commissioners to represent the Gentile converts.
Paul, fully aware of the gravity of the crisis, obeyed at the same time
an inner and higher impulse.<note place="end" n="438" id="i.V_1.34-p35.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p36"> Paul mentions the subjective
motive, Luke the objective call. Both usually unite in important
trusts. But Baur and Lipsius make this one of the irreconcilable
contradictions!</p></note> He also took with him Titus, a native
Greek, as a living specimen of what the Spirit of God could accomplish
without circumcision. The conference was held <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p36.1">a.d.</span> 50 or 51 (fourteen years after
Paul’s conversion). It was the first and in some
respects the most important council or synod held in the history of
Christendom, though differing widely from the councils of later times.
It is placed in the middle of the book of Acts as the connecting link
between the two sections of the apostolic church and the two epochs of
its missionary history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p37">The object of the Jerusalem consultation was
twofold: first, to settle the personal relation between the Jewish and
Gentile apostles, and to divide their field of labor; secondly, to
decide the question of circumcision, and to define the relation between
the Jewish and Gentile Christians. On the first point (as we learn from
Paul) it effected a complete and final, on the second point (as we
learn from Luke) a partial and temporary settlement. In the nature of
the case the public conference in which the whole church took part, was
preceded and accompanied by private consultations of the apostles.<note place="end" n="439" id="i.V_1.34-p37.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p38"> Luke reports the former and
hints at the latter (comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 5" id="i.V_1.34-p38.1" parsed="|Acts|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5">Acts 5</scripRef> and 6) Paul reports the private
understanding and hints at the public conference, saying (<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:2" id="i.V_1.34-p38.2" parsed="|Gal|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.2">Gal. 2:2</scripRef>): "I
laid (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p38.3">ἀνεθέμην</span>) before <i>them</i> [the brethren of Jerusalem] the
gospel which I preach among the Gentiles, but privately before them who
were of repute (or, before those in authority),"i.e., the
pillar-apostles of the circumcision, James, Cephas, and John, comp.
<scripRef passage="Acts 2:9" id="i.V_1.34-p38.4" parsed="|Acts|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.9">Acts 2:9</scripRef>. Dr. Baur who denies the public conference,
mistranslates <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p38.5">κατ ̓
ἰδίαν δὲ
τοῖς
δοκοῦσιν</span> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p38.6">und zwar wandte ich mich speciell</span></i>
(specially) <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p38.7">an
die vorzugsweise Geltenden,</span></i>"so that
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p38.8">τοῖς
δοκοῦσιν</span> would be the same as the preceding <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p38.9">αὐτοῖς</span> (Paul, ch. V. p. 117, in the English translation, I. 122).
But this would have been more naturally expressed by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p38.10">τοῖς
δοκοῦσιν
ἐν
αὐτοῖς</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p38.11">κατ ̓
ἰδίαν</span>, as
Grimm, the lexicographer of the N. T., remarks against Baur (l.c., p.
412), does not mean "specially" at all, but <i>privatim</i>,
<i>seorsum,</i> "apart," "in private," as in <scripRef passage="Mark 4:34" id="i.V_1.34-p38.12" parsed="|Mark|4|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.34">Mark 4:34</scripRef>, and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p38.13">κατ ̓
ἰδίαν
εἰπεῖν,</span> Diod. I. 21.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p39">1. Apostolic Recognition. The pillars of the
Jewish Church, James, Peter, and John<note place="end" n="440" id="i.V_1.34-p39.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p40"> The order in which they are
named by Paul is significant: James first, as the bishop of Jerusalem
and the most conservative, John last, as the most liberal of the Jewish
apostles. There is no irony in the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p40.1">οἰ
δοκο̑ντες</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p40.2">οἰ
στῦλοι</span>,
certainly not at the expense of the apostles who were pillars in fact
as well as in name and repute. If there is any irony in <scripRef passage="Gal 2:6" id="i.V_1.34-p40.3" parsed="|Gal|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.6">Gal
2:6</scripRef><span class="c54" id="i.V_1.34-p40.4">,</span> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p40.5">ὁποῖοί
ποτε ἦσαν,
οὐδέν μοι
διαφέρει</span>, it is directed against the Judaizers who overestimated
the Jewish apostles to the disparagement of Paul. Even Keim (l.c., p.
74) takes this view: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p40.6">Endlich mag
man aufhören, von ironischer Bitterkeit des Paulus
gegenüber den Geltenden zu reden: denn wer gleich nachher
den Bundesschluss mit den
’Säulen’feierlich und
befriedigt registrirt, der hat seine Abweisung der menschlichen
Autoritäten in v.</span></i> 6<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p40.7">nicht dem Andenken der
Apostel gewidmet, sondern dem notorischen Uebermuth der
judenchristlichen Parteigänger in Galatien.</span></i>"</p></note>—whatever
their views may have been before—were fully convinced
by the logic of events in which they recognized the hand of Providence
that Paul as well as Barnabas by the extraordinary success of his
labors had proven himself to be divinely called to the apostolate of
the Gentiles. They took no exception and made no addition to his
gospel. On the contrary, when they saw that God who gave grace and
strength to Peter for the apostleship of the circumcision, gave grace
and strength to Paul also for the conversion of the uncircumcision,
they extended to him and to Barnabas the right hand of fellowship, with
the understanding that they would divide as far as practicable the
large field of labor, and that Paul should manifest his brotherly love
and cement the union by aiding in the support of the poor, often
persecuted and famine-stricken brethren of Judaea. This service of
charity he had cheerfully done before, and as cheerfully and faithfully
did afterward by raising collections among his Greek congregations and
carrying the money in person to Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="441" id="i.V_1.34-p40.8"><p id="i.V_1.34-p41"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:7-10" id="i.V_1.34-p41.1" parsed="|Gal|2|7|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.7-Gal.2.10">Gal. 2:7-10</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="i.V_1.34-p41.2" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts 11:30</scripRef>;
24:17; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:1-3" id="i.V_1.34-p41.3" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|16|3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1-1Cor.16.3">1 Cor. 16:1-3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 8" id="i.V_1.34-p41.4" parsed="|2Cor|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8">2 Cor. 8</scripRef> and 9; <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:25-27" id="i.V_1.34-p41.5" parsed="|Rom|15|25|15|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25-Rom.15.27">Rom. 15:25-27</scripRef>.</p></note> Such is the unequivocal
testimony of the fraternal understanding among the apostles from the
mouth of Paul himself. And the letter of the council officially
recognizes this by mentioning "beloved" Barnabas<note place="end" n="442" id="i.V_1.34-p41.6"><p id="i.V_1.34-p42"> Barnabas, as the older
disciple, still retained precedence in the Jewish church, and hence is
named first. A later forger would have reversed the order.</p></note> and Paul, as "men
who have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus Christ."
This double testimony of the unity of the apostolic church is quite
conclusive against the modern invention of an irreconcilable antagonism
between Paul and Peter.<note place="end" n="443" id="i.V_1.34-p42.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p43"> Dr. Plumptre remarks against
the Tübingen critics (on <scripRef passage="Acts 15:7" id="i.V_1.34-p43.1" parsed="|Acts|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7">Acts 15:7</scripRef>): "Of all doctrines as to
the development of the Christian church, that which sees in Peter,
James, and John the leaders of a Judaizing anti-Pauline party is,
perhaps, the most baseless and fantastic. The fact that their names
were unscrupulously used by that party, both in their lifetime and, as
the pseudo-Clementine <i>Homilies</i> and <i>Recognitions</i> show,
after their death, cannot outweigh their own deliberate words and
acts."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p44">2. As regards the question of circumcision and the
status of the Gentile Christians, there was a sharp conflict of
opinions in open debate, under the very shadow of the inspired
apostles.<note place="end" n="444" id="i.V_1.34-p44.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p45"> This is very evident from the
indignant tone of Paul against the Judaizers, and from the remark in
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:6" id="i.V_1.34-p45.1" parsed="|Acts|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.6">Acts 15:6</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p45.2">πολλῆς
συζητήσεως
γενομένης</span>, comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:2" id="i.V_1.34-p45.3" parsed="|Acts|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.2">Acts 15:2</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p45.4">γενομένης
στάσεως</span>(factious party spirit, insurrection, <scripRef passage="Luke 23:19" id="i.V_1.34-p45.5" parsed="|Luke|23|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.19">Luke 23:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 15:7" id="i.V_1.34-p45.6" parsed="|Mark|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.7">Mark
15:7</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p45.7">καί
ζητήσεως
οὐκ
ὀλίγης</span>. Such strong terms show that Luke by no means casts the veil of
charity over the differences in the apostolic church.</p></note> There was strong conviction and feeling on both
sides, plausible arguments were urged, charges and countercharges made,
invidious inferences drawn, fatal consequences threatened. But the Holy
Spirit was also present, as he is with every meeting of disciples who
come together in the name of Christ, and overruled the infirmities of
human nature which will crop out in every ecclesiastical assembly.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p46">The circumcision of Titus, as a test case, was of
course strongly demanded by the Pharisaical legalists, but as strongly
resisted by Paul, and not enforced.<note place="end" n="445" id="i.V_1.34-p46.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p47"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:3-5" id="i.V_1.34-p47.1" parsed="|Gal|2|3|2|5" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.3-Gal.2.5">Gal. 2:3-5</scripRef>. See the note
below.</p></note> To yield here even for a
moment would have been fatal to the cause of Christian liberty, and
would have implied a wholesale circumcision of the Gentile converts,
which was impossible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p48">But how could Paul consistently afterwards
circumcise Timothy?<note place="end" n="446" id="i.V_1.34-p48.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p49"> <scripRef passage="Acts 16:3" id="i.V_1.34-p49.1" parsed="|Acts|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.3">Acts 16:3</scripRef>. The silence of Luke
concerning the non-circumcision of Titus has been distorted by the
Tübingen critics into a wilful suppression of fact, and the
mention of the circumcision of Timothy into a fiction to subserve the
catholic unification of Petrinism and Paulinism. What a designing and
calculating man this anonymous author of the Acts must have been, and
yet not shrewd enough to conceal his literary fraud or to make it more
plausible by adapting it to the account in the Galatians, and by
mentioning the full understanding between the apostles themselves! The
book of Acts is no more a full history of the church or of the apostles
than the Gospels are full biographies of Christ.</p></note> The answer is that he circumcised Timothy as a
Jew, not as a Gentile, and that he did it as a voluntary act of
expediency, for the purpose of making Timothy more useful among the
Jews, who had a claim on him as the son of a Jewish mother, and would
not have allowed him to teach in a synagogue without this token of
membership; while in the case of Titus, a pure Greek, circumcision was
demanded as a principle and as a condition of justification and
salvation. Paul was inflexible in resisting the demands of <i>false
brethren, but always willing to accommodate himself to weak</i>
brethren, and to become as a Jew to the Jews and as a Gentile to the
Gentiles in order to save them both.<note place="end" n="447" id="i.V_1.34-p49.2"><p id="i.V_1.34-p50"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 14" id="i.V_1.34-p50.1" parsed="|Rom|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14">Rom. 14</scripRef> and 15; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:19-23" id="i.V_1.34-p50.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|19|9|23" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.19-1Cor.9.23">1 Cor.
9:19-23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:23-26" id="i.V_1.34-p50.3" parsed="|Acts|21|23|21|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.23-Acts.21.26">Acts 21:23-26</scripRef>.</p></note> In genuine Christian
freedom he cared nothing for circumcision or uncircumcision as a mere
rite or external condition, and as compared with the keeping of the
commandments of God and the new creature in Christ.<note place="end" n="448" id="i.V_1.34-p50.4"><p id="i.V_1.34-p51"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:6" id="i.V_1.34-p51.1" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6">Gal. 5:6</scripRef>; 6:15; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:19" id="i.V_1.34-p51.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.19">1 Cor. 7:19</scripRef>.
Dr. Plumptre’s remarks on the last passage are to the
point: "Often those who regard some ceremony as unimportant magnify the
very disregard of it into a necessary virtue. The apostle carefully
guards against that by expressing the nothingness of both circumcision
and uncircumcision (<scripRef passage="Rom. 2:25" id="i.V_1.34-p51.3" parsed="|Rom|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.25">Rom. 2:25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:6" id="i.V_1.34-p51.4" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6">Gal. 5:6</scripRef>; 6:15). The circumicision of
Timothy, and the refusal to circumcise Titus by St. Paul himself, are
illustrations at once of the application of the truth here enforced,
and of the apostle’s scrupulous adherence to the
principles of his own teaching. To have refused to circumcise Timothy
would have attached some value to noncircumcision. To have circumcised
Titus would have attached some value to circumcision."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p52">In the debate Peter, of course, as the oecumenical
chief of the Jewish apostles, although at that time no more a resident
of Jerusalem, took a leading part, and made a noble speech which
accords entirely with his previous experience and practice in the house
of Cornelius, and with his subsequent endorsement of
Paul’s doctrine.<note place="end" n="449" id="i.V_1.34-p52.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p53"> <scripRef passage="Acts 15:7-11" id="i.V_1.34-p53.1" parsed="|Acts|15|7|15|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.7-Acts.15.11">Acts 15:7-11</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 10" id="i.V_1.34-p53.2" parsed="|Acts|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10">Acts 10</scripRef>: 28
sqq.; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:12" id="i.V_1.34-p53.3" parsed="|1Pet|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.12">1 Pet. 1:12</scripRef>; 5:12; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:15, 16" id="i.V_1.34-p53.4" parsed="|2Pet|3|15|3|16" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.15-2Pet.3.16">2 Pet. 3:15, 16</scripRef>. The style of Peter is
distinctly recognizable, as in the epithet of God, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p53.5">ὁ
καρδιογνώστη</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:8" id="i.V_1.34-p53.6" parsed="|Acts|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.8">Acts 15:8</scripRef>, comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 1:24" id="i.V_1.34-p53.7" parsed="|Acts|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.24">Acts 1:24</scripRef>. Such minute coincidences go
to strengthen the documentary trustworthiness of the Acts.</p></note> He was no logician, no
rabbinical scholar, but he had admirable good sense and practical tact,
and quickly perceived the true line of progress and duty. He spoke in a
tone of personal and moral authority, but not of official primacy.<note place="end" n="450" id="i.V_1.34-p53.8"><p id="i.V_1.34-p54"> Like the Popes, who do not
attend synods at Jerusalem or elsewhere and make speeches, but expect
all doctrinal controversies to be referred to them for their final and
infallible decision.</p></note> He
protested against imposing upon the neck of the Gentile disciples the
unbearable yoke of the ceremonial law, and laid down, as clearly as
Paul, the fundamental principle that "Jews as well as Gentiles are
saved only by the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ."<note place="end" n="451" id="i.V_1.34-p54.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p55"> Acts15:11: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p55.1">τῆς
χάριτος
τοῦ κυρίου
Ἰησοῦ
πιστεύομεν
σωθην́αι, καθ’
 ὃν τροπον
κἀκεινοι</span> (the heathen). Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 10:12, 13" id="i.V_1.34-p55.2" parsed="|Rom|10|12|10|13" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.12-Rom.10.13">Rom. 10:12, 13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p56">After this bold speech, which created a profound
silence in the assembly, Barnabas and Paul reported, as the best
practical argument, the signal miracles which God had wrought among the
Gentiles through their instrumentality.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p57">The last and weightiest speaker was James, the
brother of the Lord, the local head of the Jewish Christian church and
bishop of Jerusalem, who as such seems to have presided over the
council. He represented as it were the extreme right wing of the Jewish
church bordering close on the Judaizing faction. It was through his
influence chiefly no doubt that the Pharisees were converted who
created this disturbance. In a very characteristic speech he endorsed
the sentiments of Symeon—he preferred to call Peter by
his Jewish name—concerning the conversion of the
Gentiles as being in accordance with ancient prophecy and divine
fore-ordination; but he proposed a compromise to the effect that while
the Gentile disciples should not be troubled with circumcision, they
should yet be exhorted to abstain from certain practices which were
particularly offensive to pious Jews, namely, from eating meat offered
to idols, from tasting blood, or food of strangled animals, and from
every form of carnal uncleanness. As to the Jewish Christians, they
knew their duty from the law, and would be expected to continue in
their time-honored habits.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p58">The address of James differs considerably from
that of Peter, and meant restriction as well as freedom, but after all
it conceded the main point at issue—salvation without
circumcision. The address entirely accords in spirit and language with
his own epistle, which represents the gospel as law, though "the
perfect law of freedom," with his later conduct toward Paul in advising
him to assume the vow of the Nazarites and thus to contradict the
prejudices of the myriads of converted Jews, and with the Jewish
Christian tradition which represents him as the model of an ascetic
saint equally revered by devout Jews and Christians, as the "Rampart of
the People" (Obliam), and the intercessor of Israel who prayed in the
temple without ceasing for its conversion and for the aversion of the
impending doom.<note place="end" n="452" id="i.V_1.34-p58.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p59"> Comp. Acts15:13-21; 21:18-25;
<scripRef passage="James 1:25" id="i.V_1.34-p59.1" parsed="|Jas|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.25">James 1:25</scripRef>; 2:12; and the account of Hegesippus quoted in §
27, p. 274.</p></note> He had more the spirit of an ancient prophet or
of John the Baptist than the spirit of Jesus (in whom he did not
believe till after the resurrection), but for this very reason he had
most authority over the Jewish Christians, and could reconcile the
majority of them to the progressive spirit of Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p60">The compromise of James was adopted and embodied
in the following brief and fraternal pastoral letter to the Gentile
churches. It is the oldest literary document of the apostolic age and
bears the marks of the style of James:<note place="end" n="453" id="i.V_1.34-p60.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p61"> The Gentile form of
greeting, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p61.1">χαίρειν</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:23" id="i.V_1.34-p61.2" parsed="|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23">Acts 15:23</scripRef>, occurs again in <scripRef passage="James 1:1" id="i.V_1.34-p61.3" parsed="|Jas|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.1">James 1:1</scripRef>, but nowhere else
in the New Testament, except in the letter of the heathen, Claudius
Lysias (<scripRef passage="Acts 23:26" id="i.V_1.34-p61.4" parsed="|Acts|23|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.26">Acts 23:26</scripRef>); the usual form being <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p61.5">χάρις καὶ
εἰρήνη</span>. This is likewise one of those incidental coincidences and
verifications which are beyond the ken of a forger.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p62">"The apostles and the elder brethren<note place="end" n="454" id="i.V_1.34-p62.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p63"> According to the oldest
reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p63.1">οἱ
ἀπόστολοι
καὶ οἱ
πρεσβύτεροι
ἀδελφοί</span>, which may also be rendered: "the apostles, and the
presbyters, brethren;" comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="i.V_1.34-p63.2" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">Acts 15:22</scripRef>. The omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p63.3">ἀδελφοί</span>
in some MSS. may be due to the later practice, which
excluded the laity from synodical deliberations.</p></note> unto the
brethren who are of the Gentiles in Antioch, Syria, and Cilicia,
greeting: Forasmuch as we have heard, that some who went out from us
have troubled you with words, subverting your souls, to whom we gave no
commandment, it seemed good unto us, having come to be of one accord,
to choose out men and send them unto you with our beloved Barnabas and
Paul, men that have hazarded their lives for the name of our Lord Jesus
Christ. We have sent therefore Judas and Silas, who themselves also
shall tell you the same things by word of mouth. For it seemed good to
the Holy Spirit, and to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than
these necessary things: that ye abstain from meats sacrificed to idols,
and from blood, and from things strangled, and from fornication; from
which if ye keep yourselves, it shall be well with you. Farewell."<note place="end" n="455" id="i.V_1.34-p63.4"><p id="i.V_1.34-p64"> <scripRef passage="Acts 15:23-29" id="i.V_1.34-p64.1" parsed="|Acts|15|23|15|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23-Acts.15.29">Acts 15:23-29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p65">The decree was delivered by four special
messengers, two representing the church at Antioch, Barnabas and Paul,
and two from Jerusalem, Judas Barsabbas and Silas (or Silvanus), and
read to the Syrian and Cilician churches which were agitated by the
controversy.<note place="end" n="456" id="i.V_1.34-p65.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p66"> <scripRef passage="Acts 16:4" id="i.V_1.34-p66.1" parsed="|Acts|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.4">Acts 16:4</scripRef></p></note> The restrictions remained in full force at
least eight years, since James reminded Paul of them on his last visit
to Jerusalem in 58.<note place="end" n="457" id="i.V_1.34-p66.2"><p id="i.V_1.34-p67"> <scripRef passage="Acts 21:15" id="i.V_1.34-p67.1" parsed="|Acts|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.15">Acts 21:15</scripRef>. Comp. also <scripRef passage="Rev. 2:14, 20" id="i.V_1.34-p67.2" parsed="|Rev|2|14|0|0;|Rev|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14 Bible:Rev.2.20">Rev.
2:14, 20</scripRef>. But why does Paul never refer to this synodical decree?
Because he could take a knowledge of it for granted, or more probably
because he did not like altogether its restrictions, which were used by
the illiberal constructionists against him and against Peter at Antioch
(<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:12" id="i.V_1.34-p67.3" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. 2:12</scripRef>). Weizsäcker and Grimm (l.c., p. 423) admit the
historic character of some such compromise, but transfer it to a later
period (<scripRef passage="Acts 21:25" id="i.V_1.34-p67.4" parsed="|Acts|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.25">Acts 21:25</scripRef>), as a proposition made by James of a <i>modus
vivendi</i> with Gentile converts, and arbitrarily charge the Acts with
an anachronism. But the consultation must have come to a result, the
result embodied in a formal action, and the action communicated to the
disturbed churches.</p></note> The Jewish Christians observed them no doubt
with few exceptions till the downfall of idolatry,<note place="end" n="458" id="i.V_1.34-p67.5"><p id="i.V_1.34-p68"> Justin Martyr, about the middle
of the second century, considered the eating of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p68.1">εἰδωλόθυτα</span>
as bad as idolatry. <i>Dial. c. Tryph.</i> <scripRef passage="Jud. 35" id="i.V_1.34-p68.2" parsed="|Judg|35|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.35">Jud.
35</scripRef></p></note> and the Oriental
church even to this day abstains from blood and things strangled; but
the Western church never held itself bound to this part of the decree,
or soon abandoned some of its restrictions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p69">Thus by moderation and mutual concession in the
spirit of peace and brotherly love a burning controversy was settled,
and a split happily avoided.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p70"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.34-p71">Analysis of the Decree.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p72"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p73">The decree of the council was a compromise and had
two aspects: it was emancipatory, and restrictive.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p74">(1.) It was a decree of emancipation of the
Gentile disciples from circumcision and the bondage of the ceremonial
law. This was the chief point in dispute, and so far the decree was
liberal and progressive. It settled the question of <i>principle</i>
once and forever. Paul had triumphed. Hereafter the Judaizing doctrine
of the necessity of circumcision for salvation was a heresy, a false
gospel, or a perversion of the true gospel, and is denounced as such by
Paul in the Galatians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p75">(2.) The decree was restrictive and conservative
on questions of <i>expediency</i> and comparative indifference to the
Gentile Christians. Under this aspect it was a wise and necessary
measure for the apostolic age, especially in the East, where the Jewish
element prevailed, but not intended for universal and permanent use. In
Western churches, as already remarked, it was gradually abandoned, as
we learn from Augustine. It imposed upon the Gentile Christians
abstinence from meat offered to idols, from blood, and from things
strangled (as fowls and other animals caught in snares). The last two
points amounted to the same thing. These three restrictions had a good
foundation in the Jewish abhorrence of idolatry, and every thing
connected with it, and in the Levitical prohibition.<note place="end" n="459" id="i.V_1.34-p75.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p76"> <scripRef passage="Ex. 34" id="i.V_1.34-p76.1" parsed="|Exod|34|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34">Ex. 34</scripRef>:,15; <scripRef passage="Lev. 17:7" id="i.V_1.34-p76.2" parsed="|Lev|17|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.7">Lev. 17:7</scripRef> sqq.;
<scripRef passage="Deut. 12:23" id="i.V_1.34-p76.3" parsed="|Deut|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.12.23">Deut. 12:23</scripRef> sqq. The reason assigned for the prohibition of the taste
of blood is that "the <i>life</i> of the flesh is in the blood," and
the pouring out of blood is the means of "the <i>atonement</i> for the
soul" (<scripRef passage="Lev. 17:11" id="i.V_1.34-p76.4" parsed="|Lev|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.17.11">Lev. 17:11</scripRef>). The prohibition of blood as food was traced back to
the time of Noah, <scripRef passage="Gen. 9:4" id="i.V_1.34-p76.5" parsed="|Gen|9|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.9.4">Gen. 9:4</scripRef>, and seems to have been included in the
seven "Noachian commandments" so-called, which were imposed upon the
proselytes of the gate, although the Talmud nowhere specifies them very
clearly. The Moslems likewise abhor the tasting of blood. But the
Greeks and Romans regarded it as a delicacy. It was a stretch of
liberality on the part of the Jews that pork was not included among the
forbidden articles of food. Bentley proposed to read in <scripRef passage="Acts 15:20" id="i.V_1.34-p76.6" parsed="|Acts|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.20">Acts
15:20</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p76.7">πορκεία</span> (from<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p76.8">πόρκος</span>, <i>porcus</i>) for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p76.9">πορνεία</span>, but without a shadow of evidence.</p></note> Without them the
churches in Judaea would not have agreed to the compact. But it was
almost impossible to carry them out in mixed or in purely Gentile
congregations; for it would have compelled the Gentile Christians to
give up social intercourse with their unconverted kindred and friends,
and to keep separate slaughter-houses, like the Jews, who from fear of
contamination with idolatrous associations never bought meat at the
public markets. Paul takes a more liberal view of this
matter—herein no doubt dissenting somewhat from
James—namely, that the eating of meat sacrificed to
idols was in itself indifferent, in view of the vanity of idols;
nevertheless he likewise commands the Corinthians to abstain from such
meat out of regard for tender and weak consciences, and lays down the
golden rule: "All things are lawful, but all things are not expedient;
all things are lawful, but all things edify not. Let no man seek his
own, but his neighbor’s good."<note place="end" n="460" id="i.V_1.34-p76.10"><p id="i.V_1.34-p77"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 8:7-13" id="i.V_1.34-p77.1" parsed="|1Cor|8|7|8|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.7-1Cor.8.13">1 Cor. 8:7-13</scripRef>; 10:23-33; <scripRef passage="Rom. 14:2, 21" id="i.V_1.34-p77.2" parsed="|Rom|14|2|0|0;|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.2 Bible:Rom.14.21">Rom.
14:2, 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:4" id="i.V_1.34-p77.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.4">1 Tim. 4:4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p78">It seems strange to a modern reader that with
these ceremonial prohibitions should be connected the strictly moral
prohibition of fornication.<note place="end" n="461" id="i.V_1.34-p78.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p79"> The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p79.1">πορ́νεια</span>, without addition, must be taken in its usual sense, and
cannot mean illegitimate marriages alone, which were forbidden to the
Jews, <scripRef passage="Ex. 34" id="i.V_1.34-p79.2" parsed="|Exod|34|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.34">Ex. 34</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Lev. 18" id="i.V_1.34-p79.3" parsed="|Lev|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18">Lev. 18</scripRef>, although it may include them</p></note> But it must be remembered that the
heathen conscience as to sexual intercourse was exceedingly lax, and
looked upon it as a matter of indifference, like eating and drinking,
and as sinful only in case of adultery where the rights of a husband
are invaded. No heathen moralist, not even Socrates, or Plato, or
Cicero, condemned fornication absolutely. It was sanctioned by the
worship of Aphrodite at Corinth and Paphos, and practised to her honor
by a host of harlot-priestesses! Idolatry or spiritual whoredom is
almost inseparable from bodily pollution. In the case of Solomon
polytheism and polygamy went hand in hand. Hence the author of the
Apocalypse also closely connects the eating of meat offered to idols
with fornication, and denounces them together.<note place="end" n="462" id="i.V_1.34-p79.4"><p id="i.V_1.34-p80"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 2:14" id="i.V_1.34-p80.1" parsed="|Rev|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14">Apoc. 2:14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Apoc. 2:20" id="i.V_1.34-p80.2" parsed="|Rev|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.20">20</scripRef>.</p></note> Paul had to struggle
against this laxity in the Corinthian congregation, and condemns all
carnal uncleanness as a violation and profanation of the temple of
God.<note place="end" n="463" id="i.V_1.34-p80.3"><p id="i.V_1.34-p81"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 6:13-20" id="i.V_1.34-p81.1" parsed="|1Cor|6|13|6|20" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.13-1Cor.6.20">1 Cor. 6:13-20</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:9" id="i.V_1.34-p81.2" parsed="|1Cor|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.9">1 Cor.
5:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 4:4, 5" id="i.V_1.34-p81.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|4|4|5" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.4-1Thess.4.5">1 Thess. 4:4, 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:3" id="i.V_1.34-p81.4" parsed="|Eph|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.3">Eph. 5:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:5" id="i.V_1.34-p81.5" parsed="|Eph|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.5">5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 3:5" id="i.V_1.34-p81.6" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. 3:5</scripRef>. What a contrast between
these passages and the sentence of Micio in Terence.</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.34-p82">"<i>Non es flagitium, mihi crede, adulescentulum</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.34-p83"><i>Scortari, neque
potare</i>."—<i>Adelph.</i>
i. 2. 21, 22. (Ed. Fleckeisen p. 290.)</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p84">To which, however, Demea (his more
virtuous <i>married</i> brother) replies:</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.34-p85">"<i>Pro Juppiter, tu homo adigis me ad insaniam.</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="i.V_1.34-p86"><i>Non est flagitium facere
haec adulescentulum</i>?"—<i>Adelph</i>. i. 2. 31, 32</p></note> In this absolute prohibition of sexual impurity
we have a striking evidence of the regenerating and sanctifying
influence of Christianity. Even the ascetic excesses of the
post-apostolic writers who denounced the second marriage as "decent
adultery" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p86.1">εὐπρεπὴς
μοιχεία</span>), and glorified celibacy as a higher and
better state than honorable wedlock, command our respect, as a
wholesome and necessary reaction against the opposite excesses of
heathen licentiousness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p87">So far then as the Gentile Christians were
concerned the question was settled.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p88">The status of the Jewish Christians was no subject
of controversy, and hence the decree is silent about them. They were
expected to continue in their ancestral traditions and customs as far
as they were at all consistent with loyalty to Christ. They needed no
instruction as to their duty, "for," said James, in his address to the
Council, "Moses from generations of old has in every city those who
preach him, being read in the synagogues every Sabbath."<note place="end" n="464" id="i.V_1.34-p88.1"><p id="i.V_1.34-p89"> <scripRef passage="Acts 15:21" id="i.V_1.34-p89.1" parsed="|Acts|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.21">Acts 15:21</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:15" id="i.V_1.34-p89.2" parsed="|Acts|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.15">Acts 13:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3:14, 15" id="i.V_1.34-p89.3" parsed="|2Cor|3|14|3|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.14-2Cor.3.15">2
Cor. 3:14, 15</scripRef>.</p></note> And eight
years afterwards he and his elders intimated to Paul that even he, as a
Jew, was expected to observe the ceremonial law, and that the exemption
was only meant for the Gentiles.<note place="end" n="465" id="i.V_1.34-p89.4"><p id="i.V_1.34-p90"> <scripRef passage="Acts 21:20-25" id="i.V_1.34-p90.1" parsed="|Acts|21|20|21|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20-Acts.21.25">Acts 21:20-25</scripRef>. Irenaeus
understood the decree in this sense (<i>Adv. Haer</i> III. 12, 15:
"<i>Hi qui circa Jacobum apostoli gentibus
quidem libere agere permittebant; ipsi vero ... perseverabant in
pristinis observationibus ... religiose agebant circadispositionem
legis quae est secundum Mosem.</i>"Pfleiderer
(l.c. 284) takes a similar view on this point, which is often
overlooked, and yet most important for the proper understanding of the
subsequent reaction. He says: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p90.2">Die Judenchristen betreffend, wurde dabei stillschweigend als
selbstverständliche Voraussetzung angenommen, dass bei
diesen Alles beim Alten bleibe, dass also aus der Gesetzesfreiheit der
Heidenchristen keierlei Consequenzen für die Abrogation des
Gesetzes unter den Judenchristen zu ziehen seien; auf dieser
Voraussetzung beruhte die Beschränkung der
älteren Apostel auf die Wirksamkeit bei den Juden</span></i>
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p90.3">da eine
Ueberschreitung dieser Schranke ohne Verletzung des Gesetzes nicht
möglich war</span></i>); <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.34-p90.4">auf dieser Voraussetzung beruhte die Sendung der
Leute von Jakobus aus Jerusalem nach Antiochia und beruhte der Einfluss
derselben auf Petrus, dessen vorhergegangenes freieres Verhalten
dadurch als eine Ausnahme von der Regel gekennzeichnet
wird.</span></i>"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p91">But just here was a point where the decree was
deficient. It went far enough for the temporary emergency, and as far
as the Jewish church was willing to go, but not far enough for the
cause of Christian union and Christian liberty in its legitimate
development.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p92"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.34-p93"><span class="c37" id="i.V_1.34-p93.1">N</span>otes</p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p94"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p95">1. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p95.1">The Apostolic Conference at
Jerusalem</span>.—This has been one of the chief
battle-fields of modern historical criticism. The controversy of
circumcision has been fought over again in German, French, Dutch, and
English books and essays, and the result is a clearer insight both into
the difference and into the harmony of the apostolic church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p96">We have two accounts of the Conference, one from
Paul in the second chapter of the Galatians, and one from his faithful
companion, Luke, in <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.V_1.34-p96.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef>. For it is now almost universally admitted
that they refer to the same event. They must be combined to make up a
full history. The Epistle to the Galatians is the true key to the
position, the Archimedian <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p96.2">ποῦ
στῶ.</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p97">The accounts agree as to the contending
parties—Jerusalem and Antioch—the
leaders on both sides, the topic of controversy, the sharp conflict,
and the peaceful result.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p98">But in other respects they differ considerably and
supplement each other. Paul, in a polemic vindication of his
independent apostolic authority against his Judaizing antagonists in
Galatia, a few years after the Council (about 56), dwells chiefly on
his personal understanding with the other apostles and their
recognition of his authority, but he expressly hints also at public
conferences, which could not be avoided; for it was a controversy
between the churches, and an agreement concluded by the leading
apostles on both sides was of general authority, even if it was
disregarded by a heretical party. Luke, on the other hand, writing
after the lapse of at least thirteen years (about 63) a calm and
objective history of the primitive church, gives (probably from
Jerusalem and Antioch documents, but certainly not from
Paul’s Epistles) the official action of the public
assembly, with an abridgment of the preceding debates, without
excluding private conferences; on the contrary he rather includes them;
for he reports in <scripRef passage="Acts 15:5" id="i.V_1.34-p98.1" parsed="|Acts|15|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.5">Acts 15:5</scripRef>, that Paul and Barnabas "were received by
the church and the apostles and elders and declared all things that God
had done with them," <i>before</i> he gives an account of the public
consultation, ver. 6. In all assemblies, ecclesiastical and political,
the more important business is prepared and matured by Committees in
private conference for public discussion and action; and there is no
reason why the council in Jerusalem should have made an exception. The
difference of aim then explains, in part at least, the omissions and
minor variations of the two accounts, which we have endeavored to
adjust in this section.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p99">The ultra- and pseudo-Pauline hypercriticism of
the Tübingen school in several discussions (by Baur,
Schwegler, Zeller, Hilgenfeld, Volkmar, Holsten, Overbeck, Lipsius,
Hausrath, and Wittichen) has greatly exaggerated these differences, and
used Paul’s terse polemic allusions as a lever for the
overthrow of the credibility of the Acts. But a more conservative
critical reaction has recently taken place, partly in the same school
(as indicated in the literature above), which tends to harmonize the
two accounts and to vindicate the essential consensus of Petrinism and
Paulinism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p100">2. The <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.34-p100.1">Circumcision of
Titus</span>.—We hold with most commentators that
Titus was <i>not</i> circumcised. This is the natural sense of the
difficult and much disputed passage, <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:3-5" id="i.V_1.34-p100.2" parsed="|Gal|2|3|2|5" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.3-Gal.2.5">Gal.
2:3–5</scripRef>, no
matter whether we take <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p100.3">δέ</span>in <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:4" id="i.V_1.34-p100.4" parsed="|Gal|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.4">2:4</scripRef> in the explanatory sense (<i>nempe, and
that</i>)<i>,</i> or in the usual adversative sense (<i>autem</i>,
<i>sed, but</i>). In the former case the sentence is regular, in
the latter it is broken, or designedly incomplete, and implies perhaps
a slight censure of the other apostles, who may have first
<i>recommended</i> the circumcision of Titus as a measure of prudence
and conciliation out of regard to conservative scruples, but desisted
from it on the strong remonstrance of Paul. If we press the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p100.5">ἠναγκάσθη</span><i>compelled,</i> in 2:3, such an
inference might easily be drawn, but there was in
Paul’s mind a conflict between the duty of frankness
and the duty of courtesy to his older colleagues. So Dr. Lightfoot
accounts for the broken grammar of the sentence, "which was wrecked on
the hidden rock of the counsels of the apostles of the
circumcision."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.34-p101">Quite another view was taken by Tertullian
(<i>Adv. Marc.,</i> V. 3), and recently by Renan (ch. III. p. 89) and
Farrar (I. 415), namely, that Titus <i>voluntarily</i> submitted to
circumcision for the sake of peace, either in spite of the remonstrance
of Paul, or rather with his reluctant consent. Paul <i>seems</i> to say
that Titus was <i>not</i> circumcised, but implies that he <i>was.</i>
This view is based on the omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p101.1">οἶς
οὐδέ</span>in 2:5. The passage then would have to be
supplemented in this way: "But not even Titus was <i>compelled</i> to
be circumcised, but [he submitted to circumcision <i>voluntarily</i>]
on account of the stealthily introduced false brethren, to whom we
yielded by way of submission for an hour [i.e., temporarily]." Renan
thus explains the meaning: "If Titus was circumcised, it is not because
he was forced, but on account of the false brethren, to whom we might
yield for a moment without submitting ourselves in principle." He
thinks that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p101.2">προς
ὥραν</span>is opposed to the following <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p101.3">διαμείνῃ.</span>In other words, Paul stooped to
conquer. He yielded for a moment by a stretch of charity or a stroke of
policy, in order to save Titus from violence, or to bring his case
properly before the Council and to achieve a permanent victory of
principle. But this view is entirely inconsistent not only with the
frankness and firmness of Paul on a question of principle, with the
gravity of the crisis, with the uncompromising tone of the Epistle to
the Galatians, but also with the addresses of Peter and James, and with
the decree of the council. If Titus was really circumcised, Paul would
have said so, and explained his relation to the fact. Moreover, the
testimony of Irenaeus and Tertullian against <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.34-p101.4">οἷς
οὐδέ</span>must give way to the authority of the
best uncials (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.V_1.34-p101.5">א</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.V_1.34-p101.6">B A C, etc) and versions in favor of these words. The
omission can be better explained from carelessness or dogmatic
prejudice rather than the insertion.</span></p>

<p id="i.V_1.34-p102"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="35" title="The Conservative Reaction, and the Liberal Victory - Peter and Paul at Antioch" shorttitle="Section 35" progress="41.95%" prev="i.V_1.34" next="i.V_1.36" id="i.V_1.35">

<p class="head" id="i.V_1.35-p1">§ 35. The Conservative Reaction, and the
Liberal Victory—</p>

<p class="head" id="i.V_1.35-p2">Peter and Paul at Antioch.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.35-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.V_1.35-p4">The Jerusalem compromise, like every other
compromise, was liable to a double construction, and had in it the seed
of future troubles. It was an armistice rather than a final settlement.
Principles must and will work themselves out, and the one or the other
must triumph.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p5">A liberal construction of the spirit of the decree
seemed to demand full communion of the Jewish Christians with their
uncircumcised Gentile brethren, even at the Lord’s
table, in the weekly or daily agapae, on the basis of the common saving
faith in Christ, their common Lord and Saviour. But a strict
construction of the letter stopped with the recognition of the general
Christian character of the Gentile converts, and guarded against
ecclesiastical amalgamation on the ground of the continued obligation
of the Jewish converts to obey the ceremonial law, including the
observance of circumcision, of the Sabbath and new moons, and the
various regulations about clean and unclean meats, which virtually
forbid social intercourse with unclean Gentiles.<note place="end" n="466" id="i.V_1.35-p5.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p6"> Without intending any censure,
we may illustrate the position of the strict constructionists of the
school of St. James by similar examples of conscientious and scrupulous
exclusiveness. Roman Catholics know no church but their own, and refuse
all religious fellowship with non Catholics; yet many of them will
admit the action of divine grace and the possibility of salvation
outside of the limits of the papacy. Some Lutherans maintain the
principle: "Lutheran pulpits for Lutheran ministers only; Lutheran
altars for Lutheran communicants only." Luther himself refused at
Marburg the hand of fellowship to Zwingli, who was certainly a
Christian, and agreed with him in fourteen out of fifteen articles of
doctrine. High church Anglicans recognize no valid ministry without
episcopal ordination; close communion Baptists admit no valid baptism
but by immersion; and yet the Episcopalians do not deny the Christian
character of non-Episcopalians, nor the Baptists the Christian
character of Pedo-Baptists, while they would refuse to sit with them at
the Lord’s table. There are psalm-singing
Presbyterians who would not even worship, and much less commune, with
other Presbyterians who sing what they call "uninspired" hymns. In all
these cases, whether consistently or not, a distinction is made between
Christian fellowship and church fellowship. With reference to all these
and other forms of exclusiveness we would say in the spirit of Paul:
"In Christ Jesus neither circumcision" (viewed as a mere sign)
"availeth anything, nor uncircumcision," neither Catholicism nor
Protestantism, neither Lutheranism nor Calvinism, neither Calvinism nor
Arminianism, neither episcopacy nor presbytery, neither immersion nor
pouring nor sprinkling, nor any other accidental distinction of birth
and outward condition, but "a new creature, faith working through love,
and the keeping of the commandments of God."Gal. 5:6; 6:15; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:19" id="i.V_1.35-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.19">1 Cor.
7:19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p7">The conservative view was orthodox, and must not
be confounded with the Judaizing heresy which demanded circumcision
from the Gentiles as well as the Jews, and made it a term of church
membership and a condition of salvation. This doctrine had been
condemned once for all by the Jerusalem agreement, and was held
hereafter only by the malignant pharisaical faction of the
Judaizers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p8">The church of Jerusalem, being composed entirely
of Jewish converts, would naturally take the conservative view; while
the church of Antioch, where the Gentile element prevailed, would as
naturally prefer the liberal interpretation, which had the certain
prospect of ultimate success. James, who perhaps never went outside of
Palestine, far from denying the Christian character of the Gentile
converts, would yet keep them at a respectful distance; while Peter,
with his impulsive, generous nature, and in keeping with his more
general vocation, carried out in practice the conviction he had so
boldly professed in Jerusalem, and on a visit to Antioch, shortly after
the Jerusalem Council (<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.35-p8.1">a.d.</span> 51), openly and
habitually communed at table with the Gentile brethren.<note place="end" n="467" id="i.V_1.35-p8.2"><p id="i.V_1.35-p9"> The imperfect <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.35-p9.1">συνήσθιεν
μετὰ τῶν
ἐθνῶν</span>,
<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:12" id="i.V_1.35-p9.2" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. 2:12</scripRef>, indicates habit he <i>used</i> to eat with the uncircumcised
Christians. This is the best proof from the pen of Paul himself that
Peter agreed with him in principle and even in his usual practice. The
eating refers, in all probability, not only to common meals, but also
to the primitive love-feasts (agapae) and the holy communion, where
brotherly recognition and fellowship is consummated and
scaled.</p></note> He had
already once before eaten in the house of the uncircumcised Cornelius
at Caesarea, seeing that "God is no respecter of persons, but in every
nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousness is acceptable to
him."<note place="end" n="468" id="i.V_1.35-p9.3"><p id="i.V_1.35-p10"> <scripRef passage="Acts 10:27-29" id="i.V_1.35-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|10|27|10|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.27-Acts.10.29">Acts 10:27-29</scripRef>, 34, 35; 11:3:
"thou wentest in to men uncircumcised and didst eat with
them."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p11">But when some delegates of James<note place="end" n="469" id="i.V_1.35-p11.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.35-p12.1">τινὲς
ἀπὸ
Ἰακώβου</span>, Gal, 2:12, seems to imply that they were sent by James
(comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:47" id="i.V_1.35-p12.2" parsed="|Matt|26|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.47">Matt. 26:47</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 5:25" id="i.V_1.35-p12.3" parsed="|Mark|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.25">Mark 5:25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 3:2" id="i.V_1.35-p12.4" parsed="|John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.2">John 3:2</scripRef>), and not simply disciples of
James or members of his congregation, which would be expressed
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.35-p12.5">τινὲς
τῶν ἀπὸ
Ἰακώβου.</span> See Grimm, <i>l.c</i>., p. 427.</p></note> arrived from
Jerusalem and remonstrated with him for his conduct, he timidly
withdrew from fellowship with the uncircumcised followers of Christ,
and thus virtually disowned them. He unwittingly again denied his Lord
from the fear of man, but this time in the persons of his Gentile
disciples. The inconsistency is characteristic of his impulsive temper,
which made him timid or bold according to the nature of the momentary
impression. It is not stated whether these delegates simply carried out
the instructions of James or went beyond them. The former is more
probable from what we know of him, and explains more easily the conduct
of Peter, who would scarcely have been influenced by casual and
unofficial visitors. They were perhaps officers in the congregation of
Jerusalem; at all events men of weight, not Pharisees exactly, yet
extremely conservative and cautious, and afraid of miscellaneous
company, which might endanger the purity and orthodoxy of the venerable
mother church of Christendom. They did, of course, not demand the
circumcision of the Gentile Christians, for this would have been in
direct opposition to the synodical decree, but they no doubt reminded
Peter of the understanding of the Jerusalem compact concerning the duty
of Jewish Christians, which he above all others should scrupulously
keep. They represented to him that his conduct was at least very hasty
and premature, and calculated to hinder the conversion of the Jewish
nation, which was still the object of their dearest hopes and most
fervent prayers. The pressure must have been very strong, for even
Barnabas, who had stood side by side with Paul at Jerusalem in the
defence of the rights of the Gentile Christians, was intimidated and
carried away by the example of the chief of the apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p13">The subsequent separation of Paul from Barnabas
and Mark, which the author of Acts frankly relates, was no doubt partly
connected with this manifestation of human weakness.<note place="end" n="470" id="i.V_1.35-p13.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p14"> There are not a few examples of
successful intimidations of strong and bold men. Luther was so
frightened at the prospect of a split of the holy Catholic church, in
an interview with the papal legate, Carl von Miltitz, at Altenburg in
January, 1519, that he promised to write and did write a most
humiliating letter of submission to the Pope, and a warning to the
German people against secession. But the irrepressible conflict soon
broke out again at the Leipzig disputation in June, 1519.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p15">The sin of Peter roused the fiery temper of Paul,
and called upon him a sharper rebuke than he had received from his
Master. A mere look of pity from Jesus was enough to call forth bitter
tears of repentance. Paul was not Jesus. He may have been too severe in
the manner of his remonstrance, but he knew Peter better than we, and
was right in the matter of dispute, and after all more moderate than
some of the greatest and best men have been in personal controversy.
Forsaken by the prince of the apostles and by his own faithful ally in
the Gentile mission, he felt that nothing but unflinching courage could
save the sinking ship of freedom. A vital principle was at stake, and
the Christian standing of the Gentile converts must be maintained at
all hazards, now or never, if the world was to be saved and
Christianity was not to shrink into a narrow corner as a Jewish sect.
Whatever might do in Jerusalem, where there was scarcely a heathen
convert, this open affront to brethren in Christ could not be tolerated
for a moment at Antioch in the church which was of his own planting and
full of Hellenists and Gentiles. A public scandal must be publicly
corrected. And so Paul confronted Peter and charged him with downright
hypocrisy in the face of the whole congregation. He exposed his
misconduct by his terse reasoning, to which Peter could make no
reply.<note place="end" n="471" id="i.V_1.35-p15.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p16"> <scripRef passage="Gal 2:14-21" id="i.V_1.35-p16.1" parsed="|Gal|2|14|2|21" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.14-Gal.2.21">Gal 2:14-21</scripRef>. We take this
section to be a brief outline of Paul’s address to
Peter; but the historical narrative imperceptibly passes into doctrinal
reflections suggested by the occasion and adapted to the case of the
Galatians. In the third chapter it naturally expands into a direct
attack on the Galatians.</p></note> "If thou," he said to him in substance, "who
art a Jew by nationality and training, art eating with the Gentiles in
disregard of the ceremonial prohibition, why art thou now, by the moral
force of thy example as the chief of the Twelve, constraining the
Gentile converts to Judaize or to conform to the ceremonial restraints
of the elementary religion? We who are Jews by birth and not gross
sinners like the heathen, know that justification comes not from works
of the law, but from faith in Christ. It may be objected that by
seeking gratuitous justification instead of legal justification, we
make Christ a promoter of sin.<note place="end" n="472" id="i.V_1.35-p16.2"><p id="i.V_1.35-p17"> Paul draws, in the form of a
question, a <i>false</i> conclusion of the Judaizing opponents from
<i>correct</i> premises of his own, and rejects the conclusion with his
usual formula of abhorrence, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.35-p17.1">μὴ
γένοιτο</span>, as in <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:2" id="i.V_1.35-p17.2" parsed="|Rom|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.2">Rom. 6:2</scripRef>.</p></note> Away with this monstrous and blasphemous
conclusion! On the contrary, there is sin in returning to the law for
justification after we have abandoned it for faith in Christ. I myself
stand convicted of transgression if I build up again (as thou doest
now) the very law which I pulled down (as thou didst before), and thus
condemn my former conduct. For the law itself taught me to exchange it
for Christ, to whom it points as its end. Through the Mosaic law as a
tutor leading me beyond itself to freedom in Christ, I died to the
Mosaic law in order that I might live a new life of obedience and
gratitude to God. I have been crucified with Christ, and it is no
longer my old self that lives, but it is Christ that lives in me; and
the new life of Christ which I now live in this body after my
conversion, I live in the faith of the Son of God who loved me and gave
himself for me. I do not frustrate the grace of God; for if the
observance of the law of Moses or any other human work could justify
and save, there was no good cause of Christ’s death
his atoning sacrifice on the cross was needless and fruitless."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p18">From such a conclusion Peter’s
soul shrank back in horror. He never dreamed of denying the necessity
and efficacy of the death of Christ for the remission of sins. He and
Barnabas stood between two fires on that trying occasion. As Jews they
seemed to be bound by the restrictions of the Jerusalem compromise on
which the messengers of James insisted; but by trying to please the
Jews they offended the Gentiles, and by going back to Jewish
exclusiveness they did violence to their better convictions, and felt
condemned by their own conscience.<note place="end" n="473" id="i.V_1.35-p18.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p19"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="i.V_1.35-p19.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef>, Peter stood
self-condemned and condemned by the Gentiles, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.35-p19.2">κατεγνωσμένος
ἦν</span><i>,</i> not " blameworthy," or " was to be blamed"(E.
V.).</p></note> They no doubt returned to
their more liberal practice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p20">The alienation of the apostles was merely
temporary. They were too noble and too holy to entertain resentment.
Paul makes honorable mention afterwards of Peter and Barnabas, and also
of Mark, who was a connecting link between the three.<note place="end" n="474" id="i.V_1.35-p20.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p21"> Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:5, 6" id="i.V_1.35-p21.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|9|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5-1Cor.9.6">1 Cor. 9:5, 6</scripRef>; 15:5; <scripRef passage="Col. 4:10" id="i.V_1.35-p21.2" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col.
4:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philem. 24" id="i.V_1.35-p21.3" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Philem. 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:11" id="i.V_1.35-p21.4" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. 4:11</scripRef>.</p></note> Peter in his
Epistles endorses the teaching of the "beloved brother Paul," and
commends the wisdom of his Epistles, in one of which his own conduct is
so severely rebuked, but significantly adds that there are some "things
in them hard to be understood, which the ignorant and unsteadfast
wrest, as they do also the other Scriptures, to their own
destruction."<note place="end" n="475" id="i.V_1.35-p21.5"><p id="i.V_1.35-p22"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:12" id="i.V_1.35-p22.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.12">1 Pet. 5:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:15, 16" id="i.V_1.35-p22.2" parsed="|2Pet|3|15|3|16" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.15-2Pet.3.16">2 Pet. 3:15,
16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p23">The scene of Antioch belongs to these things which
have been often misunderstood and perverted by prejudice and ignorance
in the interest both of heresy and orthodoxy. The memory of it was
perpetuated by the tradition which divided the church at Antioch into
two parishes with two bishops, Evodius and Ignatius, the one instituted
by Peter, the other by Paul. Celsus, Porphyry, and modern enemies of
Christianity have used it as an argument against the moral character
and inspiration of the apostles. The conduct of Paul left a feeling of
intense bitterness and resentment in the Jewish party which manifested
itself even a hundred years later in a violent attack of the
pseudo-Clementine <i>Homilies and Recognitions</i> upon Paul, under the
disguise of Simon Magus. The conduct of both apostles was so
unaccountable to Catholic taste that some of the fathers substituted an
unknown Cephas for Peter;<note place="end" n="476" id="i.V_1.35-p23.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p24"> So Clement of Alexandria, and
other fathers, also the Jesuit Harduin.</p></note> while others resolved the scene into a
hypocritical farce gotten up by the apostles themselves for dramatic
effect upon the ignorant congregation.<note place="end" n="477" id="i.V_1.35-p24.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p25"> This monstrous perversion of
Scripture was advocated even by such fathers as Origen, Jerome, and
Chrysostom. It gave rise to a controversy between Jerome and Augustin,
who from a superior moral sense protested against it, and
prevailed.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p26">The truth of history requires us to sacrifice the
orthodox fiction of moral perfection in the apostolic church. But we
gain more than we lose. The apostles themselves never claimed, but
expressly disowned such perfection.<note place="end" n="478" id="i.V_1.35-p26.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p27"> Comp. 2 Cor, 4:7; <scripRef passage="Phil. 3:12" id="i.V_1.35-p27.1" parsed="|Phil|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.12">Phil. 3:12</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="James 3:2" id="i.V_1.35-p27.2" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2">James 3:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 1:8" id="i.V_1.35-p27.3" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8">1 John 1:8</scripRef>; 2:2.</p></note> They carried the heavenly
treasure in earthen vessels, and thus brought it nearer to us. The
infirmities of holy men are frankly revealed in the Bible for our
encouragement as well as for our humiliation. The bold attack of Paul
teaches the right and duty of protest even against the highest
ecclesiastical authority, when Christian truth and principle are
endangered; the quiet submission of Peter commends him to our esteem
for his humility and meekness in proportion to his high standing as the
chief among the pillar-apostles; the conduct of both explodes the
Romish fiction of papal supremacy and infallibility; and the whole
scene typically foreshadows the grand historical conflict between
Petrine Catholicism and Pauline Protestantism, which, we trust, will
end at last in a grand Johannean reconciliation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p28">Peter and Paul, as far as we know, never met
afterwards till they both shed their blood for the testimony of Jesus
in the capital of the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p29">The fearless remonstrance of Paul had probably a
moderating effect upon James and his elders, but did not alter their
practice in Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="479" id="i.V_1.35-p29.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p30"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 21:17-20" id="i.V_1.35-p30.1" parsed="|Acts|21|17|21|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.17-Acts.21.20">Acts 21:17-20</scripRef>.</p></note> Still less did it silence the extreme Judaizing
faction; on the contrary, it enraged them. They were defeated, but not
convinced, and fought again with greater bitterness than ever. They
organized a countermission, and followed Paul into almost every field
of his labor, especially to Corinth and Galatia. They were <i>a thorn,
if not the</i> thorn, in his flesh. He has them in view in all his
Epistles except those to the Thessalonians and to Philemon. We cannot
understand his Epistles in their proper historical sense without this
fact. The false apostles were perhaps those very Pharisees who caused
the original trouble, at all events men of like spirit. They boasted of
their personal acquaintance with the Lord in the days of his flesh, and
with the primitive apostles; hence Paul calls these "false apostles"
sarcastically "super-eminent" or "over-extra-apostles."<note place="end" n="480" id="i.V_1.35-p30.2"><p id="i.V_1.35-p31"> The E. V. translates
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.35-p31.1">ὑπερλίαν
ἀπόστολοι</span>, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:5" id="i.V_1.35-p31.2" parsed="|2Cor|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.5">2 Cor. 11:5</scripRef>, "the very chiefest apostles," Plumptre
better, "those apostles-extraordinary." They are identical with
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.35-p31.3">ψευδαπόστολοι,</span>
11:13, and not with the pillar-apostles of the
circumcision, <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:9" id="i.V_1.35-p31.4" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. 2:9</scripRef>; see above, p. 334, note 1.</p></note> They
attacked his apostolate as irregular and spurious, and his gospel as
radical and revolutionary. They boldly told his Gentile converts that
the, must submit to circumcision and keep the ceremonial law; in other
words, that they must be Jews as well as Christians in order to
<i>insure</i> salvation, or at all events to occupy a position of
pre-eminence over and above mere proselytes of the gate in the outer
court. They appealed, without foundation, to James and Peter and to
Christ himself, and abused their name and authority for their narrow
sectarian purposes, just as the Bible itself is made responsible for
all sorts of heresies and vagaries. They seduced many of the impulsive
and changeable Galatians, who had all the characteristics of the Keltic
race. They split the congregation in Corinth into several parties and
caused the apostle the deepest anxiety. In Colossae, and the churches
of Phrygia and Asia, legalism assumed the milder form of Essenic
mysticism and asceticism. In the Roman church the legalists were weak
brethren rather than false brethren, and no personal enemies of Paul,
who treats them much more mildly than the Galatian errorists.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p32">This bigoted and most persistent Judaizing
reaction was overruled for good. It drew out from the master mind of
Paul the most complete and most profound vindication and exposition of
the doctrines of sin and grace. Without the intrigues and machinations
of these legalists and ritualists we should not have the invaluable
Epistles to the Galatians, Corinthians, and Romans. Where error
abounded, truth has still more abounded.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.35-p33">At last the victory was won. The terrible
persecution under Nero, and the still more terrible destruction of
Jerusalem, buried the circumcision controversy in the Christian church.
The ceremonial law, which before Christ was "alive but not
life-giving," and which from Christ to the destruction of Jerusalem was
"dying but not deadly," became after that destruction "dead and
deadly."<note place="end" n="481" id="i.V_1.35-p33.1"><p id="i.V_1.35-p34"> Augustin thus distinguishes
three periods in the Mosaic law: 1, <i>lex
viva, sed non vivifica</i>; 2, <i>l</i>.
<i>moribunda, sed non mortifera; 3, l. mortua et
mortifera</i>.</p></note> The Judaizing heresy was indeed continued
outside of the Catholic church by the sect of the Ebionites during the
second century; and in the church itself the spirit of formalism and
bigotry assumed new shapes by substituting Christian rites and
ceremonies for the typical shadows of the Mosaic dispensation. But
whenever and wherever this tendency manifests itself we have the best
antidote in the Epistles of Paul.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.35-p35"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="36" title="Christianity in Rome" shorttitle="Section 36" progress="42.89%" prev="i.V_1.35" next="i.VI" id="i.V_1.36">

<p class="head" id="i.V_1.36-p1">§ 36. Christianity in Rome.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p3">I. On the general, social, and moral condition of
Rome under the Emperors:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p4"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p4.1">Ludwig
Friedländer</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p4.2">Sittengeschichte
Roms.</span></i> Leipzig, 1862, 5th ed. revised and enlarged, 1881, 3
vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p5"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p5.1">Rod. Lanciani</span>: <i>Ancient
Rome in the Light of Recent Discoveries.</i> Boston, 1889 (with 100
illustrations).</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p7">II. On the Jews in Rome and the allusions of Roman
Writers to Them:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p8"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p8.1">Renan</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.V_1.36-p8.2">Les Apôtres,</span></i> 287–293; <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p8.3">Merivale</span>:<i>History of the Romans,</i> VI., 203
sqq.; <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p8.4">Friedländer</span>: <i>l.c</i>.
III., 505 sqq.; <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p8.5">Hausrath</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p8.6">Neutestamentliche Zeitgeschichte,</span></i> III.,
383–392 (2d ed.); <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p8.7">Schürer</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p8.8">Lehrbuch der
Neutestamentlichen Zeitgeschichte</span></i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p8.9">, pp. 624
sq., and <i>Die Gemeindeverfassung der Juden in Rom in der
Kaiserzeit,</i></span> Leipz., 1879; <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p8.10">Huidekoper</span>: <i>Judaism at Rome</i>, 1876. Also <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p8.11">John Gill</span><i>: Notices of the Jews and their Country
by the Classic Writers of Antiquity.</i> 2d ed. London, 1872. On Jewish
Roman inscriptions see <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p8.12">Garrucci (several articles in
Italian since 1862), von Engeström (in a Swedish work,
Upsala, 1876), and Schürer</span> (1879).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p9">III. On the Christian Congregation in Rome:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p10">The Histories of the Apostolic Age (see pp. 189
sqq.); the Introductions to the Commentaries on <i>Romans</i>
(mentioned p. 281), and a number of critical essays on the origin and
composition of the Church of Rome and the aim of the Epistle to the
Romans, by <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p10.1">Baur</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p10.2">Ueber
Zweck und Veranlassung des Römerbriefs,</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p10.3">1836; reproduced in his <i>Paul</i></span>, I., 346 sqq.,
Engl. transl.), <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p10.4">Beyschlag</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p10.5">Das geschichtliche Problem des Römerbriefs</span></i>
in the "Studien und Kritiken" for 1867), <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p10.6">Hilgenfeld</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p10.7">Einleitung in das N.
T.,</span></i> 1875, pp. 302 sqq.), C. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p10.8">Weizsäcker</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p10.9">Ueber die
älteste römische Christengemeinde</span></i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p10.10">, 1876, and his <i>Apost. Zeitalter,</i></span> 1886, pp.
415–467).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p11">W. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p11.1">Mangold</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p11.2">Der Römerbrief und seine gesch.
Voraussetzungen,</span></i> Marburg, 1884. Defends the Jewish origin
and character of the Roman church (against Weizsäcker).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p12.1">Rud</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p12.2">Seyerlen</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p12.3">Entstehung und erste
Schicksale der Christengemeinde in Rom</span></i>. Tübingen,
1874.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p13"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p13.1">Adolf Harnack</span>:
<i>Christianity and Christians at the Court of the Roman Emperors
before the Time of Constantine.</i> In the "Princeton Review," N. York,
1878, pp. 239–280.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p14">J. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p14.1">Spencer Northcote and W. R.
Brownlow</span> (R. C.): <i><span lang="IT" id="i.V_1.36-p14.2">Roma
Sotterranea,</span></i> new ed., London, 1879, vol. I., pp.
78–91. Based upon Caval. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p14.3">de
Rossi’s</span> large Italian work under the same title
(<i><span lang="IT" id="i.V_1.36-p14.4">Roma,</span></i> 1864–1877, in
three vols. fol.). Both important for the remains of early Roman
Christianity in the Catacombs.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p15"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p15.1">Formby</span>: <i>Ancient Rome and
its Connect. with the Chr. Rel.</i> Lond., 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p16.1">Keim</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p16.2">Rom. u. das Christenthum.</span></i> Berlin, 1881.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.V_1.36-p18">[MAP INSET] From "Roma Sotteranea," by Northcote and
Brownlow.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p19"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Rome" id="i.V_1.36-p19.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.36-p20">The City of Rome.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.V_1.36-p22">The city of Rome was to the Roman empire what Paris
is to France, what London to Great Britain: the ruling head and the
beating heart. It had even a more cosmopolitan character than these
modern cities. It was the world in miniature, "<i>orbis in urbe.</i>"
Rome had conquered nearly all the nationalities of the then civilized
world, and drew its population from the East and from the West, from
the North and from the South. All languages, religious, and customs of
the conquered provinces found a home there. Half the inhabitants spoke
Greek, and the natives complained of the preponderance of this foreign
tongue, which, since Alexander’s conquest, had become
the language of the Orient and of the civilized world.<note place="end" n="482" id="i.V_1.36-p22.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p23"> Friedländer, I. 372
sqq.</p></note> The palace
of the emperor was the chief centre of Oriental and Greek life. Large
numbers of the foreigners were freedmen, who generally took the family
name of their masters. Many of them became very wealthy, even
millionnaires. The rich freedman was in that age the type of the
vulgar, impudent, bragging upstart. According to Tacitus, "all things
vile and shameful" were sure to flow from all quarters of the empire
into Rome as a common sewer. But the same is true of the best elements:
the richest products of nature, the rarest treasures of art, were
collected there; the enterprising and ambitious youths, the men of
genius, learning, and every useful craft found in Rome the widest field
and the richest reward for their talents.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p24">With Augustus began the period of expensive
building. In his long reign ofpeace and prosperity he changed the city
of bricks into a city of marble. It extended in narrow and irregular
streets on both banks of the Tiber, covered the now desolate and
feverish Campagna to the base of the Albanian hills, and stretched its
arms by land and by sea to the ends of the earth. It was then (as in
its ruins it is even now) the most instructive and interesting city in
the world. Poets, orators, and historians were lavish in the praises of
the <i>urbs
aeterna,</i></p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p26">"<i>qua nihil posis visere majus</i>."<note place="end" n="483" id="i.V_1.36-p26.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p27"> See some of these eulogistic
descriptions in Friedländer, I. 9, who says that the
elements which produced this overwhelming impression were "the
enormous, ever changing turmoil of a population from all lands, the
confusing and intoxicating commotion of a truly cosmopolitan
intercourse, the number and magnificence of public parks and buildings,
and the immeasurable extent of the city." Of the Campagna he says, p.
10: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p27.1">Wo sich jetzt eine
ruinenerfüllte Einöde gegen das Albanesergebirge
hinerstreckt</span></i>, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p27.2">über der Fieberluft brütet, war
damals eine durchaus gesunde, überall angebaute, von Leben
wimmelden Strassen durchschnittene Ebene.</span></i>"See Strabo, v. 3, 12</p></note></p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p29">The estimates of the population of imperial Rome
are guesswork, and vary from one to four millions. But in all
probability it amounted under Augustus to more than a million, and
increased rapidly under the following emperors till it received a check
by the fearful epidemic of 79, which for many days demanded ten
thousand victims a day.<note place="end" n="484" id="i.V_1.36-p29.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p30"> Friedländer, I. 54
sqq., by a combination of certain data, comes to the conclusion that
Rome numbered under Augustus (A. U. 749) 668,600 people, exclusive of
slaves, and 70 or 80 years later from one and a half to two
millions.</p></note> Afterwards the city grew again and reached the
height of its splendor under Hadrian and the Antonines.<note place="end" n="485" id="i.V_1.36-p30.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p31"> Friedländer, I. 11:
"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p31.1">In dem halben Jahrhundert von
Vespasian bis Hadrian erreichte Rom seinen höchsten Glanz,
wenn auch unter den Antoninen und später noch vieles zu
seiner Verschönerimg geschehen ist.</span></i>"</p></note></p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.36-p33">The Jews in Rome.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p35">The number of Jews in Rome during the apostolic
age is estimated at twenty or thirty thousand souls.<note place="end" n="486" id="i.V_1.36-p35.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p36"> By Renan<i>,
L’Antechrist,</i> p. 7; Friedländer, I.
310, 372; and Harnack, <i>l.c</i>., p. 253. But Hausrath,
<i>l</i>.<i>c.,</i> III. 384, assumes 40,000 Jews in Rome under
Augustus, 60,000 under Tiberius. We know from Josephus that 8,000 Roman
Jews accompanied a deputation of King Herod to Augustus (<i>Ant</i>.
XVII. 11, 1), and that 4,000 Jews were banished by Tiberius to the
mines of Sardinia (XVIII. 3, 5; comp. Tacitus, <i>Ann</i>. II. 85). But
these data do not justify a very definite calculation.</p></note> They all spoke
Hellenistic Greek with a strong Hebrew accent. They had, as far as we
know, seven synagogues and three cemeteries, with Greek and a few Latin
inscriptions, sometimes with Greek words in Latin letters, or Latin
words with Greek letters.<note place="end" n="487" id="i.V_1.36-p36.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p37"> Friedländer, III.
510: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p37.1">Die Inschrift sind
überwiegend griechisch, allerdings zum Theil bis zur
Unverständlichkeit jargonartig; daneben finden sich
lateinische, aber keine hebräischen.</span></i>"See also Garrucci, <i>Cimiterio in
vigna Rondanini,</i> and the inscriptions
(mostly Greek, some Latin) copied and published by
Schürer, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p37.2">Die
Gemeindeverfassung der Juden,</span></i> etc., pp. 33
sqq.</p></note> They inhabited the fourteenth region, beyond
the Tiber (Trastevere), at the base of the Janiculum, probably also the
island of the Tiber, and part of the left bank towards the Circus
Maximus and the Palatine hill, in the neighborhood of the present
Ghetto or Jewry. They were mostly descendants of slaves and captives of
Pompey, Cassius, and Antony. They dealt then, as now, in old clothing
and broken ware, or rose from poverty to wealth and prominence as
bankers, physicians, astrologers, and fortunetellers. Not a few found
their way to the court. Alityrus, a Jewish actor, enjoyed the highest
favor of Nero. Thallus, a Samaritan and freedman of Tiberius, was able
to lend a million denarii to the Jewish king, Herod Agrippa.<note place="end" n="488" id="i.V_1.36-p37.3"><p id="i.V_1.36-p38"> Josephus, Ant. XVIII. 6,4.
Comp. Harnack, <i>l.c</i>., p. 254.</p></note> The
relations between the Herods and the Julian and Claudian emperors were
very intimate.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p39">The strange manners and institutions of the Jews,
as circumcision, Sabbath observance, abstinence from pork and meat
sacrificed to the gods whom they abhorred as evil spirits, excited the
mingled amazement, contempt, and ridicule of the Roman historians and
satirists. Whatever was sacred to the heathen was profane to the
Jews.<note place="end" n="489" id="i.V_1.36-p39.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p40"> Tacitus, <i>Hist</i>. V. 4:
"<i>Profana illic omnia quae apud nos sacra;
rursum concessa apud illos quae nobis incesta.</i>"Comp. his whole description of the Jews, which is a strange
compound of truth and falsehood.</p></note> They were regarded as enemies of the human
race. But this, after all, was a superficial judgment. The Jews had
also their friends. Their indomitable industry and persistency, their
sobriety, earnestness, fidelity and benevolence, their strict obedience
to law, their disregard of death in war, their unshaken trust in God,
their hope of a glorious future of humanity, the simplicity and purity
of their worship, the sublimity and majesty of the idea of one
omnipotent, holy, and merciful God, made a deep impression upon
thoughtful and serious persons, and especially upon females (who
escaped the odium of circumcision). Hence the large number of
proselytes in Rome and elsewhere. Horace, Persius, and Juvenal, as well
as Josephus, testify that many Romans abstained from all business on
the Sabbath, fasted and prayed, burned lamps, studied the Mosaic law,
and sent tribute to the temple of Jerusalem. Even the Empress Poppaea
was inclined to Judaism after her own fashion, and showed great favor
to Josephus, who calls her "devout" or "God-fearing" (though she was a
cruel and shameless woman).<note place="end" n="490" id="i.V_1.36-p40.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p41"> "Poppaea Sabina, the wife of
Otho, was the fairest woman of her time, and with the charms of beauty
she combined the address of an accomplished intriguer. Among the
dissolute women of imperial Rome she stands preëminent.
Originally united to Rufius Crispinus, she allowed herself to be
seduced by Otho, and obtained a divorce in order to marry him.
Introduced by this new connection to the intimacy of Nero, she soon
aimed at a higher elevation. But her husband was jealous and vigilant,
and she herself knew how to allure the young emperor by alternate
advances and retreats, till, in the violence of his passion, he put his
friend out of the way by dismissing him to the government of Lusitania.
Poppaea suffered Otho to depart without a sigh. She profited by his
absence to make herself more than ever indispensable to her paramour,
and aimed, with little disguise, at releasing herself from her union
and supplanting Octavia, by divorce or even death." Merivale, <i>Hist.
of the Romans,</i> VI. 97. Nero accidentally kicked Poppaea to death
when in a state of pregnancy (65), and pronounced her eulogy from the
rostrum. The senate decreed divine honors to her. Comp. Tac.
<i>Ann</i>. XIII. 45, 46; XVI. 6; Suet., <i>Nero</i>, 35.</p></note> Seneca, who detested the Jews (calling
them <i>sceleratissima gens),</i> was constrained to say that this
conquered race gave laws to their conquerors.<note place="end" n="491" id="i.V_1.36-p41.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p42"> "<i>Victi victoribus leges dederunt.</i>"Quoted by Augustin (<i>De Civit. Dei,</i> VI. 11) from a lost
work, <i>De Superstitionibus.</i> This word received a singular illustration a few years
after Seneca’s death, when Berenice, the daughter of
King Agrippa, who had heard the story of Paul’s
conversion at Caesarea (<scripRef passage="Acts 25:13" id="i.V_1.36-p42.1" parsed="|Acts|25|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.13">Acts 25:13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 25:23" id="i.V_1.36-p42.2" parsed="|Acts|25|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.25.23">23</scripRef>), became the acknowledged
mistress first of Vespasianus and then of his son Titus, and presided
in the palace of the Caesars. Titus promised to marry her, but was
obliged, by the pressure of public opinion, to dismiss the incestuous
adulteress. "<i>Dimisit invitus invitam</i>." Sueton. <i>Tit</i>., c.
7; Tacit. <i>Hist.,</i> II. 81.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p43">The Jews were twice expelled from Rome under
Tiberius and Claudius, but soon returned to their transtiberine
quarter, and continued to enjoy the privileges of a <i>religio
licita,</i> which were granted to them by heathen emperors, but were
afterwards denied them by Christian popes.<note place="end" n="492" id="i.V_1.36-p43.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p44"> The history of the Roman Ghetto
(the word is derived from ﬠדּ<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.V_1.36-p44.1">גָ</span>, <i>caedo</i>, to cut
down, comp. <scripRef passage="Isa. 10:33" id="i.V_1.36-p44.2" parsed="|Isa|10|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.10.33">Isa. 10:33</scripRef>; 14:12; 15:2; <scripRef passage="Jer. 48:25" id="i.V_1.36-p44.3" parsed="|Jer|48|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.48.25">Jer. 48:25</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Jer. 48:27" id="i.V_1.36-p44.4" parsed="|Jer|48|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.48.27">27</scripRef>, etc., presents a
curious and sad chapter in the annals of the papacy. The fanatical Pope
Paul IV. (1555-’59) caused it to be walled in and shut
out from all intercourse with the Christian world, declaring in the
bull <i>Cum nimis</i>: "It is most absurd and unsuitable that the Jews,
whose own crime has plunged them into everlasting slavery, under the
plea that Christian magnanimity allows them, should presume to dwell
and mix with Christians, not bearing any mark of distinction, and
should have Christian servants, yea even buy houses." Sixtus V. treated
the Jews kindly on the plea that they were "the family from which
Christ came;" but his successors, Clement VIII., Clement XI., and
Innocent XIII., forbade them all trade except that in old clothes,
rags, and iron. Gregory XIII. (1572-’85), who rejoiced
over the massacre of St. Bartholomew, forced the Jews to hear a sermon
every week, and on every Sabbath police agents were sent to the Ghetto
to drive men, women, and children into the church with scourges, and to
lash them if they paid no attention! This custom was only abolished by
Pius IX., who revoked all the oppressive laws against the Jews. For
this and other interesting information about the Ghetto see Augustus J.
C. Hare, <i>Walks in Rome,</i> 1873, 165 sqq., and a pamphlet of Dr.
Philip, a Protestant missionary among the Jews in Rome, <i>On the
Ghetto,</i> Rome, 1874.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p45">When Paul arrived in Rome he invited the rulers of
the synagogues to a conference, that he might show them his good will
and give them the first offer of the gospel, but they replied to his
explanations with shrewd reservation, and affected to know nothing of
Christianity, except that it was a sect everywhere spoken against.
Their best policy was evidently to ignore it as much as possible. Yet a
large number came to hear the apostle on an appointed day, and some
believed, while the majority, as usual, rejected his testimony.<note place="end" n="493" id="i.V_1.36-p45.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p46"> <scripRef passage="Acts 28:17-29" id="i.V_1.36-p46.1" parsed="|Acts|28|17|28|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.17-Acts.28.29">Acts 28:17-29</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p47"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.36-p48">Christianity in Rome.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p49"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p50">From this peculiar people came the first converts
to a religion which proved more than a match for the power of Rome. The
Jews were only an army of defense, the Christians an army of conquest,
though under the despised banner of the cross.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p51">The precise origin of the church of Rome is
involved in impenetrable mystery. We are informed of the beginnings of
the church of Jerusalem and most of the churches of Paul, but we do not
know who first preached the gospel at Rome. Christianity with its
missionary enthusiasm for the conversion of the world must have found a
home in the capital of the world at a very early day, before the
apostles left Palestine. The congregation at Antioch grew up from
emigrant and fugitive disciples of Jerusalem before it was consolidated
and fully organized by Barnabas and Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p52">It is not impossible, though by no means
demonstrable, that the first tidings of the gospel were brought to Rome
soon after the birthday of the church by witnesses of the pentecostal
miracle in Jerusalem, among whom were "sojourners from Rome, both Jews
and proselytes."<note place="end" n="494" id="i.V_1.36-p52.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p53"> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:10" id="i.V_1.36-p53.1" parsed="|Acts|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.10">Acts 2:10</scripRef>:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p53.2">οἱ
ἐπιδημοῦντεσ
Ῥωμαῖοι,
Ἰουδαῖοι
τε καὶ
προσήλυτοι</span>
. Sojourners are strangers (comp. 17:21, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p53.3">οἱ
επιδημοῦντες
ζένοι</span>), as
distinct from inhabitants (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p53.4">κατοικοῦντες</span>, 7:48; 9:22; <scripRef passage="Luke 13:4" id="i.V_1.36-p53.5" parsed="|Luke|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.4">Luke 13:4</scripRef>). Among the Hellenistic Jews in
Jerusalem who disputed with Stephen were <i>Libertini,</i> i.e.,
emancipated Roman Jews, descendants of those whom Pompey had carried
captive to Rome, <scripRef passage="Acts 6:9" id="i.V_1.36-p53.6" parsed="|Acts|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.9">Acts 6:9</scripRef>.</p></note> In this case Peter, the preacher of the
pentecostal sermon, may be said to have had an <i>indirect</i> agency
in the founding of the church of Rome, which claims him as the rock on
which it is built, although the tradition of his early visit (42) and
twenty or twenty-five years’ residence there is a long
exploded fable.<note place="end" n="495" id="i.V_1.36-p53.7"><p id="i.V_1.36-p54"> Given up even by Roman Catholic
historians in Germany, but still confidently reasserted by Drs.
Northcote and Brownlow, <i>l.c.</i> I., p. 79, who naively state that
Peter went to Rome with Cornelius and the Italian band in 42. Comp. on
this subject §26, pp. 254 sqq.</p></note> Paul greets among the brethren in Rome some
kinsmen who had been converted before him, i.e., before 37.<note place="end" n="496" id="i.V_1.36-p54.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p55"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:7" id="i.V_1.36-p55.1" parsed="|Rom|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.7">Rom. 16:7</scripRef>, "Salute Andronicus
and Junias (or Junia), my kinsmen, and my fellow-prisoners who ... have
been in Christ before me." If Junias is masculine, it must be a
contraction from Junianus, as Lucas from Lucanus. But Chrysostom,
Grotius, Reiche, and others take it as a female, either the wife or
sister of Andronicus.</p></note> Several
names in the list of Roman brethren to whom he sends greetings are
found in the Jewish cemetery on the Appian Way among the freedmen of
the Empress Livia. Christians from Palestine, Syria, Asia Minor, and
Greece must have come to the capital for various reasons, either as
visitors or settlers.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p56"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.36-p57">The Edict of Claudius.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p59">The first historic trace of Christianity in Rome
we have in a notice of the heathen historian Suetonius, confirmed by
Luke, that Claudius, about <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p59.1">a.d.</span> 52, banished
the Jews from Rome because of their insurrectionary disposition and
commotion under the instigation of "Chrestus" (misspelt for
"Christus").<note place="end" n="497" id="i.V_1.36-p59.2"><p id="i.V_1.36-p60"> Sueton., <i>Claud</i>., c. 25:
"<i>Judaeos impulsore Chresto assidue
tumultuantes Roma expulit</i>." The Romans
often confounded <i>Christus</i> (the <i>Anointed</i>)
and<i>Chrestus</i> (from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p60.1">χρηστός</span>, <i>useful</i>, <i>good</i>)<i>,</i> and called the
Christians <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p60.2">χρηστιανοί</span>, <i>Chrestiani</i>. Compare the French form
<i>chrétien.</i> Justin Martyr uses this etymological error
as an argument against the persecution of the Christians for the sake
of their name. <i>Apol</i>. I., c. 4 (I. p. 10, ed. Otto): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p60.3">Χριστιανοὶ
εἶναι
κατηγορούμεθα,
τὸ δὲ
χρηστὸν
μισεῖσθαι
οὐ
δίκαιον</span>. He knew, however, the true origin
of the name of Christ, I.c. 12: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p60.4">Ἰησοῦς
Χριστός, ἀφ’
οὖ καὶ
τὸ
Χριστιανοὶ
ἐπονομάζεσθαι
ἐσχήκαμεν</span><i>
.</i> Tertullian says that
the name <i>Christus</i> was almost invariably mispronounced
<i>Chrestus</i> bythe heathen. <i>Apol</i>., c. 3; <i>Ad Nat.,</i> I.3.
This mistake continued to be made down to the fourth century,
Lactantius, <i>Instit. Div.,</i> IV. 7, and is found also in Latin
inscriptions. Renan derives the name Christianus from the Latin (like
<i>Herodian,</i> <scripRef passage="Matt. 22:16" id="i.V_1.36-p60.5" parsed="|Matt|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.16">Matt. 22:16</scripRef>, <i>Pompejani, Caesareani</i>)<i>,</i> as
the derivation from the Greek would require <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p60.6">Χρίστειος</span>
(<i>Les âpotres,</i> p. 234). Lightfoot
denies this, and refers to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p60.7">Σαρδιανὸς</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p60.8">Τραλλιανός</span>(<i>Philippians</i>, p.16, note 1); but Renan would regard
these nouns as Latinisms like <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p60.9">Ἀσιανός</span>
(<scripRef passage="Acts 20:4" id="i.V_1.36-p60.10" parsed="|Acts|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.4">Acts 20:4</scripRef>, Strabo, etc.). Antioch, where the name
originated (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:26" id="i.V_1.36-p60.11" parsed="|Acts|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.26">Acts 11:26</scripRef>), had long before been Romanized and was famous
for its love of nicknames. Renan thinks that the term originated with
the Roman authority as an <i>appellation de police.</i> The other two
passages of the N.T. in which it occurs, <scripRef passage="Acts 26:28" id="i.V_1.36-p60.12" parsed="|Acts|26|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.28">Acts 26:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 4:16" id="i.V_1.36-p60.13" parsed="|1Pet|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.16">1 Pet. 4:16</scripRef>, seem
to imply contempt and dislike, and so it is used by Tacitus and
Suetonius. But what was originally meant by the heathen to be a name of
derision has become the name of the highest honor. For what can be
nobler and better than to be a true Christian, that is, a follower of
Christ. It is a remarkable fact that the name " Jesuit,"which was not
in use till the sixteenth century, has become, by the misconduct of the
order which claimed it, a term of reproach even in Roman Catholic
countries; while the term " Christian"embraces proverbially all that is
noble, and good, and Christ-like.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p61">This commotion in all probability refers to
Messianic controversies between Jews and Christians who were not yet
clearly distinguished at that time. The preaching, of Christ, the true
King of Israel, would naturally produce a great commotion among the
Jews, as it did at Antioch, in Pisidia, in Lystra, Thessalonica, and
Beraea; and the ignorant heathen magistrates would as naturally infer
that Christ was a political pretender and aspirant to an earthly
throne. The Jews who rejected the true Messiah looked all the more
eagerly for an imaginary Messiah that would break the yoke of Rome and
restore the theocracy of David in Jerusalem. Their carnal
millennarianism affected even some Christians, and Paul found it
necessary to warn them against rebellion and revolution. Among those
expelled by the edict of Claudius were Aquila and Priscilla, the
hospitable friends of Paul, who were probably converted before they met
him in Corinth.<note place="end" n="498" id="i.V_1.36-p61.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p62"> <scripRef passage="Acts 18:2" id="i.V_1.36-p62.1" parsed="|Acts|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.2">Acts 18:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:3" id="i.V_1.36-p62.2" parsed="|Rom|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.3">Rom. 16:3</scripRef>. An
unconverted Jew would not have taken the apostle under his roof and
into partnership. The appellation .<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p62.3">Ἰουδαῖος</span>
often signifies merely the nationality (comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:13-15" id="i.V_1.36-p62.4" parsed="|Gal|2|13|2|15" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.13-Gal.2.15">Gal.
2:13-15</scripRef>). The name Aquila, i.e., Eagle, Adler, is still common among
Jews, like other high sounding animal names (Leo, Leopardus,
Löwe, Löwenherz, Löwenstein, etc.).
The Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p62.5">Ἀκύλας</span> was a transliteration of the Latin, and is probably
slightly altered in Onkelos, the traditional author of one of the
Targums, whom the learned Emmanuel Deutsch identifies with Aquila
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p62.6">Ἀκύλας</span>, <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.V_1.36-p62.7">סליקﬠ</span> in
the Talmud), the Greek translator of the Old Testament, a convert to
Judaism in the reign of Hadrian, and supposed nephew of the emperor.
<i>Liter. Remains</i> (<i>N.</i> York, 1874), pp. 337-340. The name of
his wife, Priscilla (the diminutive form of Prisca), " probably
indicates a connection with the <i>gens</i> of the <i>Prisci</i>, who
appear in the earliest stages of Roman history, and supplied a long
series of praetors and consuls." Plumptre on <i>Acts,</i>
18:2.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p63">The Jews, however, soon returned, and the Jewish
Christians also, but both under a cloud of suspicion. To this fact
Tacitus may refer when he says that the Christian superstition which
had been suppressed for a time (by the edict of Claudius) broke out
again (under Nero, who ascended the throne in 54).</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p64"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.36-p65">Paul’s Epistle.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p66"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p67">In the early part of Nero’s reign
(54–68) the Roman congregation was already well known
throughout Christendom, had several meeting places and a considerable
number of teachers.<note place="end" n="499" id="i.V_1.36-p67.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p68"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:8" id="i.V_1.36-p68.1" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. 1:8</scripRef>; 16:5, 14, 15,
19.</p></note> It was in view of this fact, and in prophetic
anticipation of its future importance, that Paul addressed to it from
Corinth his most important doctrinal Epistle (<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p68.2">a.d.</span> 58), which was to prepare the way for his long
desired personal visit. On his journey to Rome three years later he
found Christians at Puteoli (the modern Puzzuolo at the bay of Naples),
who desired him to tarry with them seven days.<note place="end" n="500" id="i.V_1.36-p68.3"><p id="i.V_1.36-p69"> <scripRef passage="Acts 28:13" id="i.V_1.36-p69.1" parsed="|Acts|28|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.13">Acts 28:13</scripRef>. Puteoli was, next
after Ostia, the chief harbor of Western Italy and the customary port
for the Alexandrian grain ships; hence the residence of a large number
of Jewish and other Oriental merchants and sailors. The whole
population turned out when the grain fleet from Alexandria arrived.
Sixteen pillars still remain of the mole on which St. Paul landed. See
Friedländer, II. 129 sq.; III. 511, and Howson and Spence on
<scripRef passage="Acts 28:13" id="i.V_1.36-p69.2" parsed="|Acts|28|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.13">Acts 28:13</scripRef>.</p></note> Some thirty or forty
miles from the city, at Appii Forum and Tres Tabernae (The Three
Taverns), he was met by Roman brethren anxious to see the writer of
that marvellous letter, and derived much comfort from this token of
affectionate regard.<note place="end" n="501" id="i.V_1.36-p69.3"><p id="i.V_1.36-p70"> <scripRef passage="Acts 28:15" id="i.V_1.36-p70.1" parsed="|Acts|28|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.15">Acts 28:15</scripRef>. The Forum of Appius
(the probable builder of the famous road called after him) is denounced
by Horace as a wretched town "filled with sailors and scoundrel
tavern-keepers." Tres Tabernae was a town of more importance, mentioned
in Cicero’s letters, and probably located on the
junction of the road from Antium with the Via Appia, near the modern
Cisterna. The distances from Rome southward are given in the Antonine
Itinerary as follows: "to Aricia, 16 miles; to Tres Tabernae, 17 miles;
to Appii Forum, 10 miles."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p71"><br /></p>
<p id="i.V_1.36-p72"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.36-p73">Paul in Rome.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p74"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p75">His arrival in Rome, early in the year 61, which
two years later was probably followed by that of Peter, naturally gave
a great impulse to the growth of the congregation. He brought with him,
as he had promised, "the fulness of the blessing of Christ." His very
bonds were overruled for the progress of the gospel, which he was left
free to preach under military guard in his own dwelling.<note place="end" n="502" id="i.V_1.36-p75.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p76"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:12-15" id="i.V_1.36-p76.1" parsed="|Phil|1|12|1|15" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.12-Phil.1.15">Phil. 1:12-15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 28:30" id="i.V_1.36-p76.2" parsed="|Acts|28|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.30">Acts
28:30</scripRef>.</p></note> He had
with him during the whole or a part of the first Roman captivity his
faithful pupils and companions: Luke, "the beloved physician" and
historian; Timothy, the dearest of his spiritual sons; John Mark, who
had deserted him on his first missionary tour, but joined him at Rome
and mediated between him and Peter; one Jesus, who is called Justus, a
Jewish Christian, who remained faithful to him; Aristarchus, his
fellow-prisoner from Thessalonica; Tychicus from Ephesus; Epaphras and
Onesimus from Colossae; Epaphroditus from Philippi; Demas, Pudens,
Linus, Eubulus, and others who are honorably mentioned in the Epistles
of the captivity.<note place="end" n="503" id="i.V_1.36-p76.3"><p id="i.V_1.36-p77"> <scripRef passage="Col. 4:7-14" id="i.V_1.36-p77.1" parsed="|Col|4|7|4|14" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.7-Col.4.14">Col. 4:7-14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 6:21" id="i.V_1.36-p77.2" parsed="|Eph|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.21">Eph. 6:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philem. 24" id="i.V_1.36-p77.3" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Philem.
24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. 2:25-30" id="i.V_1.36-p77.4" parsed="|Phil|2|25|2|30" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.25-Phil.2.30">Phil. 2:25-30</scripRef>; 4:18; comp. also <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:10-12" id="i.V_1.36-p77.5" parsed="|2Tim|4|10|4|12" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.10-2Tim.4.12">2 Tim. 4:10-12</scripRef>.</p></note> They formed a noble band of evangelists and
aided the aged apostle in his labors at Rome and abroad. On the other
hand his enemies of the Judaizing party were stimulated to
counter-activity, and preached Christ from envy and jealousy; but in
noble self-denial Paul rose above petty sectarianism, and sincerely
rejoiced from his lofty standpoint if only Christ was proclaimed and
his kingdom promoted. While he fearlessly vindicated Christian freedom
against Christian legalism in the Epistle to the Galatians, he
preferred even a poor contracted Christianity to the heathenism which
abounded in Rome.<note place="end" n="504" id="i.V_1.36-p77.6"><p id="i.V_1.36-p78"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:15-18" id="i.V_1.36-p78.1" parsed="|Phil|1|15|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.15-Phil.1.18">Phil. 1:15-18</scripRef>. Comp. Lightfoot
<i>in loc</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p79">The number which were converted through these
various agencies, though disappearing in the heathen masses of the
metropolis, and no doubt much smaller than the twenty thousand Jews,
must have been considerable, for Tacitus speaks of a "vast multitude"
of Christians that perished in the Neronian persecution in 64; and
Clement, referring to the same persecution, likewise mentions a "vast
multitude of the elect," who were contemporary with Paul and Peter, and
who, "through many indignities and tortures, became a most noble
example among ourselves" (that is, the Roman Christians).<note place="end" n="505" id="i.V_1.36-p79.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p80"> <i>Ad Cor.,</i> ch. 6.
The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p80.1">πολὺ
πλῆθος
ἐκλεκτῶν</span>
corresponds precisely to the "<i>ingens multitudo</i>"of Tacitus, Ann.
XV. 44.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p81"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.36-p82">Composition and Consolidation of the Roman
Church.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p83"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p84">The composition of the church of Rome has been a
matter of much learned controversy and speculation. It no doubt was,
like most congregations outside of Palestine, of a mixed character,
with a preponderance of the Gentile over the Jewish element, but it is
impossible to estimate the numerical strength and the precise relation
which the two elements sustained to each other.<note place="end" n="506" id="i.V_1.36-p84.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p85"> Comp. my <i>Hist</i>. <i>Ap.
Ch.,</i> p. 296 sqq. Dr. Baur attempted to revolutionize the
traditional opinion of the preponderance of the Gentile element, and to
prove that the Roman church consisted almost exclusively of Jewish
converts, and that the Epistle to the Romans is a defense of Pauline
universalism against Petrine particularism. He was followed by
Schwegler, Reuss, Mangold, Hilgenfeld, Volkmar, Holsten, Holtzmann.,
and also to some extent by Thiersch and Sabatier. But he was opposed by
Olshausen, Tholuck, Philippi, De Wette, Meyer, Schott, Hofmann, in
favor of the other view. Beyschlag proposed a compromise to the effect
that the majority, in conformity with Paul’s express
statements, were Gentile Christians, but mostly ex-proselytes, and
hence shared Judaizing convictions. This view has been approved by
Schürer and Schultz. Among the latest and ablest discussions
are those of Weizsäcker and Godet, who oppose the views both
of Baur and Beyschlag. The original nucleus was no doubt Jewish, but
the Gentile element soon outgrew it, as is evident from the Epistle
itself, from the last chapter of Acts, from the Neronian persecution,
and other facts. Paul had a right to regard the Roman congregation as
belonging to his own field of labor. The Judaizing tendency was not
wanting, as we see from the 14th and 15th chapters, and from allusions
in the Philippians and Second Timothy, but it had not the character of
a bitter personal antagonism to Paul, as in Galatia, although in the
second century we find also a malignant type of Ebionism in Rome, where
all heretics congregated.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p86">We have no reason to suppose that it was at once
fully organized and consolidated into one community. The Christians
were scattered all over the immense city, and held their devotional
meetings in different localities. The Jewish and the Gentile converts
may have formed distinct communities, or rather two sections of one
Christian community.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p87">Paul and Peter, if they met together in Rome
(after 63), would naturally, in accordance with the Jerusalem compact,
divide the field of supervision between them as far as practicable, and
at the same time promote union and harmony. This may be the truth which
underlies the early and general tradition that they were the joint
founders of the Roman church. No doubt their presence and martyrdom
cemented the Jewish and Gentile sections. But the final consolidation
into one organic corporation was probably not effected till after the
destruction of Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p88">This consolidation was chiefly the work of
Clement, who appears as the first presiding presbyter of the one Roman
church. He was admirably qualified to act as mediator between the
disciples of Peter and Paul, being himself influenced by both, though
more by Paul. His Epistle to the Corinthians combines the distinctive
features of the Epistles of Paul, Peter, and James, and has been called
"a typical document, reflecting the comprehensive principles and large
sympathies which had been impressed upon the united church of Rome."<note place="end" n="507" id="i.V_1.36-p88.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p89"> Lightfoot, <i>Galat.,</i> p.
323.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p90">In the second century we see no more traces of a
twofold community. But outside of the orthodox church, the heretical
schools, both Jewish and Gentile, found likewise au early home in this
rendezvous of the world. The fable of Simon Magus in Rome reflects this
fact. Valentinus, Marcion, Praxeas, Theodotus, Sabellius, and other
arch-heretics taught there. In heathen Rome, Christian heresies and
sects enjoyed a toleration which was afterwards denied them by
Christian Rome, until, in 1870, it became the capital of united Italy,
against the protest of the pope.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p91"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.36-p92">Language.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p93"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p94">The language of the Roman church at that time was
the Greek, and continued to be down to the third century. In that
language Paul wrote to Rome and from Rome; the names of the converts
mentioned in the sixteenth chapter of the Romans, and of the early
bishops, are mostly Greek; all the early literature of the Roman church
was Greek; even the so-called Apostles’ Creed, in the
form held by the church of Rome, was originally Greek. The first Latin
version of the Bible was not made for Rome, but for the provinces,
especially for North Africa. The Greeks and Greek speaking Orientals
were at that time the most intelligent, enterprising, and energetic
people among the middle classes in Rome. "The successful tradesmen, the
skilled artisans, the confidential servants and retainers of noble
houses—almost all the activity and enterprise of the
common people, whether for good or for evil, were Greek."<note place="end" n="508" id="i.V_1.36-p94.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p95"> Lightfoot, <i>l.c</i>., p. 20.
See especially the investigations of Caspari, in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.V_1.36-p95.1">Quellen zur Geschichte des
Taufsymbols</span></i>, vol. III. (1875), 267-466.
According to Friedländer, I. 142, 481, Greek was the
favorite language at the imperial court, and among lovers.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p96"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.V_1.36-p97">Social Condition.</p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p98"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p99">The great majority of the Christians in Rome, even
down to the close of the second century, belonged to the lower ranks of
society. They were artisans, freedmen, slaves. The proud Roman
aristocracy of wealth, power, and knowledge despised the gospel as a
vulgar superstition. The contemporary writers ignored it, or mentioned
it only incidentally and with evident contempt. The Christian spirit
and the old Roman spirit were sharply and irreconcilably antagonistic,
and sooner or later had to meet in deadly conflict.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p100">But, as in Athens and Corinth, so there were in
Rome also a few honorable exceptions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p101">Paul mentions his success in the praetorian guard
and in the imperial household.<note place="end" n="509" id="i.V_1.36-p101.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p102"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:13" id="i.V_1.36-p102.1" parsed="|Phil|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.13">Phil. 1:13</scripRef>; 4: 22. The
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p102.2">πραιτώριον</span>
embraces the officers as well as the soldiers of the
imperial regiments; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.V_1.36-p102.3">οἱ
εκ τῆς
καίσαρος
οἰκίας</span> may include high functionaries and courtiers as well as slaves
and freedmen, but the latter is more probable. The twenty names of the
earlier converts mentioned in <scripRef passage="Rom. 16" id="i.V_1.36-p102.4" parsed="|Rom|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16">Rom. 16</scripRef> coincide largely with those in
the <i>Columbaria</i> of the imperial household on the Appian way.
Comp. Lightfoot, <i>Philipp.,</i> p. 169 sqq., Plumptre, Excursus to
his <i>Com</i>. <i>on Acts,</i> and Harnack, <i>l.c</i>., pp. 258 sq.
Harnack makes it appear that the two trusty servants of the Roman
church, Claudius Ephebus and Valerius Bito, mentioned in the Epistle of
Clement to the Corinthians, c. 63, belonged to the household of the
emperor Claudius.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p103">It is possible, though not probable, that Paul
became passingly acquainted with the Stoic philosopher, Annaeus Seneca,
the teacher of Nero and friend of Burrus; for he certainly knew his
brother, Annaeus Gallio, proconsul at Corinth, then at Rome, and had
probably official relations with Burrus, as prefect of the praetorian
guard, to which he was committed as prisoner; but the story of the
conversion of Seneca, as well as his correspondence with Paul, are no
doubt pious fictions, and, if true, would be no credit to Christianity,
since Seneca, like Lord Bacon, denied his high moral principles by his
avarice and meanness.<note place="end" n="510" id="i.V_1.36-p103.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p104"> See above, § 29, p.
279, especially the essay of Lightfoot quoted there. Harnack
(<i>l.c.,</i> p. 260) and Friedländer regard the
acquaintance of Paul with Seneca as very improbable, Plumptre as
probable. An epitaph from the third century was found in Ostia which
reads: D M. M. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p104.1">Anneo</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p104.2">Paulo</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p104.3">Petro</span>. M. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p104.4">Anneus</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p104.5">Paulus</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p104.6">Filio</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p104.7">Carissimo</span>. See De Rossi in
the <i>Bullet. di archeol. christ.,</i> 1867, pp. 6 sq., and Renan,
<i>L’Antechrist,</i> p. 12. Seneca belonged to the
<i>gens Annaea</i>. But all that the inscription can be made to prove
is that a Christian member of the <i>gens Annaea</i> in the third
century bore the name of "Paul," and called his son "Paulus Petrus," a
combination familiar to Christiana, but unknown to the heathen. Comp,
Friedländer, III. 535.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.V_1.36-p105">Pomponia Graecina, the wife of Aulus Plautius, the
conqueror of Britain, who was arraigned for "foreign superstition"
about the year 57 or 58 (though pronounced innocent by her husband),
and led a life of continual sorrow till her death in 83, was probably
the first Christian lady of the Roman nobility, the predecessor of the
ascetic Paula and Eustochium, the companions of Jerome.<note place="end" n="511" id="i.V_1.36-p105.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p106"> Here Christianity has been
inferred from the vague description of Tacitus, <i>Ann</i>. XIII. 32.
See Friedländer III. 534; Lightfoot, p. 21; Northcote and
Brownlow, I. 82 sq. Harnack, p. 263. The inference is confirmed by the
discovery of the gravestone of a <i>Pomponius Graecinus</i> and other
members of the same family, in the very ancient crypt of Lucina, near
the catacomb of St. Callistus. De Rossi conjectures that Lucina was the
Christian name of Pomponia Graecina. But Renan doubts this,
<i>L’Antech.,</i> p. 4, note 2.</p></note> Claudia
and Pudens, from whom Paul sends greetings (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:21" id="i.V_1.36-p106.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.21">2 Tim. 4:21</scripRef>), have, by an
ingenious conjecture, been identified with the couple of that name, who
are respectfully mentioned by Martial in his epigrams; but this is
doubtful.<note place="end" n="512" id="i.V_1.36-p106.2"><p id="i.V_1.36-p107"> Plumptre, <i>l.c.</i> Martial,
a Spaniard by birth, came to Rome <span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p107.1">a.d.</span>
66.</p></note> A generation later two cousins of the Emperor
Domitian (81–96), T. Flavius Clemens, consul (in 95),
and his wife, Flavia Domitilla, were accused of "atheism, " that is, of
Christianity, and condemned, the husband to death, the wife to exile
(<span class="c16" id="i.V_1.36-p107.2">a.d.</span> 96).<note place="end" n="513" id="i.V_1.36-p107.3"><p id="i.V_1.36-p108"> Sueton., <i>Domit. 15;</i> Dion
Cass., 67, 14; Euseb., <i>H. E.</i> III. 18.</p></note> Recent excavations in the
catacomb of Domitilla, near that of Callistus, establish the fact that
an entire branch of the Flavian family had embraced the Christian
faith. Such a change was wrought within fifty or sixty years after
Christianity had entered Rome.<note place="end" n="514" id="i.V_1.36-p108.1"><p id="i.V_1.36-p109"> De Rossi, <i>Bullett.</i> for
1865, 1874 and 1875; Lightfoot, <i>St. Clement of Rome,</i> Append.,
257 sq., Harnack, 266-269.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.V_1.36-p110"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="VI" title="The Great Tribulation (Matt. 24:21)" shorttitle="Chapter VI" progress="44.66%" prev="i.V_1.36" next="i.VI.37" id="i.VI">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI-p1">CHAPTER VI.</p>

<p id="i.VI-p2"><br /></p>
<p id="i.VI-p3"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI-p4">THE GREAT TRIBULATION. (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24:21" id="i.VI-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|24|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.21">MATT.
24:21</scripRef>.)</p>

<p id="i.VI-p5"><br /></p>
<p id="i.VI-p6"><br /></p>

<div3 type="Section" n="37" title="The Roman Conflagration and the Neronian Persecution" shorttitle="Section 37" progress="44.66%" prev="i.VI" next="i.VI.38" id="i.VI.37">

<p class="head" id="i.VI.37-p1">§ 37. The Roman Conflagration and the
Neronian Persecution.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="i.VI.37-p3">"And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of
the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And when I saw
her, I wondered with a great wonder."—<scripRef passage="Rev. 17:6" id="i.VI.37-p3.1" parsed="|Rev|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.6">Apoc. 17:6</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.37-p5">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.37-p7">I. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p7.1">Tacitus</span>: <i>Annales,</i>
1. XV., c. 38–44.<span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p7.2"><br />
Suetonius</span>: <i>Nero,</i> chs. 16 and 38 (very brief).<span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p7.4"><br />
Sulpicius Severus</span>: <i>Hist. Sacra, 1.</i> II., c. 41. He gives
to the Neronian persecution a more general character.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.37-p8">II. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p8.1">Ernest Renan</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VI.37-p8.2">L’Antechrist. Paris, deuxième
ed., 1873. Chs. VI. VIII, pp. 123 sqq. Also his Hibbert
Lectures,</span></i> delivered in London, 1880, on Rome and
Christianity.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.37-p9">L. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p9.1">Friedländer</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.37-p9.2">Sittengeschichte
Roms,</span></i> I. 6, 27; III. 529.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.37-p10"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p10.1">Hermann Schiller</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.37-p10.2">Geschichte der röm. Kaiserzeit unter der Regierung
des Nero.</span></i> Berlin, 1872 (173–179; 424 sqq.;
583 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.37-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p11.1">Hausrath</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.37-p11.2">N. T.liche Zeitgeschichte,</span></i> III. 392 sqq. (2d ed.,
1875).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.37-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p12.1">Theod. Keim</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.37-p12.2">Aus dem Urchristenthum</span></i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.37-p12.3">.
Zürich, 1878, pp. 171–181. <i>Rom u. das
Christenthum</i></span>, 1881, pp. 132 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.37-p13"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p13.1">Karl Wieseler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.37-p13.2">Die Christenverfolgungen der Cäsaren.</span></i>
1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.37-p14">G. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p14.1">Uhlhorn</span>: <i>The Conflict
of Christianity with Heathenism.</i> Engl. transl. by <i>Smyth and
Ropes,</i> N. Y. 1879, pp. 241–250.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.37-p15">C. F. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p15.1">Arnold</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.37-p15.2">Die Neron. Christenverfolgung.</span></i> Leipz. 1888.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VI.37-p17">The preaching of Paul and Peter in Rome was an epoch
in the history of the church. It gave an impulse to the growth of
Christianity. Their martyrdom was even more effective in the end: it
cemented the bond of union between the Jewish and Gentile converts, and
consecrated the soil of the heathen metropolis. Jerusalem crucified the
Lord, Rome beheaded and crucified his chief apostles and plunged the
whole Roman church into a baptism of blood. Rome became, for good and
for evil, the Jerusalem of Christendom, and the Vatican hill the
Golgotha of the West. Peter and Paul, like a new Romulus and Remus,
laid the foundation of a spiritual empire vaster and more enduring than
that of the Caesars. The cross was substituted for the sword as the
symbol of conquest and power.<note place="end" n="515" id="i.VI.37-p17.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p18"> Lange on Romans, p. 29 (Am.
ed.): "As the light and darkness of Judaism was centralized in
Jerusalem, the theocratic city of God (the holy city, the murderer of
the prophets), so was heathen Rome, the humanitarian metropolis of the
world, the centre of all the elements of light and darkness prevalent
in the heathen world; and so did Christian Rome become the centre of
all the elements of vital light, and of all the antichristian darkness
in the Christian church. Hence Rome, like Jerusalem, not only possesses
a unique historical significance, but is a universal picture operative
through all ages. Christian Rome, especially, stands forth as a shining
light of the nations, which is turned into an idol of magical strength
to those who are subject to its rule."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p19">But the change was effected at the sacrifice of
precious blood. The Roman empire was at first, by its laws of justice,
the protector of Christianity, without knowing its true character, and
came to the rescue of Paul on several critical occasions, as in Corinth
through the Proconsul Annaeus Gallio, in Jerusalem through the Captain
Lysias, and in Caesarea through the Procurator Festus. But now it
rushed into deadly conflict with the new religion, and opened, in the
name of idolatry and patriotism, a series of intermittent persecutions,
which ended at last in the triumph of the banner of the cross at the
Milvian bridge. Formerly a restraining power that kept back for a while
the outbreak of Antichrist,<note place="end" n="516" id="i.VI.37-p19.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p20"> In <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:6, 7" id="i.VI.37-p20.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|6|2|7" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.6-2Thess.2.7">2 Thess. 2:6, 7</scripRef>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p20.2">τὸ
κατέχον</span> is the Roman empire, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p20.3">ὁ
κατέχων</span> the emperor as its representative. This is the patristic
interpretation to which some of the beat modern commentators have
returned. Mediaeval sects and many Protestant writers found the great
apostacy in the Papacy and the restraining power in the German empire;
while papal commentators took revenge by fastening the charge of
apostacy on the Reformation which was restrained by the Papacy. I
believe in a repeated and growing fulfilment of this and other
prophecies on the historic basis of the apostolic age and the old Roman
empire.</p></note> it now openly assumed the character of
Antichrist with fire and sword.<note place="end" n="517" id="i.VI.37-p20.4"><p id="i.VI.37-p21"> It is so represented in the
<scripRef passage="Apocalypse 13" id="i.VI.37-p21.1" parsed="|Rev|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13">Apocalypse 13</scripRef> –18 after the Neronian
persecution.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.37-p23">Nero.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p25">The first of these imperial persecutions with
which the Martyrdom of Peter and Paul is connected by ecclesiastical
tradition, took place in the tenth year of Nero’s
reign, <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p25.1">a.d.</span> 64, and by the instigation of that
very emperor to whom Paul, as a Roman citizen, had appealed from the
Jewish tribunal. It was, however, not a strictly religious persecution,
like those under the later emperors; it originated in a public calamity
which was wantonly charged upon the innocent Christians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p26">A greater contrast can hardly be imagined than
that between Paul, one of the purest and noblest of men, and Nero, one
of the basest and vilest of tyrants. The glorious first five years of
Nero’s reign (54–59) under the wise
guidance of Seneca and Burrhus, make the other nine
(59–68) only more hideous by contrast. We read his
life with mingled feelings of contempt for his folly, and horror of his
wickedness. The world was to him a comedy and a tragedy, in which he
was to be the chief actor. He had an insane passion for popular
applause; he played on the lyre; he sung his odes at supper; he drove
his chariots in the circus; he appeared as a mimic on the stage, and
compelled men of the highest rank to represent in dramas or in tableaux
the obscenest of the Greek myths. But the comedian was surpassed by the
tragedian. He heaped crime upon crime until he became a proverbial
monster of iniquity. The murder of his brother (Britannicus), his
mother (Agrippina), his wives (Octavia and Poppaea), his teacher
(Seneca), and many eminent Romans, was fitly followed by his suicide in
the thirty-second year of his age. With him the family of Julius Caesar
ignominiously perished, and the empire became the prize of successful
soldiers and adventurers.<note place="end" n="518" id="i.VI.37-p26.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p27"> Comp. Renan’s
portraiture of Nero, <i>l.c</i>. ch. I. He thinks that there is no
parallel to this monster, and calls him <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VI.37-p27.1">un esprit prodigieusement déclamatoire, une
mauvaise nature, hypocrite, légère, vaniteuse; un
composé incroyable d’intelligence fausse,
de méchanceté profonde,
d’égoïsme atroce et sournois,
avee des raffinements inouïs de
subtilité</span></i>."See also the
description of Merivale, ch. LV. (vol. VI. 245 sqq.).</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.37-p29">The Conflagration in Rome.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p31">For such a demon in human shape, the murder of a
crowd of innocent Christians was pleasant sport. The occasion of the
hellish spectacle was a fearful conflagration of Rome, the most
destructive and disastrous that ever occurred in history. It broke out
in the night between the 18th and 19th of July,<note place="end" n="519" id="i.VI.37-p31.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p32"> Tacitus (<i>Ann</i>. XV. 41)
gives the date <i>quarto decimo</i>
[<i>ante</i>] <i>Kalendas Sextiles</i>
... <i>quo et Senones captam
urbem inflammaverant</i>.
Friedländer, I. 6, wrongly makes it the 17<span class="c53" id="i.VI.37-p32.1">th</span> July. The coincidence with the
day when the Gauls had set fire to Rome (July 19, A. U. 364, or 453
years before), was considered a bad omen. It was in the tenth year of
Nero’s reign, <i>i</i>e., <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p32.2">a.d.</span> 64. See Clinton, <i>Fasti
Romani</i>, I. Oxon. 1845, pp. 45, 46;
Friedländer, <i>l.c</i>. I. 6; Schiller, <i>l.c</i>. pp. 173
sq.; Merivale, VI. 131, note. Eusebius, in his <i>Chronicle,</i>
erroneously puts the fire in the year 66.</p></note> among the wooden shops in
the south-eastern end of the Great Circus, near the Palatine hill.<note place="end" n="520" id="i.VI.37-p32.3"><p id="i.VI.37-p33"> For a description of the Circus
Maximus see Friedländer, III. 293 sqq. The amphitheatrical
rows of seats were eight stadia long, with accommodation for 150,000
persons. After Nero’s reconstruction the seats
amounted to 250,000 under Vespasianum, and subsequent additions raised
the number, in the fourth century to 385,000. It was surrounded by
wooden buildings for shopkeepers (among whom were many Jews),
astrologers, caterers, prostitutes, and all sorts of amusements. Nero
was most extravagant in his expenditure for the circus and the theatre
to gratify the people’s passion for <i>Panem et Circenses,</i> to use
Juvenal’s words.</p></note>
Lashed by the wind, it defied all exertions of the firemen and
soldiers, and raged with unabated fury for seven nights and six days.<note place="end" n="521" id="i.VI.37-p33.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p34"> "<i>Per sex dies septemque noctes</i>,"
Sueton. <i>Nero</i>, 38 <i>sex
dies</i>,"Tacit. <i>Ann</i>. XV. 4</p></note> Then
it burst out again in another part, near the field of Mars, and in
three days more laid waste two other districts of the city.<note place="end" n="522" id="i.VI.37-p34.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p35"> The nine days’
duration is proved by an inscription (Gruter, 61. 3). The great fire in
London in 1666 lasted only four days and swept an area of 436 acres.
Comp. Lambert’s <i>Hist. of London,</i>II. 91, quoted
by Merivale. The fire in Chicago lasted only thirty-six hours, October
8 and 9, 1871, but swept over nearly three and one-third square miles
(2,114 square acres), and destroyed 17,450 buildings, the homes of
98,500 people.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p36">The calamity was incalculable. Only four of the
fourteen regions into which the city was divided, remained uninjured;
three, including the whole interior city from the Circus to the
Esquiline hill, were a shapeless mass of ruins; the remaining seven
were more or less destroyed; venerable temples, monumental buildings of
the royal, republican, and imperial times, the richest creations of
Greek art which had been collected for centuries, were turned into dust
and ashes; men and beasts perished in the flames, and the metropolis of
the world assumed the aspect of a graveyard with a million of mourners
over the loss of irreparable treasures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p37">This fearful catastrophe must have been before the
mind of St. John in the Apocalypse when he wrote his funeral dirge of
the downfall of imperial Rome (<scripRef passage="Apoc. 18" id="i.VI.37-p37.1" parsed="|Rev|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18">Apoc. 18</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p38">The cause of the conflagration is involved in
mystery. Public rumor traced it to Nero, who wished to enjoy the lurid
spectacle of burning Troy, and to gratify his ambition to rebuild Rome
on a more magnificent scale, and to call it Neropolis.<note place="end" n="523" id="i.VI.37-p38.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p39"> Tacitus XV. 39:
"<i>Pervaserat rumor ipso tempore flagrantis
urbis inisse eum domesticam scenam et cecinisse Troianum
excedium</i>." Sueton. c. 38: "<i>Quasi offensus deformitate veterum aedificiorum et
angustiis flexurisque vicorum</i> [<i>Nero</i>]<i>incendit Urbem</i> ... <i>Hoc incendium e turre
Maecenatiana prospectans, laetusque</i> ’<i>flammae</i>,’<i>ut ajebat,
’pulchritudine,</i>’<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p39.1">ἅλωσιν</span> <i>Ilii in illo suo scaenico habitu
decantavit.</i>"Robbers and ruffians were seen
to thrust blazing brands into the buildings, and, when seized, they
affirmed that they acted under higher orders. The elder Pliny,
Xiphilinus, and the author of the tragedy, Octavia, likewise charge
Nero with incendiarism. But Schiller, <i>l.c</i>. 425 sqq., labors to
relieve him of it.</p></note> When the
fire broke out he was on the seashore at Antium, his birthplace; he
returned when the devouring element reached his own palace, and made
extraordinary efforts to stay and then to repair the disaster by a
reconstruction which continued till after his death, not forgetting to
replace his partially destroyed temporary residence (<i>domus
transitoria) by "the golden house" (domus aurea),</i> as a standing wonder of
architectural magnificence and extravagance.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p40"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.37-p41">The Persecution of the Christians.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p42"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p43">To divert from himself the general suspicion of
incendiarism, and at the same time to furnish new entertainment for his
diabolical cruelty, Nero wickedly cast the blame upon the hated
Christians, who, meanwhile, especially since the public trial of Paul
and his successful labors in Rome, had come to be distinguished from
the Jews as a <i>genus tertium</i>, or as the most dangerous offshoot from
that race. They were certainly despisers of the Roman gods and loyal
subjects of a higher king than Caesar, and they were falsely suspected
of secret crimes. The police and people, under the influence of the
panic created by the awful calamity, were ready to believe the worst
slanders, and demanded victims. What could be expected of the ignorant
multitude, when even such cultivated Romans as Tacitus, Suetonius, and
Pliny, stigmatized Christianity as a vulgar and pestiferous
superstition. It appeared to them even worse than Judaism, which was at
least an ancient national religion, while Christianity was novel,
detached from any particular nationality, and aiming at universal
dominion. Some Christians were arrested, confessed their faith, and
were "convicted not so much," says Tacitus, "of the crime of
incendiarism as of hating the human race." Their Jewish origin, their
indifference to politics and public affairs, their abhorrence of
heathen customs, were construed into an "<i>odium generis humani,</i>" and this made an attempt on
their part to destroy the city sufficiently plausible to justify a
verdict of guilty. An infuriated mob does not stop to reason, and is as
apt to run mad as an individual.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p44">Under this wanton charge of incendiarism, backed
by the equally groundless charge of misanthropy and unnatural vice,
there began a carnival of blood such as even heathen Rome never saw
before or since.<note place="end" n="524" id="i.VI.37-p44.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p45"> We do not know the precise date
of the massacre. Mosheim fixes it on November, Renan on August, <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p45.1">a.d.</span> 64. Several weeks or months at all events must
have passed after the fire. If the traditional date of
Peter’s crucifixion be correct there would be an
interval of nearly a year between the conflagration, July 19, 64, and
his martyrdom, June 29th.</p></note> It was the answer of the powers of hell to the
mighty preaching of the two chief apostles, which had shaken heathenism
to its centre. A "vast multitude" of Christians was put to death in the
most shocking manner. Some were crucified, probably in mockery of the
punishment of Christ,<note place="end" n="525" id="i.VI.37-p45.2"><p id="i.VI.37-p46"> "<i>Crucibus affixi,</i>" says
Tacitus. This would well apply to Peter, to whom our Lord had
prophesied such a death, <scripRef passage="John 21:18, 19" id="i.VI.37-p46.1" parsed="|John|21|18|21|19" osisRef="Bible:John.21.18-John.21.19">John 21:18, 19</scripRef>. Tertullian
says:"<i>Romae Petrus passioni Dominicae
adaequatur</i>"(<i>De
Praescript. Haeret.,</i> c. 36; comp. <i>Adv.
Marc</i>., IV. 5<i>; Scorpiace,</i> 15). According to a later tradition
he was, at his own request, crucified with his head downwards, deeming
himself unworthy to be crucified as was his Lord. This is first
mentioned in the <i>Acta Pauli</i>, c. 81, by Origen (in Euseb. <i>H.
E.,</i> III. 1) and more clearly by Jerome (<i>Catal.</i> 1); but is
doubtful, although such cruelties were occasionally practised (see
Josephus, <i>Bell. Jud.,</i> V. 11, 1). Tradition mentions also the
martyrdom of Peter’s wife, who was cheered by the
apostle on her way to the place of execution and exhorted to remember
the Lord on the cross (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p46.2">μέμνησο
τοῦ
Κυρίου</span>).
Clement of Alexandria, <i>Strom</i>. VII. 11, quoted by Eusebius, <i>H.
E.,</i> III. 30. The orderly execution of Paul by the sword indicates a
regular legal process before, or more probably at least a year after,
the Neronian persecution in which his Roman citizenship would scarcely
have been respected. See p. 326.</p></note> some sewed up in the skins of wild beasts and
exposed to the voracity of mad dogs in the arena. The satanic tragedy
reached its climax at night in the imperial gardens on the slope of the
Vatican (which embraced, it is supposed, the present site of the place
and church of St. Peter): Christian men and women, covered with pitch
or oil or resin, and nailed to posts of pine, were lighted and burned
as torches for the amusement of the mob; while Nero, in fantastical
dress, figured in a horse race, and displayed his art as charioteer.
Burning alive was the ordinary punishment of incendiaries; but only the
cruel ingenuity of this imperial monster, under the inspiration of the
devil, could invent such a horrible system of illumination.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p47">This is the account of the greatest heathen
historian, the fullest we have—as the best description
of the destruction of Jerusalem is from the pen of the learned Jewish
historian. Thus enemies bear witness to the truth of Christianity.
Tacitus incidentally mentions in this connection the crucifixion of
Christ under Pontius Pilate, in the reign of Tiberius. With all his
haughty Roman contempt for the Christians whom he knew only from rumor
and reading, he was convinced of their innocence of incendiarism, and
notwithstanding his cold stoicism, he could not suppress a feeling of
pity for them because they were sacrificed not to the public good, but
to the ferocity of a wicked tyrant.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p48">Some historians have doubted, not indeed the truth
of this terrible persecution, but that the Christians, rather than the
Jews, or the Christians alone, were the sufferers. It seems difficult
to understand that the harmless and peaceful Christians, whom the
contemporary writers, Seneca, Pliny, Lucan, Persius, ignore, while they
notice the Jews, should so soon have become the subjects of popular
indignation. It is supposed that Tacitus and Suetonius, writing some
fifty years after the event, confounded the Christians with the Jews,
who were generally obnoxious to the Romans, and justified the suspicion
of incendiarism by the escape of their transtiberine quarter from the
injury of the fire.<note place="end" n="526" id="i.VI.37-p48.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p49"> So Gibbon (ch. XVI.), more
recently Merivale, <i>l.c</i>. ch. 54 (vol. VI. 220, 4th ed.), and
Schiller, <i>l.c.,</i> pp. 434, 585, followed by Hausrath and Stahr.
Merivale and Schiller assume that the persecution was aimed at the Jews
and Christians indiscriminately. Guizot, Milman, Neander, Gieseler,
Renan, Lightfoot, Wieseler, and Keim defend or assume the accuracy of
Tacitus and Suetonius.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p50">But the atrocious act was too public to leave room
for such a mistake. Both Tacitus and Suetonius distinguish the two
sects, although they knew very little of either; and the former
expressly derives the name Christians from Christ, as the founder of
the new religion. Moreover Nero, as previously remarked, was not averse
to the Jews, and his second wife, Poppaea Sabina, a year before the
conflagration, had shown special favor to Josephus, and loaded him with
presents. Josephus speaks of the crimes of Nero, but says not a word of
any persecution of his fellow-religionists.<note place="end" n="527" id="i.VI.37-p50.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p51"> <i>Ant.</i> XX. 8, 2,
3.</p></note> This alone seems to be
conclusive. It is not unlikely that in this (as in all previous
persecutions, and often afterwards) the fanatical Jews, enraged by the
rapid progress of Christianity, and anxious to avert suspicion from
themselves, stirred up the people against the hated Galilaeans, and
that the heathen Romans fell with double fury on these supposed half
Jews, disowned by their own strange brethren.<note place="end" n="528" id="i.VI.37-p51.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p52"> So Ewald. VI. 627, and Renan,
<i>L’Antechist</i>, pp. 159 sqq. Renan ingeniously
conjectures that the "jealousy" to which Clement of Rome (<i>Ad
Cor.</i> 6) traces the persecution, refers to the divisions among the
Jews about the Christian religion.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p53"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.37-p54">The Probable Extent of the Persecution.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p55"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p56">The heathen historians, if we are to judge from
their silence, seem to confine the persecution to the city of Rome, but
later Christian writers extend it to the provinces.<note place="end" n="529" id="i.VI.37-p56.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p57"> Orosius (about 400),
<i>Hist.,</i> VII. 7: "<i>Primus Romae
Christianos suppliciis et mortibus adferit</i> [<i>Nero</i>],<i>ac per omnes provincias
pari persecutione excruciari imperavit.</i>"So
also Sulpicius Severus, <i>Chron.</i> II. 29. Dodwell (<i>Dissert.
Cypr. XI., De Paucitate martyrum</i>, Gibbon, Milman, Merivale, and
Schiller (p. 438) deny, but Ewald (VI. 627, and in his <i>Com. on the
Apoc.</i>)and Renan (p. 183) very decidedly affirm the extension of the
persecution beyond Rome. "<i>L’atrocité
commandée par Néron,</i>"says Renan, "<i>dut avor
des contre-coups dans les provinces et y exciter une recrudescence de
persécution.</i>" C. L. Roth (<i>Werke des Tacitus,</i> VI.
117) and Wieseler (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.37-p57.1">Christenverfolgungen der Cäsaren,</span></i> p. 11) assume that Nero condemned and prohibited
Christianity as dangerous to the state. Kiessling and De Rossi have
found in an inscription at Pompeii traces of a bloody persecution; but
the reading is dispated, see Schiller, p. 438, Friedländer
III. 529, and Renan, p. 184.</p></note> The example set by
the emperor in the capital could hardly be without influence in the
provinces, and would justify the outbreak of popular hatred. If the
Apocalypse was written under Nero, or shortly after his death,
John’s exile to Patmos must be connected with this
persecution. It mentions imprisonments in Smyrna, the martyrdom of
Antipas in Pergamus, and speaks of the murder of prophets and saints
and all that have been slain on the earth.<note place="end" n="530" id="i.VI.37-p57.2"><p id="i.VI.37-p58"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 2:9" id="i.VI.37-p58.1" parsed="|Rev|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.9">Apoc. 2:9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Apoc. 2:10" id="i.VI.37-p58.2" parsed="|Rev|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.10">10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Apoc. 2:13" id="i.VI.37-p58.3" parsed="|Rev|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.13">13</scripRef>; 16:6; 17:6;
18:24.</p></note> The Epistle to the
<scripRef passage="Hebrews 10:32-34" id="i.VI.37-p58.4" parsed="|Heb|10|32|10|34" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.32-Heb.10.34">Hebrews 10:32–34</scripRef>, which was written in Italy, probably
in the year 64, likewise alludes to bloody persecutions, and to the
release of Timothy from prison, 13:23. And Peter, in his first Epistle,
which may be assigned to the same year, immediately after the outbreak
of the persecution, and shortly before his death, warns the Christians
in Asia Minor of a fiery trial which is to try them, and of sufferings
already endured or to be endured, not for any crime, but for the name
of "Christians."<note place="end" n="531" id="i.VI.37-p58.5"><p id="i.VI.37-p59"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2:12" id="i.VI.37-p59.1" parsed="|1Pet|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.12">1 Pet. 2:12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2:19" id="i.VI.37-p59.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.19">19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 2:20" id="i.VI.37-p59.3" parsed="|1Pet|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.20">20</scripRef>; 3:14-18;
4:12-19.</p></note> The name "Babylon"<note place="end" n="532" id="i.VI.37-p59.4"><p id="i.VI.37-p60"> At the close, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="i.VI.37-p60.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet. 5:13</scripRef>. not
on page 384</p></note> for Rome is most easily
explained by the time and circumstances of composition.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p61">Christianity, which had just reached the age of
its founder, seemed annihilated in Rome. With Peter and Paul the first
generation of Christians was buried. Darkness must have overshadowed
the trembling disciples, and a despondency seized them almost as deep
as on the evening of the crucifixion, thirty-four years before. But the
morning of the resurrection was not far distant, and the very spot of
the martyrdom of St. Peter was to become the site of the greatest
church in Christendom and the palatial residence of his reputed
successors.<note place="end" n="533" id="i.VI.37-p61.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p62"> "Those who survey," says Gibbon
(ch. XVI.)."with a curious eye the revolutions of mankind, may observe
that the gardens and circus of Nero on the Vatican, which were polluted
with the blood of the first Christians, have been rendered still more
famous by the triumph and by the abuse of the persecuted religion. On
the same spot, a temple, which far surpasses the ancient glories of the
capital, has been since erected by the Christian pontiffs, who,
deriving their claim of universal dominion from a humble fisherman of
Galilee, have succeeded to the throne of the Caesars, given laws to the
barbarian conquerors of Rome, and extended their spiritual jurisdiction
from the coast of the Baltic to the shores of the Pacific Ocean." Comp.
Renan, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VI.37-p62.1">L’Antechr</span></i>. p. 177:
"<i><span lang="FR" id="i.VI.37-p62.2">L’orgie de
Néron fut le grand baptême de sanq qui
désiqna Rome, comme la ville des martyrs, pour jouer un
rôle à part dans l’histoire du
christianisme, et en étre la seconde ville sainte. Ce fut la
prise de possession de la colline Vatcane par ces triomphateurs
d’un genre inconnu jusque-là</span></i>
... <i>Rome</i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VI.37-p62.3">rendue responsable de tout le sang versé, devint comme
Babylone une sorte de ville sacramentelle et
symbolique.</span></i>"</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.37-p64">The Apocalypse on the Neronian Persecution.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p65"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p66">None of the leading apostles remained to record
the horrible massacre, except John. He may have heard of it in Ephesus,
or he may have accompanied Peter to Rome and escaped a fearful death in
the Neronian gardens, if we are to credit the ancient tradition of his
miraculous preservation from being burnt alive with his
fellow-Christians in that hellish illumination on the Vatican hill.<note place="end" n="534" id="i.VI.37-p66.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p67"> Tertullian mentions it in
connection with the crucifixion of Peter and the decapitation of Paul
as apparently occurring at the same time; <i>De Praescript. Haer.,</i> c.36:
"<i>Ista quam felix ecclesia</i> (the church of Rome) <i>cui totam
doctrinam apostoli sanguine suo profuderunt, ubi Petrus passioni
Dominicae adaequatur, ubi Paulus Joannis</i> exitu coronatur, ubi <span class="c14" id="i.VI.37-p67.1">Apostolus
Joannes</span>, <span class="c14" id="i.VI.37-p67.2">posteaquam
in oleum igneum demersus nihil passus est, in insulam
relegatur</span>." Comp. Jerome, <i>Adv</i>.
<i>Jovin.,</i> 1, 26, and in <i>Matt.</i> 22: 23; and Euseb., <i>H.
E.,</i> VI. 5. Renan (p. 196) conjectures that John was destined to
shine in the illumination of the Neronian gardens, and was actually
steeped in oil for the purpose, but saved by an accident or caprice.
Thiersch (<i>Die Kirche im Apost. Zeitalter,</i> p. 227, third edition,
1879) likewise accepts the tradition of Tertullian, but assumes a
miraculous deliverance.</p></note> At
all events he was himself a victim of persecution for the name of
Jesus, and depicted its horrors, as an exile on the lonely island of
Patmos in the vision of the Apocalypse.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p68">This mysterious book—whether
written between 68 and 69, or under Domitian in 95—was
undoubtedly intended for the church of that age as well as for future
ages, and must have been sufficiently adapted to the actual condition
and surroundings of its first readers to give them substantial aid and
comfort in their fiery trials. Owing to the nearness of events alluded
to, they must have understood it even better, for practical purposes,
than readers of later generations. John looks, indeed, forward to the
final consummation, but he sees the end in the beginning. He takes his
standpoint on the historic foundation of the old Roman empire in which
he lived, as the visions of the prophets of Israel took their departure
from the kingdom of David or the age of the Babylonian captivity. He
describes the heathen Rome of his day as "the beast that ascended out
of the abyss," as "a beast coming out of the sea, having ten horns and
seven heads" (or kings, emperors), as "the great harlot that sitteth
among many waters," as a "woman sitting upon a scarlet-colored beast,
full of names of blasphemy, having seven heads and ten horns," as
"Babylon the great, the mother of the harlots and of the abominations
of the earth."<note place="end" n="535" id="i.VI.37-p68.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p69"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 11:7" id="i.VI.37-p69.1" parsed="|Rev|11|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.7">Rev. 11:7</scripRef>; 13:1; 17:1, 3, 5.
Comp. Daniel’s description of the fourth (Roman)
beast, "dreadful and terrible and strong exceedingly," with "ten
horns,"<scripRef passage="Dan. 7:7" id="i.VI.37-p69.2" parsed="|Dan|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.7">Dan. 7:7</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> The seer must have in view the Neronian
persecution, the most cruel that ever occurred, when he calls the woman
seated on seven hills, "drunken with the blood of the saints and with
the blood of the martyrs of Jesus,"<note place="end" n="536" id="i.VI.37-p69.3"><p id="i.VI.37-p70"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:6" id="i.VI.37-p70.1" parsed="|Rev|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.6">Rev. 17:6</scripRef>.</p></note> and prophesied her
downfall as a matter of rejoicing for the "saints and apostles and
prophets."<note place="end" n="537" id="i.VI.37-p70.2"><p id="i.VI.37-p71"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 18:2" id="i.VI.37-p71.1" parsed="|Rev|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.2">Rev. 18:2</scripRef>. Comp. also <scripRef passage="Rev. 6:9-11" id="i.VI.37-p71.2" parsed="|Rev|6|9|6|11" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.9-Rev.6.11">Rev.
6:9-11</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p72">Recent commentators discover even a direct
allusion to Nero, as expressing in Hebrew letters (<i>Neron Kesar</i>)
the mysterious number 666, and as being the fifth of the seven heads of
the beast which was slaughtered, but would return again from the abyss
as Antichrist. But this interpretation is uncertain, and in no case can
we attribute to John the belief that Nero would literally rise from the
dead as Antichrist. He meant only that Nero, the persecutor of the
Christian church, was (like Antiochus Epiphanes) the forerunner of
Antichrist, who would be inspired by the same bloody spirit from the
infernal world. In a similar sense Rome was a second Babylon, and John
the Baptist another Elijah.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p73"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.37-p74">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p75"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p76">I. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p76.1">The Accounts of the Neronian
Persecution</span>.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p77"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p78">1. From heathen historians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p79">We have chiefly two accounts of the first imperial
persecution, from <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p79.1">Tacitus</span>, who was born about
eight years before the event, and probably survived Trajan (d. 117),
and from <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p79.2">Suetonius</span>, who wrote his <i>XII.
Caesares</i> a little later, about <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p79.3">a.d.</span> 120.
<span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p79.4">Dion Cassius</span> (born circa <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p79.5">a.d.</span> 155), in his <i>History of Rome</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p79.6">Ῥωμαικὴ
Ἰστορία</span>, preserved in fragments, and in
the abridgment of the monk Xiphilinus), from the arrival of Aeneas to
<span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p79.7">a.d.</span> 229, mentions the conflagration of Rome,
but ignores the persecutions of the Christians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p80">The description of <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p80.1">Tacitus</span> is in his terse, pregnant, and graphic style, and
beyond suspicion of interpolation, but has some obscurities. We give it
in full, from <i>Annal</i>., XV. 44</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p81">"But not all the relief of men, nor the bounties
of the emperor, nor the propitiation of the gods, could relieve him
[Nero] from the infamy of being believed to have ordered the
conflagration. Therefore, in order to suppress the rumor, Nero falsely
charged with the guilt, and punished with the most exquisite tortures,
those persons who, hated for their crimes, were commonly called
<i>Christians (subdidit reos, et quaesitissimis poenis affecit,
quos per flagitia invisos vulgus
’Christianos’ appellabat).</i> The founder of that name,
<i>Christus,</i> had been put to death
<i>(supplicio
affectus erat)</i> by
the procurator of Judaea, Pontius Pilate, in the reign of Tiberius; but
the pernicious superstition <i>(exitiabilis superstitio),</i> repressed for a time,<note place="end" n="538" id="i.VI.37-p81.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p82"> This refers either to the
crucifixion, or more probably to the edict of Claudius, who banished
the Jews and Jewish Christians from Rome. See above, p. 363.</p></note> broke out
again, not only through Judaea, the source of this evil, but also
through the city [of Rome], whither all things vile and shameful flow
from all quarters, and are encouraged <i>(quo cuncta undique atrocia aut
pudenda confluunt celebranturque</i>). Accordingly, first, those only were
arrested who confessed.<note place="end" n="539" id="i.VI.37-p82.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p83"> Confessed what? Probably the
Christian religion, which was already regarded as a sort of crime. If
they confessed to be guilty of incendiarism, they must have been either
weak neophytes who could not stand the pain of the torture, or hired
scoundrels.</p></note> Next, on their information, a vast multitude
(<i>multitudo
ingens</i>), were convicted,
not so much of the crime of incendiarism as of hatred of the human race
(<i>odio humani
generis).</i><note place="end" n="540" id="i.VI.37-p83.1"><p id="i.VI.37-p84"> This is to be understood in the
active sense of the reputed enmity to mankind, with which Tacitus
charges the Jews also in almost the same terms <i>("Adversus omnes
alios hostile odium,</i>" <i>Hist.</i> V. 5). But Thiersch and others
explain it of the hatred of mankind towards the Christians (comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:22" id="i.VI.37-p84.1" parsed="|Matt|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.22">Matt.
10:22</scripRef>, "Ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s
sake").</p></note> And in
their deaths they were made the subjects of sport; for they were
wrapped in the hides of wild beasts and torn to pieces by dogs, or
nailed to crosses, or set on fire, and when day declined, were burned
to serve for nocturnal lights (<i>in usum nocturni luminis urerentur</i>). Nero had offered his own gardens
[on the Vatican] for this spectacle, and also exhibited a chariot race
on the occasion, now mingling in the crowd in the dress of a
charioteer, now actually holding the reins. Whence a feeling of
compassion arose towards the sufferers, though justly held to be
odious, because they seemed not to be cut off for the public good, but
as victims to the ferocity of one man."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p85">The account of <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p85.1">Suetonius</span>,
<i>Nero,</i> c. 16, is very short and unsatisfactory: <i>"Afflicti suppliciis
Christiani, genus hominum superstitionis novae ac maleficaea</i>." He does not connect the
persecution with the conflagration, but with police regulations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p86"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p86.1">Juvenal</span>, the satirical
poet, alludes, probably as an eye-witness, to the persecution, like
Tacitus, with mingled feelings of contempt and pity for the Christian
sufferers (Sat. I. 155):</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p87"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.VI.37-p87.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.VI.37-p87.3">"Dar’st thou speak of
Tigellinus’ guilt?</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.VI.37-p87.4">Thou too shalt shine like those we saw</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.VI.37-p87.5">Stand at the stake with throat transfixed</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.VI.37-p87.6">Smoking and burning."</l>
</verse>

<p id="i.VI.37-p88"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p89">2. From Christians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p90"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p90.1">Clement of Rome</span>, near the
close of the first century, must refer to the Neronian persecution when
he writes of the "vast multitude of the elect "who suffered, many
indignities and tortures, being the victims of jealousy; "and of
Christian women who were made to personate "Danaides" and "Dirces,"
<i>Ad Corinth.,</i> c. 6. I have made no use of this passage in the
text. Renan amplifies and weaves it into his graphic description of the
persecution (<i>L’Antechrist,</i> pp. 163 sqq., almost
literally repeated in his <i>Hibbert Lectures</i>). According to the
legend, Dirce was bound to a raging bull and dragged to death. The
scene is represented in the famous marble group in the museum at
Naples. But the Danaides can furnish no suitable parallel to Christian
martyrs, unless, as Renan suggests, Nero had the sufferings of the
Tartarus represented. Lightfoot, following the bold emendation of
Wordsworth (on Theocritus, XXVI. 1), rejects the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p90.2">Δαναΐδες
καὶ
Δίρκαι</span>(which is retained in all editions,
including that of Gebhardt and Harnack), and substitutes for it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p90.3">νεανίδες,
παιδίσκαι</span>, so that Clement would say:,
Matrons (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p90.4">γυναῖκες</span>) <i>maidens</i>,
<i>slave-girls,</i> being persecuted, after suffering cruel and unholy
insults, safely reached the goal in the race of faith, and received a
noble reward, feeble though they were in body."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p91"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p91.1">Tertullian</span> (d. about 220)
thus alludes to the Neronian persecution, <i>Ad Nationes,</i> I. ch. 7:
"This name of ours took its rise in the reign of Augustus; under
Tiberius it was taught with all clearness and publicity; <i>under Nero
it was ruthlessly condemned (sub Nerone damnatio invaluit),</i> and you may weigh its worth and
character even from the person of its persecutor. If that prince was a
pious man, then the Christians are impious; if he was just, if he was
pure, then the Christians are unjust and impure; if he was not a public
enemy, we are enemies of our country: what sort of men we are, our
persecutor himself shows, since he of course punished what produced
hostility to himself. Now, although every other institution which
existed under Nero has been destroyed, yet this of ours has firmly
remained—righteous, it would seem, as being unlike the
author [of its persecution]."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p92"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p92.1">Sulpicius Severus</span>,
<i>Chron.</i> II. 28, 29, gives a pretty full account, but mostly from
Tacitus. He and <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p92.2">Orosius</span> <i>(Hist.</i> VII. 7)
first clearly assert that Nero extended the persecution to the
provinces.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p93"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p94">II. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.37-p94.1">Nero’s
Return as Antichrist</span>.</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p95"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p96">Nero, owing to his youth, beauty, dash, and
prodigality, and the startling novelty of his wickedness (Tacitus calls
him "<i>incredibilium
cupitor,</i>"
<i>Ann</i>. XV. 42), enjoyed a certain popularity with the vulgar
democracy of Rome. Hence, after his suicide, a rumor spread among the
heathen that he was not actually dead, but had fled to the Parthians,
and would return to Rome with an army and destroy the city. Three
impostors under his name used this belief and found support during the
reigns of Otho, Titus, and Domitian. Even thirty years later Domitian
trembled at the name of Nero. Tacit., <i>Hist.</i> I. 2; II. 8, 9;
Sueton., <i>Ner</i>. 57; Dio Cassius, LXIV. 9; Schiller, <i>l.c.,</i>
p. 288.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p97">Among the Christians the rumor assumed a form
hostile to Nero. Lactantius (<i>De Mort. Persecut.,</i> c. 2) mentions
the Sibylline saying that, as Nero was the first persecutor, he would
also be the last, and precede the advent of Antichrist. Augustin <i>(De
Civil. Dei,</i> XX. 19) mentions that at his time two opinions were
still current in the church about Nero: some supposed that he would
rise from the dead as Antichrist, others that he was not dead, but
concealed, and would live until he should be revealed and restored to
his kingdom. The former is the Christian, the latter the heathen
belief. Augustin rejects both. Sulpicius Severus (<i>Chron.,</i> II.
29) also mentions the belief (<i>unde creditur</i>) that Nero, whose
deadly wound was healed, would return at the end of the world to work
out "the mystery of lawlessness" predicted by Paul (<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:7" id="i.VI.37-p97.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.7">2 Thess. 2:7</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p98">Some commentators make the Apocalypse responsible
for this absurd rumor and false belief, while others hold that the
writer shared it with his heathen contemporaries. The passages adduced
are <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:8" id="i.VI.37-p98.1" parsed="|Rev|17|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.8">Apoc. 17:8</scripRef>:
"The beast was, and is not, and is about to come up out of the abyss
and to go into perdition" ... "the beast was, and is not, and shall be
present" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p98.2">καὶ
πάρεσται,</span> not<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.37-p98.3">καίπερ
ἐστίν</span>, "and yet is," as the E. V. reads with
the text. ec.); <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:11" id="i.VI.37-p98.4" parsed="|Rev|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.11">17:11</scripRef>: "And
the beast that was, and is not, is himself also an eighth, and is of
the seven; and he goeth into perdition;" and <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:3" id="i.VI.37-p98.5" parsed="|Rev|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.3">13:3</scripRef>: "And I saw one of his heads as though
it had been smitten unto death; and his death-stroke was healed: and
the whole world wondered after the beast."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.37-p99">But this is said of the beast, i.e., the Roman
empire, which is throughout clearly distinguished from the seven heads,
<i>i.e.,</i> the emperors. In Daniel, too, the beast is collective.
Moreover, a distinction must be made between the death of one ruler
(Nero) and the deadly wound which thereby was inflicted on the beast or
the empire, but from which it recovered (under Vespasian).</p>

<p id="i.VI.37-p100"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="38" title="The Jewish War and the Destruction of Jerusalem. A.D. 70" shorttitle="Section 38" progress="46.40%" prev="i.VI.37" next="i.VI.39" id="i.VI.38"><p class="head" id="i.VI.38-p1" />

<p class="head" id="i.VI.38-p2">§ 38. The Jewish War and the Destruction of
Jerusalem. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p2.1">a.d.</span> 70.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="i.VI.38-p4">"And as He went forth out of the temple, one of
his disciples saith unto Him, Master, behold, what manner of stones and
what manner of buildings! And Jesus said unto him, Seest thou these
great buildings? <i>There shall not be left here one stone upon
another, which shall not be thrown down</i>."—<scripRef passage="Mark 13:1,2" id="i.VI.38-p4.1" parsed="|Mark|13|1|13|2" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.1-Mark.13.2">Mark
13:1,2</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p5"><br /></p>
<p id="i.VI.38-p6"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.38-p7">Sources.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p9"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p9.1">Josephus</span>: <i>Bell. Jud., in
7 books; and Vita,</i> c. 4–74. The history of the
Jewish war was written by him as eye-witness about <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p9.2">a.d.</span> 75. English translations by W. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p9.3">Whiston</span>, in <i>Works of Jos.,</i> and by <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p9.4">Rob. Traill, ed. by Isaac Taylor, new ed., Lond., 1862. German
translations by Gfrsörer and W. Hoffmann, Stuttgart, 1836;
and Paret, Stuttg., 1855; French translations by Arnauld
d’andilly, 1667, Joachim Gillet, 1756, and
Abbé Glaire</span>, 1846.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p10">Rabbinical traditions in <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p10.1">Derenbourg</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VI.38-p10.2">Histoire de la Palestine
depuis Cyrus jusqu’à Adrien. Paris, 1867
(first part of his L’Histoire et la
géographie de la Palestine
d’après les Thalmuds et les autres sources
rabbiniques),</span></i> pp. 255–295.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p11.1">Tacitus</span>: <i>Hist.,</i> II.
4; V. 1–13. A mere fragment, full of errors and
insults towards the vanquished Jews. The fifth book, except this
fragment, is lost. While Josephus, the Jew, is filled with admiration
for the power and greatness of Rome, Tacitus, the heathen, treats Jews
and Christians with scorn and contempt, and prefers to derive his
information from hostile Egyptians and popular prejudice rather than
from the Scriptures, and Philo, and Josephus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p12.1">Sulpicius Severus</span>:
<i>Chronicon,</i> II. 30 (p. 84, ed. Halm). Short.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.38-p14">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p16.1">Milman</span>: <i>The History of
the Jews,</i> Books XIV.-XVII. (New York ed., vol. II., 219 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p17"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p17.1">Ewald</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.38-p17.2">Geschichte des Folkes Israel,</span></i> VI.
705–753 (second ed.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p18"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p18.1">Grätz</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.38-p18.2">Geschichte der Juden,</span></i> III.
336–414.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p19"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p19.1">Hitzig</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.38-p19.2">Geschichte des Volkes Israel,</span></i> II.
594–629.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p20"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p20.1">Lewin</span>: <i>The Siege of
Jerusalem by Titus. With the Journal of a recent Visit in the Holy
City, and a general Sketch of the Topography of Jerusalem from the
Earliest Times down to the Siege.</i> London, 1863.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p21"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p21.1">Count de Champagny</span>:
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.VI.38-p21.2">Rome et la Judie au temps de la chute de
Néron (ans 66–72 après
Jésus-Christ), 2.</span></i> éd., Paris, 1865. T.
I., pp. 195–254; T. II., pp.
55–200.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p22"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p22.1">Charles Merivale</span>:
<i>History of the Romans under the Empire,</i> ch. LIX. (vol. VI., 415
sqq., 4th ed., New York, 1866).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p23"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p23.1">De Saulcy</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VI.38-p23.2">Les derniers jours de Jérusalem.</span></i> Paris,
1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p24">E. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p24.1">Renan</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VI.38-p24.2">L’Antechrist</span></i> (ch. X.-XX., pp.
226–551). Paris, second ed., 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p25"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p25.1">Emil Schürer</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.38-p25.2">Lehrbuch der neutestamentlichen
Zeitgeschichte</span></i> (Leipzig, 1874), pp.
323–350. He also gives the literature.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p26">A. <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p26.1">Hausrath</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VI.38-p26.2">Neutestamentliche Zeitgeschichte,</span></i> Part III., second
ed., Heidelberg, 1875, pp. 424 487.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VI.38-p27"><span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p27.1">Alfred J. Church</span><i>: The
Story of the Last Days of Jerusalem, from Josephus.</i> With
illustrations. London, 1880.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VI.38-p29">There is scarcely another period in history so full
of vice, corruption, and disaster as the six years between the Neronian
persecution and the destruction of Jerusalem. The prophetic description
of the last days by our Lord began to be fulfilled before the
generation to which he spoke had passed away, and the day of judgment
seemed to be close at hand. So the Christians believed and had good
reason to believe. Even to earnest heathen minds that period looked as
dark as midnight. We have elsewhere quoted Seneca’s
picture of the frightful moral depravity and decay under the reign of
Nero, his pupil and murderer. Tacitus begins his history of Rome after
the death of Nero with these words: "I proceed to a work rich in
disasters, full of atrocious battles, of discord and rebellion, yea,
horrible even in peace. Four princes [Galba, Otho, Vitellius, Domitian]
killed by the sword; three civil wars, several foreign wars; and mostly
raging at the same time. Favorable events in the East [the subjugation
of the Jews], unfortunate ones in the West. Illyria disturbed, Gaul
uneasy; Britain conquered and soon relinquished; the nations of
Sarmatia and Suevia rising against us; the Parthians excited by the
deception of a pseudo-Nero. Italy also weighed down by Dew or
oft-repeated calamities; cities swallowed up or buried in ruins; Rome
laid waste by conflagrations, the old temples burned up, even the
capitol set on fire by citizens; sanctuaries desecrated; adultery
rampant in high places. The sea filled with exiles; the rocky islands
contaminated with murder. Still more horrible the fury in the city.
Nobility, riches, places of honor, whether declined or occupied,
counted as crimes, and virtue sure of destruction.<note place="end" n="541" id="i.VI.38-p29.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p30"> <i>Hist</i>. I. c.
2.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.38-p32">The Approaching Doom.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p33"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p34">The most unfortunate country in that period was
Palestine, where an ancient and venerable nation brought upon itself
unspeakable suffering and destruction. The tragedy of Jerusalem
prefigures in miniature the final judgment, and in this light it is
represented in the eschatological discourses of Christ, who foresaw the
end from the beginning.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p35">The forbearance of God with his covenant people,
who had crucified their own Saviour, reached at last its limit. As many
as could be saved in the usual way, were rescued. The mass of the
people had obstinately set themselves against all improvement. James
the Just, the man who was fitted, if any could be, to reconcile the
Jews to the Christian religion, had been stoned by his hardened
brethren, for whom he daily interceded in the temple; and with him the
Christian community in Jerusalem had lost its importance for that city.
The hour of the "great tribulation" and fearful judgment drew near. The
prophecy of the Lord approached its literal fulfilment: Jerusalem was
razed to the ground, the temple burned, and not one stone was left upon
another.<note place="end" n="542" id="i.VI.38-p35.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p36"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 24:1,2" id="i.VI.38-p36.1" parsed="|Matt|24|1|24|2" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.1-Matt.24.2">Matt. 24:1,2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 13:1" id="i.VI.38-p36.2" parsed="|Mark|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.1">Mark 13:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 19:43, 44" id="i.VI.38-p36.3" parsed="|Luke|19|43|19|44" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.43-Luke.19.44">Luke
19:43, 44</scripRef>; 21:6.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p37">Not long before the outbreak of the Jewish war,
seven years before the siege of Jerusalem (<span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p37.1">a.d.</span> 63), a peasant by the name of Joshua, or Jesus,
appeared in the city at the Feast of Tabernacles, and in a tone of
prophetic ecstasy cried day and night on the street among the people:,
A voice from the morning, a voice from the evening! A voice from the
four winds! A voice of rain against Jerusalem and the Temple! A voice
against the bridegrooms and the brides! A voice against the whole
people! Woe, woe to Jerusalem! "The magistrates, terrified by this woe,
had the prophet of evil taken up and scourged. He offered no
resistance, and continued to cry his "Woe." Being brought before the
procurator, Albinus, he was scourged till his bones could be seen, but
interposed not a word for himself; uttered no curse on his enemies;
simply exclaimed at every blow in a mournful tone: "Woe, woe to
Jerusalem!" To the governor’s question, who and whence
he was, He answered nothing. Finally they let him go, as a madman. But
he continued for seven years and five months, till the outbreak of the
war, especially at the three great feasts, to proclaim the approaching
fall of Jerusalem. During the siege he was singing his dirge, for the
last time, from the wall. Suddenly he added: "Woe, woe also to
me!"—and a stone of the Romans hurled at his head put
an end to his prophetic lamentation.<note place="end" n="543" id="i.VI.38-p37.2"><p id="i.VI.38-p38"> Jos, <i>B. Jud</i>., VI. 5, 3
sqq</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.38-p40">The Jewish Rebellion.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p42">Under the last governors, Felix, Festus, Albinus,
and Florus, moral corruption and the dissolution of all social ties,
but at the same time the oppressiveness of the Roman yoke, increased
every year. After the accession of Felix, assassins, called "Sicarians"
(from <i>sica,</i> a dagger), armed with daggers and purchasable for
any crime, endangering safety in city and country, roamed over
Palestine. Besides this, the party spirit among the Jews themselves,
and their hatred of their heathen oppressors, rose to the most insolent
political and religious fanaticism, and was continually inflamed by
false prophets and Messiahs, one of whom, for example, according to
Josephus, drew after him thirty thousand men. Thus came to pass what
our Lord had predicted: "There shall arise false Christs, and false
prophets, and shall lead many astray."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p43">At last, in the month of May, <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p43.1">a.d.</span> 66, under the last procurator, Gessius Florus (from
65 onward), a wicked and cruel tyrant who, as Josephus says, was placed
as a hangman over evil-doers, an organized rebellion broke out against
the Romans, but it the same time a terrible civil war also between
different parties of the revolters themselves, especially between the
Zealots, and the Moderates, or the Radicals and Conservatives. The
ferocious party of the Zealots had all the fire and energy which
religious and patriotic fanaticism could inspire; they have been justly
compared with the Montagnards of the French Revolution. They gained the
ascendancy in the progress of the war, took forcible possession of the
city and the temple and introduced a reign of terror. They kept up the
Messianic expectations of the people and hailed every step towards
destruction as a step towards deliverance. Reports of comets, meteors,
and all sorts of fearful omens and prodigies were interpreted as signs
of the common of the Messiah and his reign over the heathen. The Romans
recognized the Messiah in Vespasian and Titus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p44">To defy Rome in that age, without a single ally,
was to defy the world in arms; but religious fanaticism, inspired by
the recollection of the heroic achievements of the Maccabees, blinded
the Jews against the inevitable failure of this mad and desperate
revolt.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p45"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.38-p46">The Roman Invasion.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p47"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p48">The emperor Nero, informed of the rebellion, sent
his most famous general, Vespasian, with a large force to Palestine
Vespasian opened the campaign in the year 67 from the Syrian port-town,
Ptolemais (Acco), and against a stout resistance overran Galilee with
an army of sixty thousand men. But events in Rome hindered him from
completing the victory, and required him to return thither. Nero had
killed himself. The emperors, Galba, Otho, and Vitellius followed one
another in rapid succession. The latter was taken out of a
dog’s kennel in Rome while drunk, dragged through the
streets, and shamefully put to death. Vespasian, in the year 69, was
universally proclaimed emperor, and restored order and prosperity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p49">His son, Titus, who himself ten years after became
emperor, and highly distinguished himself by his mildness and
philanthropy,<note place="end" n="544" id="i.VI.38-p49.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p50"> The people called him <i>Amor
et Deliciae generis humani</i>. He was born December 30, <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p50.1">a.d.</span> 40, and died September 13, 81. He ascended the throne
79, in the year when the towns of Herculaneum, Stabiae, and Pompeii
were destroyed. His reign was marked by a series of terrible
calamities, among which was a conflagration in Rome which lasted three
days, and. a plague which destroyed thousands of victims daily. He made
earnest efforts to repair the injuries, and used to say, when a day
passed without an act of philanthropy, "<i>Amici</i>, <i>diem
perdidi.</i>" See Suetonius, <i>Titus</i>.</p></note> then undertook the prosecution of the Jewish
war, and became the instrument in the hand of God of destroying the
holy city and the temple. He had an army of not less than eighty
thousand trained soldiers, and planted his camp on Mount Scopus and the
adjoining Mount Olivet, in full view of the city and the temple, which
from this height show to the best advantage. The valley of the Kedron
divided the besiegers from the besieged.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p51">In April, <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p51.1">a.d.</span> 70,
immediately after the Passover, when Jerusalem was filled with
strangers, the siege began. The zealots rejected, with sneering
defiance, the repeated proposals of Titus and the prayers of Josephus,
who accompanied him as interpreter and mediator; and they struck down
every one who spoke of surrender. They made sorties down the valley of
the Kedron and tip the mountain, and inflicted great loss oil the
Romans. As the difficulties multiplied their courage increased. The
crucifixion of hundreds of prisoners (as many as five hundred a day)
only enraged them the more. Even the famine which began to rage and
sweep away thousands daily, and forced a woman to roast her own
child,<note place="end" n="545" id="i.VI.38-p51.2"><p id="i.VI.38-p52"> Josephus, VI. 3, 4, gives a
full account of this horrible and most unnatural incident.</p></note> the cries of mothers and babes, the most
pitiable scenes of misery around them, could not move the crazy
fanatics. History records no other instance of such obstinate
resistance, such desperate bravery and contempt of death. The Jews
fought, not only for civil liberty, life, and their native land, but
for that which constituted their national pride and glory, and gave
their whole history its significance—for their
religion, which, even in this state of horrible degeneracy, infused
into them an almost superhuman power of endurance.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p53"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.38-p54">The Destruction of the City and the Temple.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p55"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p56">At last, in July, the castle of Antonia was
surprised and taken by night. This prepared the way for the destruction
of the Temple in which the tragedy culminated. The daily sacrifices
ceased July 17th, because the hands were all needed for defence. The
last and the bloodiest sacrifice at the altar of burnt offerings was
the slaughter of thousands of Jews who had crowded around it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p57">Titus (according to Josephus) intended at first to
save that magnificent work of architecture, as a trophy of victory, and
perhaps from some superstitious fear; and when the flames threatened to
reach the Holy of Holies he forced his way through flame and smoke,
over the dead and dying, to arrest the fire.<note place="end" n="546" id="i.VI.38-p57.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p58"> Josephus is, however, not quite
consistent; he says first that Titus, perceiving that his endeavors to
spare a foreign temple turned to the damage of his soldiers, commanded
the gates to be set on fire (VI. 4, 1); and then, that on the next day
he gave orders to extinguish it (§ 3, 6, and 37). Sulpicius
Severus (II. 30) makes Titus responsible for the destruction, who
thought that it would make an end both to the Jewish and the Christian
religion. This is defended by Stange, <i>De Titi imperatoris vita</i>,
P. I., 1870, pp. 39-43, but doubted by Schürer, l.c. p. 346.
Renan (511 sqq.), following Bernays, <i>Ueber die Chronik des Sulpicius
Sev</i>., 1861, p. 48, believes that Sulpicius drew his account from
the lost portion of the <i>Histories</i> of Tacitus, and that Titus
neither ordered nor forbade the burning of the Temple, but left it to
its fate, with a prudent reservation of his motives. So also Thiersch,
p. 224.</p></note> But the destruction was
determined by a higher decree. His own soldiers, roused to madness by
the stubborn resistance, and greedy of the golden treasures, could not
be restrained from the work of destruction. At first the halls around
the temple were set on fire. Then a firebrand was hurled through the
golden gate. When the flames arose the Jews raised a hideous yell and
tried to put out the fire; while others, clinging with a last
convulsive grasp to their Messianic hopes, rested in the declaration of
a false prophet, that God in the midst of the conflagration of the
Temple would give a signal for the deliverance of his people. The
legions vied with each other in feeding the flames, and made the
unhappy people feel the full force of their unchained rage. Soon the
whole prodigious structure was in a blaze and illuminated the skies. It
was burned on the tenth of August, <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p58.1">a.d.</span> 70,
the same day of the year on which, according to tradition, the first
temple was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar. "No one," says Josephus, "can
conceive a louder, more terrible shriek than arose from all sides
during the burning of the temple. The shout of victory and the jubilee
of the legions sounded through the wailings of the people, now
surrounded with fire and sword, upon the mountain, and throughout the
city. The echo from all the mountains around, even to Peraea (?),
increased the deafening roar. Yet the misery itself was more terrible
than this disorder. The hill on which the temple stood was seething
hot, and seemed enveloped to its base in one sheet of flame. The blood
was larger in quantity than the fire, and those that were slain more in
number than those that slew them. The ground was nowhere visible. All
was covered with corpses; over these heaps the soldiers pursued the
fugitives."<note place="end" n="547" id="i.VI.38-p58.2"><p id="i.VI.38-p59"> <i>B. J.,</i> VI. 5,
1.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p60">The Romans planted their eagles on the shapeless
ruins, over against the eastern gate, offered their sacrifices to them,
and proclaimed Titus <i>Imperator</i> with the greatest acclamations of
joy. Thus was fulfilled the prophecy concerning the abomination of
desolation standing in the holy place."<note place="end" n="548" id="i.VI.38-p60.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p61"> Daniel, 9:27; <scripRef passage="Matt. 24:15" id="i.VI.38-p61.1" parsed="|Matt|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.15">Matt. 24:15</scripRef>;
comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 21:20" id="i.VI.38-p61.2" parsed="|Luke|21|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.20">Luke 21:20</scripRef>; Josephus, <i>B. Jud</i>., VI.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p62">Jerusalem was razed to the ground; only three
towers of the palace of Herod—Hippicus (still
standing), Phasael, and Mariamne—together with a
portion of the western wall, were left as monuments of the strength of
the conquered city, once the centre of the Jewish theocracy and the
cradle of the Christian Church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p63">Even the heathen Titus is reported to have
publicly declared that God, by a special providence, aided the Romans
and drove the Jews from their impregnable strongholds.<note place="end" n="549" id="i.VI.38-p63.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p64"> <i>B. Jud</i>., VI. 9, 1. Titus
is said to have approved such passages (Jos. <i>Vita</i>,
65).</p></note> Josephus,
who went through the war himself from beginning to end, at first as
governor of Galilee and general of the Jewish army, then as a prisoner
of Vespasian, finally as a companion of Titus and mediator between the
Romans and Jews, recognized in this tragical event a divine judgment
and admitted of his degenerate countrymen, to whom he was otherwise
sincerely attached: "I will not hesitate to say what gives me pain: I
believe that, had the Romans delayed their punishment of these
villains, the city would have been swallowed up by the earth, or
overwhelmed with a flood, or, like Sodom, consumed with fire from
heaven. For the generation which was in it was far more ungodly than
the men on whom these punishments had in former times fallen. By their
madness the whole nation came to be ruined."<note place="end" n="550" id="i.VI.38-p64.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p65"> <i>B. Jud</i>., V. 13,
6.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p66">Thus, therefore, must one of the best Roman
emperors execute the long threatened judgment of God, and the most
learned Jew of his time describe it, and thereby, without willing or
knowing it, bear testimony to the truth of the prophecy and the
divinity of the mission of Jesus Christ, the rejection of whom brought
all this and the subsequent misfortune upon the apostate race.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p67">The destruction of Jerusalem would be a worthy
theme for the genius of a Christian Homer. It has been called "the most
soul-stirring struggle of all ancient history."<note place="end" n="551" id="i.VI.38-p67.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p68"> Merivale, <i>l.c</i>., p.
445.</p></note> But there was no Jeremiah
to sing the funeral dirge of the city of David and Solomon. The
Apocalypse was already written, and had predicted that the heathen
"shall tread the holy city under foot forty and two months."<note place="end" n="552" id="i.VI.38-p68.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p69"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 11:2" id="i.VI.38-p69.1" parsed="|Rev|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.2">Apoc. 11:2</scripRef>; comp. Luke, 21:24.
In <scripRef passage="Dan. 7:25" id="i.VI.38-p69.2" parsed="|Dan|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.25">Dan. 7:25</scripRef>; 9:27; 12:7, the duration of the oppression of the Jewish
people is given as seven half-years (= 42 months).</p></note> One of the
master artists of modern times, Kaulbach, has made it the subject of
one of his greatest paintings in the museum at Berlin. It represents
the burning temple: in the foreground, the high-priest burying his
sword in his breast; around him, the scenes of heart-rending suffering;
above, the ancient prophets beholding the fulfilment of their oracles;
beneath them, Titus with the Roman army as the unconscious executor of
the Divine wrath; below, to the left, Ahasuerus, the Wandering Jew of
the mediaeval legend, driven by furies into the undying future; and to
the right the group of Christians departing in peace from the scene of
destruction, and Jewish children imploring their protection.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p70"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VI.38-p71">The Fate of the Survivors, and the Triumph in
Rome.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p72"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p73">After a siege of five months the entire city was
in the hands of the victors. The number of the Jews slain during the
siege, including all those who had crowded into the city from the
country, is stated by Josephus at the enormous and probably exaggerated
figure of one million and one hundred thousand. Eleven thousand
perished from starvation shortly after the close of the siege.
Ninety-seven thousand were carried captive and sold into slavery, or
sent to the mines, or sacrificed in the gladiatorial shows at Caesarea,
Berytus, Antioch, and other cities. The strongest and handsomest men
were selected for the triumphal procession in Rome, among them the
chief defenders and leaders of the revolt, <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p73.1">Simon
Bar-Giora and John of Gischala</span>.<note place="end" n="553" id="i.VI.38-p73.2"><p id="i.VI.38-p74"> <i>B Jud</i>. VI. 9, 2-4.
Milman (II. 388) sums up the scattered statements of Josephus, and
makes out the total number of killed, from the beginning to the close
of the war, to be 1,356,460, and the total number of prisoners
101,700.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p75">Vespasian and Titus celebrated the dearly bought
victory together (71). No expense was spared for the pageant. Crowned
with laurel, and clothed in purple garments, the two conquerors rode
slowly in separate chariots, Domitian on a splendid charger, to the
temple of Jupiter Capitolinus, amid the shouts of the people and the
aristocracy. They were preceded by the soldiers in festive attire and
seven hundred Jewish captives. The images of the gods, and the sacred
furniture of the temple—the table of show-bread, the
seven-armed candlestick, the trumpets which announced the year of
jubilee, the vessel of incense, and the rolls of the
Law—were borne along in the procession and deposited
in the newly built Temple of Peace,<note place="end" n="554" id="i.VI.38-p75.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p76"> The Temple of Peace was
afterwards burned under Commodus, and it is not known what became of
the sacred furniture.</p></note> except the Law and the
purple veils of the holy place, which Vespasian reserved for his
palace. Simon Bar-Giora was thrown down from the Tarpeian Rock; John of
Gischala doomed to perpetual imprisonment. Coins were cast with the
legend <i>Judaea capta, Judaea devicta. But neither Vespasian nor Titus
assumed the victorious epithet Judaeus;</i> they despised a people
which had lost its fatherland.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p77">Josephus saw the pompous spectacle of the
humiliation and wholesale crucifixion of his nation, and described it
without a tear.<note place="end" n="555" id="i.VI.38-p77.1"><p id="i.VI.38-p78"> <i>B. Jud</i>., VII. 5, 5-7.
Josephus was richly rewarded for his treachery. Vespasian gave him a
house in Rome, an annual pension, the Roman citizenship, and large
possessions in Judaea. Titus and Domitian continued the favors. But his
countrymen embittered his life and cursed his memory. Jost and other
Jewish historians speak of him with great contempt. King Agrippa, the
last of the Idumaean sovereigns, lived and died an humble and contented
vassal of Rome, in the third year of Trajan, <span class="c16" id="i.VI.38-p78.1">a.d</span>. 100. His licentious sister, Berenice, narrowly
escaped the fate of a second Cleopatra. The conquering Titus was
conquered by her sensual charms, and desired to raise her to the
imperial throne, but the public dissatisfaction forced him to dismiss
her, "<i>invitus invitam."</i> Suet., <i>Tit.</i> 7. Comp.
Schürer, <i>l .c</i>. 321, 322.</p></note> The thoughtful Christian, looking at the
representation of the temple furniture borne by captive Jews on the
triumphal arch of Titus, still standing between the Colosseum and the
Forum, is filled with awe at the fulfilment of divine prophecy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.38-p79">The conquest of Palestine involved the destruction
of the Jewish commonwealth. Vespasian retained the land as his private
property or distributed it among his veterans. The people were by the
five years’ war reduced to extreme poverty, and left
without a magistrate (in the Jewish sense), without a temple, without a
country. The renewal of the revolt under the false Messiah,
Bar-Cocheba, led only to a still more complete destruction of Jerusalem
and devastation of Palestine by the army of Hadrian
(132–135). But the Jews still had the law and the
prophets and the sacred traditions, to which they cling to this day
with indestructible tenacity and with the hope of a great future.
Scattered over the earth, at home everywhere and nowhere; refusing to
mingle their blood with any other race, dwelling in distinct
communities, marked as a peculiar people in every feature of the
countenance, in every rite of religion; patient, sober, and
industrious; successful in every enterprise, prosperous in spite of
oppression, ridiculed yet feared, robbed yet wealthy, massacred yet
springing up again, they have outlived the persecution of centuries and
are likely to continue to live to the end of time: the object of the
mingled contempt, admiration, and wonder of the world.</p>

<p id="i.VI.38-p80"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="39" title="Effects of the Destruction of Jerusalem on the Christian Church" shorttitle="Section 39" progress="47.59%" prev="i.VI.38" next="i.VII" id="i.VI.39"><p class="head" id="i.VI.39-p1" />

<p class="head" id="i.VI.39-p2">§ 39. Effects of the Destruction of
Jerusalem on the Christian Church.</p>

<p id="i.VI.39-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VI.39-p4">The Christians of Jerusalem, remembering the
Lord’s admonition, forsook the doomed city in good
time and fled to the town of Pella in the Decapolis, beyond the Jordan,
in the north of Peraea, where king Herod Agrippa II., before whom Paul
once stood, opened to them a safe asylum. An old tradition says that a
divine voice or angel revealed to their leaders the duty of flight.<note place="end" n="556" id="i.VI.39-p4.1"><p id="i.VI.39-p5"> In Eusebius, <i>H. E.,</i> III.
5: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.39-p5.1">κατά
τινα
χρησμὸν
τοῖς
αὐτόθι
δοκίμοις
δἰ
ἀποκαλύψεως
ἐκδοθέντα</span>. Comp. Epiphanius, <i>De pond. et meis</i>. c. 15, and
the warring of Christ, <scripRef passage="Matt. 24:15" id="i.VI.39-p5.2" parsed="|Matt|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.15">Matt. 24:15</scripRef> sq. Eusebius puts the, flight to
Pella before the war (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VI.39-p5.3">πρὸ
τοῦ
πολέμου</span>), four years before the destruction of Jerusalem.</p></note>
There, in the midst of a population chiefly Gentile, the church of the
circumcision was reconstructed. Unfortunately, its history is hidden
from us. But it never recovered its former importance. When Jerusalem
was rebuilt as a Christian city, its bishop was raised to the dignity
of one of the four patriarchs of the East, but it was a patriarchate of
honor, not of power, and sank to a mere shadow after the Mohammedan
invasion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.39-p6">The awful catastrophe of the destruction of the
Jewish theocracy must have produced the profoundest sensation among the
Christians, of which we now, in the absence of all particular
information respecting it, can hardly form a true conception.<note place="end" n="557" id="i.VI.39-p6.1"><p id="i.VI.39-p7"> It is alluded to in the Ep. of
Barnabas, cap. 16.</p></note> It was the
greatest calamity of Judaism and a great benefit to Christianity; a
refutation of the one, a vindication and emancipation of the other. It
not only gave a mighty impulse to faith, but at the same time formed a
proper epoch in the history of the relation between the two religious
bodies. It separated them forever. It is true the apostle Paul had
before now inwardly completed this separation by the Christian
universality of his whole system of doctrine; but outwardly he had in
various ways accommodated himself to Judaism, and had more than once
religiously visited tile temple. He wished not to appear as a
revolutionist, nor to anticipate the natural course of history, tile
ways of Providence.<note place="end" n="558" id="i.VI.39-p7.1"><p id="i.VI.39-p8"> Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:18" id="i.VI.39-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.18">1 Cor. 7:18</scripRef> sqq.; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:26" id="i.VI.39-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|21|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.26">Acts
21:26</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> But now the rupture was also outwardly
consummated by the thunderbolt of divine omnipotence. God himself
destroyed the house, in which he had thus far dwelt, in which Jesus had
taught, in which the apostles had prayed; he rejected his peculiar
people for their obstinate rejection of the Messiah; he demolished the
whole fabric of the Mosaic theocracy, whose system of worship was, in
its very nature, associated exclusively with the tabernacle at first
and afterwards with the temple; but in so doing he cut the cords which
had hitherto bound, and according to the law of organic development
necessarily bound the infant church to the outward economy of the old
covenant, and to Jerusalem as its centre. Henceforth the heathen could
no longer look upon Christianity as a mere sect of Judaism, but must
regard and treat it as a new, peculiar religion. The destruction of
Jerusalem, therefore, marks that momentous crisis at which the
Christian church as a whole burst forth forever from the chrysalis of
Judaism, awoke to a sense of its maturity, and in government and
worship at once took its independent stand before the world.<note place="end" n="559" id="i.VI.39-p8.3"><p id="i.VI.39-p9"> Dr. Richard Rothe <i>(Die
Anfänge der Christl. Kirche,</i> p. 341 sqq.). Thiersch (p.
225), Ewald (VII. 26), Renan <i>(L’Antechr.,</i> p.
545), and Lightfoot (<i>Gal</i>., p. 301) ascribe the same significance
to the destruction of Jerusalem. Ewald says: "As by one great
irrevocable stroke the Christian congregation was separated from the
Jewish, to which it had heretofore clung as a new, vigorous offshoot to
the root of the old tree and as the daughter to the mother." He also
quotes the newly discovered letter of Serapion, written about 75, as
showing the effect which the destruction of Jerusalem exerted on
thoughtful minds. See above, p. 171.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.39-p10">This breaking away from hardened Judaism and its
religious forms, however, involved no departure from the spirit of the
Old Testament revelation. The church, on the contrary, entered into the
inheritance of Israel. The Christians appeared as genuine Jews, as
spiritual children of Abraham, who, following the inward current of the
Mosaic religion, had found Him, who was the fulfilment of the law and
the prophets; the perfect fruit of the old covenant and the living germ
of the new; the beginning and the principle of a new moral
creation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.39-p11">It now only remained to complete the consolidation
of the church in this altered state of things; to combine the premises
in their results; to take up the conservative tendency of Peter and the
progressive tendency of Paul, as embodied respectively in the
Jewish-Christian and the Gentile-Christian churches, and to fuse them
into a third and higher tendency in a permanent organism; to set forth
alike the unity of the two Testaments in diversity, and their diversity
in unity; and in this way to wind up the history of the apostolic
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VI.39-p12">This was the work of John, the apostle of
completion.</p>

<p id="i.VI.39-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="VII" title="St. John, and the Last Stadium of the Apostolic Period. The Consolidation of Jewish and Gentile Christianity" shorttitle="Chapter VII" progress="47.84%" prev="i.VI.39" next="i.VII.40" id="i.VII">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII-p1">CHAPTER VII.</p>

<p id="i.VII-p2"><br /></p>
<p id="i.VII-p3"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII-p4">ST. JOHN, AND THE LAST STADIUM OF THE APOSTOLIC
PERIOD.</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII-p5">THE CONSOLIDATION OF JEWISH AND GENTILE
CHRISTIANITY.</p>

<p id="i.VII-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.VII-p7"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII-p7.1">Καὶ ὁ
λόγος σὰρξ
ἐγένετο
καὶ
ἐσκήνωσεν
ἐν ημῖν,
καὶ
εθεασάμεθα
τὴν δόξαν
αυτοῦ.</span>—<scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.VII-p7.2" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.VII-p8"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="40" title="The Johannean Literature" shorttitle="Section 40" progress="47.85%" prev="i.VII" next="i.VII.41" id="i.VII.40"><p class="head" id="i.VII.40-p1"> 
</p>

<p class="head" id="i.VII.40-p2">§ 40. The Johannean Literature.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p3"><br /></p>
<p id="i.VII.40-p4"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.40-p5">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p7">1. The <i>Gospel, Epistles, and Revelation of</i>
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p7.1">John</span>. The notices of John in the Synoptical
Gospels, in the Acts, and in <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:9" id="i.VII.40-p7.2" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. 2:9</scripRef>. (See the passages in
Young’s <i>Analytical Concordance</i>.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p8">2. Patristic traditions. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p8.1">Irenaeus</span>: <i>Adv. Haer.</i> II. 22, 5 (John lived to the
age of Trajan); III. 1, 1 (John at Ephesus); III. 3, 4 (John and
Cerinthus); V. 30, 3 (John and the Apocalypse). <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p8.2">Clemens Alex</span>.: <i>Quis dives salvus,</i> c. 42 (John and
the young robber). <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p8.3">Polycrates</span> of Ephesus in
Eus. <i>Hist. Eccl.,</i> III. 31; V. 24 (John, one of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.40-p8.4">μέγαλα
στοιχεῖα,
ανδ α
ἱερεὺς τὸ
πέταλον
πεφορηκώς</span>). <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p8.5">Tertullian</span>: <i>De praescr. haer., c. 36 (the legend of
John’s martyrdom in Rome by being steeped in oil, and
his miraculous preservation). Eusebius: Hist. Eccl,</i> III. chs. 18,
23, 31; IV. 14; V. 24 (the paschal controversy). <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p8.6">Jerome</span>: <i>Ad <scripRef passage="Gal. 6:10" id="i.VII.40-p8.7" parsed="|Gal|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.10">Gal. 6:10</scripRef> (the last words of John); De vir.
ill.,</i> c. 9. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p8.8">Augustin</span>: <i>Tract. 124 in
Evang. Joann. (Opera</i> III. 1970, ed. Migne<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p8.9">).
Nicephorus Cal</span>.: <i>Hist. Eccl.,</i> II. 42.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.40-p10">II. Apocryphal Traditions.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p12"><i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p12.1">Acta Johannis,</span></i> ed.
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p12.2">Const. Tischendorf</span>, in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p12.3">Acta Apost. Apocr.,</span></i> Lips., 1851, pp.
266–276. Comp. Prolegg. LXXIII. sqq., where the
patristic testimonies on the apocryphal Acts of John are collected.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p13"><i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p13.1">Acta Joannis, unter Benutzung von
C. v. Tischendorf’s Nachlass bearbeitet</span></i> von
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p13.2">Theod. Zahn</span>. Erlangen, 1880 (264 pages and
clxxii. pages of Introd.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p14">The "Acta "contain the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.40-p14.1">πράξεις
τοῦ ...
Ἰωάννου
τοῦ
θεολόγου</span> <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p14.2">Prochorus</span>,
who professes to be one of the Seventy Disciples, one of the Seven
Deacons of Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 6:5" id="i.VII.40-p14.3" parsed="|Acts|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5">Acts 6:5</scripRef>), and a pupil of St. John; and fragments
of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.40-p14.4">περίοδοι
Ἰωάννου</span>, "the Wanderings of John," by <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p14.5">Leucius Charinus</span>, a friend and pupil of John. The
former work is a religious romance, written about 400 years after the
death of John; the latter is assigned by Zahn to an author in Asia
Minor before 160, and probably before 140; it uses the fourth as well
as the Synoptical Gospels, and so far has some apologetic value. See p.
cxlviii.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p15">Max Bonnet, the French philologist, promises a new
critical edition of the Acts of John. See E. Leroux’s
"Revue critique," 1880, p. 449.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p16"><i>Apocalypsis Johannis,</i> in <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p16.1">Tischindorf’s</span> <i>Apocalypses Apocryphae
Mosis, Esdrae, Pauli, Johannis, item Mariae Dormitio.</i> Lips., 1866,
pp. 70–94.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p17">This pseudo-Johannean Apocalypse purports to have
been written shortly after the ascension of Christ, by St. John, on
Mount Tabor. It exists in MS. from the ninth century, and was first
edited by A. Birch, 1804.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p18">On the legends of St. John comp. Mrs. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p18.1">Jameson</span><i>: Sacred and Legendary Art,</i> I.
157–172, fifth edition.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.40-p20">III. Biographical and Critical.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p22"><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p22.1">Francis Trench</span>: Life and
Character of St. John the Evangelist. London, 1850.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p23"><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p23.1">Dean Stanley</span> (d. 1881):
Sermons and Essays on the Apostolic Age. Oxford and London, 1847, third
ed., 1874, pp. 234–281.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p24"><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p24.1">Max Krenkel</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p24.2">Der Apostel Johannes</span>. Leipzig, 1871.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p25"><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p25.1">James M. Macdonald</span>: The
Life and Writings of St. John. With Introduction by Dean Howson. New
York, 1877 (new ed. 1880).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p26"><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p26.1">Weizsäcker</span>:
<span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p26.2">Das Apost. Zeitalter</span>. 1886, pp.
493–559.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p27">Comp. the biographical sketches in the works on the
Apostolic Church, mentioned § 20 (p. 189); and the
Introductions to the Commentaries of <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p27.1">Lücke, Meyer, Lange, Luthardt, Godet, Westcott,
Plummer</span>.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.40-p29">IV. Doctrinal.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p31">The Johannean type of doctrine is expounded by
Neander (in his work on the Apost. Age, 4th ed., 1847; E. transl. by
Robinson, N. York, 1865, pp. 508–531); Frommann
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p31.1">Der Johanneische Lehrbegriff,</span></i> Leipz.,
1839); C. Reinh. Köstlin <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p31.2">(Der Lehrbegriff
des Ev. und der Briefe Johannis, Berlin,</span></i> 1843); Reuss
(<i>Die Johann. Theologie, in the Strasburg "<span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p31.3">Beiträge zu den Theol. Wissenschaften</span>," 1847,
in</i> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p31.4">La Théologie
johannique</span></i>, Paris, 1879, and in his <i>Theology of the
Apost. Age,</i> 2d ed. 1860, translated from the third French ed. by
Annie Harwood, Lond. 1872–74, 2 vols.); Schmid (in his
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p31.5">Bibl. Theol. des N. T,</span></i> Stuttg. 1853);
Baur (in <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p31.6">Vorlesungen über N. T.
Theol,</span></i> Leipz. 1864); Hilgenfeld (1849 and 1863); B. Weiss
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p31.7">(Der Johanneische Lehrbegriff, Berlin, 1862, and in
his Bibl. Theol. des N.</span> T.,</i> 4th ed. 1884). There are also
special treatises on John’s Logos-doctrine and
Christology by Weizsäcker (1862), Beyerschlag (1866), and
others.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.40-p33">V. Commentaries on the Gospel of John.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p35">The Literature on the Gospel of John and its
genuineness, from 1792 to 1875 (from Evanson to Luthardt), is given
with unusual fulness and accuracy by Dr. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p35.1">Caspar
René Gregory (an American scholar), in an appendix to his
translation of Luthardt’s</span> <i>St. John, the
Author of the Fourth Gospel.</i> Edinb. 1875, pp.
283–360. Comp. also the very careful lists of Dr.
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p35.2">Ezra Abbot</span> (down to 1869) in the article John,
<i>Gospel of,</i> in the Am. ed. of Smith’s "Dict. of
the Bible," I. 1437–1439.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p36"><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p36.1">Origen (d. 254) Chrysostom (407);
Augustin (430); Cyril of Alexandria (444) Calvin (1564); Lampe (1724, 3
vols.); Bengel</span> (<i>Gnomen,</i> 1752); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p36.2">Lücke (1820, 3d ed. 1843); Olshausen (1832, 4th ed. by
Ebrard, 1861) Tholuck (1827, 7th ed. 1857); Hengstesnberg (1863, 2d, I.
1867 Eng. transl. 1865); Luthardt (1852, 2d ed. entirely rewritten
1875; Eng. transl. by Gregory, in 2 vols., and a special volume on the
Authorship of the Fourth Gospel, 1875) De Wette-Brückner
(5th ed. 1863); Meyer (5th and last ed. of Meyer, 1869; 6th ed. by
Weiss, 1880); Ewald (1861); Alford (6th ed. 1868; Wordsworth (5th ed.
1866), Godet (1865, 2 vols., 2d ed. 1877, Eng. transl. in 3 vols.; 3d
edition, Paris, 1881, trsl. by T. Dwight, 1886); Lange (as translated
and enlarged by Schaff, N. Y. and Edinb. 1871); Watkins</span> (in
Ellicott’s "N.T. Com. for English Readers," 1878);
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p36.3">Westcott (in "Speaker’s Commentary,"
1879, and separately); Milligan and Moulton (in
"Schaff’s Popul. Com.," 1880); Keil (1881); Plummer
(1881); Thoma</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p36.4">Die Genesis des Joh.
Evangeliums</span></i>, 1882); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p36.5">Paul Schanz</span>
(Tübingen, 1885).</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.VII.40-p38"><span class="c14" id="i.VII.40-p38.1">VI. Special Treatises on the
Genuineness and Credibility of the</span></p>

<p class="c13" id="i.VII.40-p39"><span class="c14" id="i.VII.40-p39.1">Fourth Gospel.</span></p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p40"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p41">We have no room to give all the titles of books, or
the pages in the introductions to Commentaries, and refer to the lists
of Abbot and Gregory.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p42"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p43">a. Writers against the Genuineness:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p44">E. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p44.1">Evanson</span> (The
<i>Dissonance of the Four generally received Evangelists,</i>
Gloucester, 1792). K. G. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p44.2">Bretschneider</span>
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p44.3">(Probabilia de Ev. et Ep. Joh. Ap. Indole et
Origine,</span></i> Leips. 1820, refuted by Schott, Eichhorn,
Lücke, and others; retracted by the author himself in 1828).
D. F. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p44.4">Strauss</span> (in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p44.5">Leben
Jesu</span></i>, 1835; withdrawn in the 3d ed. 1838, but renewed in the
4th, 1840 in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p44.6">Leben Jesu für das
deutsche Volk</span>,</i> 1864); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p44.7">Lützelberger (1840); Bruno Baum
(1840).—F. Chr. BAUR (first in a very acute and
ingenious analysis of the Gospel, in the "</span><span lang="DE" class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p44.8">Theol. Jahrbücher," of Tübingen</span><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p44.9">, 1844, and again in 1847, 1848, 1853, 1855, 1859). He
represents the fourth Gospel as the ripe result of a literary
development, or evolution, which proceeded, according to the Hegelian
method, from thesis to antithesis and synthesis, or from Judaizing
Petrinism to anti-Jewish Paulinism and (pseudo-) Johannean
reconciliation. He was followed by the whole Tübingen
School; Zeller (1845, 1847, 1853); Schwegler (1846); Hilgenfeld (1849,
1854, 1855, 1875); Volkmar (1870, 1876); Schenkel (1864 and 1873);
Holtzmann</span> (in Schenkel’s "Bibellexikon." 1871,
and <i>Einleitung</i>, 1886). <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p44.10">Keim</span> (<i>Gesch.
Jesu v. Nazara,</i> since 1867, vol. I., 146 sqq.; 167 sqq., and in the
3d ed. of his abridgement, 1875, p. 40); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p44.11">Hausrath
(1874); Mangold</span> (in the 4th ed. of Bleek’s
<i>Introd</i>., 1886); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p44.12">Thoma (1882). In Holland,
Scholten (Leyden, 1865, and again 1871). In England, J. J. Tayler
(London, 1867); Samuel Davidson</span> (in the new ed. of his
<i>Introduction to the N. T.,</i> 1868, II. 323 sqq. and 357 sqq.); the
anonymous author of <i>Supernatural Religion</i> (vol. II. 251 sqq., of
the 6th ed., London, 1875); and E. A. A. (Edwin A. Abbott, D. D., of
London, in art. <i>Gospels,</i> "Encycl. Brit.," vol. X., 1879, pp.
818–843).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p45">The dates assigned to the composition of the Fourth
Gospel by these opponents vary from 110 to 170, but the best scholars
among them are more and more forced to retreat from 170
(Baur’s date) to 130 (Keim), or to the very beginning
of the second century (110). This is fatal to their theory; for at that
time many of the personal friends and pupils of John must have been
still living to prevent a literary fiction from being generally
accepted in the church as a genuine work of the apostle.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p46"><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p46.1">Reuss</span> (in his <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p46.2">Théologie johannique,</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p46.3">1879, in the sixth part of his great work, "La Bible" and in the
Sixth edition of his</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p46.4">Geschichte der
heil</span><span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p46.5">. Schriften N. T.,</span></i> 1887,
pp. 249 sqq.) leaves the question undecided, though inclining against
the Johannean authorship. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p46.6">Sabatier</span>, who had
formerly defended the authenticity (in his <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p46.7">Essai sur
les sources de la vie de Jésus,</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p46.8">1866), follows the steps of Reuss, and comes to a negative
conclusion (in his art. <i>Jean</i></span> in
Lichtenberger’s "Encycl. des Sciences Relig.," Tom.
VII., Paris, 1880, pp. 173 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p47"><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p47.1">Weisse</span> (1836), <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p47.2">Schweizer (1841), Weizsäcker (1857, 1859, 1862, 1886),
Hase</span> (in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p47.3">Geschichte Jesu,</span></i>
1875, while in his earlier writings he had defended the genuineness),
and <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p47.4">Renan</span> (1863, 1867, and 1879) admit genuine
portions in the Fourth Gospel, but differ among themselves as to the
extent. Some defend the genuineness of the discourses, but reject the
miracles. Renan, on the contrary, favors the historical portions, but
rejects the discourses of Christ, in a special discussion in the 13th
ed. of his <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p47.5">Vie de Jésus,</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p47.6">pp. 477 sqq. He changed his view again in his
<i>L’église chrétienne,</i>
1879, pp. 47 sqq. <i>"Ce qui paraît le plus probable,"</i>
he says, <i>"c’est qu’un disciple de
l’apôtre, dépositaire de
plusieurs de ses souvenirs, se crut autorisé à
parler en son nom et à écrire, vingt-cinq ou
trente ans aprés sa mort, ce que l’on
regrettait qu’il n’eût pas
lui-même fixé de son vivant."</i></span> He is
disposed to ascribe the composition to the "Presbyter John" (whose very
existence is doubtful) and to Aristion, two Ephesian disciples of John
the Apostle. In characterizing the discourses in the Gospel of John he
shows his utter incapacity of appreciating its spirit. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p47.7">Matthew Arnold</span> <i>(God and the Bible,</i> p. 248)
conjectures that the Ephesian presbyters composed the Gospel with the
aid of materials furnished by John.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p48">It should be remarked that Baur and his followers,
and Renan, while they reject the authenticity of the Fourth Gospel,
strongly defend the Johannean origin of the Apocalypse, as one of the
certain documents of the apostolic age. But Keim, by denying the whole
tradition of John’s sojourn at Ephesus, destroys the
foundation of Baur’s theory.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p49"><i>b</i>. The genuineness has been defended by the
following writers:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p50"><span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.1">Jos</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.2">Priestley (Unitarian, against Evanson, 1793). Schleiermacher and
his school, especially Lücke (1820 and 1840), Bleek (1846
and 1862), and De Wette</span> (after some hesitation, 1837, 5th ed.,
by <i>Brückner,</i> 1863). <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.3">Credner (1836);
Neander</span> <i>(Leben Jesu,</i> 1837) <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.4">Tholuck</span> (in <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p50.5">Glaubwürdigkeit
der evang. Geschichte,</span></i> against Strauss, 1837); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.6">Andrews Norton</span> (Unitarian, in <i>Evidences of the
Genuineness of the Gospels,</i> 1837–1844, 3 vols., 2d
ed. 1846, abridged ed., Boston, 1875); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.7">Ebrard (1845,
against Baur; again 1861, 1868, and 1880, in Herzog’s
"Encykl." Thiersch (1845, against Baur); Schneider (1854); Hengstenberg
(1863); Astié, (1863); Hofstede de Groot</span>
(<i>Basilides,</i> 1863; Germ. transl. 1868); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.8">Van
Oosterzee (against Scholten, Germ. ed. 1867; Engl. transl. by Hurst);
Tischendorf</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p50.9">Wann wurden unsere Evangelien
verfasst?</span></i> 1865, 4th ed. 1866; also translated into English,
but very poorly); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.10">Riggenbach (1866, against Volkmar).
Meyer</span> <i>(Com.,</i> 5th ed. 1869); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.11">Weiss (6th
ed. of Meyer, 1880); Lange</span> (in his <i>Leben Jesu</i>, and in his
<i>Com</i>., 3d ed. 1868, translated and enlarged by Schaff, 1871);
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.12">Sanday</span> (<i>Authorship and Historical Character
of the Fourth Gospel,</i> London, 1872); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.13">Beyschlag
(in the "Studien und Kritiken" for 1874 and 1875); Luthardt (2d ed.
1875); Lightfoot</span> (in the Contemporary Review, "
1875–1877, against <i>Supernatural Religion</i>);
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.14">Geo. P. Fisher</span> (<i>Beginnings of
Christianity,</i> 1877, ch. X., and art. <i>The Fourth Gospel,</i> in
"The Princeton Review" for July, 1881, pp. 51–84);
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.15">Godet</span> (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p50.16">Commentaire sur
l’Évangile de Saint Jean,</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="i.VII.40-p50.17">2d ed. 1878; 3d ed.<i>"complètement revue,"</i>
vol. I., <i>Introduction historique et critique</i></span>, Paris,
1881, 376 pages); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.18">Westcott</span> (<i>Introd. to the
Gospels,</i> 1862, 1875, and <i>Com</i>. 1879); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.19">McClellan</span> (<i>The Four Gospels,</i> 1875); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.20">Milligan (in several articles in the "Contemp. Review" for 1867,
1868, 1871, and in his and Moulton’s</span>
<i>Com.,</i> 1880); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.21">Ezra Abbot</span> (<i>The
Authorship of the Fourth Gospel,</i> Boston, 1880; republished in
his<i>Critical Essays,</i> Boston, 1888; conclusive on the external
evidences, especially the important testimony of Justin Martyr); <span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.22">George Salmon</span> (<i>Historical Introd. to the N.
T</i>., London, 1886; third ed. 1888, pp. 210 sqq.). See also A. H.
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.40-p50.23">Francke</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p50.24">Das Alte Test. bei
Johannes,</span></i> Göttingen, 1885.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p51"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.40-p52">VIII. Commentaries on the Epistles of John.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p53"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p54">Oecumenius (1000); Theophylact (1071); Luther;
Calvin; Bullinger; Lücke (3d ed. 1856); De Wette (1837, 5th
ed. by Brückner, 1863); Neander (1851, Engl. transl. by Mrs.
<i>Conant</i>, 1852); Düsterdieck
1852–1856, 2 vols.); Huther (in
Meyer’s <i>Com.,</i> 1855, 4th ed. 1880); F. D.
Maurice, (1857); Ebrard (in Olshausen’s <i>Com.,</i>
1859, transl. by <i>W. B. Pope,</i> Edinb. 1860); Ewald (1861); Braune
(in Lange’s <i>Com.,</i> 1865, Engl. ed. by
<i>Mombert,</i> 1867); Candlish (1866); Erich Haupt (1869, Engl.
transl. by W. <i>B. Pope,</i> Edinb., 1879); R. Rothe (posthumous ed.
by <i>K. Mühlhäuser,</i> 1879); W. B. Pope (in
Schaff’s <i>Pop. Com.,</i> 1883); Westcott (1883).</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p55"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.40-p56">IX. Commentaries on the Apocalypse of John.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p57"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VII.40-p58">Bullinger (1535, 6th ed. 1604); Grotius (1644); Jos.
Mede <i>(Clavis Apocalyptica,</i> 1682); Bossuet (R. C., 1689);
Vitringa (1719); Bengel (1740, 1746, and new ed. 1834); Herder (1779);
Eichhorn (1791); E. P. Elliott <i>(Horae Apocalypticae, or, a Com. on
the Apoc.,</i> 5th ed., Lond., 1862, 4 vols.) Lücke (1852);
Ewald (1828 and 1862); Züllig (1834 and 1840) Moses Stuart
(1845, 2 vols.); De Wette (1848, 3d ed. 1862); Alford (3d ed. 1866);
Hengstenberg (1849 and 1861); Ebrard (1853); Auberlen <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p58.1">(Der Prophet Daniel und die Offenbarung Johannis,</span></i> 1854;
Engl. transl. by Ad. Saphir, 1856, 2d Germ. ed. 1857);
Düsterdieck (1859, 3d ed. 1877); Bleek (1820 and 1862);
Luthardt (1861); Volkmar (1862); Kienlen (1870); Lange (1871, Am. ed.,
with large additions by Craven, 1874); Cowles (1871); Gebhardt
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p58.2">Der Lehrbegriff der Apocalypse,</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.VII.40-p58.3">1873; Engl. transl., <i>The Doctrine of the
Apocalypse,</i></span> by J. Jefferson, 1878); Kliefoth (1874); Lee
(1882); Milligan (in Schaff’s <i>Internat. Com.,</i>
1883, and in <i>Lectures on the Revel.,</i> 1886); Spitta (1889).
Völter (1882) and Vischer (1886) deny the unity of the book.
Vischer makes it a Jewish Apocalypse worked over by a Christian, in
spite of the warning, <scripRef passage="Apoc. 22:18, 19" id="i.VII.40-p58.4" parsed="|Rev|22|18|22|19" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.18-Rev.22.19">Apoc. 22:18, 19</scripRef>, which refutes this
hypothesis.</p>

<p id="i.VII.40-p59"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="41" title="Life and Character of John" shorttitle="Section 41" progress="48.57%" prev="i.VII.40" next="i.VII.42" id="i.VII.41">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Apostles" subject2="John" id="i.VII.41-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.VII.41-p1">§ 41. Life and Character of John</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.VII.41-p3">"Volat avis sine meta,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.VII.41-p4">Quo nec votes nec propheta</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.VII.41-p5">Evolavit altius:</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.VII.41-p6">Tam implenda quam impleta,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.VII.41-p7">Numquam vidit tot secreta</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.VII.41-p8">Purus homo purius.</p>

<attr id="i.VII.41-p8.1">(Adam of St. Victor.)</attr>

<p id="i.VII.41-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.41-p10">The Mission of John.</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VII.41-p12">Peter, the Jewish apostle of authority, and Paul, the
Gentile apostle of freedom, had done their work on earth before the
destruction of Jerusalem—had done it for their age and
for all ages to come; had done it, and by the influence of their
writings are doing it still, in a manner that can never be superseded.
Both were master-builders, the one in laying the foundation, the other
in rearing the superstructure, of the church of Christ, against which
the gates of Hades can never prevail.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p13">But there remained a most important additional
work to be done, a work of union and consolidation. This was reserved
for the apostle of love, the bosom-friend of Jesus, who had become his
most perfect reflection so far as any human being can reflect the ideal
of divine-human purity and holiness. John was not a missionary or a man
of action, like Peter and Paul. He did little, so far as we know, for
the outward spread of Christianity, but all the more for the inner life
and growth of Christianity where it was already established. He has
nothing to say about the government, the forms, and rites of the
visible church (even the name does not occur in his Gospel and first
Epistle), but all the more about the spiritual substance of the
church—the vital union of believers with Christ and
the brotherly communion of believers among themselves. He is at once
the apostle, the evangelist, and the seer, of the new covenant. He
lived to the close of the first century, that he might erect on the
foundation and superstructure of the apostolic age the majestic dome
gilded by the light of the new heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p14">He had to wait in silent meditation till the
church was ripe for his sublime teaching. This is intimated by the
mysterious word of our Lord to Peter with reference to John: "If I will
that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee?"<note place="end" n="560" id="i.VII.41-p14.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p15"> <scripRef passage="John 21:22, 23" id="i.VII.41-p15.1" parsed="|John|21|22|21|23" osisRef="Bible:John.21.22-John.21.23">John 21:22, 23</scripRef>. Milligan and
Moulton <i>in loc.</i> The point of contrast between the words spoken
respectively to Peter and John, is not that between a violent death by
martyrdom and a peaceful departure; but that between impetuous and
struggling apostleship, ending in a violent death, and quiet,
thoughtful, meditative waiting for the Second Coming of Jesus, ending
in a peaceful transition to the heavenly repose. Neither Peter nor
himself is to the Evangelist a mere individual. Each is a type of one
aspect of apostolic working—of Christian witnessing
for Jesus to the very end of time."</p></note> No doubt the Lord
did come in the terrible judgment of Jerusalem. John outlived it
personally, and his type of doctrine and character will outlive the
earlier stages of church history (anticipated and typified by Peter and
Paul) till the final coming of the Lord. In that wider sense he tarries
even till now, and his writings, with their unexplored depths and
heights still wait for the proper interpreter. The best comes last. In
the vision of Elijah on Mount Horeb, the strong wind that rent the
mountains and brake in pieces the rocks, and the earthquake, and the
fire preceded the still small voice of Jehovah.<note place="end" n="561" id="i.VII.41-p15.2"><p id="i.VII.41-p16"> <scripRef passage="1 Kings 19:11, 12" id="i.VII.41-p16.1" parsed="|1Kgs|19|11|19|12" osisRef="Bible:1Kgs.19.11-1Kgs.19.12">1 Kings 19:11, 12</scripRef>.</p></note> The owl of Minerva, the
goddess of wisdom, begins its flight at twilight. The storm of battle
prepares the way for the feast of peace. The great warrior of the
apostolic age already sounded the keynote of love which was to
harmonize the two sections of Christendom; and John only responded to
Paul when he revealed the inmost heart of the supreme being by the
profoundest of all definitions: "God is love."<note place="end" n="562" id="i.VII.41-p16.2"><p id="i.VII.41-p17"> 1 Cor., ch. 13; <scripRef passage="1 John 4:8, 16" id="i.VII.41-p17.1" parsed="|1John|4|8|0|0;|1John|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.8 Bible:1John.4.16">1 John 4:8,
16</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.41-p19">John in the Gospels.</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p21">John was a son (probably the younger son) of
Zebedee and Salome, and a brother of the elder James, who became the
protomartyr of the apostles.<note place="end" n="563" id="i.VII.41-p21.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p22"> The name <i>John</i>, from the
Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.VII.41-p22.1">ןנָחוָׄהיְ</span>
or <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.VII.41-p22.2">ןנָהָוׄי</span>, i.e., <i>Jehovah is gracious</i> (comp. the German
<i>Gotthold),</i> implied to his mind a prophecy of his relation to
Jesus, the incarnate Jehovah (comp. <scripRef passage="John 12:41" id="i.VII.41-p22.3" parsed="|John|12|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.41">John 12:41</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Isa. 6:1" id="i.VII.41-p22.4" parsed="|Isa|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.6.1">Isa. 6:1</scripRef>), and is
equivalent to "the disciple whom Jesus loved," <scripRef passage="John 13:23" id="i.VII.41-p22.5" parsed="|John|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.23">John 13:23</scripRef>; 19:26; 20:2;
21:7, 20. The Greek fathers call John <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.41-p22.6">ὁ
ἐπιστήθιος</span>,
the leaner on the bosom, or, as we would say, the
bosom-friend (of Jesus).</p></note> He may have been about ten years younger
than Jesus, and as, according to the unanimous testimony of antiquity,
he lived till the reign of Trajan, <i>i.e</i>., till after 98, he must
have attained an age of over ninety years. He was a fisherman by trade,
probably of Bethsaida in Galilee (like Peter, Andrew, and Philip). His
parents seem to have been in comfortable circumstances. His father kept
hired servants; his mother belonged to the noble band of women who
followed Jesus and supported him with their means, who purchased spices
to embalm him, who were the last at the cross and the first at the open
tomb. John himself was acquainted with the high priest, and owned a
house in Jerusalem or Galilee, into which he received the mother of our
Lord.<note place="end" n="564" id="i.VII.41-p22.7"><p id="i.VII.41-p23"> <scripRef passage="Mark 1:20" id="i.VII.41-p23.1" parsed="|Mark|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.20">Mark 1:20</scripRef>; 15: 40 sq.; <scripRef passage="Luke 8:3" id="i.VII.41-p23.2" parsed="|Luke|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.3">Luke
8:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 19:27" id="i.VII.41-p23.3" parsed="|John|19|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.27">John 19:27</scripRef>. Godet (I. 37) thinks that his home was on the lake of
Gennesareth, and accounts thus for his absence in Jerusalem at
Paul’s first visit (<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:18, 19" id="i.VII.41-p23.4" parsed="|Gal|1|18|1|19" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18-Gal.1.19">Gal. 1:18, 19</scripRef>).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p24">He was a cousin of Jesus, according to the flesh,
from his mother, a sister of Mary.<note place="end" n="565" id="i.VII.41-p24.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p25"> According to the correct
interpretation of <scripRef passage="John 19:25" id="i.VII.41-p25.1" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John 19:25</scripRef>, that four woman (not three) are meant
there, as Wieseler, Ewald, Meyer., Lange, and other commentators now
hold. The writer of the Fourth Gospel, from peculiar delicacy, never
mentions his own name, nor the name of his mother, nor the name of the
mother of our Lord; yet his mother was certainly at the cross,
according to the Synoptists, and he would not omit her.</p></note> This relationship,
together with the enthusiasm of youth and the fervor of his emotional
nature, formed the basis of his intimacy with the Lord.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p26">He had no rabbinical training, like Paul, and in
the eyes of the Jewish scholars he was, like Peter and the other
Galilaean disciples, an "unlearned and ignorant man."<note place="end" n="566" id="i.VII.41-p26.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p27"> <scripRef passage="Acts 4:13" id="i.VII.41-p27.1" parsed="|Acts|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.13">Acts 4:13</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.41-p27.2">ἄνθρωποι
ἀγράμματοι
καὶ
ἰδιῶται</span>.</p></note> But he passed
through the preparatory school of John the Baptist who summed up his
prophetic mission in the testimony to Jesus as the "Lamb of God that
taketh away the sin of the world," a testimony which he afterwards
expanded in his own writings. It was this testimony which led him to
Jesus on the banks of the Jordan in that memorable interview of which,
half a century afterwards, he remembered the very hour.<note place="end" n="567" id="i.VII.41-p27.3"><p id="i.VII.41-p28"> <scripRef passage="John 1:35-40" id="i.VII.41-p28.1" parsed="|John|1|35|1|40" osisRef="Bible:John.1.35-John.1.40">John 1:35-40</scripRef>. The commentators
are agreed that the unnamed of the two disciples is John. See my notes
in Lange on the passage.</p></note> He was not
only one of the Twelve, but the chosen of the chosen Three. Peter stood
out more prominently before the public as the friend of the Messiah;
John was known in the private circle as the friend of Jesus.<note place="end" n="568" id="i.VII.41-p28.2"><p id="i.VII.41-p29"> The well-known distinction made
by Grotius between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.41-p29.1">φιλόχριστος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.41-p29.2">φιλιησοῦς</span>.</p></note> Peter
always looked at the official character of Christ, and asked what he
and the other apostles should do; John gazed steadily at the person of
Jesus, and was intent to learn what the Master said. They differed as
the busy Martha, anxious to serve, and the pensive Mary, contented to
learn. John alone, with Peter and his brother James, witnessed the
scene of the transfiguration and of Gethsemane—the
highest exaltation and the deepest humiliation in the earthly life of
our Lord. He leaned on his breast at the last Supper and treasured
those wonderful farewell discourses in his heart for future use. He
followed him to the court of Caiaphas. He alone of all the disciples
was present at the crucifixion, and was intrusted by the departing
Saviour with the care of his mother. This was a scene of unique
delicacy and tenderness: the <i>Mater dolorosa</i> and the beloved
disciple gazing at the cross, the dying Son and Lord uniting them in
maternal and filial love. It furnishes the type of those heaven-born
spiritual relationships, which are deeper and stronger than those of
blood and interest. As John was the last at the cross, so he was also,
next to Mary Magdalene, the first of the disciples who, outrunning even
Peter, looked into the open tomb on the resurrection morning; and he
first recognized the risen Lord when he appeared to the disciples on
the shore of the lake of Galilee.<note place="end" n="569" id="i.VII.41-p29.3"><p id="i.VII.41-p30"> <scripRef passage="John 20:4" id="i.VII.41-p30.1" parsed="|John|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.4">John 20:4</scripRef>; 21:7.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p31">He seems to have been the youngest of the
apostles, as he long outlived them all; he certainly was the most
gifted and the most favored. He had a religious genius of the highest
order—not indeed for planting, but for watering; not
for outward action and aggressive work, but for inward contemplation
and insight into the mystery of Christ’s person and of
eternal life in him. Purity and simplicity of character, depth and
ardor of affection, and a rare faculty of spiritual perception and
intuition, were his leading traits, which became ennobled and
consecrated by divine grace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p32">There are no violent changes reported in
John’s history; he grew silently and imperceptibly
into the communion of his Lord and conformity to his example; he was in
this respect the antipode of Paul. He heard more and saw more, but
spoke less, than the other disciples. He absorbed his deepest sayings,
which escaped the attention of others; and although he himself did not
understand them at first, he pondered them in his heart till the Holy
Spirit illuminated them. His intimacy with Mary must also have aided
him in gaining an interior view of the mind and heart of his Lord. He
appears throughout as the beloved disciple, in closest intimacy and in
fullest sympathy with the Lord.<note place="end" n="570" id="i.VII.41-p32.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p33"> For an ingenious comparison
between John and Salome, John and James, John and Andrew, John and
Peter, John and Paul, see Lange’s <i>Com on John,</i>
pp. 4-10 (Am. ed.).</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.41-p35">The Son of Thunder and the Beloved Disciple.</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p37">There is an apparent contradiction between the
Synoptic and the Johannean picture of John, as there is between the
Apocalypse and the fourth Gospel; but on closer inspection it is only
the twofold aspect of one and the same character. We have a parallel in
the Peter of the Gospels and the Peter of his Epistles: the first
youthful, impulsive, hasty, changeable, the other matured, subdued,
mellowed, refined by divine grace.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p38">In the Gospel of Mark, John appears as a Son of
Thunder (Boanerges).<note place="end" n="571" id="i.VII.41-p38.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p39"> <scripRef passage="Mark 3:17" id="i.VII.41-p39.1" parsed="|Mark|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.17">Mark 3:17</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.41-p39.2">Βοανηργές</span>
(as Lachmann, Tischendorf, and Tregelles read, in. of
Gr. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.41-p39.3">Βοανεργές</span>), <i>ie.,</i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.41-p39.4">υἱοὶ
βροντῆς</span>. The word is usually derived
from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.VII.41-p39.5">שׁגֶרֶ
ינֵבְּ</span> (as
pronounced in the broad Galilean dialect). <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.VII.41-p39.6">שׁגֶרֶ</span> means a <i>noisy crowd of men</i>, but may have had the
significance of thunder in Syriac. Robinson derives it from
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.VII.41-p39.7">זגֶרׄ</span>
which means <i>tumult, alarm</i>, and is used of the
roaring noise of thunder, <scripRef passage="Job 37:2" id="i.VII.41-p39.8" parsed="|Job|37|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.37.2">Job 37:2</scripRef>. The usual Hebrew word for thunder
is <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.VII.41-p39.9">רָﬠַמ</span>(<scripRef passage="Ps. 77:19" id="i.VII.41-p39.10" parsed="|Ps|77|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.19">Ps.
77:19</scripRef>; 81:8; <scripRef passage="Job 26:14" id="i.VII.41-p39.11" parsed="|Job|26|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.26.14">Job 26:14</scripRef>). This name completely dispels the popular
notion of John. "<i>Nichts</i>,"says Hilgenfeld (<i>Einleit</i>., p.
393), "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.41-p39.12">stimmt zu den synoptischen
Evangelien weniger als jenes mädchenhafte Johannesbild,
welches unter uns gangbar geworden ist</span></i>."Comp. Godet’s remarks at the close of this
section.</p></note> This surname, given to him and to his elder
brother by our Saviour, was undoubtedly an epithet of honor and
foreshadowed his future mission, like the name Peter given to Simon.
Thunder to the Hebrews was the voice of God.<note place="end" n="572" id="i.VII.41-p39.13"><p id="i.VII.41-p40"> "The Lord thundered with a
great thunder;" "The Lord shall send thunder and rain." See <scripRef passage="Ex. 9:23" id="i.VII.41-p40.1" parsed="|Exod|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.9.23">Ex. 9:23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Sam. 7:10" id="i.VII.41-p40.2" parsed="|1Sam|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Sam.7.10">1
Sam. 7:10</scripRef>; 12:17, 18; <scripRef passage="Job 26:14" id="i.VII.41-p40.3" parsed="|Job|26|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.26.14">Job 26:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ps. 77:18" id="i.VII.41-p40.4" parsed="|Ps|77|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.77.18">Ps. 77:18</scripRef>; 81:7; 104:7; <scripRef passage="Isa. 29:6" id="i.VII.41-p40.5" parsed="|Isa|29|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.29.6">Isa. 29:6</scripRef>,
etc.</p></note> It conveys the idea of
ardent temper, great strength and vehemence of character whether for
good or for evil, according to the motive and aim. The same thunder
which terrifies does also purify the air and fructify the earth with
its accompanying showers of rain. Fiery temper under the control of
reason and in the service of truth is as great a power of construction
as the same temper, uncontrolled and misdirected, is a power of
destruction. John’s burning zeal and devotion needed
only discipline and discretion to become a benediction and inspiration
to the church in all ages.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p41">In their early history the sons of Zebedee
misunderstood the difference between the law and the gospel, when, in
an outburst of holy indignation against a Samaritan village which
refused to receive Jesus, they were ready, like Elijah of old, to call
consuming fire from heaven.<note place="end" n="573" id="i.VII.41-p41.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p42"> <scripRef passage="Luke 9:4-56" id="i.VII.41-p42.1" parsed="|Luke|9|4|9|56" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.4-Luke.9.56">Luke 9:4-56</scripRef>. Some commentators
think that this incident suggested the giving of the name Boanerges;
but that would make it an epithet of censure, which the Lord would
certainly not fasten upon his beloved disciple.</p></note> But when, some years afterwards, John
went to Samaria to confirm the new converts, he called down upon them
the fire of divine life and light, the gift of the Holy Spirit.<note place="end" n="574" id="i.VII.41-p42.2"><p id="i.VII.41-p43"> <scripRef passage="Acts 8:14-17" id="i.VII.41-p43.1" parsed="|Acts|8|14|8|17" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.14-Acts.8.17">Acts 8:14-17</scripRef>.</p></note> The
same mistaken zeal for his Master was at the bottom of his intolerance
towards those who performed a good work in the name of Christ, but
outside of the apostolic circle.<note place="end" n="575" id="i.VII.41-p43.2"><p id="i.VII.41-p44"> <scripRef passage="Mark 9" id="i.VII.41-p44.1" parsed="|Mark|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9">Mark 9</scripRef>: 38-40; comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 9:49, 50" id="i.VII.41-p44.2" parsed="|Luke|9|49|9|50" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.49-Luke.9.50">Luke 9:49,
50</scripRef>.</p></note> The desire of the two brothers, in which
their mother shared, for the highest positions in the Messianic
kingdom, likewise reveals both their strength and their weakness, a
noble ambition to be near Christ, though it be near the fire and the
sword, yet an ambition that was not free from selfishness and pride,
which deserved the rebuke of our Lord, who held up before them the
prospect of the baptism of blood.<note place="end" n="576" id="i.VII.41-p44.3"><p id="i.VII.41-p45"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 20:20-24" id="i.VII.41-p45.1" parsed="|Matt|20|20|20|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.20-Matt.20.24">Matt. 20:20-24</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Mark 10:35-41" id="i.VII.41-p45.2" parsed="|Mark|10|35|10|41" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.35-Mark.10.41">Mark
10:35-41</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p46">All this is quite consistent with the writings of
John. He appears there by no means as a soft and sentimental, but as a
positive and decided character. He had no doubt a sweet and lovely
disposition, but at the same time a delicate sensibility, ardent
feelings, and strong convictions. These traits are by no means
incompatible. He knew no compromise, no division of loyalty. A holy
fire burned within him, though he was moved in the deep rather than on
the surface. In the Apocalypse, the thunder rolls loud and mighty
against the enemies of Christ and his kingdom, while on the other hand
there are in the same book episodes of rest and anthems, of peace and
joy, and a description of the heavenly Jerusalem, which could have
proceeded only from the beloved disciple. In the Gospel and the
Epistles of John, we feel the same power, only subdued and restrained.
He reports the severest as well as the sweetest discourses of the
Saviour, according as he speaks to the enemies of the truth, or in the
circle of the disciples. No other evangelist gives us such a profound
inside-view of the antagonism between Christ and the Jewish hierarchy,
and of the growing intensity of that hatred which culminated in the
bloody counsel; no apostle draws a sharper line of demarcation between
light and darkness, truth and falsehood, Christ and Antichrist, than
John. His Gospel and Epistles move in these irreconcilable antagonisms.
He knows no compromise between God and Baal. With what holy horror does
he speak of the traitor, and the rising rage of the Pharisees against
their Messiah! How severely does he, in the words of the Lord, attack
the unbelieving Jews with their murderous designs, as children of the
devil! And, in his Epistles, he terms every one who dishonors his
Christian profession a liar; every one who hates his brother a
murderer; every one who wilfully sins a child of the devil; and he
earnestly warns against teachers who deny the mystery of the
incarnation, as Antichrists, and he forbids even to salute them.<note place="end" n="577" id="i.VII.41-p46.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p47"> <scripRef passage="John 8:44" id="i.VII.41-p47.1" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John 8:44</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 1:6" id="i.VII.41-p47.2" parsed="|1John|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.6">1 John 1:6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 John 1:8" id="i.VII.41-p47.3" parsed="|1John|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8">8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 John 1:10" id="i.VII.41-p47.4" parsed="|1John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.10">10</scripRef>;
2:18 sqq.; 3:8, 15; 4:1 sqq.; <scripRef passage="2 John 10" id="i.VII.41-p47.5" parsed="|2John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.10">2 John 10</scripRef> and 11.</p></note> The
measure of his love of Christ was the measure of his hatred of
antichrist. For hatred is inverted love. Love and hatred are one and
the same passion, only revealed in opposite directions. The same sun
gives light and heat to the living, and hastens the decay of the
dead.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p48">Christian art has so far well understood the
double aspect of John by representing him with a face of womanly purity
and tenderness, but not weakness, and giving him for his symbol a bold
eagle soaring with outspread wings above the clouds.<note place="end" n="578" id="i.VII.41-p48.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p49"> Jerome (<i>Com. ad Matth.,
Proaem., Opera,</i> ed. Migne, Tom. vii. 19): <i>Quarta</i> [<i>facies</i>]<i>Joannem evangelistam</i> [<i>significat</i>],<i>qui assumptis pennis aquilae, et ad
altiora festinans, de Verbo Dei disputat.</i> An old epigram says of John:</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.VII.41-p50">"<i>More volans aquila, verbo petit astra Joannes</i>."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p51"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.41-p52">The Apocalypse and the Fourth Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p53"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p54">A proper appreciation of John’s
character as thus set forth removes the chief difficulty of ascribing
the Apocalypse and the fourth Gospel to one and the same writer.<note place="end" n="579" id="i.VII.41-p54.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p55"> The author of <i>Supernat.
Relig.,</i> II.400, says: "Instead of the fierce and intolerant spirit
of the Son of Thunder, we find [in the Fourth Gospel] a spirit
breathing forth nothing but gentleness and love." How superficial this
judgment is appears from our text.</p></note> The
temper is the same in both: a noble, enthusiastic nature, capable of
intense emotions of love and hatred, but with the difference between
vigorous manhood and ripe old age, between the roar of battle and the
repose of peace. The theology is the same, including the most
characteristic features of Christology and soteriology.<note place="end" n="580" id="i.VII.41-p55.1"><p id="i.VII.41-p56"> This is well shown in
Gebhardt’s <i>Doctrine of the Apocalypse,</i> and is
substantially even acknowledged by those who deny the Johannean origin
of either the Apocalypse (the Schleiermacher School), or of the Gospel
(the Tübingen School)."<i>Es ist nicht blos,</i>" says Baur
(in his <i>Church History,</i> vol. I. p. 147), "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VII.41-p56.1">eine äussere Anlehnnung an einen
vielgefeierten Namen, es fehlt auch nicht an innern
Berührungspunkten zwischen dem Evangelium und der
Apokalypse, und man kann nur die tiefe Genialität und feine
Kunst bewundern, mit welcher der Evangelist die Elemente, welche vom
Standpunkt der Apokalypse auf den freiern und höhern des
Evangeliums hinüberleiteten, in sich aufgenommen hat, um die
Apokalypse zum Evangelium zu vergeistigen. Nur vom Standpunkt dei
Evangeliums aus lässt sich das Verhältniss, in
das sich der Verfasser desselben zu der Apokalypse setzte, richtig
begreifen."</span></i>Schwegler and
Köstlin make similar concessions. See my <i>Hist. of the
Apost. Ch.,</i> p. 425.</p></note> By no
other apostle is Christ called the Logos. The Gospel is, "the
Apocalypse spiritualized," or idealized. Even the difference of style,
which is startling at first sight, disappears on closer inspection. The
Greek of the Apocalypse is the most Hebraizing of all the books of the
New Testament, as may be expected from its close affinity with Hebrew
prophecy to which the classical Greek furnished no parallel, while the
Greek of the fourth Gospel is pure, and free from irregularities; yet
after all John the Evangelist also shows the greatest familiarity with,
and the deepest insight into, the Hebrew religion, and preserves its
purest and noblest elements; and his style has all the childlike
simplicity and sententious brevity of the Old Testament; it is only a
Greek body inspired by a Hebrew soul.<note place="end" n="581" id="i.VII.41-p56.2"><p id="i.VII.41-p57"> In this way the opposite views
of two eminent Hebrew scholars and judges of style may be reconciled.
While Renan, looking at the surface, says of the fourth Gospel:
"John’s style has nothing Hebrew, nothing Jewish,
nothing Talmudic," Ewald, on the contrary, penetrating to the core,
remarks: "In its true spirit and afflatus, no language can be more
genuinely Hebrew than that of John." Godet agrees with Ewald when he
says: "The dress only is Greek, the body is Hebrew."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p58">In accounting for the difference between the
Apocalypse and the other writings of John, we must also take into
consideration the necessary difference between prophetic composition
under direct inspiration, and historical and didactic composition, and
the intervening time of about twenty years; the Apocalypse being
written before the destruction of Jerusalem, the fourth Gospel towards
the close of the first century, in extreme old age, when his youth was
renewed like the eagle’s, as in the case of some of
the greatest poets, Homer, Sophocles, Milton, and Goethe.</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p59"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.41-p60">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p61"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p62">I. <span class="c16" id="i.VII.41-p62.1">The Son of Thunder and the
Apostle of Love</span>.</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p64">I quote some excellent remarks on the character of
John from my friend, <name id="i.VII.41-p64.1">Dr. Godet</name> (<cite id="i.VII.41-p64.2">Com. I. 35, English translation by Crombie and
Cusin</cite>):</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p65">"How are we to explain two features of character
apparently so opposite? There exist profound receptive natures which
are accustomed to shut up their impressions within themselves, and this
all the more that these impressions are keen and thrilling. But if it
happens that these persons once cease to be masters of themselves,
their long-restrained emotions then burst forth in sudden explosions,
which fill the persons around them with amazement. Does not the
character of John belong to this order? And when Jesus gave to him and
his brother the surname of Boanerges, sons of thunder (<scripRef passage="Mark 3:17" id="i.VII.41-p65.1" parsed="|Mark|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.17">Mark 3:17</scripRef>),
could he have described them better? I cannot think that, by that
surname, Jesus intended, as all the old writers have believed, to
signalize the eloquence which distinguished them. Neither can I allow
that he desired by that surname to perpetuate the recollection of their
anger in one of the cases indicated. We are led by what precedes to a
more natural explanation, and one more worthy of Jesus himself. As
electricity is stored up by degrees in the cloud until it bursts forth
suddenly in the lightning and thunderbolt, so in those two loving and
passionate natures impressions silently accumulated till the moment
when the heart overflowed, and they took an unexpected and violent
flight. We love to represent St. John to ourselves as of a gentle
rather than of an energetic nature, tender even to weakness. Do not his
writings insist before and above all else upon love? Were not the last
sermons of the old man ’Love one
another?’ That is true; but we forget other features
of a different kind, during the first and last periods of his life,
which reveal something decisive, sharp, absolute, even violent in his
disposition. If we take all the facts stated into consideration, we
shall recognize in him one of those sensitive, ardent souls,
worshippers of an ideal, who attach themselves at first sight, and
without reservation, to that being who seems to them to realize that of
which they have dreamt, and whose devotion easily becomes exclusive and
intolerant. They feel themselves repelled by everything which is not in
sympathy with their enthusiasm. They no longer understand a division of
heart which they themselves know not how to practice. All for all! such
is their motto. Where that all is not, there is in their eyes nothing.
Such affections do not subsist without including an alloy of impure
egoism. A divine work is needed, in order that the true devotion, which
constitutes the basis of such, may shine forth at the last in all its
sublimity. Such was, if we are not deceived, the inmost history of
John." Comp. the third French ed. of Godet’s
<i>Com</i>., I. p. 50.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p66"><name id="i.VII.41-p66.1">Dr. Westcott</name> (in his
<cite id="i.VII.41-p66.2">Com., p. xxxiii.</cite>): "John knew that to be
with Christ was life, to reject Christ was death; and he did not shrink
from expressing the thought in the spirit of the old dispensation. He
learned from the Lord, as time went on, a more faithful patience, but
he did not unlearn the burning devotion which consumed him. To the
last, words of awful warning, like the thunderings about the throne,
reveal the presence of that secret fire. Every page of the Apocalypse
is inspired with the cry of the souls beneath the altar,
’How long’ (<scripRef passage="Rev. 6:10" id="i.VII.41-p66.3" parsed="|Rev|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.10">Rev. 6:10</scripRef>); and nowhere is error as to the
person of Christ denounced more sternly than in his Epistles (<scripRef passage="2 John 10" id="i.VII.41-p66.4" parsed="|2John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.10">2 John 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 4:1ff" id="i.VII.41-p66.5" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1">1 John 4:1ff</scripRef>.)." Similar passages in Stanley.</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p67"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.41-p68">II. The Mission of John.</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p69"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.41-p70"><name id="i.VII.41-p70.1">Dean Stanley</name> (<cite id="i.VII.41-p70.2">Sermons and Essays on the Apost. Age, p. 249 sq., 3d
ed.</cite>): "Above all John spoke of the union of the soul with God,
but it was by no mere process of oriental contemplation, or mystic
absorption; it was by that word which now for the first time took its
proper place in the order of the world—by <span class="c16" id="i.VII.41-p70.3">Love</span>. It has been reserved for St. Paul to proclaim that
the deepest principle in the heart of man was Faith; it was reserved
for St. John to proclaim that the essential attribute of God is Love.
It had been taught by the Old Testament that ’the
beginning of wisdom was the fear of God;’ it remained
to be taught by the last apostle of the New Testament that
’the end of wisdom was the love of
God.’ It had been taught of old time by Jew and by
heathen, by Greek philosophy and Eastern religion, that the Divinity
was well pleased with the sacrifices, the speculations, the tortures of
man; it was to St. John that it was left to teach in all its fulness
that the one sign of God’s children is
’the love of the brethren.’ And as it
is Love that pervades our whole conception of his teaching, so also it
pervades our whole conception of his character. We see
him—it surely is no unwarranted
fancy—we see him declining with the declining century;
every sense and faculty waxing feebler, but that one divinest faculty
of all burning more and more brightly; we see it breathing through
every look and gesture; the one animating principle of the atmosphere
in which he lives and moves; earth and heaven, the past, the present,
and the future alike echoing to him that dying strain of his latest
words, ’We love Him because He loved
us.’ And when at last he disappears from our view in
the last pages of the sacred volume, ecclesiastical tradition still
lingers in the close: and in that touching story, not the less
impressive because so familiar to us, we see the aged apostle borne in
the arms of his disciples into the Ephesian assembly, and there
repeating over and over again the same saying, ’Little
children, love one another;’ till, when asked why he
said this and nothing else, he replied in those well known words, fit
indeed to be the farewell speech of the Beloved Disciple,
’Because this is our Lord’s command
and if you fulfil this, nothing else is needed.’ "</p>

<p id="i.VII.41-p71"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="42" title="Apostolic Labors of John" shorttitle="Section 42" progress="49.84%" prev="i.VII.41" next="i.VII.43" id="i.VII.42"><p class="head" id="i.VII.42-p1" />

<p class="head" id="i.VII.42-p2">§ 42. Apostolic Labors of John.</p>

<p id="i.VII.42-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.42-p4">John in the Acts.</p>

<p id="i.VII.42-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VII.42-p6">In the first stadium of Apostolic Christianity John
figures as one of the three pillars of the church of the circumcision,
together with Peter and James the brother of the Lord; while Paul and
Barnabas represented the Gentile church.<note place="end" n="582" id="i.VII.42-p6.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:9" id="i.VII.42-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. 2:9</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p7.2">Ἰάκωβος,
καὶ Κηφᾶς
καὶ
Ἰωάννης,
οἰ
δοκοῦντες
στῦλοι
εἷναι ...
αὐτοὶ εἰς
τὴν
περιτομήν</span>. They are named in the order of their
conservatism.</p></note> This seems to imply that
at that time he had not yet risen to the full apprehension of the
universalism and freedom of the gospel. But he was the most liberal of
the three, standing between James and Peter on the one hand, and Paul
on the other, and looking already towards a reconciliation of Jewish
and Gentile Christianity. The Judaizers never appealed to him as they
did to James, or to Peter.<note place="end" n="583" id="i.VII.42-p7.3"><p id="i.VII.42-p8"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:12" id="i.VII.42-p8.1" parsed="|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.12">Gal. 2:12</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p8.2">τινὲς
ἀπὸ
Ἰακώβου</span>. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:12" id="i.VII.42-p8.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12">1 Cor. 1:12</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p8.4">ἐγώ εἰμι
Κηφᾶ.</span></p></note> There is no trace of a Johannean party,
as there is of a Cephas party and a party of James. He stood above
strife and division.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p9">In the earlier chapters of the Acts he appears,
next to Peter, as the chief apostle of the new religion; he heals with
him the cripple at the gate of the temple; he was brought with him
before the Sanhedrin to bear witness to Christ; he is sent with him by
the apostles from Jerusalem to Samaria to confirm the Christian
converts by imparting to them the Holy Spirit; he returned with him to
Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="584" id="i.VII.42-p9.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p10"> <scripRef passage="Acts 3:1" id="i.VII.42-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.1">Acts 3:1</scripRef> sqq.; 4:1, 13, 19, 20;
5:19, 20, 41, 42; 8:14-17, 25.</p></note> But Peter is always named first and takes the
lead in word and act; John follows in mysterious silence and makes the
impression of a reserved force which will manifest itself at some
future time. He must have been present at the conference of the
apostles in Jerusalem, <span class="c16" id="i.VII.42-p10.2">a.d.</span> 50, but he made no
speech and took no active part in the great discussion about
circumcision and the terms of church membership.<note place="end" n="585" id="i.VII.42-p10.3"><p id="i.VII.42-p11"> He is included among the
"apostles," assembled in Jerusalem on that occasion, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:6" id="i.VII.42-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.6">Acts 15:6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="i.VII.42-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">22</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:23" id="i.VII.42-p11.3" parsed="|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23">23</scripRef>,
and is expressly mentioned as one of the three pillar-apostles by Paul
in the second chapter of the Galatians, which refers to the same
conference.</p></note> All this is in
entire keeping with the character of modest and silent prominence given
to him in the Gospels.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p12">After the year 50 he seems to have left Jerusalem.
The Acts no more mention him nor Peter. When Paul made his fifth and
last visit to the holy City (<span class="c16" id="i.VII.42-p12.1">a.d.</span> 58) he met
James, but none of the apostles.<note place="end" n="586" id="i.VII.42-p12.2"><p id="i.VII.42-p13"> <scripRef passage="Acts 21:18" id="i.VII.42-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.18">Acts 21:18</scripRef>. John may have been,
however, still in Palestine, perhaps in Galilee, among the scenes of
his youth. According to tradition he remained in Jerusalem till the
death of the Holy Virgin, about <span class="c16" id="i.VII.42-p13.2">a.d.</span>
48.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VII.42-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.42-p15">John at Ephesus.</p>

<p id="i.VII.42-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p17">The later and most important labors of John are
contained in his writings, which we shall fully consider in another
chapter. They exhibit to us a history that is almost exclusively inward
and spiritual, but of immeasurable reach and import. They make no
allusion to the time and place of residence and composition. But the
Apocalypse implies that he stood at the head of the churches of Asia
Minor.<note place="end" n="587" id="i.VII.42-p17.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p18"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:4" id="i.VII.42-p18.1" parsed="|Rev|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.4">Rev. 1:4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:9" id="i.VII.42-p18.2" parsed="|Rev|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.9">9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:11" id="i.VII.42-p18.3" parsed="|Rev|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.11">11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:20" id="i.VII.42-p18.4" parsed="|Rev|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.20">20</scripRef>; 2 and 3.
It is very evident that only an apostle could occupy such a position,
and not an obscure presbyter of that name, whose very existence is
doubtful.</p></note> This is confirmed by the unanimous testimony of
antiquity which is above all reasonable doubt, and assigns Ephesus to
him as the residence of his latter years.<note place="end" n="588" id="i.VII.42-p18.5"><p id="i.VII.42-p19"> Irenaeus, the disciple of
Polycarp (a personal pupil of John), <i>Adv. Haer.</i> III. 1, 1; 3, 4;
II. 22, 5, etc., and in his letter to Florinus (in Eusebius, <i>H</i>.
<i>E.</i> V. 20); Clemens Alex., <i>Quis dives salvetur,</i> c.42;
Apollonius and Polycrates, at the close of the second century, in
Euseb. <i>H. E.</i> III. 31; V. 18, 24; Origen, Tertullian, Eusebius,
Jerome, etc. Leucius, also, the reputed author of the Acts of John
about 130, in the fragments recently published by Zahn, bears witness
to the residence of John in Ephesus and Patmos, and transfers his
martyrdom from Rome to Ephesus. Lützelberger, Keim <i>(Leben
Jesu v. Nazara,</i> I. 161 sq.), Holtzmann, Scholten, the author
of <i>Supernatural Religion,</i> (II. 410), and other opponents of the
Gospel of John, have dared to remove him out of Asia Minor with
negative arguments from the silence of the Acts, the Ephesians,
Colossians, Papias, Ignatius, and Polycarp, arguments which either
prove nothing at all, or only that John was not in Ephesus before 63.
But the old tradition has been conclusively defended not only by Ewald,
Grimm, Steitz, Riggenbach, Luthardt, Godet, Weiss, but even by Krenkel,
Hilgenfeld (Einleitung, pp. 395 sqq.), and Weizsäcker (498
sqq.), of the Tübingen school.</p></note> He died there in extreme
old age during the reign of Trajan, which began in 98. His grave also
was shown there in the second century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p20">We do not know when he removed to Asia Minor, but
he cannot have done so before the year 63. For in his valedictory
address to the Ephesian elders, and in his Epistles to the Ephesians
and Colossians and the second to Timothy, Paul makes no allusion to
John, and speaks with the authority of a superintendent of the churches
of Asia Minor. It was probably the martyrdom of Peter and Paul that
induced John to take charge of the orphan churches, exposed to serious
dangers and trials.<note place="end" n="589" id="i.VII.42-p20.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p21"> "The maintenance of evangelical
truth," says Godet (I. 42), "demanded at that moment powerful aid. It
is not surprising then that John, one of the last survivors amongst the
apostles, should feel himself called upon to supply in those countries
the place of the apostle of the Gentiles, and to water, as Apollos had
formerly done in Greece, that which Paul had planted."
Pressensé (<i>Apost. Era,</i> p. 424): "No city could have
been better chosen as a centre from which to watch over the churches,
and follow closely the progress of heresy. At Ephesus John was in the
centre of Paul’s mission field, and not far from
Greece."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p22">Ephesus, the capital of proconsular Asia, was a
centre of Grecian culture, commerce, and religion; famous of old for
the songs of Homer, Anacreon, and Mimnermus, the philosophy of Thales,
Anaximenes, and Anaximander, the worship and wonderful temple of Diana.
There Paul had labored three years (54–57) and
established an influential church, a beacon-light in the surrounding
darkness of heathenism. From there he could best commune with the
numerous churches he had planted in the provinces. There he experienced
peculiar joys and trials, and foresaw great dangers of heresies that
should spring up from within.<note place="end" n="590" id="i.VII.42-p22.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p23"> See his farewell address at
Miletus, <scripRef passage="Acts 20:29, 30" id="i.VII.42-p23.1" parsed="|Acts|20|29|20|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.29-Acts.20.30">Acts 20:29, 30</scripRef>, and the Epistles to Timothy.</p></note> All the forces of orthodox and heretical
Christianity were collected there. Jerusalem was approaching its
downfall; Rome was not yet a second Jerusalem. Ephesus, by the labors
of Paul and of John, became the chief theatre of church history in the
second half of the first and during the greater part of the second
century. Polycarp, the patriarchal martyr, and Irenaeus, the leading
theologian in the conflict with Gnosticism, best represent the spirit
of John and bear testimony to his influence. He alone could complete
the work of Paul and Peter, and give the church that compact unity
which she needed for her self-preservation against persecution from
without and heresy and corruption from within.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p24">If it were not for the writings of John the last
thirty years of the first century would be almost an entire blank. They
resemble that mysterious period of forty days between the resurrection
and the ascension, when the Lord hovered, as it were, between heaven
and earth, barely touching the earth beneath, and appearing to the
disciples like a spirit from the other world. But the theology of the
second and third centuries evidently presupposes the writings of John,
and starts from his Christology rather than from
Paul’s anthropology and soteriology, which were almost
buried out of sight until Augustin, in Africa, revived them.</p>

<p id="i.VII.42-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VII.42-p26">John at Patmos.</p>

<p id="i.VII.42-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p28">John was banished to the solitary, rocky, and
barren island of Patmos (now Patmo or Palmosa), in the Aegean sea,
southwest of Ephesus. This rests on the testimony of the Apocalypse,
1:9, as usually understood: "I, John, your brother and partaker with
you in the tribulation and kingdom and patience in Jesus, was in the
isle that is called Patmos, for (on account of) the word of God and the
testimony of Jesus."<note place="end" n="591" id="i.VII.42-p28.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p29"> Bleek understands <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p29.1">διά</span> of the
object: John was carried (in a vision) to Patmos <i>for the purpose</i>
of receiving there the revelation of Christ He derives the whole
tradition of John’s banishment to Patmos from a
misunderstanding of this passage. So also Lücke, De Wette,
Reuss, and Düsterdieck. But the traditional exegesis is
confirmed by the mention of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p29.2">θλίψις,
βασιλεία</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p29.3">ὑπομονή</span>
in the same verse, by the natural meaning of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p29.4">μαρτυρία</span>, and by the parallel passages <scripRef passage="Rev. 6:9" id="i.VII.42-p29.5" parsed="|Rev|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.9">Rev. 6:9</scripRef> and 20:4,
where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p29.6">διά</span> likewise indicates the occasion or reason of
suffering.</p></note> There he received, while "in the spirit, on the
Lord’s day," those wonderful revelations concerning
the struggles and victories of Christianity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p30">The fact of his banishment to Patmos is confirmed
by the unanimous testimony of antiquity.<note place="end" n="592" id="i.VII.42-p30.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p31"> Irenaeus, Clement of
Alexandria, Origen, Tertullian, Eusebius, Jerome, etc.</p></note> It is perpetuated in the
traditions of the island, which has no other significance.
"John—that is the thought of Patmos; the island
belongs to him; it is his sanctuary. Its stones preach of him, and in
every heart, he lives."<note place="end" n="593" id="i.VII.42-p31.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p32"> Tischendorf, <i>Reise
in’s Morgenland,</i> II.257 sq. A grotto on a hill in
the southern part of the island is still pointed out as the place of
the apocalyptic vision, and on the summit of the mountain is the
monastery of St. John, with a library of about 250
manuscripts.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p33">The time of the exile is uncertain, and depends
upon the disputed question of the date of the Apocalypse. External
evidence points to the reign of Domitian, <span class="c16" id="i.VII.42-p33.1">a.d.</span>
95; internal evidence to the reign of Nero, or soon after his death,
<span class="c16" id="i.VII.42-p33.2">a.d.</span> 68.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p34">The prevailing—we may say the
only distinct tradition, beginning with so respectable a witness as
Irenaeus about 170, assigns the exile to the end of the reign of
Domitian, who ruled from 81 to 96.<note place="end" n="594" id="i.VII.42-p34.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p35"> Irenaeus, <i>Adv. Haer.,</i> V.
30, says that the Apocalypse was seen <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p35.1">πρὸς τῷ
τέλει τῆς
Δομετιανοῦ
ἀρχῆς</span>. So
also Eusebius, <i>H. E.</i> III. 18, 20, 33; <i>Chron.</i> ad ann. 14
Domitiani; and Jerome, <i>De vir. illustr</i>., c. 9. This view has
prevailed among commentators and historians till quite recently, and is
advocated by Hengstenberg, Lange, Ebrard (and by myself in the <i>Hist.
of the Ap. Ch.,</i> § 101, pp. 400 sqq.). It is indeed
difficult to set aside the clear testimony of Irenaeus, who, through
Polycarp, was connected with the very age of John. But we must remember
that he was mistaken even on more important points of history, as the
age of Jesus, which he asserts, with an appeal to tradition, to have
been above fifty years.</p></note> He was the second Roman
emperor who persecuted Christianity, and banishment was one of his
favorite modes of punishment.<note place="end" n="595" id="i.VII.42-p35.2"><p id="i.VII.42-p36"> Tacitus congratulates Agricola
<i>(Vita Agr.,</i> c. 44) that he did not live to see under this
emperor "<i>tot consularium caedes, tot nobilissimarum feminarum exilia
et fugas</i>." Agricola, whose daughter Tacitus married, died in 93,
two years before Domitian.</p></note> Both facts give support to this
tradition. After a promising beginning he became as cruel and
bloodthirsty as Nero, and surpassed him in hypocrisy and blasphemous
self-deification. He began his letters: "Our Lord and God commands,"
and required his subjects to address him so.<note place="end" n="596" id="i.VII.42-p36.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p37"> Suetonius, <i>Domit</i>., c.
13: "<i>Dominus et Deus noster hoc fieri
jubet. Unde institutum posthac, ut ne scripto quidem ac sermone
cujusquam appellaretur aliter."</i></p></note> He ordered gold and
silver statues of himself to be placed in the holiest place of the
temples. When he seemed most friendly, he was most dangerous. He spared
neither senators nor consuls when they fell under his dark suspicion,
or stood in the way of his ambition. He searched for the descendants of
David and the kinsmen of Jesus, fearing their aspirations, but found
that they were poor and innocent persons.<note place="end" n="597" id="i.VII.42-p37.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p38"> Hegesippus in Eusebius,
<i>Hist. Eccl.,</i> III., 19, 20. Hegesippus, however, is silent about
the banishment of John, and this silence has been used by Bleek as an
argument against the fact.</p></note> Many Christians suffered
martyrdom under his reign, on the charge of
atheism—among them his own cousin, Flavius Clemens, of
consular dignity, who was put to death, and his wife Domitilla, who was
banished to the island of Pandateria, near Naples.<note place="end" n="598" id="i.VII.42-p38.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p39"> Dion Cassius in the abridgment
of Xiphilinus, 67, 14.</p></note> In favor of the
traditional date may also be urged an intrinsic propriety that the book
which closes the canon, and treats of the last things till the final
consummation, should have been written last.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p40">Nevertheless, the internal evidence of the
Apocalypse itself, and a comparison with the fourth Gospel, favor an
earlier date, before the destruction of Jerusalem, and during the
interregnum which followed the death of Nero (68), when the beast, that
is the Roman empire, was wounded, but was soon to be revived (by the
accession of Vespasian). If there is some foundation for the early
tradition of the intended oil-martyrdom of John at Rome, or at Ephesus,
it would naturally point to the Neronian persecution, in which
Christians were covered with inflammable material and burned as
torches. The unmistakable allusions to imperial persecutions apply much
better to Nero than to Domitian. The difference between the Hebrew
coloring and fiery vigor of the Apocalypse and the pure Greek and calm
repose of the fourth Gospel, to which we have already alluded, are more
easily explained if the former was written some twenty years earlier.
This view has some slight support in ancient tradition,<note place="end" n="599" id="i.VII.42-p40.1"><p id="i.VII.42-p41"> So the title of the Syriac
translation of the Apocalypse (which, however, is of much later date
than the Peshitto, which omits the Apocalypse): "<i>Revelatio quam Deus
Joanni Evangelistae in Patmo insula dedit, in quam a Nerone Caesare
relegatus fuerat."</i>Clement of Alexandria (<i>Quis dives salv.,</i>
c. 42, and quoted by Eusebius, III., 23) says indefinitely that
John returned from Patmos to Ephesus after the death of "the tyrant"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p41.1">τοῦ
τυράννου
τελευτήσαντος</span>), which may apply to Nero as well as to Domitian. Origen
mentions simply a Roman <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.42-p41.2">βασιλεύς</span>. Tertullian’s legend of the Roman
oil-martyrdom of John seems to point to Nero rather than to any other
emperor, and was so understood by Jerome <i>(Adv. Jovin.</i> I. 26),
although Tertullian does not say so, and Jerome himself assigns the
exile and the composition of the Apocalypse to the reign of Domitian
<i>(De vir. ill.,</i> c. 9). Epiphanius (<i>Haer</i>. LI. 33) puts the
banishment back to the reign of Claudius (<span class="c16" id="i.VII.42-p41.3">a.d.</span>
41-53), which is evidently much too early.</p></note> and has
been adopted by the majority of modern critical historians and
commentators.<note place="end" n="600" id="i.VII.42-p41.4"><p id="i.VII.42-p42"> Neander, Gieseler, Baur, Ewald,
Lücke, Bleek, De Wette, Reuss, Düsterdieck,
Weiss, Renan, Stanley, Lightfoot, Westcott.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p43">We hold, then, as the most probable view, that
John was exiled to Patmos under Nero, wrote the Apocalypse soon after
Nero’s death, <span class="c16" id="i.VII.42-p43.1">a.d.</span> 68 or 69,
returned to Ephesus, completed his Gospel and Epistles several (perhaps
twenty) years later, and fell asleep in peace during the year of
Trajan, after <span class="c16" id="i.VII.42-p43.2">a.d.</span> 98.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.42-p44">The faithful record of the historical Christ in
the whole fulness of his divine-human person, as the embodiment and
source of life eternal to all believers, with the accompanying epistle
of practical application, was the last message of the Beloved Disciple
at the threshold of the second century, at the golden sunset of the
apostolic age. The recollections of his youth, ripened by long
experience, transfigured by the Holy Spirit, and radiant with heavenly
light of truth and holiness, are the most precious legacy of the last
of the apostles to all future generations of the church.</p>

<p id="i.VII.42-p45"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="43" title="Traditions Respecting John" shorttitle="Section 43" progress="50.62%" prev="i.VII.42" next="i.VIII" id="i.VII.43"><p class="head" id="i.VII.43-p1" />

<p class="head" id="i.VII.43-p2">§ 43. Traditions Respecting John.<note place="end" n="601" id="i.VII.43-p2.1"><p id="i.VII.43-p3"> These traditions are reproduced
in a pleasing manner by Dean Stanley, in his <i>Sermons and Essays on
the Apost. Age,</i> pp. 266-281 (3d ed.). Comp. my <i>Hist. of the Ap.
Ch</i>, pp. 404 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VII.43-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VII.43-p5">The memory of John sank deep into the heart of the
church, and not a few incidents more or less characteristic and
probable have been preserved by the early fathers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.43-p6">Clement of Alexandria, towards the close of the
second century, represents John as a faithful and devoted pastor when,
in his old age, on a tour of visitation, he lovingly pursued one of his
former converts who had become a robber, and reclaimed him to the
church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.43-p7">Irenaeus bears testimony to his character as "the
Son of Thunder" when he relates, as from the lips of Polycarp, that, on
meeting in a public bath at Ephesus the Gnostic heretic Cerinthus,<note place="end" n="602" id="i.VII.43-p7.1"><p id="i.VII.43-p8"> Or Ebion, according to
Epiphanius, <i>Haer</i>., xxx. 25.</p></note> who
denied the incarnation of our Lord, John refused to remain under the
same roof, lest it might fall down. This reminds one of the incident
recorded in <scripRef passage="Luke 9:49" id="i.VII.43-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|9|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.49">Luke 9:49</scripRef>,
and the apostle’s severe warning in <scripRef passage="2 John 10, 11" id="i.VII.43-p8.2" parsed="|2John|1|10|0|0;|2John|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.10 Bible:2John.1.11">2 John 10 and
11</scripRef>. The story exemplifies the
possibility of uniting the deepest love of truth with the sternest
denunciation of error and moral evil.<note place="end" n="603" id="i.VII.43-p8.3"><p id="i.VII.43-p9"> Stanley mentions, as an
illustration of the magnifying influence of fancy, that Jeremy Taylor,
in relating this story, adds that "immediately upon the retreat of the
apostle the bath fell down and crushed Cerinthus in the ruins" (<i>Life
of Christ,</i> Sect. xii. 2).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.43-p10"><name id="i.VII.43-p10.1">Jerome</name> pictures him as
the disciple of love, who in his extreme old age was carried to the
meeting-place on the arms of his disciples, and repeated again and
again the exhortation, "Little children, love one another," adding:
"This is the Lord’s command, and if this alone be
done, it is enough." This, of all the traditions of John, is the most
credible and the most useful.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.43-p11">In the Greek church John bears the epithet "the
theologian (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.43-p11.1">θεολόγος</span>), for teaching most clearly the
divinity of Christ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.43-p11.2">τὴν
θεότητα
τοῦ
λόγου</span>). He is also called "the virgin" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.43-p11.3">παρθένος</span>),<note place="end" n="604" id="i.VII.43-p11.4"><p id="i.VII.43-p12"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.43-p12.1">παρθένος</span>
usually means a virgin (<scripRef passage="Matt. 1:23" id="i.VII.43-p12.2" parsed="|Matt|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.23">Matt. 1:23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 1:27" id="i.VII.43-p12.3" parsed="|Luke|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.27">Luke 1:27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:9" id="i.VII.43-p12.4" parsed="|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9">Acts
21:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:25" id="i.VII.43-p12.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. 7:25</scripRef>; 28, 34), but is applied also to men who never
touched women, <scripRef passage="Apoc. 14:4" id="i.VII.43-p12.6" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Apoc. 14:4</scripRef>, and in patristic writers.</p></note> for his chastity and
supposed celibacy. Augustin says that the singular chastity of John
from his early youth was supposed by some to be the ground of his
intimacy with Jesus.<note place="end" n="605" id="i.VII.43-p12.7"><p id="i.VII.43-p13"> Augustin, <i>Tract.</i> 124 in
<i>Joh. Evang. (Opera</i> III. 1976, ed. Migne) "<i>Sunt qui senserint</i> ...
<i>a Christo Joannem apostolum propterea plus amatum
quod neque uxorem duxerit, et ab ineunte pueritui castissimus
vixerit."</i>He quotes Jerome, <i>Contr.
Jovin.</i> l.c., but adds: "<i>Hoc quidem in
Scriptuis non evidenter apparet."</i>According
to Ambrosiaster, <i>Ad</i> 2 <i>Cor.</i> 11:2, all the apostles were
married except John and Paul. Tertullian calls John <i>Christi
spado</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.43-p14">The story of John and the huntsman, related by
<name id="i.VII.43-p14.1">Cassian</name>, a monk of the fifth century,
represents him as gently playing with a partridge in his hand, and
saying to a huntsman, who was surprised at it: "Let not this brief and
slight relaxation of my mind offend thee, without which the spirit
would flag from over-exertion and not be able to respond to the call of
duty when need required." Childlike simplicity and playfulness are
often combined with true greatness of mind.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.43-p15"><name id="i.VII.43-p15.1">Polycrates</name>, bishop of
Ephesus, at the close of the second century, relates (according to
Eusebius) that John introduced in Asia Minor the Jewish practice of
observing Easter on the 14th of Nisan, irrespective of Sunday. This
fact entered largely into the paschal controversies of the second
century, and into the modern controversy about the genuineness of the
Gospel of John.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.43-p16">The same Polycrates of Ephesus describes John as
wearing the plate, or diadem of the Jewish high-priest (<scripRef passage="Ex. 28:36, 37; 39:30, 31" id="i.VII.43-p16.1" parsed="|Exod|28|36|28|37;|Exod|39|30|39|31" osisRef="Bible:Exod.28.36-Exod.28.37 Bible:Exod.39.30-Exod.39.31">Ex.
28:36, 37; 39:30, 31</scripRef>). It is
probably a figurative expression of priestly holiness which John
attaches to all true believers (Comp. <scripRef passage="Rev. 2:17" id="i.VII.43-p16.2" parsed="|Rev|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.17">Rev. 2:17</scripRef>), but in which he excelled as the
patriarch.<note place="end" n="606" id="i.VII.43-p16.3"><p id="i.VII.43-p17"> In Euseb. <i>H. E</i>. III. 31,
3; V. 24, 3: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VII.43-p17.1">Ἰωάννης
...ὃς
ἐγεννήθη
ἱερευς τὸ
πέταλον
πεφορηκὼς
–ϊκαὶ–ͅϊμάρτυς
και–ῒ
–ͅϊδιδάσκαλος
οὗτος ἐν
Εφέσω,
κεκοίμηται.</span>
Epiphanius reports (no doubt from Hegesippus) the
same, with some ascetic features, of James the brother of the Lord. See
Stanley’s remarks, pp. 276-278, and Lightfoot on
<i>Galat.,</i> p. 345 note, and <i>Philipp.</i> p. 252. "As a
figurative expression," says Lightfoot, "or as a literal fact, the
notice points to St. John as the veteran teacher, the chief
representative, of a pontifical race. On the other hand, it is possible
that this was not the sense which Polycrates himself attached to the
figure or the fact; and if so, we have here perhaps the earliest
passage in any extant Christian writing where the sacerdotal view of
the ministry is distinctly put forward." But in the Didache (ch. 13)
the Christian prophets are called "high priests."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VII.43-p18">From a misunderstanding of the enigmatical word of
Jesus, <scripRef passage="John 21:22" id="i.VII.43-p18.1" parsed="|John|21|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.22">John 21:22</scripRef>,
arose the legend that John was only asleep in his grave, gently moving
the mound as he breathed, and awaiting the final advent of the Lord.
According to another form of the legend he died, but was immediately
raised and translated to heaven, like Elijah, to return with him as the
herald of the second advent of Christ.<note place="end" n="607" id="i.VII.43-p18.2"><p id="i.VII.43-p19"> Augustin mentions the legend,
but contradicts it, <i>Trad.</i> 224 <i>in Ev. Joann.</i></p></note></p>

<p id="i.VII.43-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="VIII" title="Christian Life in the Apostolic Church" shorttitle="Chapter VIII" progress="50.88%" prev="i.VII.43" next="i.VIII.44" id="i.VIII">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VIII-p1">CHAPTER VIII.</p>

<p id="i.VIII-p2"><br /></p>
<p id="i.VIII-p3"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VIII-p4">CHRISTIAN LIFE IN THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH.</p>

<p id="i.VIII-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VIII-p6">Sources.</p>

<p id="i.VIII-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII-p8">The teaching and example of Christ as exhibited in
the <i>Gospels, and of the apostles in the Acts and Epistles</i>;
compared and contrasted with the rabbinical ethics and the state of
Jewish society, and with the Greek systems of philosophy and the moral
condition of the Roman empire, as described in the writings of Seneca,
Tacitus, the Roman satirists, etc.</p>

<p id="i.VIII-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VIII-p10">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.VIII-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII-p12">I. The respective sections in the <i>Histories of
the Apost. Church</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p12.1">Neander</span><i>:</i> I.
229–283 (Germ. ed.); <span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p12.2">Schaff:
§§ 109–123 (pp.
433–492); Lange: II. 495–534;
Weizsäcker</span>: 647–698.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII-p13">II The works on the <i>Theology of the Apostolic
Age,</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p13.1">Schmid</span><i>,</i> <span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p13.2">Reuss</span><i>,</i> <span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p13.3">Baur, We</span>iss,
etc.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII-p14">III. The Systems of <i>Christian Ethics</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p14.1">Schleiermacher</span><i>,</i> <span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p14.2">Rothe</span><i>,</i> <span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p14.3">Neander, Schmid, Wuttke,
Harless, Martensen, Luthardt, and Lecky’s</span>
<i>History of European Morals</i> (1869), vol I. 357 sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII-p15">IV. A. <span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p15.1">Thoma</span> (pastor in
Mannheim): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VIII-p15.2">Geschichte der christlichen Sittenlehre
in der Zeit des Neuen Testamentes,</span></i> Haarlem, 1879 (380 pp.).
A crowned prize-essay of the Teyler Theol. Society. The first attempt
of a separate critical history of N. T. ethics, but written from the
negative standpoint of the Tübingen school, and hence very
unsatisfactory. It is divided in three parts: I. The Ethics of Jesus;
II. The Ethics of Paul; III. The Ethics of the Congregation.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII-p16">V. Works which treat of Christian life in the
post-apostolic age (<span class="c16" id="i.VIII-p16.1">Cave, Arnold, Schmidt, Chastel,
Pressensé</span>, etc.) will be noticed in the second
period.</p>

<p id="i.VIII-p17"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="44" title="The Power of Christianity" shorttitle="Section 44" progress="50.96%" prev="i.VIII" next="i.VIII.45" id="i.VIII.44"><p class="head" id="i.VIII.44-p1"> 
</p>

<p class="head" id="i.VIII.44-p2">§ 44. The Power of Christianity.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.44-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VIII.44-p4">Practical Christianity is the manifestation of a new
life; a spiritual (as distinct from intellectual and moral) life; a
supernatural (as distinct from natural) life; it is a life of holiness
and peace; a life of union and communion with God the Father, the Son,
and the Spirit; it is eternal life, beginning with regeneration and
culminating in the resurrection. It lays hold of the inmost centre of
man’s personality, emancipates him from the dominion
of sin, and brings him into vital union with God in Christ; from this
centre it acts as a purifying, ennobling, and regulating force upon all
the faculties of man—the emotions, the will, and the
intellect—and transforms even the body into a temple
of the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.44-p5">Christianity rises far above all other religions
in the theory and practice of virtue and piety. It sets forth the
highest standard of love to God and to man; and this not merely as an
abstract doctrine, or an object of effort and hope, but as a living
fact in the person of Jesus Christ, whose life and example have more
power and influence than all the maxims and precepts of sages and
legislators. Deeds speak louder than words. <i>Praecepta docent, exempla
trahunt</i>. The finest
systems of moral philosophy have not been able to regenerate and
conquer the world. The gospel of Christ has done it and is doing it
constantly. The wisest men of Greece and Rome sanctioned slavery,
polygamy, concubinage, oppression, revenge, infanticide; or they belied
their purer maxims by their conduct. The ethical standard of the Jews
was much higher; yet none of their patriarchs, kings, or prophets
claimed perfection, and the Bible honestly reports the infirmities and
sins, as well as the virtues, of Abraham, Jacob, Moses, David, and
Solomon.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.44-p6">But the character of Christ from the manger to the
cross is without spot or blemish; he is above reproach or suspicion,
and acknowledged by friend and foe to be the purest as well as the
wisest being that ever appeared on earth. He is the nearest approach
which God can make to man, and which man can make to God; he represents
the fullest imaginable and attain able harmony of the ideal and real,
of the divine and human. The Christian church may degenerate in the
hands of sinful men, but the doctrine and life of her founder are a
never-failing fountain of purification.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.44-p7">The perfect life of harmony with God and devotion
to the welfare of the human race, is to pass from Christ to his
followers. Christian life is an imitation of the life of Christ. From
his word and spirit, living and ruling in the church, an unbroken
stream of redeeming, sanctifying, and glorifying power has been flowing
forth upon individuals, families, and nations for these eighteen
centuries, and will continue to flow till the world is transformed into
the kingdom of heaven, and God becomes all in all.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.44-p8">One of the strongest proofs of the supernatural
origin of Christianity, is its elevation above the natural culture and
moral standard of its first professors. The most perfect doctrine and
life described by unschooled fishermen of Galilee, who never before had
been outside of Palestine, and were scarcely able to read and to write!
And the profoundest mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, the
incarnation, redemption, regeneration, resurrection, taught by the
apostles to congregations of poor and illiterate peasants, slaves and
freedmen! For "not many wise after the flesh, not many mighty, not many
noble" were called, "but God chose the foolish things of the world,
that he might put to shame them that are wise; and God chose the weak
things of the world, that he might put to shame the things that are
strong; and the base things of the world, and the things that are
despised, did God choose, yea, and the things that are not, that he
might bring to naught the things that are: that no flesh should glory
before God. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who was made unto us
wisdom from God, and righteousness and sanctification and redemption:
that, according as it is written, he that glorieth, let him glory in
the Lord."<note place="end" n="608" id="i.VIII.44-p8.1"><p id="i.VIII.44-p9"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:26-31" id="i.VIII.44-p9.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|26|2|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.26-1Cor.2.31">1 Cor. 2:26-31</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.44-p10">If we compare the moral atmosphere of the
apostolic churches with the actual condition of surrounding Judaism and
heathenism, the contrast is as startling as that between a green oasis
with living fountains and lofty palm trees, and a barren desert of sand
and stone. Judaism in its highest judicatory committed the crime of
crimes, the crucifixion of the Saviour of the world, and hastened to
its doom. Heathenism was fitly represented by such imperial monsters as
Tiberius, Caligula, Nero, and Domitian, and exhibited a picture of
hopeless corruption and decay, as described in the darkest colors not
only by St. Paul, but by his heathen contemporary, the wisest Stoic
moralist, the teacher and victim of Nero.<note place="end" n="609" id="i.VIII.44-p10.1"><p id="i.VIII.44-p11"> Comp. the well known passage of
Seneca, <i>De Ira,</i> II. 8: <i>Omnia
sceleribus ac vitiis plena sunt; plus committitur, quam quod possit
coërcitione sanari. Certatur ingenti quodam nequitim
certamine: maior quotidie peccandi cupiditas, minor verecundia est.
Expulso melioris aequorisque respectu, quocunque visum est, libido se
impingit; nec furtiva jam scelera sunt, praeter oculos
eunt</i>. <i>Adeoque
in publicum missa nequitia est, et in omnium pectoribus evaluit, ut
innocentia non rara, sed nulla sit. Numquid enim singuli aut pauci
rupere legem; undique, velut signo dato, ad fas nefasque miscendum
coörti sunt."</i> Similar passages
might be gathered from Thucydides, Aristophanes, Sallust, Horace,
Juvenal, Persius, Tacitus, Suetonius. It is true that almost every
heathen vice still exists in Christian countries, but they exist in
spite of the Christian religion, while the heathen immorality was the
legitimate result of idolatry, and was sanctioned by the example of the
heathen gods, and the apotheosis of the worst Roman
emperors.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.VIII.44-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VIII.44-p13">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.44-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.44-p15">The rationalistic author of <cite id="i.VIII.44-p15.1">Supernatural Religion (vol. II. 487)</cite> makes the
following remarkable concession: "The teaching of Jesus carried
morality to the sublimest point attained, or even attainable, by
humanity. The influence of his spiritual religion has been rendered
doubly great by the unparalleled purity and elevation of his character.
Surpassing in his sublime simplicity and earnestness the moral grandeur
of Sâkya Muni, and putting to the blush the sometimes
sullied, though generally admirable, teaching of Socrates and Plato,
and the whole round of Greek philosophers, he presented the rare
spectacle of a life, so far as we can estimate it, uniformly noble and
consistent with his own lofty principles, so that the
’imitation of Christ’ has become
almost the final word in the preaching of his religion, and must
continue to be one of the most powerful elements of its
permanence."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.44-p16"><name id="i.VIII.44-p16.1">Lecky</name>, likewise a
rationalistic writer and historian of great ability and fairness, makes
this weighty remark in his <cite id="i.VIII.44-p16.2">History of European
Morals (vol. II. 9)</cite>:, "It was reserved for Christianity to
present to the world an ideal character, which through all the changes
of eighteen centuries has inspired the hearts of men with an
impassioned love; has shown itself capable of acting on all ages,
nations, temperaments, and conditions; has been not only the highest
pattern of virtue, but the strongest incentive to its practice, and has
exercised so deep an influence that it may be truly said that the
simple record of three short years of active life has done more to
regenerate and to soften mankind than all the disquisitions of
philosophers and all the exhortations of moralists. This has, indeed,
been the wellspring of whatever is best and purest in Christian life.
Amid all the sins and failings, amid all the priestcraft and
persecution and fanaticism that have defaced the Church, it has
preserved, in the character and example of its Founder, an enduring
principle of regeneration."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.44-p17">To this we may add the testimony of the atheistic
philosopher, <name id="i.VIII.44-p17.1">John Stuart Mill</name> from his essay
on <i>Theism</i>, written shortly before his death (1873), and
published, 1874, in <cite id="i.VIII.44-p17.2">Three Essays on Religion.
(Am. ed., p. 253)</cite>: "Above all, the most valuable part of the
effect on the character which Christianity has produced, by holding up
in a divine person a standard of excellence and a model for imitation,
is available even to the absolute unbeliever, and can never more be
lost to humanity. For it is Christ rather than God whom Christianity
has held up to believers as the pattern of perfection for humanity. It
is the God incarnate more than the God of the Jews, or of nature, who,
being idealized, has taken so great and salutary a hold on the modem
mind. And whatever else may be taken away from us by rational
criticism, Christ is still left; a unique figure, not more unlike all
his precursors than all his followers, even those who had the direct
benefit of his personal teaching. It is of no use to say that Christ,
as exhibited in the Gospels, is not historical, and that we know not
how much of what is admirable has been super-added by the tradition of
his followers. The tradition of followers suffices to insert any number
of marvels, and may have inserted all the miracles which he is reputed
to have wrought. But who among his disciples, or among their
proselytes, was capable of inventing the sayings ascribed to Jesus, or
of imagining the life and character revealed in the Gospels? Certainly
not the fishermen of Galilee; as certainly not St. Paul, whose
character and idiosyncrasies were of a totally different sort; still
less the early Christian writers, in whom nothing is more evident than
that the good which was in them was all derived, as they always
professed that it was derived, from the higher source."</p>

<p id="i.VIII.44-p18"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Church" subject2="Spiritual Gifts" id="i.VIII.44-p18.2" />

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="45" title="The Spiritual Gifts" shorttitle="Section 45" progress="51.43%" prev="i.VIII.44" next="i.VIII.46" id="i.VIII.45"><p class="head" id="i.VIII.45-p1" />

<p class="head" id="i.VIII.45-p2">§ 45. The Spiritual Gifts.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.45-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.VIII.45-p4">Comp. the Commentaries on <scripRef passage="Rom. 12:3-9" id="i.VIII.45-p4.1" parsed="|Rom|12|3|12|9" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3-Rom.12.9">Rom. 12:3–9</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12-14" id="i.VIII.45-p4.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|0|14|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12">1 Cor. 12–14</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.45-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VIII.45-p6">The apostolic church was endowed from the day of
Pentecost with all the needful spiritual gifts for the moral
regeneration of the world. They formed, as it were, her bridal garment
and her panoply against Jewish and Gentile opposition. They are called
charisms<note place="end" n="610" id="i.VIII.45-p6.1"><p id="i.VIII.45-p7"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p7.1">χαρίσματα</span>.</p></note> or gifts of grace, as distinguished from,
though not opposed to, natural endowments. They are certain special
energies and manifestations of the Holy Spirit in believers for the
common good.<note place="end" n="611" id="i.VIII.45-p7.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p8"> Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:7" id="i.VIII.45-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.7">1 Cor. 12:7</scripRef>;
14:12.</p></note> They are supernatural, therefore,
in their origin; but they correspond to natural virtues, and in
operation they follow all the mental and moral faculties of Dian,
raising them to higher activity, and consecrating them to the service
of Christ. They all rest on faith, that "gift of gifts."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p9">The spiritual gifts may be divided into three
classes: first, intellectual gifts of knowledge, mainly theoretical in
their character, and concerned primarily with doctrine and theology;
secondly, emotional gifts of feeling, appearing chiefly in divine
worship and for immediate edification; and thirdly, practical gifts of
will, devoted to the organization, government, and discipline of the
church. They are not, however, abstractly separate, but work together
harmoniously for the common purpose of edifying the body of Christ. In
the New Testament ten charisms are specially mentioned; the first four
have to do chiefly, though not exclusively, with doctrine, the next two
with worship, and the remaining four with government and practical
affairs.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p10">1. The gift of <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p10.1">Wisdom and
Knowledge</span>,<note place="end" n="612" id="i.VIII.45-p10.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p11"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p11.1">σοφία</span> and<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p11.2">γνῶσις.</span></p></note> or of deep insight into the nature and system
of the divine word and the doctrines of the Christian salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p12">2. The gift of <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p12.1">Teaching</span>.<note place="end" n="613" id="i.VIII.45-p12.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p13.1">διδασκαλία</span>.</p></note> or of practically applying the gift of
knowledge; the power of clearly expounding the Scriptures for the
instruction and edification of the people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p14">3. The gift of <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p14.1">Prophecy</span>,<note place="end" n="614" id="i.VIII.45-p14.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p15.1">προφητεία</span>.</p></note> akin to the two preceding, but addressed rather
to pious feeling than to speculative reflection, and employing commonly
the language of higher inspiration, rather than that of logical
exposition and demonstration. It is by no means confined to the
prediction of future events, but consists in disclosing the hidden
counsel of God, the deeper sense of the Scriptures, the secret state of
the heart, the abyss of sin, and the glory of redeeming grace. It
appears particularly in creative periods, times of mighty revival;
while the gift of reaching suits better a quiet state of natural growth
in the church. Both act not only in the sphere of doctrine and
theology, but also in worship, and might in this view be reckoned also
among the gifts of feeling.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p16">4. The gift of <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p16.1">Discerning
Spirits,</span><note place="end" n="615" id="i.VIII.45-p16.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p17.1">διακρίσεις
πνευμάτων</span>.</p></note> serves mainly as a guide to the third gift, by
discriminating between true prophets and false, between divine
inspiration and a merely human or satanic enthusiasm. In a wider sense
it is a deep discernment in separating truth and error, and in judging
of moral and religious character; a holy criticism still ever necessary
to the purity of Christian doctrine and the administration of the
discipline of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p18">5. The gift of <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p18.1">Tongues</span>,<note place="end" n="616" id="i.VIII.45-p18.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p19"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p19.1">καιναῖς</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p19.2">ἑτέραις
γλώσσαις
λαλεῖς</span>, or
simply, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p19.3">γλώσσαις,</span>
sometimes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p19.4">γλώσσῃ
λαλεῖν</span> See
§ 24, p. 234.</p></note> or
of an utterance proceeding from a state of unconscious ecstasy in the
speaker, and unintelligible to the hearer unless
interpreted—thus differing from prophecy, which
requires a self-conscious though highly elevated state of feeling,
serves directly to profit the congregation, and is therefore preferred
by Paul.<note place="end" n="617" id="i.VIII.45-p19.5"><p id="i.VIII.45-p20"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:1-5" id="i.VIII.45-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|1|14|5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.1-1Cor.14.5">1 Cor. 14:1-5</scripRef>.</p></note> The speaking with tongues is an involuntary
psalm-like prayer or song, uttered from a spiritual trance, and in a
peculiar language inspired by the Holy Spirit. The soul is almost
entirely passive, an instrument on which the Spirit plays his heavenly
melodies. This gift has, therefore, properly, nothing to do with the
spread of the church among foreign peoples and in foreign languages,
but is purely an act of worship, for the edification primarily of the
speaker himself, and indirectly, through interpretation, for the
hearers. It appeared, first, indeed, on the day of Pentecost, but
before Peter’s address to the people, which was the
proper mission-sermon; and we meet with it afterwards in the house of
Cornelius and in the Corinthian congregation, as a means of edification
for believers, and not, at least not directly, for unbelieving hearers,
although it served to them as a significant sign,<note place="end" n="618" id="i.VIII.45-p20.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p21"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p21.1">σημεῖον</span>. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:22" id="i.VIII.45-p21.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.22">1 Cor. 14:22</scripRef>.</p></note> arresting their
attention to the supernatural power in the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p22">6. The gift of <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p22.1">Interpretation</span> <note place="end" n="619" id="i.VIII.45-p22.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p23.1">ἑρμηνεία
γλωσσῶν</span>.</p></note> is the supplement of the glossolalia, and
makes that gift profitable to the congregation by translating the
prayers and songs from the language of the spirit and of ecstasy<note place="end" n="620" id="i.VIII.45-p23.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p24"> Of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p24.1">πνεῦμα</span>.</p></note> into
that of the understanding and of sober self-consciousness.<note place="end" n="621" id="i.VIII.45-p24.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p25"> Of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p25.1">νοῦς</span>.</p></note> The
preponderance of reflection here puts this gift as properly in the
first class as in the second.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p26">7. The gift of <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p26.1">Ministry and
Help</span>,<note place="end" n="622" id="i.VIII.45-p26.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p27.1">διακονία,
ἀντιλήψεις.</span></p></note> that is, of special qualification primarily for
the office of deacon and deaconess, or for the regular ecclesiastical
care of the poor and the sick, and, in the wide sense, for all labors
of Christian charity and philanthropy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p28">8. The gift of church <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p28.1">Government
and the Care of souls</span>,<note place="end" n="623" id="i.VIII.45-p28.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p29.1">κυβερνήσεις,</span>
<i>gubernationes</i>.</p></note> indispensable to all pastors and rulers
of the church, above all to the apostles and apostolic men, in
proportion to the extent of their respective fields of labor. Peter
warns his co-presbyters against the temptation to hierarchical
arrogance and tyranny over conscience, of which so many priests,
bishops, patriarchs, and popes have since been guilty; and points them
to the sublime example of the great Shepherd and Archbishop, who, in
infinite love, laid down his life for the sheep.<note place="end" n="624" id="i.VIII.45-p29.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p30"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:1-4" id="i.VIII.45-p30.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|4" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.4">1 Pet. 5:1-4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p31">9. The gift of <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p31.1">Miracles</span><note place="end" n="625" id="i.VIII.45-p31.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p32"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.45-p32.1">χάρισμα
ἰαμάτων,
δύναμις
σημείων
καὶ
τεράτων</span>.</p></note> is
the power possessed by the apostles and apostolic men, like Stephen, to
heal all sorts of physical maladies, to cast out demons, to raise the
dead, and perform other similar works, in virtue of an extraordinary
energy or faith, by word, prayer, and the laying on of hands in the
name of Jesus, and for his glory. These miracles were outward
credentials and seals of the divine mission of the apostles in a time
and among a people which required such sensible helps to faith. But as
Christianity became established in the world, it could point to its
continued moral effects as the best evidence of its truth, and the
necessity for outward physical miracles ceased.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.45-p33">10. Finally, the gift of <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.45-p33.1">Love</span>, the greatest, most precious, most useful, most
needful, and most enduring of all, described and extolled by St. Paul
in the thirteenth chapter of 1 Corinthians with the pen of an angel in
the vision and enjoyment of the God of infinite love himself.<note place="end" n="626" id="i.VIII.45-p33.2"><p id="i.VIII.45-p34"> The Revision of 1881 has
substituted, in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13" id="i.VIII.45-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13">1 Cor. 13</scripRef>, "love" (with Tyndale, Cranmer, and Geneva
Vers.) for "charity" (which came into James’s Version
from the Vulgate through the Rheims Vera.). This change has given great
offence among conservative people. It may indeed involve a loss of
rhythm in that wonderful chapter, but it was necessitated by the
restricted meaning which charity has assumed in modem usage, being
identical with practical benevolence, so that Paul might seem to
contradict himself in 13:3 and 8. The Saxon word love is just as
strong, as musical, and as sacred as the Latin charity, and its meaning
is far more comprehensive and enduring, embracing both
God’s love to man and man’slove to
God, and to his neighbor, both here and hereafter.</p></note> Love is
natural kindness and affection sanctified and raised to the spiritual
sphere, or rather a new heavenly affection created in the soul by the
experience of the saving love of God in Christ. As faith lies at the
bottom of all charisms, so love is not properly a separate gift, but
the soul of all the gifts, guarding them from abuse for selfish and
ambitious purposes, making them available for the common good, ruling,
uniting, and completing them. It alone gives them their true value, and
without love even the speaking with tongues of angels, and a faith
which removes mountains, are nothing before God. It holds heaven and
earth in its embrace. It "believeth all things," and when faith fails,
it "hopeth all things," and when hope fails, it "endureth all things,"
but it "never fails." As love is the most needful of all the gifts on
earth, so it will also outlast all the others and be the ornament and
joy of the saints in heaven. For love is the inmost essence, the heart,
as it were, of God, the ground of all his attributes, and the motive of
all his works. It is the beginning and the end of creation, redemption,
and sanctification—the link which unites us with the
triune God, the cardinal virtue of Christianity, the fulfilling of the
law, the bond of perfectness, and the fountain of bliss.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.45-p35"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="46" title="Christianity in Individuals" shorttitle="Section 46" progress="51.88%" prev="i.VIII.45" next="i.VIII.47" id="i.VIII.46"><p class="head" id="i.VIII.46-p1" />

<p class="head" id="i.VIII.46-p2">§ 46. Christianity in Individuals.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.46-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VIII.46-p4">The transforming spiritual power of Christianity
appears first in the lives of individuals. The apostles and primitive
Christians rose to a morality and piety far above that of the heroes of
heathen virtue and even that of the Jewish saints. Their daily walk was
a living union with Christ, ever seeking the glory of God and the
salvation of men. Many of the cardinal virtues, humility, for example,
and love for enemies, were unknown before the Christian day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.46-p5">Peter, Paul, and John represent the various
leading forms or types of Christian piety, as well as of theology. They
were not without defect, indeed they themselves acknowledged only one
sinless being, their Lord and Master, and they confessed their own
shortcomings;<note place="end" n="627" id="i.VIII.46-p5.1"><p id="i.VIII.46-p6"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Phil. 3:12-14" id="i.VIII.46-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|3|12|3|14" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.12-Phil.3.14">Phil. 3:12-14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:7" id="i.VIII.46-p6.2" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7">2 Cor. 4:7</scripRef>
sqq.; 12:7; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:27" id="i.VIII.46-p6.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. 9:27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jas. 3:9" id="i.VIII.46-p6.4" parsed="|Jas|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.9">Jas. 3:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 1:8, 9" id="i.VIII.46-p6.5" parsed="|1John|1|8|1|9" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.8-1John.1.9">1 John 1:8, 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="i.VIII.46-p6.6" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 15:36-39" id="i.VIII.46-p6.7" parsed="|Acts|15|36|15|39" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.36-Acts.15.39">Acts
15:36-39</scripRef>; 23:3 sqq.</p></note> yet they were as nearly perfect as it is
possible to be in a sinful world; and the moral influence of their
lives and writings on all generations of the church is absolutely
immeasurable. Each exhibits the spirit and life of Christ in a peculiar
way. For the gospel does not destroy, but redeems and sanctifies the
natural talents and tempers of men. It consecrates the fire of a Peter,
the energy of a Paul, and the pensiveness of a John to the same service
of God. It most strikingly displays its new creating power in the
sudden conversion of the apostle of the Gentiles from a most dangerous
foe to a most efficient friend of the church. Upon Paul the Spirit of
God came as an overwhelming storm; upon John, as a gentle, refreshing
breeze. But in all dwelt the same new, supernatural, divine principle
of life. All are living apologies for Christianity, whose force no
truth-loving heart can resist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.46-p7">Notice, too, the moral effects of the gospel in
the female characters of the New Testament. Christianity raises woman
from the slavish position which she held both in Judaism and in
heathendom, to her true moral dignity and importance; makes her an heir
of the same salvation with man,<note place="end" n="628" id="i.VIII.46-p7.1"><p id="i.VIII.46-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:7" id="i.VIII.46-p8.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.7">1 Pet. 3:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal 3:28" id="i.VIII.46-p8.2" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal
3:28</scripRef>.</p></note> and opens to her a field for the noblest
and loveliest virtues, without thrusting her, after the manner of
modern pseudo-philanthropic schemes of emancipation, out of her
appropriate sphere of private, domestic life, and thus stripping her of
her fairest ornament and peculiar charm.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.46-p9">The Virgin Mary marks the turning point in the
history of the female sex. As the mother of Christ, the second Adam,
she corresponds to Eve, and is, in a spiritual sense, the mother of all
living.<note place="end" n="629" id="i.VIII.46-p9.1"><p id="i.VIII.46-p10"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 3:20" id="i.VIII.46-p10.1" parsed="|Gen|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.20">Gen. 3:20</scripRef>. This parallel was
first drawn by Irenaeus, but overdrawn and abused by later fathers in
the service of Mariolatry.</p></note> In her, the "blessed among women," the whole
sex was blessed, and the curse removed which had hung over the era of
the fall. She was not, indeed, free from actual and native sin, as is
now, taught, without the slightest ground in Scripture, by the Roman
church since the 8th of December, 1854. On the contrary, as a daughter
of Adam, she needed, like all men, redemption and sanctification
through Christ, the sole author of sinless holiness, and she herself
expressly calls God her Saviour.<note place="end" n="630" id="i.VIII.46-p10.2"><p id="i.VIII.46-p11"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:47" id="i.VIII.46-p11.1" parsed="|Luke|1|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.47">Luke 1:47</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.46-p11.2">ἐπι τῶ
θεῷ τῷ
σωτῆρί
μου</span>.</p></note> But in the mother and educator of the
Saviour of the world we no doubt may and should revere, though not
worship, the model of female Christian virtue, of purity, tenderness,
simplicity, humility, perfect obedience to God, and unreserved
surrender to Christ. Next to her we have a lovely group of female
disciples and friends around the Lord: Mary, the wife of Clopas;
Salome, the mother of James and John; Mary of Bethany, who sat at
Jesus’ feet; her busy and hospitable sister, Martha;
Mary of Magdala, whom the Lord healed of a demoniacal possession; the
sinner, who washed his feet with her tears of penitence and wiped them
with her hair; and all the noble women, who ministered to the Son of
man in his earthly poverty with the gifts of their love,<note place="end" n="631" id="i.VIII.46-p11.3"><p id="i.VIII.46-p12"> <scripRef passage="Luke 8:3" id="i.VIII.46-p12.1" parsed="|Luke|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.3">Luke 8:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:55" id="i.VIII.46-p12.2" parsed="|Matt|27|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.55">Matt. 27:55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 15:41" id="i.VIII.46-p12.3" parsed="|Mark|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.41">Mark
15:41</scripRef>.</p></note> lingered
last around his cross,<note place="end" n="632" id="i.VIII.46-p12.4"><p id="i.VIII.46-p13"> <scripRef passage="John 19:15" id="i.VIII.46-p13.1" parsed="|John|19|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.15">John 19:15</scripRef>.</p></note> and were the first at his open sepulchre on
the, morning of the resurrection.<note place="end" n="633" id="i.VIII.46-p13.2"><p id="i.VIII.46-p14"> . <scripRef passage="Matt. 28:1" id="i.VIII.46-p14.1" parsed="|Matt|28|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.1">Matt. 28:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 20:1" id="i.VIII.46-p14.2" parsed="|John|20|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.1">John
20:1</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.46-p15">Henceforth we find woman no longer a slave of man
and tool of lust, but the pride and joy of her husband, the fond mother
training her children to virtue and godliness, the ornament and
treasure of the family, the faithful sister, the zealous servant of the
congregation in every work of Christian charity, the sister of mercy,
the martyr with superhuman courage, the guardian angel of peace, the
example of purity, humility, gentleness, patience, love, and fidelity
unto death. Such women were unknown before. The heathen Libanius, the
enthusiastic eulogist of old Grecian culture, pronounced an involuntary
eulogy on Christianity when he exclaimed, as he looked at the mother of
Chrysostom: "What women the Christians have!"</p>

<p id="i.VIII.46-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="47" title="Christianity and the Family" shorttitle="Section 47" progress="52.12%" prev="i.VIII.46" next="i.VIII.48" id="i.VIII.47">

<p class="head" id="i.VIII.47-p1">§ 47. Christianity and the Family.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.47-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.47-p3">H. <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.47-p3.1">Gregoire</span>: <span lang="FR" id="i.VIII.47-p3.2">De l’influence du christianisme sur la condition
des femmes.</span> Paris, 1821.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.47-p4">F. <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.47-p4.1">Münter</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.VIII.47-p4.2">Die Christin im heidnischen Hause vor den Zeiten
Constantin’s des Grossen.</span> Kopenhagen, 1828.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.47-p5"><span class="c16" id="i.VIII.47-p5.1">Julia Kavanagh</span>: Women of
Christianity, Exemplary for Acts of Piety and Charity. Lond., 1851; N.
York, 1866.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.47-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VIII.47-p7">Thus raising the female sex to its true freedom and
dignity, Christianity transforms and sanctifies the entire family life.
It abolishes polygamy, and makes monogamy the proper form of marriage;
it condemns concubinage with all forms of unchastity and impurity. It
presents the mutual duties of husband and wife, and of parents and
children, in their true light, and exhibits marriage as a copy of the
mystical union of Christ with his bride, the church; thus imparting to
it a holy character and a heavenly end.<note place="end" n="634" id="i.VIII.47-p7.1"><p id="i.VIII.47-p8"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:22-23" id="i.VIII.47-p8.1" parsed="|Eph|5|22|5|23" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.22-Eph.5.23">Eph. 5:22-23</scripRef>; 6:1-9; <scripRef passage="Col. 8:18-25" id="i.VIII.47-p8.2" parsed="|Col|8|18|8|25" osisRef="Bible:Col.8.18-Col.8.25">Col.
8:18-25</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.47-p9">Henceforth the family, though still rooted, as
before, in the soil of nature, in the mystery of sexual love, is
spiritualized and becomes a nursery of the purest and noblest virtues,
a miniature church, where the father, as shepherd, daily leads his
household into the pastures of the divine word, and, as priest, offers
to the Lord the sacrifice of their common petition, intercession,
thanksgiving, and praise.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.47-p10">With the married state, the single also, as an
exception to the rule, is consecrated by the gospel to the service of
the kingdom of God; as we see in a Paul, a Barnabas, and a John,<note place="end" n="635" id="i.VIII.47-p10.1"><p id="i.VIII.47-p11"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:10-12" id="i.VIII.47-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|19|10|19|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.10-Matt.19.12">Matt. 19:10-12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:7" id="i.VIII.47-p11.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor.
7:7</scripRef> sqq.; <scripRef passage="Rev. 14:4" id="i.VIII.47-p11.3" parsed="|Rev|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.4">Rev. 14:4</scripRef>.</p></note> and
in the history of missions and of ascetic piety. The enthusiasm for
celibacy, which spread so soon throughout the ancient church, must be
regarded as a one-sided, though natural and, upon the whole, beneficial
reaction against the rotten condition and misery of family life among
the heathen.</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Slavery" id="i.VIII.47-p11.4" />

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="48" title="Christianity and Slavery" shorttitle="Section 48" progress="52.21%" prev="i.VIII.47" next="i.VIII.49" id="i.VIII.48">

<p class="head" id="i.VIII.48-p1">§ 48. Christianity and Slavery.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.48-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VIII.48-p3">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.48-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.48-p5">H. <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p5.1">Wallon</span> (Prof. of Modern
History in Paris): <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VIII.48-p5.2">Histoire de
l’esclavage dans
l’antiquité</span></i>, Par. 1879, 3 vols.,
treats very thoroughly of Slavery in the Orient, among the Greeks and
the Romans, with an Introduction on modern negro slavery in the
Colonies.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.48-p6"><span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p6.1">Augustin Cochin</span> (ancien
maire et conseiller municipal de la Ville de Paris): <i><span lang="FR" id="i.VIII.48-p6.2">L’abolition de
l’esclavage,</span></i> Paris, 1862, 2 vols. This work
treats not only of the modern abolition of slavery, but includes in
vol. II., p. 348–470, an able discussion of the
relation of Christianity and slavery.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.48-p7"><span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p7.1">Möhler</span> (R. C.,
d. 1848):<i><span lang="DE" id="i.VIII.48-p7.2">Bruchstücke aus der Geschichte
der Aufhebung der Sklaverei</span></i>, 1834. ("Vermischte Schriften,"
vol. II., p. 54.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.48-p8">H. <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p8.1">Wiskemann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VIII.48-p8.2">Die Sklaverei.</span></i> Leiden, 1866. A crowned
prize-essay.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.48-p9">P. <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p9.1">Allard</span><i><span lang="FR" id="i.VIII.48-p9.2">: Les esclaves chrétiens depuis les premiers temps de
l’église jusqu’
à la fin de la domination romaine en Occident
Paris</span></i>, 1876 (480 pp.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.48-p10">G. V. <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p10.1">Lechler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.VIII.48-p10.2">Sklaverei und Christenthum</span></i>. Leipz.
1877–78.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.48-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p11.1">Ph. Schaff</span>: <i>Slavery and
the Bible</i>, in his "Christ and Christianity," N. York and London,
1885, pp. 184–212.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.48-p12">Compare the Commentaries on the Epistle of Paul to
Philemon, especially <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p12.1">Braune, and Lightfoot</span> (in
<i>Colossians and Philemon</i>, 1875).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.VIII.48-p13">The numerous American works on slavery by Channing,
Parker, Hodge, Barnes, Wilson, Cheever, Bledsoe, and others, relate to
the question of negro slavery, now providentially abolished by the
civil war of 1861–65.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.48-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VIII.48-p15">To Christianity we owe the gradual extinction of
slavery.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.48-p16">This evil has rested as a curse on all nations,
and at the time of Christ the greater part of the existing race was
bound in beastly degradation—even in civilized Greece
and Rome the slaves being more numerous than the free-born and the
freedmen. The greatest philosophers of antiquity vindicated slavery as
a natural and necessary institution; and Aristotle declared all
barbarians to be slaves by birth, fit for nothing but obedience.
According to the Roman law, "slaves had no head in the State, no name,
no title, no register;" they had no rights of matrimony, and no
protection against adultery; they could be bought and sold, or given
away, as personal property; they might be tortured for evidence, or
even put to death, at the discretion of their master. In the language
of a distinguished writer on civil law, the slaves in the Roman empire
"were in a much worse state than any cattle whatsoever." Cato the elder
expelled his old and sick slaves out of house and home. Hadrian, one of
the most humane of the emperors, wilfully destroyed the eye of one of
his slaves with a pencil. Roman ladies punished their maids with sharp
iron instruments for the most trifling offences, while attending
half-naked, on their toilet. Such legal degradation and cruel treatment
had the worst effect upon the character of the slaves. They are
described by the ancient writers as mean, cowardly, abject, false,
voracious, intemperate, voluptuous, also as hard and cruel when placed
over others. A proverb prevailed in the Roman empire: "As many slaves,
so many enemies." Hence the constant danger of servile insurrections,
which more than once brought the republic to the brink of ruin, and
seemed to justify the severest measures in self-defence.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.48-p17">Judaism, indeed, stood on higher ground than this;
yet it tolerated slavery, though with wise precautions against
maltreatment, and with the significant ordinance, that in the year of
jubilee, which prefigured the renovation of the theocracy, all Hebrew
slaves should go free.<note place="end" n="636" id="i.VIII.48-p17.1"><p id="i.VIII.48-p18"> <scripRef passage="Lev. 25:10" id="i.VIII.48-p18.1" parsed="|Lev|25|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.25.10">Lev. 25:10</scripRef>: "Ye shall hallow
the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty throughout the land unto <i>all
the inhabitants</i> thereof." Comp. <scripRef passage="Isa. 41" id="i.VIII.48-p18.2" parsed="|Isa|41|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.41">Isa. 41</scripRef>: 1; <scripRef passage="Luke 4:19" id="i.VIII.48-p18.3" parsed="|Luke|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.19">Luke 4:19</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.48-p19">This system of permanent oppression and moral
degradation the gospel opposes rather by its whole spirit than by any
special law. It nowhere recommends outward violence and revolutionary
measures, which in those times would have been worse than useless, but
provides an internal radical cure, which first mitigates the evil,
takes away its sting, and effects at last its entire abolition.
Christianity aims, first of all, to redeem man, without regard to rank
or condition, from that worst bondage, the curse of sin, and to give
him true spiritual freedom; it confirms the original unity of all men
in the image of God, and teaches the common redemption and spiritual
equality of all before God in Christ;<note place="end" n="637" id="i.VIII.48-p19.1"><p id="i.VIII.48-p20"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 8:28" id="i.VIII.48-p20.1" parsed="|Gal|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.8.28">Gal. 8:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 3:11" id="i.VIII.48-p20.2" parsed="|Col|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.11">Col.
3:11</scripRef>.</p></note> it insists on love as the
highest duty and virtue, which itself inwardly levels social
distinctions; and it addresses the comfort and consolation of the
gospel particularly to all the poor, the persecuted, and the oppressed.
Paul sent back to his earthly master the fugitive slave, Onesimus, whom
he had converted to Christ and to his duty, that he might restore his
character where he had lost it; but he expressly charged Philemon to
receive and treat the bondman hereafter as a beloved brother in Christ,
yea, as the apostle’s own heart. It is impossible to
conceive of a more radical cure of the evil in those times and within
the limits of established laws and customs. And it is impossible to
find in ancient literature a parallel to the little Epistle to Philemon
for gentlemanly courtesy and delicacy, as well as for tender sympathy
with a poor slave.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.48-p21">This Christian spirit of love, humanity, justice,
and freedom, as it pervades the whole New Testament, has also, in fact,
gradually abolished the institution of slavery in almost all civilized
nations, and will not rest till all the chains of sin and misery are
broken, till the personal and eternal dignity of man redeemed by Christ
is universally acknowledged, and the evangelical freedom and
brotherhood of men are perfectly attained.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.48-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.VIII.48-p23">Note on the Number and Condition of Slaves in
Greece and Rome.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.48-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.48-p25">Attica numbered, according to Ctesicles, under the
governorship of Demetrius the Phalerian (309 <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p25.1">b.c.</span>), 400,000 slaves, 10,000 foreigners, and only 21,000
free citizens. In Sparta the disproportion was still greater.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.48-p26">As to the Roman empire, Gibbon estimates the
number of slaves under the reign of Claudius at no less than one half
of the entire population, <i>i.e</i>., about sixty millions (I. 52, ed.
Milman, N. Y., 1850). According to Robertson there were twice as many
slaves as free citizens, and Blair (in his work on Roman slavery,
Edinb. 1833, p. 15) estimates over three slaves to one freeman between
the conquest of Greece (146 <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p26.1">b.c.</span>) and the
reign of Alexander Severna (<span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p26.2">a.d.</span>
222–235). The proportion was of course very different
in the cities and in the rural districts. The majority of the <i>plebs
urbana</i> were poor and unable to keep slaves; and the support of
slaves in the city was much more expensive than in the country.
Marquardt assumes the proportion of slaves to freemen in Rome to have
been three to two. Friedländer (<i>Sittengeschichte
Roms</i>. l. 55, fourth ed.) thinks it impossible to make a correct
general estimate, as we do not know the number of wealthy families. But
we know that Rome <span class="c16" id="i.VIII.48-p26.3">a.d.</span> 24 was thrown into
consternation by the fear of a slave insurrection (Tacit. <i>Ann</i>.
IV. 27). Athenaeus, as quoted by Gibbon (I. 51) boldly asserts that he
knew very many (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.VIII.48-p26.4">πάμπολλοι</span>) Romans who possessed, not for
use, but ostentation, ten and even twenty thousand slaves. In a single
palace at Rome, that of Pedanius Secundus, then prefect of the city,
four hundred slaves were maintained, and were all executed for not
preventing their master’s murder (Tacit. <i>Ann</i>.
XIV. 42, 43).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.48-p27">The legal condition of the slaves is thus
described by Taylor on <i>Civil Law</i>, as quoted in
Cooper’s <i>Justinian</i>, p. 411: "Slaves were held
<i>pro nullis, pro
mortuis, pro quadrupedibus</i>; nay, were in a much worse state than any
cattle whatsoever. They had no head in the state, no name, no title, or
register; they were not capable of being injured; nor could they take
by purchase or descent; they had no heirs, and therefore could make no
will; they were not entitled to the rights and considerations of
matrimony, and therefore had no relief in case of adultery; nor were
they proper objects of cognation or affinity, but of quasi-cognation
only; they could be sold, transferred, or pawned, as goods or personal
estate, for goods they were, and as such they were esteemed; they might
be tortured for evidence, punished at the discretion of their lord, and
even put to death by his authority; together with many other civil
incapacities which I have no room to enumerate." Gibbon (I. 48) thinks
that "against such internal enemies, whose desperate insurrections had
more then once reduced the republic to the brink of destruction, the
most severe regulations and the most cruel treatment seemed almost
justifiable by the great law of self-preservation."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.48-p28">The individual treatment of slaves depended on the
character of the master. As a rule it was harsh and cruel. The bloody
spectacles of the amphitheatre stupefied the finer sensibilities even
in women. Juvenal describes a Roman mistress who ordered her female
slaves to be unmercifully lashed in her presence till the whippers were
worn out; Ovid warns the ladies not to scratch the face or stick
needles into the naked arms of the servants who adorned them; and
before Hadrian a mistress could condemn a slave to the death of
crucifixion without assigning a reason. See the references in
Friedländer, I. 466. It is but just to remark that the
philosophers of the first and second century, Seneca, Pliny, and
Plutarch, entertained much milder views on this subject than the older
writers, and commend a humane treatment of the slaves; also that the
Antonines improved their condition to some extent, and took the oft
abused jurisdiction of life and death over the slaves out of private
hands and vested it in the magistrates. But at that time Christian
principles and sentiments already freely circulated throughout the
empire, and exerted a silent influence even over the educated heathen.
This unconscious atmospheric influence, so to speak, is continually
exerted by Christianity over the surrounding world, which without this
would be far worse than it actually is.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.48-p29"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="49" title="Christianity and Society" shorttitle="Section 49" progress="52.70%" prev="i.VIII.48" next="i.VIII.50" id="i.VIII.49">

<p class="head" id="i.VIII.49-p1">§ 49. Christianity and Society.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.49-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VIII.49-p3">Christianity enters with its leaven-like virtue the
whole civil and social life of a people, and leads it on the path of
progress in all genuine civilization. It nowhere prescribes, indeed, a
particular form of government, and carefully abstains from all improper
interference with political and secular affairs. It accommodates itself
to monarchical and republican institutions, and can flourish even under
oppression and persecution from the State, as the history of the first
three centuries sufficiently shows. But it teaches the true nature and
aim of all government, and the duties of rulers and subjects; it
promotes the abolition of bad laws and institutions, and the
establishment of good; it is in principle opposed alike to despotism
and anarchy; it tends, under every form of government, towards order,
propriety, justice, humanity, and peace; it fills the ruler with a
sense of responsibility to the supreme king and judge, and the ruled
with the spirit of loyalty, virtue, and piety.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.49-p4">Finally, the Gospel reforms the international
relations by breaking down the partition walls of prejudice and hatred
among the different nations and races. It unites in brotherly
fellowship and harmony around the same communion table even the Jews
and the Gentiles, once so bitterly separate and hostile. The spirit of
Christianity, truly catholic or universal, rises above all national
distinctions. Like the congregation at Jerusalem, the whole apostolic
church was of "one heart and of one soul."<note place="end" n="638" id="i.VIII.49-p4.1"><p id="i.VIII.49-p5"> <scripRef passage="Acts 4:32" id="i.VIII.49-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.32">Acts 4:32</scripRef>.</p></note> It had its occasional
troubles, indeed, temporary collisions between a Peter and a Paul,
between Jewish and Gentile Christians; but instead of wondering at
these, we must admire the constant victory of the spirit of harmony and
love over the remaining forces of the old nature and of a former state
of things. The poor Gentile Christians of Paul’s
churches in Greece sent their charities to the poor Jewish Christians
in Palestine, and thus proved their gratitude for the gospel and its
fellowship, which they had received from that mother church.<note place="end" n="639" id="i.VIII.49-p5.2"><p id="i.VIII.49-p6"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:10" id="i.VIII.49-p6.1" parsed="|Gal|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.10">Gal. 2:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 9:12-15" id="i.VIII.49-p6.2" parsed="|2Cor|9|12|9|15" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.12-2Cor.9.15">2 Cor. 9:12-15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:25-27" id="i.VIII.49-p6.3" parsed="|Rom|15|25|15|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25-Rom.15.27">Rom.
15:25-27</scripRef>.</p></note> The
Christians all felt themselves to be "brethren," were constantly
impressed with their common origin and their common destiny, and
considered it their sacred duty to "keep the unity of the spirit in the
bond of peace."<note place="end" n="640" id="i.VIII.49-p6.4"><p id="i.VIII.49-p7"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 8:28" id="i.VIII.49-p7.1" parsed="|Gal|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.8.28">Gal. 8:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:3" id="i.VIII.49-p7.2" parsed="|Eph|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.3">Eph. 4:3</scripRef>.</p></note> While the Jews, in their spiritual pride and
"<i>odium generis
humani</i>" abhorred all
Gentiles; while the Greeks despised all barbarians as only half men;
and while the Romans, with all their might and policy, could bring
their conquered nations only into a mechanical conglomeration, a giant
body without a soul; Christianity, by purely moral means) founded a
universal spiritual empire and a communion of saints, which stands
unshaken to this day, and will spread till it embraces all the nations
of the earth as its living members, and reconciles all to God.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.49-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="50" title="Spiritual Condition of the Congregations.--The Seven Churches in Asia" shorttitle="Section 50" progress="52.85%" prev="i.VIII.49" next="i.IX" id="i.VIII.50">

<p class="head" id="i.VIII.50-p1">§ 50. Spiritual Condition of the
Congregations.—The Seven Churches in Asia.</p>

<p id="i.VIII.50-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.VIII.50-p3">We must not suppose that the high standard of
holiness set up in doctrine and example by the evangelists and apostles
was fully realized in their congregations. The dream of the spotless
purity and perfection of the apostolic church finds no support in the
apostolic writings, except as an ideal which is constantly held up
before our vision to stimulate our energies. If the inspired apostles
themselves disclaimed perfection, much less can we expect it from their
converts, who had just come from the errors and corruptions of Jewish
and heathen society, and could not be transformed at once without a
miracle in violation of the ordinary laws of moral growth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p4">We find, in fact, that every Epistle meets some
particular difficulty and danger. No letter of Paul can be understood
without the admission of the actual imperfection of his congregations.
He found it necessary to warn them even against the vulgar sins of the
flesh as well as against the refined sins of the spirit. He cheerfully
and thankfully commended their virtues, and as frankly and fearlessly
condemned their errors and vices.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p5">The same is true of the churches addressed in the
Catholic Epistles, and in the Revelation of John.<note place="end" n="641" id="i.VIII.50-p5.1"><p id="i.VIII.50-p6"> The remainder of this paragraph
is taken in part from my <i>Hist. of the Apost. Church</i>
(§108, pp. 427 sqq.), where it is connected with the life
and labors of St. John. Comp. also the monographs of Trench and
Plumptre on the Seven Churches, and Lange’s Com. on
<scripRef passage="Rev. 2" id="i.VIII.50-p6.1" parsed="|Rev|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2">Rev. 2</scripRef> and 3.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p7">The seven Epistles in the second and third
chapters of the Apocalypse give us a glimpse of the church in its light
and shade in the last stage of the apostolic
age—primarily in Asia Minor, but through it also in
other lands. These letters are all very much alike in their plan, and
present a beautiful order, which has been well pointed out by Bengel.
They contain (1) a command of Christ to write to the "angel" of the
congregation. (2) A designation of Jesus by some imposing title, which
generally refers to his majestic appearance (<scripRef passage="Rev. 1:13" id="i.VIII.50-p7.1" parsed="|Rev|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.13">Rev. 1:13</scripRef> sqq.), and
serves as the basis and warrant of the subsequent promises and
threatenings. (3) The address to the angel, or the responsible head of
the congregation, be it a single bishop or the college of pastors and
teachers. The angels are, at all events, the representatives of the
people committed to their charge, and what was said to them applies at
the same time to the churches. This address, or the epistle proper,
consists always of (<i>a</i>) a short sketch of the present moral
condition of the congregation—both its virtues and
defects—with commendation or censure as the case may
be; (<i>b</i>) an exhortation either to repentance or to faithfulness
and patience, according to the prevailing character of the church
addressed; (<i>c</i>) a promise to him who overcomes, together with the
admonition: "He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches," or the same in the reverse order, as in the first
three epistles. This latter variation divides the seven churches into
two groups, one comprising the first three, the other the remaining
four, just as the seven seals, the seven trumpets, and the seven vials
are divided. The ever-recurring admonition: "He that hath an ear,"
etc., consists of ten words. This is no unmeaning play, but an
application of the Old Testament system of symbolical numbers, in which
three was the symbol of the Godhead; four of the world or humanity; the
indivisible number seven, the sum of three and four (as also twelve,
their product), the symbol of the indissoluble covenant between God and
man; and ten (seven and three), the round number, the symbol of fulness
and completion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p8">As to their moral and religious condition, the
churches and the representatives fall, according to the Epistles, into
three classes:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p9">1. Those which were <i>predominantly good and
pure,</i> viz., those of Smyrna and Philadelphia. Hence, in the
messages to these two churches we find no exhortation to repentance in
the strict sense of the word, but only an encouragement to be
steadfast, patient, and joyful under suffering.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p10">The church of Smyrna (a very ancient, still
flourishing commercial city in Ionia, beautifully located on the bay of
Smyrna) was externally poor and persecuted, and had still greater
tribulation in view, but is cheered with the prospect of the crown of
life. It was in the second century ruled by Polycarp, a pupil of John,
and a faithful martyr.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p11">Philadelphia (a city built by king Attalus
Philadelphus, and named after him, now Ala-Schär), in the
province of Lydia, a rich wine region, but subject to earthquakes, was
the seat of a church likewise poor and small outwardly, but very
faithful and spiritually flourishing—a church which
was to have all the tribulations and hostility it met with on earth
abundantly rewarded in heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p12">2. Churches which were in a predominantly <i>evil
and critical condition,</i> viz., those of Sardis and Laodicea. Here
accordingly we find severe censure and earnest exhortation to
repentance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p13">The church at Sardis (till the time of Croesus the
flourishing capital of the Lydian empire, but now a miserable hamlet of
shepherds) had indeed the name and outward form of Christianity, but
not its inward power of faith and life. Hence it was on the brink of
spiritual death. Yet <scripRef passage="Rev. 3:4" id="i.VIII.50-p13.1" parsed="|Rev|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.4">Rev. 3:4</scripRef> sq., distinguishes from the corrupt mass
a few souls which had kept their walk undefiled, without, however,
breaking away from the congregation as separatists, and setting up an
opposition sect for themselves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p14">The church of Laodicea (a wealthy commercial city
of Phrygia, not far from Colosse and Hierapolis, where now stands only
a desolate village by the name of Eski-Hissar) proudly fancied itself
spiritually rich and faultless, but was in truth poor and blind and
naked, and in that most dangerous state of indifference and
lukewarmness from which it is more difficult to return to the former
decision and ardor, than it was to pass at first from the natural
coldness to faith. Hence the fearful threatening: "I will spew thee out
of my mouth." (Lukewarm water produces vomiting.) Yet even the
Laodiceans are not driven to despair. The Lord, in love, knocks at
their door and promises them, on condition of thorough repentance, a
part in the marriage-supper of the lamb (3:20).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p15">3. Churches of a<i>mixed</i> character, viz.,
those of Ephesus, Pergamum, and Thyatira. In these cases commendation
and censure, promise and threatening are united.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p16">Ephesus, then the metropolis of the Asian church,
had withstood, indeed, the Gnostic errorists predicted by Paul, and
faithfully maintained the purity of the doctrine delivered to it; but
it had lost the ardor of its first love, and it is, therefore,
earnestly exhorted to repent. It thus represents to us that state of
dead, petrified orthodoxy, into which various churches oftentimes fall.
Zeal for pure doctrine is, indeed, of the highest importance, but
worthless without living piety and active love. The Epistle to the
angel of the church of Ephesus is peculiarly applicable to the later
Greek church as a whole.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p17">Pergamum in Mysia (the northernmost of these seven
cities, formerly the residence of the kings of Asia of the Attalian
dynasty, and renowned for its large library of 200,000 volumes and the
manufacture of parchment; hence the name <i>charta
Pergamena</i>;—now Bergamo, a village inhabited by
Turks, Greeks, and Armenians) was the seat of a church, which under
trying circumstances had shown great fidelity, but tolerated in her
bosom those who held dangerous Gnostic errors. For this want of rigid
discipline she also is called on to repent.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p18">The church of Thyatira (a flourishing
manufacturing and commercial city in Lydia, on the site of which now
stands a considerable Turkish town called Ak-Hissar, or "the White
Castle," with nine mosques and one Greek church) was very favorably
distinguished for self-denying, active love and patience, but was
likewise too indulgent towards errors which corrupted Christianity with
heathen principles and practices.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p19">The last two churches, especially that of
Thyatira, form thus the exact counterpart to that of Ephesus, and are
the representatives of a zealous practical piety in union with
theoretical latitudinarianism. As doctrine always has more or less
influence on practice, this also is a dangerous state. That church
alone is truly sound and flourishing in which purity of doctrine and
purity of life, theoretical orthodoxy and practical piety are
harmoniously united and promote one another.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.VIII.50-p20">With good reason have theologians in all ages
regarded these, seven churches of Asia Minor as a miniature of the
whole Christian church. "There is no condition, good, bad, or mixed, of
which these epistles do not present a sample, and for which they do not
give suitable and wholesome direction." Here, as everywhere, the word
of God and the history of the apostolic church evince their
applicability to all times and circumstances, and their inexhaustible
fulness of instruction, warning, and encouragement for all states and
stages of religious life.</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Worship" id="i.VIII.50-p20.1" />

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="IX" title="Worship in the Apostolic Age" shorttitle="Chapter IX" progress="53.30%" prev="i.VIII.50" next="i.IX.51" id="i.IX">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IX-p1">CHAPTER IX.</p>

<p id="i.IX-p2"><br /></p>
<p id="i.IX-p3"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IX-p4">WORSHIP IN THE APOSTOLIC AGE.</p>

<p id="i.IX-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IX-p6">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.IX-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX-p8"><span class="c16" id="i.IX-p8.1">Th Harnack</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.IX-p8.2">Der christliche Gemeindegottesdienst im Apost. und altkathol.
Zeitalter. Erlangen, 1854. The same: Prakt. Theol</span>., I. 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX-p9">P. <span class="c16" id="i.IX-p9.1">Probst</span> (R. C.): <span lang="DE" id="i.IX-p9.2">Liturgie der drei ersten Jahrhunderte</span>.
Tüb., 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX-p10">W. L. <span class="c16" id="i.IX-p10.1">Volz</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.IX-p10.2">Anfänge des christl. Gottesdienstes</span>, in "Stud.
und Krit." 1872.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX-p11">H. <span class="c16" id="i.IX-p11.1">Jacoby</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.IX-p11.2">Die constitutiven Factoren des Apost. Gottesdienstes</span>, in
"Jahrb. für deutsche Theol." for 1873.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX-p12">C. <span class="c16" id="i.IX-p12.1">Weizsäcker</span>:
<span lang="DE" id="i.IX-p12.2">Die Versammlungen der ältesten
Christengemeinden, 1876; and Das Apost. Zeitalter</span>, 1886, pp. 566
sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX-p13"><span class="c16" id="i.IX-p13.1">Th Zahn</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.IX-p13.2">Gesch. des Sonntags in der alten Kirche</span>. Hann., 1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX-p14"><span class="c16" id="i.IX-p14.1">Schaff</span>: Hist. of the Apost.
Ch., pp. 545–586.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX-p15">Comp. the Lit. on Ch. X., and on the Didache, vol.
II. 184.</p>

<p id="i.IX-p16"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="51" title="The Synagogue" shorttitle="Section 51" progress="53.33%" prev="i.IX" next="i.IX.52" id="i.IX.51">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Synagogue" id="i.IX.51-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.IX.51-p1">§ 51. The Synagogue.</p>

<p id="i.IX.51-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.51-p3"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p3.1">Campeg. Vitringa</span> (d. at
Franeker, 1722): <i>De Synagoga Vetere libri tres.</i> Franeker, 1696.
2 vols. (also Weissenfels, 1726). A standard work, full of biblical and
rabbinical learning. A condensed translation by J. L. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p3.2">Bernard</span>: <i>The Synagogue and the Church</i>. London,
1842.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.51-p4">C. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p4.1">Bornitius</span>: <i>De
Synagogis veterum Hebraeorum</i>. Vitemb., 1650. And in <span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p4.2">Ugolinus</span>: <i>Thesaurus Antiquitatum sacrarum</i> (Venet.,
1744–69), vol. XXI. 495–539.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.51-p5"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p5.1">Ant. Th. Hartmann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.51-p5.2">Die enge Verbindung des A. Testamenes mit dem
Neuen</span></i>. Hamburg, 1831 (pp. 225–376).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.51-p6"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p6.1">Zunz</span> (a Jewish Rabbi):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.51-p6.2">Die gottesdienstlichen Vorträge der
Juden</span></i>. Berlin, 1832</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.51-p7">The <i>Histories of the Jews</i>, by <span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p7.1">Jost, Herzfeld, and Milman</span>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.51-p8">The <i>Histories of N. T. Times</i>, by <span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p8.1">Hausrath (I. 73 sqq. 2d ed.) and Schürer</span>
(463–475, and the literature there given).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.51-p9">Art. "Synag.," by <span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p9.1">Ginsburg in
"Kitto"; Plumptre: in "Smith" (with additions by Hackett, IV. 3133, Am.
ed.); Leyrer in "Herzog" (XV. 299, first ed.); Kneuker</span> in
"Schenkel" (V. 443).</p>

<p id="i.IX.51-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IX.51-p11">As the Christian Church rests historically on the
Jewish Church, so Christian worship and the congregational organization
rest on that of the synagogue, and cannot be well understood without
it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p12">The synagogue was and is still an institution of
immense conservative power. It was the local centre of the religious
and social life of the Jews, as the temple of Jerusalem was the centre
of their national life. It was a school as well as a church, and the
nursery and guardian of all that is peculiar in this peculiar people.
It dates probably from the age of the captivity and of Ezra.<note place="end" n="642" id="i.IX.51-p12.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p13"> The Jewish tradition traces it
back to the schools of the prophets, and even to patriarchal times, by
far-fetched interpretations of <scripRef passage="Gen. 25:27" id="i.IX.51-p13.1" parsed="|Gen|25|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.25.27">Gen. 25:27</scripRef> <scripRef passage="Judg. 5:9" id="i.IX.51-p13.2" parsed="|Judg|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Judg.5.9">Judg. 5:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Isa. 1:13" id="i.IX.51-p13.3" parsed="|Isa|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.1.13">Isa. 1:13</scripRef>,
etc.</p></note> It was
fully organized at the time of Christ and the apostles, and used by
them as a basis of their public instruction.<note place="end" n="643" id="i.IX.51-p13.4"><p id="i.IX.51-p14"> Comp. § 17, p.
152.</p></note> It survived the temple,
and continues to this day unaltered in its essential features, the
chief nursery and protection of the Jewish nationality and religion.<note place="end" n="644" id="i.IX.51-p14.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p15"> <i>"<span lang="DE" id="i.IX.51-p15.1">Bei dem Untergang aller
Institutionen,"</span></i>says Dr. Zunz (<i>l.c</i>.
p. 1), <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.51-p15.2">" blieb die Synagoge als
einziger Träger ihrer Nationalität; dorthin floh
ihr Glauben und von dorther empfingen sie Belehrug für ihren
irdischen Wandel, Kraft zur Ausdauer in unerhörten Leiden
und Hoffnung auf eine künftige Morgenröthe der
Freiheit. Der öffentliche Gottesdienst der Synagoge ward das
Panier jüdischer Nationalität, die Aegide des
jüdischen Glaubens."</span></i></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p16">The term "synagogue" (like our word church)
signifies first the congregation, then also the building where the
congregation meet for public worship.<note place="end" n="645" id="i.IX.51-p16.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p17"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p17.1">συναγωγή</span>, often in the Septuagint (130 times as translation
of <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.2">הדﬠֵ</span> , 25 times
for <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.3">להָקָ</span>); in
the Greek Test. (<scripRef passage="Matt. 4:23" id="i.IX.51-p17.4" parsed="|Matt|4|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.23">Matt. 4:23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 1:21" id="i.IX.51-p17.5" parsed="|Mark|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.21">Mark 1:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 4:15" id="i.IX.51-p17.6" parsed="|Luke|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.15">Luke 4:15</scripRef>; 12:11; <scripRef passage="Acts 9:2" id="i.IX.51-p17.7" parsed="|Acts|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.2">Acts 9:2</scripRef>;
13:43, etc.; of a Christian congregation, <scripRef passage="James 2:2" id="i.IX.51-p17.8" parsed="|Jas|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.2">James 2:2</scripRef>); also in Philo and
Josephus; sometimes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p17.9">συναγώγιον</span>
(Philo), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p17.10">σαββατεῖον</span>
(Josephus), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p17.11">προσευκτήριον</span>
(Philo), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p17.12">προσευχή</span>
house of prayer, oratory (<scripRef passage="Acts 16:13" id="i.IX.51-p17.13" parsed="|Acts|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.13">Acts 16:13</scripRef> and Josephus);
also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p17.14">ἐκκλησία</span><i>
.</i> Hebrew
designations: <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.15">הדְָﬠֵ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.16">‚</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.17">להָקָ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.18">‚</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.19">רוּבּצִ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.20">‚</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.21">רבֶחֶ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.22">‚</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.23">דלַוַ
תיבֵּ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.24">‚</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.25">תלָּפִתְּ
תבֵּ</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.26">‚</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p17.27">תסֶנֶכְּהַ
תיבֵּ</span></p></note> Every town, however
small, had a synagogue, or at least a place of prayer in a private
house or in the open air (usually near a river or the sea-shore, on
account of the ceremonial washings). Ten men were sufficient to
constitute a religious assembly. "Moses from generations of old hath in
every city them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every
Sabbath."<note place="end" n="646" id="i.IX.51-p17.28"><p id="i.IX.51-p18"> <scripRef passage="Acts 15:21" id="i.IX.51-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.21">Acts 15:21</scripRef>.</p></note> To erect a synagogue was considered a work of
piety and public usefulness.<note place="end" n="647" id="i.IX.51-p18.2"><p id="i.IX.51-p19"> <scripRef passage="Luke 7:5" id="i.IX.51-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.5">Luke 7:5</scripRef>.</p></note> In large cities, as Alexandria and Rome,
there were many; in Jerusalem, about four hundred for the various sects
and the Hellenists from different countries.<note place="end" n="648" id="i.IX.51-p19.2"><p id="i.IX.51-p20"> <scripRef passage="Acts 6:9" id="i.IX.51-p20.1" parsed="|Acts|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.9">Acts 6:9</scripRef>. The number of
synagogues in Jerusalem is variously stated from 394 to 480.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p21">1. The <i>building</i> was a plain, rectangular
ball of no peculiar style of architecture, and in its inner arrangement
somewhat resembling the Tabernacle and the Temple. It had benches, the
higher ones ("the uppermost seats") for the elders and richer
members<b>,</b><note place="end" n="649" id="i.IX.51-p21.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p22"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 23:6" id="i.IX.51-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|23|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.6">Matt. 23:6</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="James 2:2, 3" id="i.IX.51-p22.2" parsed="|Jas|2|2|2|3" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.2-Jas.2.3">James 2:2, 3</scripRef>.
In the synagogue of Alexandria there were seventy-one golden chairs,
according to the number of members of the Sanhedrin. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p22.3">πρωτοκαθεδρίαι</span>
were near the ark, the place of honor.</p></note> a reading-desk or pulpit, and a wooden ark or
closet for the sacred rolls (called "Copheret" or Mercy Seat, also
"Aaron"). The last corresponded to the Holy of Holies in the Tabernacle
and the Temple. A sacred light was kept burning as a symbol of the
divine law, in imitation of the light in the Temple, but there is no
mention made of it in the Talmud. Other lamps were brought in by devout
worshippers at the beginning of the Sabbath (Friday evening).
Alms-boxes were provided near the door, as in the Temple, one for the
poor in Jerusalem, another for local charities. Paul imitated the
example by collecting alms for the poor Christians in Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p23">There was no artistic (except vegetable)
ornamentation; for the second commandment strictly forbids all images
of the Deity as idolatrous. In this, as in many other respects, the
Mohammedan mosque, with its severe iconoclastic simplicity, is a second
edition of the synagogue. The building was erected on the most elevated
spot of the neighborhood, and no house was allowed to overtop it. In
the absence of a commanding site, a tall pole from the roof rendered it
conspicuous.<note place="end" n="650" id="i.IX.51-p23.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p24"> Ruins of eleven or more ancient
synagogues still exist in Palestine (all in Galilee) at Tell-Hum
(Capernaum), Kerazeh (Chorazin), Meiron, Irbid (Arbela), Kasyun, Umm
el-’Amud, Nebratein, two at Kefr-Birim, two at el-Jish
(Giscala). See <i>Palest. Explor. Quart. Statement</i> for July,
1878.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p25">2. <i>Organization</i>.—Every
synagogue had a president,<note place="end" n="651" id="i.IX.51-p25.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p26"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p26.1">ἀρχισυνάγωγος</span>(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p26.2">תסֶנֶֶֶכְּהַ
שׁאל</span>), <scripRef passage="Luke 8:49" id="i.IX.51-p26.3" parsed="|Luke|8|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.49">Luke 8:49</scripRef>; 13:14;
<scripRef passage="Mark 5:36" id="i.IX.51-p26.4" parsed="|Mark|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.36">Mark 5:36</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 5:33" id="i.IX.51-p26.5" parsed="|Mark|5|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.33">33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 18:8" id="i.IX.51-p26.6" parsed="|Acts|18|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.8">Acts 18:8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 18:17" id="i.IX.51-p26.7" parsed="|Acts|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.17">17</scripRef>; or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p26.8">ἀρχων τῆς
συναγωγῆς,</span><scripRef passage="Luke 8:41" id="i.IX.51-p26.9" parsed="|Luke|8|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.41">Luke 8:41</scripRef>; or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p26.10">ἄρχων</span>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:18" id="i.IX.51-p26.11" parsed="|Matt|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.18">Matt. 9:18</scripRef>. He was simply <i>primus inter pares;</i> hence,
several <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p26.12">ἀρχισυνάγωγοι</span>
appear in one and the same synagogue, <scripRef passage="Luke 13:14" id="i.IX.51-p26.13" parsed="|Luke|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.14">Luke 13:14</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Mark 5:22" id="i.IX.51-p26.14" parsed="|Mark|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.22">Mark 5:22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 13:15" id="i.IX.51-p26.15" parsed="|Acts|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.15">Acts 13:15</scripRef>; 18:17. In smaller towns there was but
one.</p></note> a number of elders (Zekenim) equal in
rank,<note place="end" n="652" id="i.IX.51-p26.16"><p id="i.IX.51-p27"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p27.1">πρεσβύτεροι</span>
(ו<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p27.2">ינִקֵזְ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p27.3">).</span></p></note> a reader and interpreter,<note place="end" n="653" id="i.IX.51-p27.4"><p id="i.IX.51-p28"> After the Babylonian captivity
an interpreter (<i>Methurgeman</i>) was usually employed to translate
the Hebrew lesson into the Chaldee or Greek, or other vernacular
languages.</p></note> one or more envoys
or clerks, called "messengers" (<i>Sheliach</i>),<note place="end" n="654" id="i.IX.51-p28.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p29"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p29.1">ἀπόστολοι,
ἄγγελοι</span> (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p29.2">רוּבּצִ</span> הַילִ<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p29.3">שִׁ</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p29.4">). Not to be
confounded with the angels in the Apocalypse.</span></p></note> and a sexton or
beadle (<i>Chazzan</i>) for the humbler mechanical services.<note place="end" n="655" id="i.IX.51-p29.5"><p id="i.IX.51-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p30.1">ὑπηρέτης</span>
(וזּ<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.IX.51-p30.2">חַ</span>), <scripRef passage="Luke 4:20" id="i.IX.51-p30.3" parsed="|Luke|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.20">Luke 4:20</scripRef></p></note> There were
also deacons (<i>Gabae zedaka</i>) for the collection of alms in money
and produce. Ten or more wealthy men at leisure, called Batlanim,
represented the congregation at every service. Each synagogue formed an
independent republic, but kept up a regular correspondence with other
synagogues. It was also a civil and religious court, and had power to
excommunicate and to scourge offenders.<note place="end" n="656" id="i.IX.51-p30.4"><p id="i.IX.51-p31"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:17" id="i.IX.51-p31.1" parsed="|Matt|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.17">Matt. 10:17</scripRef>; 23:34; <scripRef passage="Luke 12:11" id="i.IX.51-p31.2" parsed="|Luke|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.11">Luke 12:11</scripRef>;
21:12; <scripRef passage="John 9:34" id="i.IX.51-p31.3" parsed="|John|9|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.34">John 9:34</scripRef>; 16:2; <scripRef passage="Acts 22:19" id="i.IX.51-p31.4" parsed="|Acts|22|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.19">Acts 22:19</scripRef>; 26:11. The Chazzan had to
administer the corporal punishment.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p32">3. <i>Worship.—</i>It was simple,
but rather long, and embraced three elements, devotional, didactic, and
ritualistic. It included prayer, song, reading, and exposition of the
Scripture, the rite of circumcision, and ceremonial washings. The
bloody sacrifices were confined to the temple and ceased with its
destruction; they were fulfilled in the eternal sacrifice on the cross.
The prayers and songs were chiefly taken from the Psalter, which may be
called the first liturgy and hymn book.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p33">The opening prayer was called the <i>Shema</i> or
<i>Keriath Shema</i>, and consisted of two introductory benedictions,
the reading of the Ten Commandments (afterward abandoned) and several
sections of the Pentateuch, namely, <scripRef passage="Deut. 6:4-9; 11:13-21" id="i.IX.51-p33.1" parsed="|Deut|6|4|6|9;|Deut|11|13|11|21" osisRef="Bible:Deut.6.4-Deut.6.9 Bible:Deut.11.13-Deut.11.21">Deut. 6:4–9;
11:13–21</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Num. 15:37-41" id="i.IX.51-p33.2" parsed="|Num|15|37|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Num.15.37-Num.15.41">Num.
15:37–41</scripRef>.
Then followed the eighteen prayers and benedictions (<i>Berachoth</i>).
This is one of them: "Bestow peace, happiness, blessing, grace, mercy,
and compassion upon us and upon the whole of Israel, thy people. Our
Father, bless us all unitedly with the light of thy countenance, for in
the light of thy countenance didst thou give to us, O Lord our God, the
law of life, lovingkindness, justice, blessing, compassion, life, and
peace. May it please thee to bless thy people lsrael at all times, and
in every moment, with peace. Blessed art thou, O Lord, who blessest thy
people Israel with peace." These benedictions are traced in the Mishna
to the one hundred and twenty elders of the Great Synagogue. They were
no doubt of gradual growth, some dating from the Maccabean struggles,
some from the Roman ascendancy. The prayers were offered by a reader,
and the congregation responded "Amen." This custom passed into the
Christian church.<note place="end" n="657" id="i.IX.51-p33.3"><p id="i.IX.51-p34"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:16" id="i.IX.51-p34.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.16">1 Cor. 14:16</scripRef>. The responsive
element is the popular feature in a liturgy, and has been wisely
preserved in the Anglican Church.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p35">The didactic and homiletical part of worship was
based on the Hebrew Scriptures. A lesson from the Law (called
<i>parasha</i>),<note place="end" n="658" id="i.IX.51-p35.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p36"> The Thorah was divided into 154
sections, and read through in three years, afterwards in 54 sections
for one year.</p></note> and one from the Prophets (<i>haphthara</i>)
were read in the original,<note place="end" n="659" id="i.IX.51-p36.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p37"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.51-p37.1">ἀναγνωσις
τοῦ νόμου
καὶ τῶν
προφητῶν</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 13:15" id="i.IX.51-p37.2" parsed="|Acts|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.15">Acts 13:15</scripRef>.</p></note> and followed by a paraphrase or
commentary and homily (<i>midrash</i>) in the vernacular Aramaic or
Greek. A benediction and the "Amen" of the people closed the
service.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p38">As there was no proper priesthood outside of
Jerusalem, any Jew of age might get up to read the lessons, offer
prayer, and address the congregation. Jesus and the apostles availed
themselves of this democratic privilege to preach the gospel, as the
fulfilment of the law and the prophets.<note place="end" n="660" id="i.IX.51-p38.1"><p id="i.IX.51-p39"> <scripRef passage="Luke 4:17-20" id="i.IX.51-p39.1" parsed="|Luke|4|17|4|20" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.17-Luke.4.20">Luke 4:17-20</scripRef>; 13:54; <scripRef passage="John 18:20" id="i.IX.51-p39.2" parsed="|John|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.20">John
18:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 13:5" id="i.IX.51-p39.3" parsed="|Acts|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.5">Acts 13:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 13:15" id="i.IX.51-p39.4" parsed="|Acts|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.15">15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 13:44" id="i.IX.51-p39.5" parsed="|Acts|13|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.44">44</scripRef>; 14:1; 17:2-4, 10, 17; 18:4, 26; 19:8. Paul
and Barnabas were requested by the rulers of the synagogue at Antioch
in Pisidia to speak after the reading of the law and the prophets (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:15" id="i.IX.51-p39.6" parsed="|Acts|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.15">Acts
13:15</scripRef>).</p></note> The strong didactic
element which distinguished this service from all heathen forms of
worship, had the effect of familiarizing the Jews of all grades, even
down to the servant-girls, with their religion, and raising them far
above the heathen. At the same time it attracted proselytes who longed
for a purer and more spiritual worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p40">The days of public service were the Sabbath,
Monday, and Thursday; the hours of prayer the third (9 <span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p40.1">a.m.</span>), the sixth (noon), and the ninth (3 <span class="c16" id="i.IX.51-p40.2">p.m</span>.).<note place="end" n="661" id="i.IX.51-p40.3"><p id="i.IX.51-p41"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Ps. 55:18" id="i.IX.51-p41.1" parsed="|Ps|55|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.55.18">Ps. 55:18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Dan. 7:11" id="i.IX.51-p41.2" parsed="|Dan|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.7.11">Dan. 7:11</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Acts 2:15" id="i.IX.51-p41.3" parsed="|Acts|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.15">Acts 2:15</scripRef>; 3:1; 10:30. These hours of devotion are respectively called
<i>Shacharith, Minchah,</i>
and<i>’</i>Arabith.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.51-p42">The sexes were divided by a low wall or screen,
the men on the one side, the women on the other, as they are still in
the East (and in some parts of Europe). The people stood during prayer
with their faces turned to Jerusalem.</p>

<p id="i.IX.51-p43"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="52" title="Christian Worship" shorttitle="Section 52" progress="53.86%" prev="i.IX.51" next="i.IX.53" id="i.IX.52">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Worship" id="i.IX.52-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.IX.52-p1">§ 52. Christian Worship.</p>

<p id="i.IX.52-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IX.52-p3">Christian worship, or cultus, is the public adoration
of God in the name of Christ; the celebration of the communion of
believers as a congregation with their heavenly Head, for the glory of
the Lord, and for the promotion and enjoyment of spiritual life. While
it aims primarily at the devotion and edification of the church itself,
it has at the same time a missionary character, and attracts the
outside world. This was the case on the Day of Pentecost when Christian
worship in its distinctive character first appeared.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.52-p4">As our Lord himself in his youth and manhood
worshipped in the synagogue and the temple, so did his early disciples
as long as they were tolerated. Even Paul preached Christ in the
synagogues of Damascus, Cyprus, Antioch in Pisidia, Amphipolis,
Beraeea, Athens, Corinth, Ephesus. He "reasoned with the Jews every
sabbath in the synagogues" which furnished him a pulpit and an
audience.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.52-p5">The Jewish Christians, at least in Palestine,
conformed as closely as possible to the venerable forms of the cultus
of their fathers, which in truth were divinely ordained, and were an
expressive type of the Christian worship. So far as we know, they
scrupulously observed the Sabbath, the annual Jewish feasts, the hours
of daily prayer, and the whole Mosaic ritual, and celebrated, in
addition to these, the Christian Sunday, the death and the resurrection
of the Lord, and the holy Supper. But this union was gradually weakened
by the stubborn opposition of the Jews, and was at last entirely broken
by the destruction of the temple, except among the Ebionites and
Nazarenes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.52-p6">In the Gentile-Christian congregations founded by
Paul, the worship took from the beginning a more independent form. The
essential elements of the Old Testament service were transferred,
indeed, but divested of their national legal character, and transformed
by the spirit of the gospel. Thus the Jewish Sabbath passed into the
Christian Sunday; the typical Passover and Pentecost became feasts of
the death and resurrection of Christ, and of the outpouring of the Holy
Spirit; the bloody sacrifices gave place to the thankful remembrance
and appropriation of the one, all-sufficient, and eternal sacrifice of
Christ on the cross, and to the personal offering of prayer,
intercession, and entire self-consecration to the service of the
Redeemer; on the ruins of the temple made without hands arose the never
ceasing worship of the omnipresent God in spirit and in truth.<note place="end" n="662" id="i.IX.52-p6.1"><p id="i.IX.52-p7"> Comp. <scripRef passage="John 2:19" id="i.IX.52-p7.1" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">John 2:19</scripRef>; 4:23,
24.</p></note> So early
as the close of the apostolic period this more free and spiritual
cultus of Christianity had no doubt become well nigh universal; yet
many Jewish elements, especially in the Eastern church, remain to this
day.</p>

<p id="i.IX.52-p8"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="53" title="The Several Parts of Worship" shorttitle="Section 53" progress="54.00%" prev="i.IX.52" next="i.IX.54" id="i.IX.53">

<p class="head" id="i.IX.53-p1">§ 53. The Several Parts of Worship.</p>

<p id="i.IX.53-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IX.53-p3">The several parts of public worship in the time of
the apostles were as follows:</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IX.53-p4">1. The <span class="c16" id="i.IX.53-p4.1">Preaching</span> of the
gospel. This appears in the first period mostly in the form of a
missionary address to the unconverted; that is, a simple, living
presentation of the main facts of the life of Jesus, with practical
exhortation to repentance and conversion. Christ crucified and risen
was the luminous centre, whence a sanctifying light was shed on all the
relations of life. Gushing forth from a full heart, this preaching went
to the heart; and springing from an inward life, it kindled
life—a new, divine life—in the
susceptible hearers. It was revival preaching in the purest sense. Of
this primitive Christian testimony several examples from Peter and Paul
are preserved in the Acts of the Apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.53-p5">The Epistles also may be regarded in the wider
sense as sermons, addressed, however, to believers, and designed to
nourish the Christian life already planted.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.53-p6">2. The <span class="c16" id="i.IX.53-p6.1">Reading</span> of
portions of the Old Testament,<note place="end" n="663" id="i.IX.53-p6.2"><p id="i.IX.53-p7"> The Parashioth and Haphtaroth,
as they were called.</p></note> with practical exposition and
application; transferred from the Jewish synagogue into the Christian
church.<note place="end" n="664" id="i.IX.53-p7.1"><p id="i.IX.53-p8"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 13:15" id="i.IX.53-p8.1" parsed="|Acts|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.15">Acts 13:15</scripRef>;
15:21.</p></note> To these were added in due time lessons from
the New Testament; that is, from the canonical Gospels and the
apostolic Epistles, most of which were addressed to whole congregations
and originally intended for public use.<note place="end" n="665" id="i.IX.53-p8.2"><p id="i.IX.53-p9"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:27" id="i.IX.53-p9.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.27">1 Thess. 5:27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 4:16" id="i.IX.53-p9.2" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col.
4:16</scripRef>.</p></note> After the death of the
apostles their writings became doubly important to the church, as a
substitute for their oral instruction and exhortation, and were much
more used in worship than the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.53-p10">3. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.53-p10.1">Prayer</span>, in its various
forms of petition, intercession, and thanksgiving. This descended
likewise from Judaism, and in fact belongs essentially even to all
heathen religions; but now it began to be offered in childlike
confidence to a reconciled Father in the name of Jesus, and for all
classes and conditions, even for enemies and persecutors. The first
Christians accompanied every important act of their public and private
life with this holy rite, and Paul exhorts his readers to "pray without
ceasing." On solemn occasions they joined fasting with prayer, as a
help to devotion, though it is nowhere directly enjoined in the New
Testament.<note place="end" n="666" id="i.IX.53-p10.2"><p id="i.IX.53-p11"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:15" id="i.IX.53-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|9|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.15">Matt. 9:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 13:3" id="i.IX.53-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.3">Acts 13:3</scripRef>;
14:23; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:5" id="i.IX.53-p11.3" parsed="|1Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.5">1 Cor. 7:5</scripRef>.</p></note> They prayed freely from the heart, as they were
moved by the Spirit, according to special needs and circumstances. We
have an example in the fourth chapter of Acts. There is no trace of a
uniform and exclusive liturgy; it would be inconsistent with the
vitality and liberty of the apostolic churches. At the same time the
frequent use of psalms and short forms of devotion, as the
Lord’s Prayer, may be inferred with certainty from the
Jewish custom, from the Lord’s direction respecting
his model prayer,<note place="end" n="667" id="i.IX.53-p11.4"><p id="i.IX.53-p12"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 6:9" id="i.IX.53-p12.1" parsed="|Matt|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.9">Matt. 6:9</scripRef>;<scripRef passage="Luke 11:1, 2" id="i.IX.53-p12.2" parsed="|Luke|11|1|11|2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.1-Luke.11.2">Luke 11:1, 2</scripRef>. The
<i>Didache</i>, ch. 8, gives the Lord’s Prayer from
Matthew, with a brief doxology (comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 29:11" id="i.IX.53-p12.3" parsed="|1Cor|29|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.29.11">1 Cor. 29:11</scripRef>), and the direction
to pray it three times a day. See Schaff on the <i>Did.,</i> p. 188
sq.</p></note> from the strong sense of fellowship among the
first Christians, and finally from the liturgical spirit of the ancient
church, which could not have so generally prevailed both in the East
and the West without some apostolic and post-apostolic precedent. The
oldest forms are the eucharistic prayers of the <i>Didache,</i> and the
petition for rulers in the first Epistle of Clement, which contrasts
most beautifully with the cruel hostility of Nero and Domitian.<note place="end" n="668" id="i.IX.53-p12.4"><p id="i.IX.53-p13"> <i>Didache</i> chs. 8
–10; Clement, <i>Ad Cor.,</i> chs. 59
–61. See vol. II. 226.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.53-p14">4. The <span class="c16" id="i.IX.53-p14.1">Song</span>, a form of
prayer, in the festive dress of poetry and the elevated language of
inspiration, raising the congregation to the highest pitch of devotion,
and giving it a part in the heavenly harmonies of the saints. This
passed immediately, with the psalms of the Old Testament, those
inexhaustible treasures of spiritual experience, edification, and
comfort, from the temple and the synagogue into the Christian church.
The Lord himself inaugurated psalmody into the new covenant at the
institution of the holy Supper,<note place="end" n="669" id="i.IX.53-p14.2"><p id="i.IX.53-p15"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:30" id="i.IX.53-p15.1" parsed="|Matt|26|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.30">Matt. 26:30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 14" id="i.IX.53-p15.2" parsed="|Mark|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14">Mark 14</scripRef>:
26.</p></note> and Paul expressly enjoined the singing
of "psalms and hymns and spiritual songs," as a means of social
edification.<note place="end" n="670" id="i.IX.53-p15.3"><p id="i.IX.53-p16"> <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:19" id="i.IX.53-p16.1" parsed="|Eph|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.19">Eph. 5:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 3:16" id="i.IX.53-p16.2" parsed="|Col|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.16">Col.
3:16</scripRef>.</p></note> But to this precious inheritance from the past,
whose full value was now for the first time understood in the light of
the New Testament revelation, the church, in the enthusiasm of her
first love, added original, specifically Christian psalms, hymns,
doxologies, and benedictions, which afforded the richest material for
Sacred poetry and music in succeeding centuries; the song of the
heavenly hosts, for example, at the birth of the Saviour;<note place="end" n="671" id="i.IX.53-p16.3"><p id="i.IX.53-p17"> The "Gloria,"<scripRef passage="Luke 2:14" id="i.IX.53-p17.1" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke
2:14</scripRef>.</p></note> the "Nunc
dimittis" of Simeon;<note place="end" n="672" id="i.IX.53-p17.2"><p id="i.IX.53-p18"> <scripRef passage="Luke 2:29" id="i.IX.53-p18.1" parsed="|Luke|2|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.29">Luke 2:29</scripRef>.</p></note> the "Magnificat" of the Virgin Mary;<note place="end" n="673" id="i.IX.53-p18.2"><p id="i.IX.53-p19"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:46" id="i.IX.53-p19.1" parsed="|Luke|1|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.46">Luke 1:46</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> the
"Benedictus" of Zacharias;<note place="end" n="674" id="i.IX.53-p19.2"><p id="i.IX.53-p20"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:68" id="i.IX.53-p20.1" parsed="|Luke|1|68|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.68">Luke 1:68</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> the thanksgiving of Peter after his
miraculous deliverance;<note place="end" n="675" id="i.IX.53-p20.2"><p id="i.IX.53-p21"> <scripRef passage="Acts 4:24-30" id="i.IX.53-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|4|24|4|30" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.24-Acts.4.30">Acts 4:24-30</scripRef>. Comp. <scripRef passage="Ps. 2" id="i.IX.53-p21.2" parsed="|Ps|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.2">Ps.
2</scripRef>.</p></note> the speaking with tongues in the apostolic
churches, which, whether song or prayer, was always in the elevated
language of enthusiasm; the fragments of hymns scattered through the
Epistles;<note place="end" n="676" id="i.IX.53-p21.3"><p id="i.IX.53-p22"> <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:14" id="i.IX.53-p22.1" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Eph. 5:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:16" id="i.IX.53-p22.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. 3:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:11-13" id="i.IX.53-p22.3" parsed="|2Tim|2|11|2|13" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.11-2Tim.2.13">2 Tim.
2:11-13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:10-12" id="i.IX.53-p22.4" parsed="|1Pet|3|10|3|12" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.10-1Pet.3.12">1 Pet. 3:10-12</scripRef>. The quotation is introduced by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p22.5">διὸ
λέγει</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p22.6">πιστὸς ὁ
λόγος .</span> The
rhythmical arrangement and adjustment in these passages, especially the
first two, is obvious, and Westcott and Hort have marked it in their
Greek Testament as follows:</p>

<p id="i.IX.53-p23"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p23.1">Ἔγειρε, ὁ
καθεύδων,</span></p>

<p id="i.IX.53-p24"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p24.1">καὶ
ἀνάστα ἐκ
τῶν
νεκρῶν,</span></p>

<p class="c58" id="i.IX.53-p25"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p25.1">καὶ
ἐπιφαύσει
σοι ὁ
χριστός</span></p>

<p class="c59" id="i.IX.53-p26">—<scripRef passage="Eph. 5:14" id="i.IX.53-p26.1" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Eph.
5:14</scripRef></p>

<p id="i.IX.53-p27"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p27.1">Ὃς
ἐφανερώθη
ἐν σαρκί,</span></p>

<p class="c58" id="i.IX.53-p28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p28.1">ἐδικαιώθη
ἐν
πνεύματι,</span></p>

<p class="c32" id="i.IX.53-p29"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p29.1">ὤφθη
ἀγγέλοις,</span></p>

<p id="i.IX.53-p30"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p30.1">ἐκηρύχθη
ἐν
ἕθνεσιν,</span></p>

<p class="c58" id="i.IX.53-p31"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p31.1">ἐπιστεύθη
ἐν
κόσμῳ,</span></p>

<p class="c32" id="i.IX.53-p32"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p32.1">ἀνελημφθη
ἐν δόξῃ.</span></p>

<p class="c59" id="i.IX.53-p33">—<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:16" id="i.IX.53-p33.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim.
3:16</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="c55" id="i.IX.53-p34">The last passage is undoubtedly
a quotation. The received reading, Gr.464 qeov" , is justly rejected by
critical editors and exchanged for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p34.1">ὅς</span>, which refers to
God or Christ. Some manuscripts read the neuter <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p34.2">ὅ</span> which would refer
to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p34.3">μυστήριον</span>
<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:10-12" id="i.IX.53-p34.4" parsed="|1Pet|3|10|3|12" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.10-1Pet.3.12">1 Pet. 3:10-12</scripRef>, which reads like a psalm, is likewise
metrically arranged by Westcott and Hort. <scripRef passage="James 1:17" id="i.IX.53-p34.5" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17">James 1:17</scripRef>, though probably
not a quotation, is a complete hexameter:</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.IX.53-p35"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.53-p35.1">πᾶσα
δόσις
ἀγαθὴ καὶ
πᾶν δώρημα
τελεῖον</span>.</p>

<p id="i.IX.53-p36">Liddon (Lectures on the Divinity of
Christ, p. 328) adds to the hymnological fragments the passage <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:4-7" id="i.IX.53-p36.1" parsed="|Titus|3|4|3|7" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.4-Titus.3.7">Tit.
3:4-7</scripRef>, as "a hymn on the way of salvation," and several other passages
which seem to me doubtful.</p></note> and the lyrical and liturgical passages, the
doxologies and antiphonies of the Apocalypse.<note place="end" n="677" id="i.IX.53-p36.2"><p id="i.IX.53-p37"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 1:5-8" id="i.IX.53-p37.1" parsed="|Rev|1|5|1|8" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5-Rev.1.8">Apoc. 1:5-8</scripRef>; 3:7, 14; 5:9, 12,
13; 11:15, 17, 19; 15:4; 19:6-8, and other passages. They lack the
Hebrew parallelism, but are nevertheless poetical, and are printed in
uncial type by Westcott and Hort.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.53-p38">5. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.53-p38.1">Confession Of Faith</span>.
All the above-mentioned acts of worship are also acts of faith. The
first express confession of faith is the testimony of Peter, that Jesus
was the Christ, the Son of the living God. The next is the trinitarian
baptismal formula. Out of this gradually grew the so-called
Apostles’ Creed, which is also trinitarian in
structure, but gives the confession of Christ the central and largest
place. Though not traceable in its present shape above the fourth
century, and found in the second and third in different longer or
shorter forms, it is in substance altogether apostolic, and exhibits an
incomparable summary of the leading facts in the revelation of the
triune God from the creation of the world to the resurrection of the
body; and that in a form intelligible to all, and admirably suited for
public worship and catechetical use. We shall return to it more fully
in the second period.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.53-p39">6. Finally, the administration of the <span class="c16" id="i.IX.53-p39.1">Sacraments</span>, or sacred rites instituted by Christ, by
which, under appropriate symbols and visible signs, spiritual gifts and
invisible grace are represented, sealed, and applied to the worthy
participators.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.53-p40">The two sacraments of Baptism and the
Lord’s Supper, the antitypes of circumcision and the
passover under the Old Testament, were instituted by Christ as
efficacious signs, pledges, and means of the grace of the new covenant.
They are related to each other as regeneration and sanctification, or
as the beginning and the growth of the Christian life. The other
religious rites mentioned in the New Testament, as confirmation and
ordination, cannot be ranked in dignity with the sacraments, as they
are not commanded by Christ.</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Baptism" id="i.IX.53-p40.1" />

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="54" title="Baptism" shorttitle="Section 54" progress="54.41%" prev="i.IX.53" next="i.IX.v" id="i.IX.54">

<p class="head" id="i.IX.54-p1">§ 54. Baptism.</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IX.54-p2">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.IX.54-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p4">The commentaries on <scripRef passage="Matt. 28:19" id="i.IX.54-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. 28:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 16:16" id="i.IX.54-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.16">Mark 16:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="i.IX.54-p4.3" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John 3:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 2:38; 8:13, 16, 18, 37" id="i.IX.54-p4.4" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0;|Acts|8|13|0|0;|Acts|8|16|0|0;|Acts|8|18|0|0;|Acts|8|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38 Bible:Acts.8.13 Bible:Acts.8.16 Bible:Acts.8.18 Bible:Acts.8.37">Acts 2:38; 8:13, 16, 18,
37</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:4" id="i.IX.54-p4.5" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4">Rom. 6:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:27" id="i.IX.54-p4.6" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27">Gal. 3:27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:5" id="i.IX.54-p4.7" parsed="|Titus|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5">Tit. 3:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet 3:21" id="i.IX.54-p4.8" parsed="|1Pet|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.21">1 Pet 3:21</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p5">G. J. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p5.1">Vossius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.54-p5.2">De Baptismo Disputationes</span></i> XX. Amsterdam, 1648.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p6">W. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p6.1">Wall</span> (Episcopalian):
<i>The History of Infant Baptism</i> (a very learned work), first
published in London, 1705, 2 vols., best edition by H. Cotton, Oxford,
1836, 4 vols., and 1862, 2 vols., together with
<i>Gale’s</i> (Baptist)<i>Reflections and
Wall’s Defense</i>. A Latin translation by Schlosser
appeared, vol. I., at Bremen, 1743, and vol. II at Hamburg, 1753.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p7">F. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p7.1">Brenner</span> (R. Cath.):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.54-p7.2">Geschichtliche Darstellung der Verrichtung der Taufe
von Christus his auf unsere Zeiten</span></i>. Bamberg, 1818.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p8"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p8.1">Moses Stuart</span> (Congregat.):
<i>Mode of Christian Baptism Prescribed in the New Testament</i>.
Andover, 1833 (reprinted 1876).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p9"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p9.1">Höfling</span>
(Lutheran): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.54-p9.2">Das Sacrament der Taufe</span></i>.
Erlangen, 1846 and 1848, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p10"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p10.1">Samuel Miller</span>
(Presbyterian): <i>Infant Baptism Scriptural and Reasonable; And
Baptism By Sprinkling Or Affusion, The Most Suitable and Edifying
Mode</i>. Philadelphia, 1840.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p11.1">Alex. Carson</span> (Baptist):
<i>Baptism in its Mode and Subjects</i>. London, 1844; 5th Amer. ed.,
Philadelphia, 1850.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p12.1">Alex. Campbell</span> (founder of
the Church of the Disciples, who teach that baptism by immersion is
regeneration): <i>Christian Baptism, with its Antecedents and
Consequents</i>. Bethany, 1848, and Cincinnati, 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p13">T. J. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p13.1">Conant</span> (Baptist):
<i>The Meaning and Use of Baptism Philologically and Historically
Investigated for the American</i> (Baptist)<i>Bible Union</i>. New
York, 1861.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p14"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p14.1">James W. Dale</span>
(Presbyterian, d. 1881): <i>Classic Baptism. An inquiry into the
meaning of the word baptizo.</i> Philadelphia, 1867. <i>Judaic Baptism,
1871. Johannic Baptism,</i> 1872. <i>Christic and Patristic
Baptism</i>, 1874. In all, 4 vols. Against the immersion theory.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p15">R. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p15.1">Ingham</span> (Baptist): <i>A
Handbook on Christian Baptism</i>, in 2 parts. London, 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p16">D. B. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p16.1">Ford</span> (Baptist):
<i>Studies on Baptism</i>. New York, 1879. (Against Dale.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p17">G. D. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p17.1">Armstrong</span>
(Presbyterian minister at Norfolk, Va.): <i>The Sacraments of the New
Testament, as Instituted by Christ</i>. New York, 1880. (Popular.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p18"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p18.1">Dean Stanley</span>: <i>Christian
Institutions</i>. London and Now York, 1881. Chap. I.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p19">On the (post-apostolic) archaeology of baptism see
the archaeological works of <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p19.1">Martene</span> (<i>De
Antiquis Eccles. Ritibus</i>), <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p19.2">Goar</span>
(<i>Euchologion Graecorum</i>), <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p19.3">Bingham, Augusti,
Binterim, Siegel, Martigny, and Smith and Cheetham</span> (<i>Dict. of
Christ. Ant</i>., I., 155 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.54-p20">On the baptismal pictures in the catacombs see the
works of <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p20.1">De Rossi, Garrucci, and Schaff</span> on the
<i>Didache</i>, pp. 36 sqq.</p>

<p id="i.IX.54-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IX.54-p22">1. The <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p22.1">Idea</span> of Baptism. It
was solemnly instituted by Christ, shortly before his ascension, to be
performed in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. It
took the place of circumcision as a sign and seal of church membership.
It is the outward mark of Christian discipleship, the rite of
initiation into the covenant of grace. It is the sacrament of
repentance (conversion), of remission of sins, and of regeneration by
the power of the Holy Spirit.<note place="end" n="678" id="i.IX.54-p22.2"><p id="i.IX.54-p23"> <scripRef passage="Mark 1:4" id="i.IX.54-p23.1" parsed="|Mark|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.4">Mark 1:4</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.2">βάπτισμα
μετανοίας
εἰς
ἄφεσιν
ἁμαρτιῶν</span>, said of John’s baptism), 1:8, where
John distinguishes his baptism, as a baptism by water (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.3">ὒδατι</span>), from the baptism of Christ, as a baptism by the <i>Holy
Spirit</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.4">πνεύματι
ἁγίῳ</span>);
<scripRef passage="Matt. 3:1" id="i.IX.54-p23.5" parsed="|Matt|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.1">Matt. 3:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 3:16" id="i.IX.54-p23.6" parsed="|Luke|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.16">Luke 3:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 1:33" id="i.IX.54-p23.7" parsed="|John|1|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.33">John 1:33</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.8">ὁ
βαπτίζων
ἐν
πνεύματι
ἁγίω–ϊͅ–ͅϊ</span>)<i>;</i> <scripRef passage="Acts 2:38" id="i.IX.54-p23.9" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38">Acts 2:38</scripRef> (the first instance of Christian
baptism, when Peter called on his hearers: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.10">Μετανοήσατε,
καὶ
βαπτισθήτω
ἒκαστος
ὑμῶν ἐν
τῷ
ὀνόματι
Ἰησοῦ Χρ.
εἰς
ἄφεσιν
τῶν
ἁμαρτιῶν
ὑμῶν, καὶ
λήμψεσθε
τὴν δωρεὰν
τους ἁγίου
πνεύματος</span>); 8:13; 11:16; 18:8 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.11">ἐπίστευον
καὶ
ἐβαπτίζοντο</span>); <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:4" id="i.IX.54-p23.12" parsed="|Rom|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4">Rom. 6:4</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.13">βάπτισμα
εἰς τ̀ον
θάνατον</span>); <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:27" id="i.IX.54-p23.14" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27">Gal. 3:27</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.15">εἰς
Χριστὸν
ἐβαπτίσθητε</span>). The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.16">μετάνοια</span>
was the connecting link between the baptism of John
and that of Christ. The English rendering, "repentance" (retained in
the Revision of 1881), is inaccurate (after the Latin paenitentia). The
Greek means a change of mind, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.17">νοῦς</span> (a
<i>transmentation</i>, as Coleridge proposed to call it), <i>i.e</i>.,
an entire reformation and transformation of the inner life of man, with
a corresponding outward change. It was the burden of the preaching of
John the Baptist, and Christ himself, who began with the enlarged
exhortation: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p23.18">Μετανοεῖτε
καὶ
πιστεύετε
ἐν τῷ
εὐαγγελίῳ,</span>
<scripRef passage="Mark 1:15" id="i.IX.54-p23.19" parsed="|Mark|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.15">Mark 1:15</scripRef>.</p></note> In the nature of the case it is to be
received but once. It incorporates the penitent sinner in the visible
church, and entitles him to all the privileges, and binds him to all
the duties of this communion. Where the condition of repentance and
faith is wanting, the blessing (as in the case of the holy Supper, and
the preaching of the Word) is turned into a curse, and what God designs
as a savor of life unto life becomes, by the unfaithfulness of man, a
savor of death unto death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.54-p24">The necessity of baptism for salvation has been
inferred from <scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="i.IX.54-p24.1" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John 3:5</scripRef> and
<scripRef passage="Mark 16:16" id="i.IX.54-p24.2" parsed="|Mark|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.16">Mark
16:16</scripRef>; but while we are bound
to God’s ordinances, God himself is free and can save
whomsoever and by whatsoever means he pleases. The church has always
held the principle that the mere want of the sacrament does not
condemn, but only the contempt. Otherwise all unbaptized infants that
die in infancy would be lost. This horrible doctrine was indeed
inferred by St. Augustin and the Roman church, from the supposed
absolute necessity of baptism, but is in direct conflict with the
spirit of the gospel and Christ’s treatment of
children, to whom belongs the kingdom of heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.54-p25">The first administration of this sacrament in its
full Christian sense took place on the birthday of the church, after
the first independent preaching of the apostles. The baptism of John
was more of a negative sort, and only preparatory to the baptism with
the Holy Spirit. In theory Christian baptism is preceded by conversion,
that is the human act of turning from sin to God in repentance and
faith, and followed by regeneration, that is the divine act of
forgiveness of sin and inward cleansing and renewal. Yet in practice
the outward sign and inward state and effect do not always coincide; in
Simon Magus we have an example of the baptism of water without that of
the Spirit, and in Cornelius an example of the communication of the
Spirit before the application of the water. In the case of infants,
conversion, as a conscious act of the will, is impossible and
unnecessary. In adults the solemn ordinance was preceded by the
preaching of the gospel, or a brief instruction in its main facts, and
then followed by more thorough inculcation of the apostolic doctrine.
Later, when great caution became necessary in receiving proselytes, the
period of catechetical instruction and probation was considerably
lengthened.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.54-p26">2. The usual <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p26.1">Form</span> of
baptism was immersion. This is inferred from the original meaning of
the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p26.2">βαπτίζειν
ανδ
βαπτισμός</span>;<note place="end" n="679" id="i.IX.54-p26.3"><p id="i.IX.54-p27"> Comp. the German <i>taufen</i>,
the English dip. Grimm defines <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p27.1">βαπτίζω</span> (the frequentative of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p27.2">βάπτω</span>):
’<i>immergo, submergo;</i>’Liddell
and Scott: ’<i>to dip in</i> or <i>under the
water.</i>’But in the Sept. and the New Test. it has
also a wider meaning. Hence Robinson defines it:
’<i>to wash, to lave, to cleanse by
washing.</i>’See below.</p></note> from the analogy of
John’s baptism in the Jordan; from the
apostles’ comparison of the sacred rite with the
miraculous passage of the Red Sea, with the escape of the ark from the
flood, with a cleansing and refreshing bath, and with burial and
resurrection; finally, from the general custom of the ancient church
which prevails in the East to this day.<note place="end" n="680" id="i.IX.54-p27.3"><p id="i.IX.54-p28"> The Oriental and the orthodox
Russian churches require even a <i>threefold</i> immersion, in the name
of the Trinity, and deny the validity of any other. They look down upon
the Pope of Rome as an unbaptized heretic, and would not recognize the
single immersion of the Baptists. The Longer Russian Catechism thus
defines baptism: "A sacrament in which a man who believes, having his
body <i>thrice plunged</i> in water in the name of God, the Father, the
Son, and the Holy Ghost, dies to the carnal life of sin, and is born
again of the Holy Ghost to a life spiritual and holy." Marriott (in
Smith and Cheetham, I., 161) says: "<i>Triple immersion,</i> that is
thrice dipping the head while standing in the water, was the all but
universal rule of the church in early time," and quotes in proof
Tertullian, Cyril of Jerusalem, Chrysostom, Jerome, Leo I., etc. But he
admits, on page 168 sq., that <i>affusion</i> and <i>aspersion</i> were
exceptionally also used, especially in clinical baptism, the validity
of which Cyprian defended (E<i>p</i>. 76 or 69 <i>ad Magnum</i>). This
mode is already mentioned in the <i>Didache</i> (ch. 7) as valid; see
my book on the <i>Did</i>., third ed., 1889, pp. 29 sqq.</p></note> But sprinkling, also, or
copious pouring rather, was practised at an early day with sick and
dying persons, and in all such cases where total or partial immersion
was impracticable. Some writers suppose that this was the case even in
the first baptism of the three thousand on the day of Pentecost; for
Jerusalem was poorly supplied with water and private baths; the Kedron
is a small creek and dry in summer; but there are a number of pools and
cisterns there. Hellenistic usage allows to the relevant expressions
sometimes the wider sense of washing, bathing, sprinkling, and
ceremonial cleansing.<note place="end" n="681" id="i.IX.54-p28.1"><p id="i.IX.54-p29"> <scripRef passage="2 Kings 5:14" id="i.IX.54-p29.1" parsed="|2Kgs|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Kgs.5.14">2 Kings 5:14</scripRef> (Sept.); <scripRef passage="Luke 11:38" id="i.IX.54-p29.2" parsed="|Luke|11|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.38">Luke
11:38</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 7:4" id="i.IX.54-p29.3" parsed="|Mark|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.4">Mark 7:4</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p29.4">βαπτισμοὺς
ποτηρίων</span>, etc.); <scripRef passage="Heb. 6:2" id="i.IX.54-p29.5" parsed="|Heb|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.2">Heb. 6:2</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p29.6">βαπτισμῶν
διδαχή</span>);
9:10 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p29.7">διαφόροις
βαπτισμοῖς</span>). Observe also the remarkable variation of reading in
<scripRef passage="Matt. 7:4" id="i.IX.54-p29.8" parsed="|Matt|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.4">Matt. 7:4</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p29.9">ἐὰν
μὴ
βαπτίσωνται</span>
(except they <i>bathe themselves</i>)<i>,</i>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p29.10">ῥαντίσωνται</span>
(<i>sprinkle themselves</i>). Westcott and
Hort adopt the latter in the text, the former in the margin. The
Revision of 1881 reverses the order. The ’divers
baptisms’ in <scripRef passage="Heb. 9:10" id="i.IX.54-p29.11" parsed="|Heb|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.10">Heb. 9:10</scripRef> (in the Revision " washings")
probably include all the ceremonial purifications of the Jews, whether
by bathing (<scripRef passage="Lev. 11:25" id="i.IX.54-p29.12" parsed="|Lev|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.11.25">Lev. 11:25</scripRef>; 14:9; <scripRef passage="Num. 19:7" id="i.IX.54-p29.13" parsed="|Num|19|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.19.7">Num. 19:7</scripRef>), or washing (<scripRef passage="Num. 19:7" id="i.IX.54-p29.14" parsed="|Num|19|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.19.7">Num. 19:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 7" id="i.IX.54-p29.15" parsed="|Mark|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7">Mark
7</scripRef>: 8), or sprinkling (<scripRef passage="Lev. 14:7" id="i.IX.54-p29.16" parsed="|Lev|14|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.14.7">Lev. 14:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Num. 19:19" id="i.IX.54-p29.17" parsed="|Num|19|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Num.19.19">Num. 19:19</scripRef>). In the figurative
phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.54-p29.18">βαπτίζειν
ἐν
πνεύματι
ἁγίῳ,</span> to
overwhelm, plentifully to endow with the Holy Spirit (<scripRef passage="Matt. 3:11" id="i.IX.54-p29.19" parsed="|Matt|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.11">Matt. 3:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 3:16" id="i.IX.54-p29.20" parsed="|Luke|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.16">Luke
3:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 1:8" id="i.IX.54-p29.21" parsed="|Mark|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.8">Mark 1:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 1" id="i.IX.54-p29.22" parsed="|John|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1">John 1</scripRef>: 3; <scripRef passage="Acts 1:5" id="i.IX.54-p29.23" parsed="|Acts|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.5">Acts 1:5</scripRef>; 11:16), the idea of immersion is
scarcely admissible since the Holy Spirit is poured out. See my
<i>Hist. of the Apost. Ch</i>., p. 569.</p></note> Unquestionably, immersion expresses the idea of
baptism, as a purification and renovation of the whole man, more
completely than pouring or sprinkling; but it is not in keeping with
the genius of the gospel to limit the operation of the Holy Spirit by
the quantity or the quality of the water or the mode of its
application. Water is absolutely necessary to baptism, as an
appropriate symbol of the purifying and regenerating energy of the Holy
Spirit; but whether the water be in large quantity or small, cold or
warm, fresh or salt, from river, cistern, or spring, is relatively
immaterial, and cannot affect the validity of the ordinance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.54-p30">3. As to the <span class="c16" id="i.IX.54-p30.1">Subjects</span> of
baptism: the apostolic origin of <i>infant</i> baptism is denied not
only by the Baptists, but also by many paedobaptist divines. The
Baptists assert that infant baptism is contrary to the idea of the
sacrament itself, and accordingly, an unscriptural corruption. For
baptism, say they, necessarily presupposes the preaching of the gospel
on the part of the church, and repentance and faith on the part of the
candidate for the ordinance; and as infants can neither understand
preaching, nor repent and believe, they are not proper subjects for
baptism, which is intended only for adult converts. It is true, the
apostolic church was a missionary church, and had first to establish a
mother community, in the bosom of which alone the grace of baptism can
be improved by a Christian education. So even under the old covenant
circumcision was first performed on the adult Abraham; and so all
Christian missionaries in heathen lands now begin with preaching, and
baptizing adults. True, the New Testament contains no express command
to baptize infants; such a command would not agree with the free spirit
of the gospel. Nor was there any compulsory or general infant baptism
before the union of church and state; Constantine, the first Christian
emperor, delayed his baptism till his deathbed (as many now delay their
repentance); and even after Constantine there were examples of eminent
teachers, as Gregory Nazianzen, Augustin, Chrysostom, who were not
baptized before their conversion in early manhood, although they had
Christian mothers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.54-p31">But still less does the New Testament
<i>forbid</i> infant baptism; as it might be expected to do in view of
the universal custom of the Jews, to admit their children by
circumcision on the eighth day after birth into the fellowship of the
old covenant.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.54-p32">On the contrary, we have presumptive and positive
arguments for the apostolic origin and character of infant baptism,
first, in the fact that circumcision as truly prefigured baptism, as
the passover the holy Supper; then in the organic relation between
Christian parents and children; in the nature of the new covenant,
which is even more comprehensive than the old; in the universal virtue
of Christ, as the Redeemer of all sexes, classes, and ages, and
especially in the import of his own infancy, which has redeemed and
sanctified the infantile age; in his express invitation to children,
whom he assures of a title to the kingdom of heaven, and whom,
therefore, he certainly would not leave without the sign and seal of
such membership; in the words, of institution, which plainly look to
the Christianizing, not merely of individuals, but of whole nations,
including, of course, the children; in the express declaration of Peter
at the first administration of the ordinance, that this promise of
forgiveness of sins and of the Holy Spirit was to the Jews "and to
their children;" in the five instances in the New Testament of the
baptism of whole families, where the presence of children in most of
the cases is far more probable than the absence of children in all; and
finally, in the universal practice of the early church, against which
the isolated protest of Tertullian proves no more, than his other
eccentricities and Montanistic peculiarities; on the contrary, his
violent protest implies the prevailing practice of infant baptism. He
advised delay of baptism as a measure of prudence, lest the baptized by
sinning again might forever forfeit the benefit of this ordinance; but
he nowhere denies the apostolic origin or right of early baptism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.54-p33">We must add, however, that infant baptism is
unmeaning, and its practice a profanation, except on the condition of
Christian parentage or guardianship, and under the guarantee of a
Christian education. And it needs to be completed by an act of personal
consecration, in which the child, after due instruction in the gospel,
intelligently and freely confesses Christ, devotes himself to his
service, and is thereupon solemnly admitted to the full communion of
the church and to the sacrament of the holy Supper. The earliest traces
of confirmation are supposed to be found in the apostolic practice of
laying on hands, or symbolically imparting the Holy Spirit. after
baptism.<note place="end" n="682" id="i.IX.54-p33.1"><p id="i.IX.54-p34"> <scripRef passage="Acts 8:15" id="i.IX.54-p34.1" parsed="|Acts|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.15">Acts 8:15</scripRef>; 19:6; <scripRef passage="Heb. 6:2" id="i.IX.54-p34.2" parsed="|Heb|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.2">Heb.
6:2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="The Lord's Supper" id="i.IX.54-p34.3" />

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="5." title="he Lord's Supper" shorttitle="Section 5." progress="55.14%" prev="i.IX.54" next="i.IX.56" id="i.IX.v">

<p class="head" id="i.IX.v-p1">§ 55. The Lord’s
Supper.</p>

<p id="i.IX.v-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p3">The commentaries on <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:26" id="i.IX.v-p3.1" parsed="|Matt|26|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.26">Matt. 26:26</scripRef> sqq., and the parallel passages in Mark
and Luke; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:16, 17; 11:23 sqq." id="i.IX.v-p3.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|16|10|17;|1Cor|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.16-1Cor.10.17 Bible:1Cor.11.23">1 Cor. 10:16, 17; 11:23 sqq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 6:47-58, 63" id="i.IX.v-p3.3" parsed="|John|6|47|6|58;|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.47-John.6.58 Bible:John.6.63">John
6:47–58, 63</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p4">D. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p4.1">Waterland</span> (Episcopal.,
d. 1740): <i>A Review of the Doctrine of the Eucharist,</i> a new
edition, 1868 (<i>Works,</i> vols. IV. and V.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p5">J. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p5.1">Döllinger</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.v-p5.2">Die Lehre von der Eucharistie in den drei ersten
Jahrhunderten.</span></i> Mainz, 1826. (Rom. Cath.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p6"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p6.1">Ebrard</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.v-p6.2">:
Das Dogma vom heil. Abendmahl u. seine Geschichte.</span></i> Frankf.
a. M., 1845, 2 vols., vol. I., pp. 1–231.
(Reformed.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p7">J. W. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p7.1">Nevin</span>: <i>The
Mystical Presence. A Vindication of the Reformed or Calvinistic
soctrine of the Holy Eucharist.</i> Philadelphia, 1846, pp.
199–256. (Reformed.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p8"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p8.1">Kahnis</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.v-p8.2">:
Die Lehre vom heil. Abendmahl.</span></i> Leipz., 1851. (Lutheran.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p9"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p9.1">Robert Wilberforce</span>: <i>The
Doctrine of the Holy Eucharist.</i> London, 1853. (Anglican, or rather
Tractarian or Romanizing.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p10">L. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p10.1">Imm. Ruckert</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.v-p10.2">Das Abendmahl. Sein Wesen und seine Geschichte in der alten
Kirche.</span></i> Leipz., 1856. (Rationalistic.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p11">E. B. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p11.1">Pusey</span>: <i>The
Doctrine of the Real Presence, as contained in the Fathers, from St.
John to the Fourth General Council</i>. Oxford, 1855.
(Anglo-Catholic.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p12.1">Philip Freeman</span>: <i>The
Principles of Divine Service.</i> London, 1855–1862,
in two parts. (Anglican, contains much historical investigation on the
subject of eucharistic worship in the ancient Catholic church.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p13"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p13.1">Thos. S. L. Vogan</span>: <i>The
True Doctrine of the Eucharist.</i> London, 1871.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p14"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p14.1">John Harrison</span>: <i>An Answer
to Dr. Pusey’s Challenge respecting the Doctrine of
the Real Presence.</i> London, 1871, 2 vols. (Anglican, Low Church.
Includes the doctrine of the Scripture and the first eight
centuries.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p15"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p15.1">Dean Stanley</span>: <i>Christian
Institutions</i>, London and New York, 1881, chs. IV., V., and VI. (He
adopts the Zwinglian view, and says of the Marburg Conference of 1529:
"Everything which could be said on behalf of the dogmatic, coarse,
literal interpretation of the institution was urged with the utmost
vigor of word and gesture by the stubborn Saxon. Everything which could
be said on behalf of the rational, refined, spiritual construction was
urged with a union of the utmost acuteness and gentleness by the
sober-minded Swiss.")</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.v-p16">L. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.v-p16.1">Gude</span> (Danish Lutheran):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.v-p16.2">Den hellige Nadvere.</span></i> Copenhagen, 1887, 2
vols. Exegetical and historical. Reviewed in
Luthardt’s "Theol. Literaturblatt.," 1889, Nos. 14
sqq.</p>

<p id="i.IX.v-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IX.v-p18">The sacrament of the holy Supper was instituted by
Christ under the most solemn circumstances, when he was about to offer
himself a sacrifice for the salvation of the world. It is the feast of
the thankful remembrance and appropriation of his atoning death, and of
the living union of believers with him, and their communion among
themselves. As the Passover kept in lively remembrance the miraculous
deliverance from the land of bondage, and at the same time pointed
forward to the Lamb of God; so the eucharist represents, seals, and
applies the now accomplished redemption from sin and death until the
end of time. Here the deepest mystery of Christianity is embodied ever
anew, and the story of the cross reproduced before us. Here the
miraculous feeding of the five thousand is spiritually perpetuated.
Here Christ, who sits at the right hand of God, and is yet truly
present in his church to the end of the world, gives his own body and
blood, sacrificed for us, that is, his very self, his life and the
virtue of his atoning death, as spiritual food, as the true bread from
heaven, to all who, with due self-examination, come hungering and
thirsting to the heavenly feast. The communion has therefore been
always regarded as the inmost sanctuary of Christian worship.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.v-p19">In the apostolic period the eucharist was
celebrated daily in connection with a simple meal of brotherly love
<i>(agape),</i> in which the Christians, in communion with their common
Redeemer, forgot all distinctions of rank, wealth, and culture, and
felt themselves to be members of one family of God. But this childlike
exhibition of brotherly unity became more and more difficult as the
church increased, and led to all sorts of abuses, such as we find
rebuked in the Corinthians by Paul. The lovefeasts, therefore, which
indeed were no more enjoined by law than the community of goods at
Jerusalem, were gradually severed from the eucharist, and in the course
of the second and third centuries gradually disappeared.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.v-p20">The apostle requires the Christians<note place="end" n="683" id="i.IX.v-p20.1"><p id="i.IX.v-p21"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:28" id="i.IX.v-p21.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.28">1 Cor. 11:28</scripRef>.</p></note> to prepare
themselves for the Lord’s Supper by self-examination,
or earnest inquiry whether they have repentance and faith, without
which they cannot receive the blessing from the sacrament, but rather
provoke judgment from God. This caution gave rise to the appropriate
custom of holding special preparatory exercises for the holy
communion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.v-p22">In the course of time this holy feast of love has
become the subject of bitter controversy, like the sacrament of baptism
and even the Person of Christ himself. Three conflicting
theories—transubstantiation, consubstantiation, and
spiritual presence of Christ-have been deduced from as many
interpretations of the simple words of institution ("This is my body,"
etc.), which could hardly have been misunderstood by the apostles in
the personal presence of their Lord, and in remembrance of his warning
against carnal misconception of his discourse on the eating of his
flesh.<note place="end" n="684" id="i.IX.v-p22.1"><p id="i.IX.v-p23"> <scripRef passage="John 6:63" id="i.IX.v-p23.1" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63">John 6:63</scripRef>: "It is the spirit
that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing, the words that I have
spoken unto you are spirit, and are life." This passage furnishes the
key for the understanding of the previous discourse, whether it refers
to the Lord’s Supper, directly or indirectly, or not
at all. That the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.v-p23.2">ἐστί</span> in
the words of institution <i>may</i> indicate a figurative or symbolical
(as well as a real) relation, is now admitted by all critical exegetes;
that it must be so understood in that connection is admitted by those
who are not under the control of a doctrinal bias. See my annotations
to Lange’s <i>Com</i>. <i>on Matthew,</i> 26:26, pp.
470 sqq.</p></note> The eucharistic controversies in the middle
ages and during the sixteenth century are among the most unedifying and
barren in the history of Christianity. And yet they cannot have been in
vain. The different theories represent elements of truth which have
become obscured or perverted by scholastic subtleties, but may be
purified and combined. The Lord’s Supper is: (1) a
commemorative ordinance, a memorial of Christ’s
atoning sacrifice on the cross; (2) a feast of living union of
believers with the Saviour, whereby they truly, that is spiritually and
by faith, receive Christ, with all his benefits, and are nourished with
his life unto life eternal; (3) a communion of believers with one
another as members of the same mystical body of Christ; (4) a eucharist
or thankoffering of our persons and services to Christ, who died for us
that we might live for him.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.v-p24">Fortunately, the blessing of the holy communion
does not depend upon the scholastic interpretation and understanding of
the words of institution, but upon the promise of the Lord and upon
childlike faith in him. And therefore, even now, Christians of
different denominations and holding different opinions can unite around
the table of their common Lord and Saviour, and feel one with him and
in him.</p>

<p id="i.IX.v-p25"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="56" title="Sacred Places" shorttitle="Section 56" progress="55.50%" prev="i.IX.v" next="i.IX.57" id="i.IX.56">

<p class="head" id="i.IX.56-p1">§ 56. Sacred Places.</p>

<p id="i.IX.56-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IX.56-p3">Although, as the omnipresent Spirit, God may be
worshipped in all places of the universe, which is his temple,<note place="end" n="685" id="i.IX.56-p3.1"><p id="i.IX.56-p4"> Comp. <scripRef passage="John 4:24" id="i.IX.56-p4.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John 4:24</scripRef>.</p></note> yet our
finite, sensuous nature, and the need of united devotion, require
special localities or sanctuaries consecrated to his worship. The first
Christians, after the example of the Lord, frequented the temple at
Jerusalem and the synagogues, so long as their relation to the Mosaic
economy allowed. But besides this, they assembled also from the first
in private houses, especially for the communion and the love feast. The
church itself was founded, on the day of Pentecost, in the upper room
of an humble dwelling.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.56-p5">The prominent members and first converts, as Mary,
the mother of John Mark in Jerusalem, Cornelius in Caesarea, Lydia in
Philippi, Jason in Thessalonica, Justus in Corinth, Priscilla in
Ephesus, Philemon in Colosse, gladly opened their houses for social
worship. In larger cities, as in Rome, the Christian community divided
itself into several such assemblies at private houses,<note place="end" n="686" id="i.IX.56-p5.1"><p id="i.IX.56-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.IX.56-p6.1">ἐκκλησίαι
κατ̓
οἷκον</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:5" id="i.IX.56-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.5">Rom. 16:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:19" id="i.IX.56-p6.3" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor.
16:19</scripRef>.</p></note> which,
however, are always addressed in the epistles as a unit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.56-p7">That the Christians in the apostolic age erected
special houses of worship is out of the question, even on account of
their persecution by Jews and Gentiles, to say nothing of their general
poverty; and the transition of a whole synagogue to the new faith was
no doubt very rare. As the Saviour of the world was born in a stable,
and ascended to heaven from a mountain, so his apostles and their
successors down to the third century, preached in the streets, the
markets, on mountains, in ships, sepulchres, eaves, and deserts, and in
the homes of their converts. But how many thousands of costly churches
and chapels have since been built and are constantly being built in all
parts of the world to the honor of the crucified Redeemer, who in the
days of his humiliation had no place of his own to rest his head!<note place="end" n="687" id="i.IX.56-p7.1"><p id="i.IX.56-p8"> <scripRef passage="Luke 9:58" id="i.IX.56-p8.1" parsed="|Luke|9|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.58">Luke 9:58</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.IX.56-p9"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="57" title="Sacred Times--The Lord's Day" shorttitle="Section 57" progress="55.59%" prev="i.IX.56" next="i.X" id="i.IX.57">

<p class="head" id="i.IX.57-p1">§ 57. Sacred Times—The
Lord’s Day.</p>

<p id="i.IX.57-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.IX.57-p3">Literature.</p>

<p id="i.IX.57-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.57-p5"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p5.1">George Holden</span>: <i>The
Christian Sabbath</i>. London, 1825. (See ch. V.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.57-p6">W. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p6.1">Henstenberg</span>: <i>The
Lord’s Day</i>. Transl. from the German by James
Martin, London, 1853. (Purely exegetical; defends the continental view,
but advocates a better practical observance.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.57-p7"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p7.1">John T. Baylee</span>: <i>History
of the Sabbath</i>. London, 1857. (See chs. X. XIII.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.57-p8"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p8.1">James Aug. Hessey</span>:
<i>Sunday: Its Origin, History, and Present Obligation. Bampton
Lectures, preached before the University of Oxford,</i> London, 1860.
(Defends the Dominican and moderate Anglican, as distinct both from the
Continental latitudinarian, and from the Puritanic Sabbatarian, view of
Sunday, with proofs from the church fathers.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.57-p9"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p9.1">James Gilfillan</span>: <i>The
Sabbath viewed in the Light of Reason, Revelation, and History, with
Sketches of its Literature</i>. Edinb. 1861, republished and widely
circulated by the Am. Tract Society and the "New York Sabbath
Committee," New York, 1862. (The fullest and ablest defence of the
Puritan and Scotch Presbyterian theory of the Christian Sabbath,
especially in its practical aspects.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.57-p10"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p10.1">Robert Cox</span> (F.S.A.):
<i>Sabbath Laws and Sabbath Duties.</i> Edinb. 1853. By the same:
<i>The Literature of the Sabbath Question</i>. Edinb. 1865, 2 vols.
(Historical, literary, and liberal.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.57-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p11.1">Th. Zahn</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.57-p11.2">Geschichte des Sonntags in der alten Kirche</span></i>. Hannover,
1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.IX.57-p12">There is a very large Sabbath literature in the
English language, of a popular and practical character. For the
Anglo-American theory and history of the Christian Sabbath, compare the
author’s essay, The Anglo-American Sabbath, New York,
1863 (in English and German), the publications of the <i>New York
Sabbath Committee</i> from 1857–1886, the <i>Sabbath
Essays,</i> ed. by <i>Will. C. Wood</i>, Boston (Congreg. Publ. Soc.),
1879; and A. E. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p12.1">Waffle</span>: <i>The
Lord’s Day</i>, Philad. 1886.</p>

<p id="i.IX.57-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.IX.57-p14">As every place, so is every day and hour alike sacred
to God, who fills all space and all time, and can be worshipped
everywhere and always. But, from the necessary limitations of our
earthly life, as well as from the nature of social and public worship,
springs the use of sacred seasons. The apostolic church followed in
general the Jewish usage, but purged it from superstition and filled it
with the spirit of faith and freedom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p15">1. Accordingly, the Jewish <span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p15.1">Hours</span> of <i>daily</i> prayer, particularly in the morning
and evening, were observed as a matter of habit, besides the strictly
private devotions which are bound to no time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p16">2. The <span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p16.1">Lord’s
Day</span> took the place of the Jewish Sabbath as the <i>weekly</i>
day of public worship. The substance remained, the form was changed.
The institution of a periodical weekly day of rest for the body and the
soul is rooted in our physical and moral nature, and is as old as man,
dating, like marriage, from paradise.<note place="end" n="688" id="i.IX.57-p16.2"><p id="i.IX.57-p17"> <scripRef passage="Gen. 2:3" id="i.IX.57-p17.1" parsed="|Gen|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.3">Gen. 2:3</scripRef>. This passage is
sometimes explained in a proleptic sense; but religious
rest-days, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.IX.57-p17.2">dies
feriati,</span></i> are found among most ancient
nations, and recent Assyrian and Babylonian discoveries confirm the
pre-Mosaic origin of the weekly Sabbath. See Sayce’s
revision of George Smith’s <i>Chaldean Account of
Genesis,</i> Lond. and N. York, 1881, p. 89: "If references to the Fall
are few and obscure, there can be no doubt that the Sabbath was an
Accadian [primitive Chaldaean] institution, intimately connected with
the worship of the seven planets. The astronomical tablets have shown
that the seven-day week was of Accadian origin, each day of it being
dedicated to the sun, moon, and five planets, and the word Sabbath
itself, under the form of <i>Sabattu</i>, was known to the Assyrians,
and explained by them as ’a day of rest for the
heart.’A calendar of Saints’ days for
the month of the intercalary Elul makes the 7th, 14th, 19th, 2lst, and
28th days of the lunar months, Sabbaths on which no work was allowed to
be done. The Accadian words by which the idea of Sabbath is denoted,
literally mean: ’a day on which work is
unlawful,’and are interpreted in the bilingual tablets
as signifying ’a day of peace or completion of
labors.’" Smith then gives the rigid injunctions which
the calendar lays down to the king for each of these sabbaths. Comp.
also <i>Transactions of Soc. for Bibl. Archaeol.,</i> vol. V.,
427.</p></note> This is implied in the
profound saying of our Lord: "The Sabbath is made for man."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p18">It is incorporated in the Decalogue, the moral
law, which Christ did not come to destroy, but to fulfil, and which
cannot be robbed of one commandment without injury to all the rest.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p19">At the same time the Jewish Sabbath was hedged
around by many national and ceremonial restrictions, which were not
intended to be permanent, but were gradually made so prominent as to
overshadow its great moral aim, and to make man subservient to the
sabbath instead of the sabbath to man. After the exile and in the hands
of the Pharisees it became a legal bondage rather than a privilege and
benediction. Christ as the Lord of the Sabbath opposed this mechanical
ceremonialism and restored the true spirit and benevolent aim of the
institution.<note place="end" n="689" id="i.IX.57-p19.1"><p id="i.IX.57-p20"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:1" id="i.IX.57-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.1">Matt. 12:1</scripRef> sqq., 10 sqq., and
the parallel passages in Mark and Luke; also <scripRef passage="John 5:8" id="i.IX.57-p20.2" parsed="|John|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.8">John 5:8</scripRef> sqq.; 6:23; 9:14,
16.</p></note> When the slavish, superstitious, and
self-righteous sabbatarianism of the Pharisees crept into the Galatian
churches and was made a condition of justification, Paul rebuked it as
a relapse into Judaism.<note place="end" n="690" id="i.IX.57-p20.3"><p id="i.IX.57-p21"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:10" id="i.IX.57-p21.1" parsed="|Gal|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.10">Gal. 4:10</scripRef>; Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 14:5" id="i.IX.57-p21.2" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5">Rom. 14:5</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Col. 2:16" id="i.IX.57-p21.3" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16">Col. 2:16</scripRef>. The spirit of the pharisaical sabbatarianism with which
Christ and St, Paul had to deal may be inferred from the fact that even
Gamaliel, Paul’s teacher, and one of the wisest and
most liberal Rabbis, let his ass die on the Sabbath because he thought
it a sin to unload him; and this was praised as an act of piety. Other
Rabbis prohibited the saving of an ass from a ditch on the Sabbath, but
allowed a plank to be laid so as to give the beast a chance to save
himself. One great controversy between the schools of Shammai and
Hillel turned around the mighty question whether it was lawful to eat
an egg which was laid on the Sabbath day, and the wise Hillel denied
it! Then it would be still more sinful to eat a chicken that had the
misfortune to be born, or to be killed, on a Sabbath.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p22">The day was transferred from the seventh to the
first day of the week, not on the ground of a particular command, but
by the free spirit of the gospel and by the power of certain great
facts which he at the foundation of the Christian church. It was on
that day that Christ rose from the dead; that he appeared to Mary, the
disciples of Emmaus, and the assembled apostles; that he poured out his
Spirit and founded the church;<note place="end" n="691" id="i.IX.57-p22.1"><p id="i.IX.57-p23"> The day of Pentecost (whether
Saturday or Sunday) is disputed, but the church always celebrated it on
a Sunday. See § 24, p. 241.</p></note> and that he revealed to his beloved
disciple the mysteries of the future. Hence, the first day was already
in the apostolic age honorably designated as "the
Lord’s Day." On that day Paul met with the disciples
at Troas and preached till midnight. On that day he ordered the
Galatian and Corinthian Christians to make, no doubt in connection with
divine service, their weekly contributions to charitable objects
according to their ability. It appears, therefore, from the New
Testament itself, that Sunday was observed as a day of worship, and in
special commemoration of the Resurrection, whereby the work of
redemption was finished.<note place="end" n="692" id="i.IX.57-p23.1"><p id="i.IX.57-p24"> <scripRef passage="John 20:19" id="i.IX.57-p24.1" parsed="|John|20|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.19">John 20:19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 20:26" id="i.IX.57-p24.2" parsed="|John|20|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.26">26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:7" id="i.IX.57-p24.3" parsed="|Acts|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.7">Acts 20:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:2" id="i.IX.57-p24.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.2">1
Cor. 16:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:10" id="i.IX.57-p24.5" parsed="|Rev|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.10">Rev. 1:10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p25">The universal and uncontradicted Sunday observance
in the second century can only be explained by the fact that it had its
roots in apostolic practice. Such observance is the more to be
appreciated as it had no support in civil legislation before the age of
Constantine, and must have been connected with many inconveniences,
considering the lowly social condition of the majority of Christians
and their dependence upon their heathen masters and employers. Sunday
thus became, by an easy and natural transformation, the Christian
Sabbath or weekly day of rest, at once answering the typical import of
the Jewish Sabbath, and itself forming in turn a type of the eternal
rest of the people of God in the heavenly Canaan.<note place="end" n="693" id="i.IX.57-p25.1"><p id="i.IX.57-p26"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Heb. 4:1-11" id="i.IX.57-p26.1" parsed="|Heb|4|1|4|11" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.1-Heb.4.11">Heb. 4:1-11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 4:18" id="i.IX.57-p26.2" parsed="|Rev|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.18">Rev.
4:18</scripRef>.</p></note> In the gospel
dispensation the Sabbath is not a degradation, but an elevation, of the
week days to a higher plane, looking to the consecration of all time
and all work. It is not a legal ceremonial bondage, but rather a
precious gift of grace, a privilege, a holy rest in God in the midst of
the unrest of the world, a day of spiritual refreshing in communion
with God and in the fellowship of the saints, a foretaste and pledge of
the never-ending Sabbath in heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p27">The due observance of it, in which the churches of
England, Scotland, and America, to their incalculable advantage, excel
the churches of the European continent, is a wholesome school of
discipline, a means of grace for the people, a safeguard of public
morality and religion, a bulwark against infidelity, and a source of
immeasurable blessing to the church, the state, and the family. Next to
the Church and the Bible, the Lord’s Day is the chief
pillar of Christian society.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p28">Besides the Christian Sunday, the Jewish
Christians observed their ancient Sabbath also, till Jerusalem was
destroyed. After that event, the Jewish habit continued only among the
Ebionites and Nazarenes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p29">As Sunday was devoted to the commemoration of the
Saviour’s resurrection, and observed as a day of
thanksgiving and joy, so, at least as early as the second century, if
not sooner, Friday came to be observed as a day of repentance, with
prayer and fasting, in commemoration of the sufferings and death of
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p30">3. <span class="c16" id="i.IX.57-p30.1">Annual</span> festivals.
There is no injunction for their observance, direct or indirect, in the
apostolic writings, as there is no basis for them in the Decalogue. But
Christ observed them, and two of the festivals, the Passover and
Pentecost, admitted of an easy transformation similar to that of the
Jewish into the Christian Sabbath. From some hints in the Epistles,<note place="end" n="694" id="i.IX.57-p30.2"><p id="i.IX.57-p31"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:7, 8" id="i.IX.57-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|5|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7-1Cor.5.8">1 Cor. 5:7, 8</scripRef>; 16:8; <scripRef passage="Acts 18:21" id="i.IX.57-p31.2" parsed="|Acts|18|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.21">Acts
18:21</scripRef>; 20:6, 16.</p></note>
viewed in the light of the universal and uncontradicted practice of the
church in the second century it may be inferred that the annual
celebration of the death and the resurrection of Christ, and of the
outpouring of the Holy Spirit, originated in the apostolic age. In
truth, Christ crucified, risen, and living in the church, was the one
absorbing thought of the early Christians; and as this thought
expressed itself in the weekly observance of Sunday, so it would also
very naturally transform the two great typical feasts of the Old
Testament into the Christian Easter and Whit-Sunday. The Paschal
controversies of the second century related not to the fact, but to the
time of the Easter festival, and Polycarp of Smyrna and Anicet of Rome
traced their customs to an unimportant difference in the practice of
the apostles themselves.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.IX.57-p32">Of other annual festivals, the New Testament
contains not the faintest trace. Christmas came in during the fourth
century by a natural development of the idea of a church year, as a
sort of chronological creed of the people. The festivals of Mary, the
Apostles, Saints, and Martyrs, followed gradually, as the worship of
saints spread in the Nicene and post-Nicene age, until almost every day
was turned first into a holy day and then into a holiday. As the saints
overshadowed the Lord, the saints’ days overshadowed
the Lord’s Day.</p>

<p id="i.IX.57-p33"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="X" title="Organization of the Apostolic Church" shorttitle="Chapter X" progress="56.15%" prev="i.IX.57" next="i.X.58" id="i.X">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.X-p1">CHAPTER X.</p>

<p id="i.X-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.X-p3">ORGANIZATION OF THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH.</p>

<p id="i.X-p4"><br />
</p>

<div3 type="Section" n="58" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 58" progress="56.16%" prev="i.X" next="i.X.59" id="i.X.58">

<p class="head" id="i.X.58-p1">§ 58. Literature.</p>

<p id="i.X.58-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.X.58-p3">I. Sources.</p>

<p id="i.X.58-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p5">The <i>Acts represent the first, the Pastoral
Epistles</i> the second stage of the apostolic church polity. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p5.1">Baur</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p5.2">Die sogenannten
Pastoralbriefe des Ap. Paulus,</span></i> 1835), <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p5.3">Holtzmann</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p5.4">Die
Pastoralbriefe,</span></i> 1880, pp. 190 sqq.), and others, who deny
the Pauline authorship of the Epistles to Timothy and Titus, date the
organization laid down there from the post-apostolic age, but it
belongs to the period from <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p5.5">a.d.</span>
60–70. The Epistles to the <i>Corinthians</i> (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:28" id="i.X.58-p5.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor.
12:28</scripRef>) and to the <i>Ephesians</i> (4:11), and the <i>Apocalyptic
Epistles</i> (<scripRef passage="Rev. 2" id="i.X.58-p5.7" parsed="|Rev|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2">Rev. 2</scripRef> and 3) contain important hints on the church
offices.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p6">Comp. the <i>Didache</i>, and the Epp. of <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p6.1">Clement and Ignatius</span>.</p>

<p id="i.X.58-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.X.58-p8">II. General Works.</p>

<p id="i.X.58-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p10">Comp. in part the works quoted in ch. IX.
(especially Vitringa), and the respective sections in the "Histories of
the Apostolic Age" by Neander Thiersch (pp. 73, 150, 281),
Lechler<i>,</i> Lange, and Schaff, (Amer. ed, pp.
495–545).</p>

<p id="i.X.58-p11"><br /></p>
<p id="i.X.58-p12"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.X.58-p13">III. Separate Works.</p>

<p id="i.X.58-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p15">Episcopal and Presbyterian writers during the
seventeenth century, and more recently, have paid most attention to
this chapter, generally with a view of defending their theory of church
polity.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p16.1">Richard Hooker</span> (called "the
Judicious," moderate Anglican, d. 1600): <i>Ecclesiastical Polity,
1594, and often since, best edition by Keble,</i> 1836, in 4 vols. A
standard work for Episcopal churchmen,</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p17"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p17.1">Jos. Bingham</span> (Anglican, d.
1668): <i>Origines Ecclesiasticae; or, The Antiquities of the Christian
Church,</i> first published 1710–22, in 10 vols. 8vo,
and often since, Books; II.-IV. Still an important work.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p18"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p18.1">Thomas Cartwright</span> (the
father of English Presbyterianism, d. 1603). <i>Directory o f Church
Government anciently contended for,</i> written in 1583, published by
authority of the Long Parliament in 1644.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p19">In the controversy during the Long Parliament and
the Westminster Assembly, Bishop <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p19.1">Hall and Archbishop
Ussher were the most learned champions of episcopacy; while the five
Smectymnians</span> (so called from their famous tract
<i>Smectymnuus,</i> 1641, in reply to Hall), i.e.,
<i>S</i>tephen<i>M</i>arshall, <i>E</i>dmund <i>C</i>alamy,
<i>T</i>homas <i>Y</i>oung, <i>M</i>atthew <i>N</i>ewcomen, and
<i>W</i>illiam <i>S</i>purstow, were the most prominent Presbyterians
trying to "demonstrate the parity of bishops and presbyters in
Scripture, and the antiquity of ruling elders." See also<i>A
Vindication of the Presbyterian Government and Ministry</i>, London,
1650, and <i>Jus Divinum Ministerii Evangelici, or the Divine Right of
the Gospel Ministry,</i> London, 1654, both published by the Provincial
Assembly of London. These books have only historical interest.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p20"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p20.1">Samuel Miller</span> (Presbyterian
d. 1850): <i>Letters concerning the Constitution and Order of the
Christian Ministry,</i> 2d ed., Philadelphia, 1830.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p21"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p21.1">James P. Wilson</span>
(Presbyterian): <i>The Primitive Government of Christian Churches</i>.
Philadelphia, 1833 (a learned and able work).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p22"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p22.1">Joh. Adam Möhler</span>
(Rom. Cath., d. 1848): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p22.2">Die Einheit der Kirche, oder
das Princip des Katholicismus, dargestellt im Geiste der Kirchenvater
der drei ersten Jahrhunderte.</span></i> Tübingen, 1825 (new
ed. 1844). More important for the post-apostolic age.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p23"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p23.1">Rich. Rothe</span> (d. 1866):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p23.2">Die Anfänge der christlichen Kirche u.
ihrer Verfassung, vol.</span></i> I. Wittenb., 1837, pp. 141 sqq. A
Protestant counterpart of Möhler’s
treatise, exceedingly able, learned, and acute, but wrong on the
question of church and state, and partly also on the origin of the
episcopate, which he traces back to the apostolic age.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p24"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p24.1">F. Chr. Baur</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p24.2">Ueber den Ursprung des Episcopates in der christl.
Kirche.</span></i> Tübingen, 1838. Against Rothe.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p25"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p25.1">William Palmer</span>
(Anglo-Catholic): <i>A Treatise on the Church of Christ</i>. London,
1838, 2 vols., 3d ed., 1841. Amer. ed., with notes, by Bishop
<i>Whittingham,</i> New York, 1841.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p26">W. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p26.1">Löhe</span> (Luth.):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p26.2">Die N. T. lichen Aemter u. ihr
Verhältniss zur Gemeinde.</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p26.3">Nürnb. 1848. <i>Also: Drei Bücher von der
Kirche,</i></span> 1845.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p27"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p27.1">Fr. Delitzsch</span> (Luth.):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p27.2">Vier Bücher von der Kirche.</span></i>
Leipz., 1847.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p28">J. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p28.1">Köstlin</span>
(Luth.): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p28.2">Das Wesen der Kirche nach Lehre und
Geschiche des N. T.,</span></i> Gotha, 1854; 2d ed. 1872.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p29"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p29.1">Samuel Davidson</span>
(Independent): <i>The Ecclesiastical Polity of the New Testament</i>.
London, 1848; 2d ed. 1854.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p30"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p30.1">Ralph Wardlaw</span>
(Independent): <i>Congregational Independency, in contradistinction to
Episcopacy and Presbyterianism, the Church Polity of the New
Testament.</i> London, 1848.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p31"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p31.1">Albert Barnes</span>
(Presbyterian, d. 1870): <i>Organization and Government of the
Apostolic Church.</i> Philadelphia, 1855.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p32"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p32.1">Charles Hodge</span>
(Presbyterian, d. 1878) and others: <i>Essays on the Primitive Church
Offices</i>, reprinted from the "Princeton Review," N. York, 1858. Also
<span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p32.2">Ch. Hodge</span>: <i>Discussions in Church Polity.
Selected from the "Princeton Review," and arranged by W. Durant</i>.
New York, 1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p33">Bishop <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p33.1">Kaye</span> (Episc.):
<i>Account of the External Discipline and Government of the Church of
Christ in the First Three Centuries.</i> London, 1855.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p34">K. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p34.1">Lechler</span> (Luth.):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p34.2">Die N. Testamentliche Lehre vom heil.
Amte</span></i>. Stuttgart, 1857.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p35"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p35.1">Albrecht Ritschl</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p35.2">Die Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche,</span></i> 2d ed.,
thoroughly revised, Bonn, 1857 (605 pp.). Purely historical and
critical.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p36"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p36.1">James Bannerman</span>
(Presbyterian): <i>The Church of Christ. A Treatise on the Nature,
Powers, Ordinances, Discipline, and Government of the Christian
Church.</i> Edinburgh, 1868, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p37"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p37.1">John J. McElhinney</span>
(Episc.): <i>The Doctrine of the Church. A Historical Monograph.</i>
Philadelphia, 1871. It begins after the apostolic age, but has a useful
list of works on the doctrine of the Church from <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p37.2">a.d.</span> 100 to 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p38">G. A. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p38.1">Jacob</span> (Low Church
Episc.):<i>Ecclesiastical Polity of the New Testament: Study for the
Present Crisis in the Church of England.</i> London, 1871; 5th Amer.
ed., New York (Whittaker), 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p39">J. B. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p39.1">Lightfoot</span>
(Evangelical Broad Church Episcop., Bishop of Durham, very learned,
able, and fair): <i>The Christian Ministry. Excuraus to his Commentary
on Philippians</i>. London, 1868, 3d ed. London, 1873, pp.
179–267; also separately printed in New York (without
notes), 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p40"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p40.1">Charles Wordsworth</span> (High
Church Episcop., Bishop of St. Andrews) <i>The Outlines of the
Christian Ministry.</i> London, 1872.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p41"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p41.1">Henry Cotherill</span> (Bishop of
Edinburgh): <i>The Genesis of the Church.</i> Edinburgh and London,
1872.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p42">W. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p42.1">Beyschlag</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p42.2">Die christliche Gemeindeverfassung im Zeitalter des N.
Testaments</span></i> (Crowned prize essay). Harlem, 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p43">C. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p43.1">Weizsäcker</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p43.2">Die Versammlungen der ältesten
Christengemeinden.</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p43.3">In the
"Jahrbücher für Deutsche Theologie," Gotha, 1876,
pp. 474–530. His<i>Apost. Zeitalter</i></span> (1886),
pp. 606–645.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p44"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p44.1">Henry M. Dexter</span>
(Congregationalist): <i>Congregationalism.</i> 4th ed. Boston,
1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p45">E. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p45.1">Mellor</span><i>: Priesthood in
the Light of the New Testament.</i> Lond., 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p46">J. B. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p46.1">Paton</span>: <i>The Origin
of the Priesthood in the Christian Church.</i> London, 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p47">H. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p47.1">Weingarten</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.58-p47.2">Die Umwandlung der urspranglichen christl.
Gemeindeorganisation zur katholischen Kirche,</span></i> in
Sybel’s "Histor. Zeitschrift" for 1881, pp.
441–467.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p48"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p48.1">Edwin Hatch</span> (Broad Church
Episcop.): <i>The Organization of the Early Christian Churches.</i>
Bampton Lectures for 1880. Oxford and Cambridge, 1881. Discusses the
post-apostolic organization (Bishops, Deacons, Presbyters, Clergy and
Laity, Councils, etc.). A learned and independent work, which endeavors
to show that the development of the organization of the church was
gradual; that the elements of which it was composed were already
existing in human society; that the form was originally a democracy and
became by circumstances a monarchy; and that the Christian church has
shown its vitality and its divinity by readjusting its form in
successive ages. German translation by <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p48.2">Ad.
Harnack</span>, Giessen, 1883.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p49">P. <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p49.1">Stanley</span> (Broad Church
Episc., d. 1881): <i>Christian Institutions</i>, London and New York,
1881. Ch. X. on the Clergy.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p50"><span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p50.1">Ch. Gore</span>: <i>The Ministry
of the Church,</i> London, 1889 (Anglo-Catholic).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.X.58-p51">Articles on the<i>Christian Ministry</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p51.1">Sanday</span><i>,</i> <span class="c16" id="i.X.58-p51.2">Harnack, Milligan,
Gore, Simcox, Salmon</span>, and others, in "The Expositor," London,
1887 and 1888.</p>

<p id="i.X.58-p52"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="59" title="The Christian Ministry, and its Relation to the Christian Community" shorttitle="Section 59" progress="56.54%" prev="i.X.58" next="i.X.60" id="i.X.59">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Church" subject2="Christian Ministry" id="i.X.59-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.X.59-p1">§ 59. The Christian Ministry, and its
Relation to the Christian Community.</p>

<p id="i.X.59-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.X.59-p3">Christianity exists not merely as a power or
principle in this world, but also in an institutional and organized
form which is intended to preserve and protect (not to obstruct) it.
Christ established a visible church with apostles, as authorized
teachers and rulers, and with two sacred rites, baptism and the holy
communion, to be observed to the end of the world.<note place="end" n="695" id="i.X.59-p3.1"><p id="i.X.59-p4"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:18" id="i.X.59-p4.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. 16:18</scripRef>; 18:18;
28:18-20; <scripRef passage="Mark 16:15" id="i.X.59-p4.2" parsed="|Mark|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.15">Mark 16:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 22:19" id="i.X.59-p4.3" parsed="|Luke|22|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.19">Luke 22:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 20:21-23" id="i.X.59-p4.4" parsed="|John|20|21|20|23" osisRef="Bible:John.20.21-John.20.23">John 20:21-23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 2:20" id="i.X.59-p4.5" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20">Eph. 2:20</scripRef> ff.; 4:11
ff.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.59-p5">At the same time he laid down no minute
arrangements, but only the simple and necessary elements of an
organization, wisely leaving the details to be shaped by the growing
and changing wants of the church in different ages and countries. In
this respect Christianity, as a dispensation of the Spirit, differs
widely from the Mosaic theocracy, as a dispensation of the letter.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.59-p6">The ministerial office was instituted by the Lord
before his ascension, and solemnly inaugurated on the first Christian
Pentecost by the outpouring of the Holy Ghost, to be the regular organ
of the kingly power of Christ on earth in founding, maintaining, and
extending the church. It appears in the New Testament under different
names, descriptive of its various functions:—the
"ministry of the word," "of the Spirit," "of righteousness," "of
reconciliation." It includes the preaching of the gospel, the
administration of the sacraments, and church discipline or the power of
the keys, the power to open and shut the gates of the kingdom of
heaven, in other words, to declare to the penitent the forgiveness of
sins, and to the unworthy excommunication in the name and by the
authority of Christ. The ministers of the gospel are, in an eminent
sense, servants of God, and, as such, servants of the churches in the
noble spirit of self-denying love according to the example of Christ,
for the eternal salvation of the souls intrusted to their charge. They
are called—not exclusively, but
emphatically—the light of the world, the salt of the
earth, fellow-workers with God, stewards of the mysteries of God,
ambassadors for Christ. And this unspeakable dignity brings with it
corresponding responsibility. Even a Paul, contemplating the glory of
an office, which is a savor of life unto life to believers and of death
unto death to the impenitent, exclaims: "Who is sufficient for these
things?"<note place="end" n="696" id="i.X.59-p6.1"><p id="i.X.59-p7"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 2:16" id="i.X.59-p7.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.16">2 Cor. 2:16</scripRef>.</p></note> and ascribes all his sufficiency and success to
the unmerited grace of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.59-p8">The internal call to the sacred office and the
moral qualification for it must come from the Holy Spirit,<note place="end" n="697" id="i.X.59-p8.1"><p id="i.X.59-p9"> <scripRef passage="Acts 20:28" id="i.X.59-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts 20:28</scripRef>.</p></note> and be
recognized and ratified by the church through her proper organs. The
apostles were called, indeed, immediately by Christ to the work of
founding the church; but so soon as a community of believers arose, the
congregation took an active part also in all religious affairs. The
persons thus inwardly and outwardly designated by the voice of Christ
and his church, were solemnly set apart and inducted into their
ministerial functions by the symbolical act of ordination; that is, by
prayer and the laying on of the hands of the apostles or their
representatives, conferring or authoritatively confirming and sealing
the appropriate spiritual gifts.<note place="end" n="698" id="i.X.59-p9.2"><p id="i.X.59-p10"> <scripRef passage="Acts 6:6" id="i.X.59-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.6">Acts 6:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:14" id="i.X.59-p10.2" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">1 Tim. 4:14</scripRef>; 5:22; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 1:6" id="i.X.59-p10.3" parsed="|2Tim|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.6">2
Tim. 1:6</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.59-p11">Yet, high as the sacred office is in its divine
origin and import, it was separated by no impassable chasm from the
body of believers. The Jewish and later Catholic antithesis of clergy
and laity has no place in the apostolic age. The ministers, on the one
part, are as sinful and as dependent on redeeming grace as the members
of the congregation; and those members, on the other, share equally
with the ministers in the blessings of the gospel, enjoy equal freedom
of access to the throne of grace, and are called to the same direct
communion with Christ, the head of the whole body. The very mission of
the church is, to reconcile all men with God, and make them true
followers of Christ. And though this glorious end can be attained only
through a long process of history, yet regeneration itself contains the
germ and the pledge of the final perfection. The New Testament, looking
at the principle of the now life and the high calling of the Christian,
styles all believers "brethren," "saints," a "spiritual temple," a
"peculiar people," a "holy and royal priesthood." It is remarkable,
that Peter in particular should present the idea of the priesthood as
the destiny of all, and apply the term <i>clerus</i> not to the
ministerial order as distinct from the laity, but to the community;
thus regarding every Christian congregation as a spiritual tribe of
Levi, a peculiar people, holy to the Lord.<note place="end" n="699" id="i.X.59-p11.1"><p id="i.X.59-p12"> Pet. 2:5, 9; 5:3; comp. <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:6" id="i.X.59-p12.1" parsed="|Rev|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.6">Rev.
1:6</scripRef>; 5:10; 20:6. The English "priest" (the German <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.59-p12.2">Priester</span></i>) is
etymologically a harmless contraction of "presbyter" (<i>i.e.,</i>
elder), but has become a synonyms for the Latin <i>sacerdos</i>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.59-p12.3">ἱερεύς, ו</span>חכ ), meaning an
offerer of sacrifices and a mediator between God and the people. Milton
said rather sarcastically, "presbyter is priest writ large."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.59-p13">The temporal organization of the empirical church
is to be a means (and not a hindrance, as it often is) for the
actualization of the ideal republic of God when all Christians shall be
prophets, priests, and kings, and fill all time and all space with his
praise.</p>

<p id="i.X.59-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.X.59-p15">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.X.59-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.59-p17">1. <name id="i.X.59-p17.1">Bishop Lightfoot</name>
begins his valuable discussion on the Christian ministry (p. 179) with
this broad and liberal statement: "The kingdom of Christ, not being a
kingdom of this world, is not limited by the restrictions which fetter
other societies, political or religious. It is in the fullest sense
free, comprehensive, universal. It displays this character, not only in
the acceptance of all comers who seek admission, irrespective of race
or caste or sex, but also in the instruction and treatment of those who
are already its members. It has no sacred days or seasons, no special
sanctuaries, because every time and every place alike are holy. Above
all it has no sacerdotal system. It interposes no sacrificial tribe or
class between God and man, by whose intervention alone God is
reconciled and man forgiven. Each individual member holds personal
communion with the Divine Head. To Him immediately he is responsible,
and from Him directly he obtains pardon and draws strength."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.59-p18">But he immediately proceeds to qualify this
statement, and says that this is simply the ideal
view—"a holy season extending the whole year round, a
temple confined only by the limits of the habitable world, a priesthood
co-extensive with the race"—and that the Church of
Christ can no more hold together without officers, rules, and
institutions than any other society of men. "As appointed days and set
places are indispensable to her efficiency, so also the Church could
not fulfil the purposes for which she exists without rulers and
teachers, without a ministry of reconciliation, in short, without an
order of men who may in some sense be designated a priesthood. In this
respect the ethics of Christianity present an analogy to the politics.
Here also the ideal conception and the actual realization are
incommensurate and in a manner contradictory."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.59-p19">2. Nearly all denominations appeal for their
church polity to the New Testament, with about equal right and equal
wrong: the Romanists to the primacy of Peter; the Irvingites to the
apostles and prophets and evangelists, and the miraculous gifts; the
Episcopalians to the bishops, the angels, and James of Jerusalem; the
Presbyterians to the presbyters and their identity with the bishops;
the Congregationalists to the independence of the local congregations
and the absence of centralization. The most that can be said is, that
the apostolic age contains fruitful germs for various ecclesiastical
organizations subsequently developed, but none of them can claim divine
authority except for the gospel ministry, which is common to all. Dean
Stanley asserts that no existing church can find any pattern or
platform of its government in the first century, and thus strongly
contrasts the apostolic and post-apostolic organizations (<i>l.c</i>.):
"It is certain that the officers of the apostolical or of any
subsequent church, were not part of the original institution of the
Founder of our religion; that of Bishop, Presbyter, and Deacon; of
Metropolitan, Patriarch, and Pope, there is not the shadow of a trace
in the four Gospels. It is certain that they arose gradually out of the
preexisting institutions either of the Jewish synagogue, or of the
Roman empire, or of the Greek municipalities, or under the pressure of
local emergencies. It is certain that throughout the first century, and
for the first years of the second, that is, through the later chapters
of the Acts, the Apostolical Epistles, and the writings of Clement and
Hermas. Bishop and Presbyter were convertible terms, and that the body
of men so-called were the rulers—so far as any
permanent rulers existed—of the early church. It is
certain that, as the necessities of the time demanded, first at
Jerusalem, then in Asia Minor, the elevation of one Presbyter above the
rest by the almost universal law, which even in republics engenders a
monarchial element, the word ’Bishop’
gradually changed its meaning, and by the middle of the second century
became restricted to the chief Presbyter of the locality. It is certain
that in no instance were the apostles called
’Bishops’ in any other sense than
they were equally called ’Presbyters’
and ’Deacons.’ It is certain that in
no instance before the beginning of the third century the title or
function of the Pagan or Jewish priesthood is applied to the Christian
pastors .... It is as sure that nothing like modern Episcopacy existed
before the close of the first century as it is that nothing like modern
Presbyterianism existed after the beginning of the second. That which
was once the Gordian knot of theologians has at least in this instance
been untied, not by the sword of persecution, but by the patient
unravelment of scholarships."</p>

<p id="i.X.59-p20"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="60" title="Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists" shorttitle="Section 60" progress="57.03%" prev="i.X.59" next="i.X.61" id="i.X.60">

<p class="head" id="i.X.60-p1">§ 60. Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists.</p>

<p id="i.X.60-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.60-p3">The ministry originally coincided with the
apostolate; as the church was at first identical with the congregation
of Jerusalem. No other officers are mentioned in the Gospels and the
first five chapters of the Acts. But when the believers began to number
thousands, the apostles could not possibly perform all the functions of
teaching, conducting worship, and administering discipline; they were
obliged to create new offices for the ordinary wants of the
congregations, while they devoted themselves to the general supervision
and the further extension of the gospel. Thus arose gradually, out of
the needs of the Christian church, though partly at the suggestion of
the existing organization of the Jewish synagogue, the various general
and congregational offices in the church. As these all have their
common root in the apostolate, so they partake also, in different
degrees, of its divine origin, authority, privileges, and
responsibilities.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.60-p4">We notice first, those offices which were not
limited to any one congregation, but extended over the whole church, or
at least over a great part of it. These are apostles, prophets, and
evangelists. Paul mentions them together in this order.<note place="end" n="700" id="i.X.60-p4.1"><p id="i.X.60-p5"> In <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:11" id="i.X.60-p5.1" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. 4:11</scripRef>, he adds "pastors
and teachers." In <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:28" id="i.X.60-p5.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. 12:28</scripRef> he enumerates first, apostles; secondly,
prophets; thirdly, teachers; then powers, then gifts of healing, helps,
governments, kinds of tongues. Neither list is intended to be strictly
methodical and exhaustive.</p></note> But the
prophecy was a gift and function rather than an office, and the
evangelists were temporary officers charged with a particular mission
under the direction of the apostles. All three are usually regarded as
extraordinary officers and confined to the apostolic age; but from time
to time God raises extraordinary missionaries (as Patrick, Columba,
Boniface, Ansgar), divines (as Augustin, Anselm, Thomas Aquinas,
Luther, Melancthon, Calvin), and revival preachers (as Bernard, Knox,
Baxter, Wesley, Whitefield), who may well be called apostles, prophets,
and evangelists of their age and nation.<note place="end" n="701" id="i.X.60-p5.3"><p id="i.X.60-p6"> So Calvin, <i>Inst</i>. IV. ch.
3, § 4: "<i>Secundum hanc
interpretationem</i> (<i>qua mihi et verbis et sententiae Pauli consentanea videtur) tres
iliae functiones</i> [<i>Apostoli, Prophetae, Evangelisttae</i>]<i>non ideo intitutae in ecclesia
fuerunt, ut perpetuae forent, sed ad id modo tempus quo erigendae erant
ecclesiae, ubi nullae ante fuerant, vel certe a Mose ad Christum
traducendae. Quanquam non nego quin Apostolos postea quoque, vel saltem
eorum loco Evangelistas interdum excitarit Deus, ut nostro tempore
factum est.</i>"Most Protestant historians
hold substantially the same view. The followers of the "Catholic
Apostolic Church," usually called "Irvingites," claim to have apostles,
prophets, evangelists raised up by the Lord himself in these last days
preparatory to his Advent; but these "apostles" died one by one, and
their places remain vacant. See <i>my Hist. of the Ap. Church,</i> pp.
516 sqq., and <i>Creeds of Christendom,</i> I. 905 sqq. In a
very substantial sense the original apostles survive in their teaching,
and need and can have no successors or substitutes.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.60-p7">1. <span class="c16" id="i.X.60-p7.1">Apostles</span>. These were
originally twelve in number, answering to the twelve tribes of Israel.
In place of the traitor, Judas, Matthias was chosen by lot, between the
ascension and Pentecost.<note place="end" n="702" id="i.X.60-p7.2"><p id="i.X.60-p8"> Some commentators wrongly hold
that the election of Matthias, made before the Pentecostal
illumination, was a hasty and invalid act of Peter, and that Christ
alone could fill the vacancy by a direct call, which was intended for
Paul. But Paul never represents himself as belonging to the Twelve and
distinguishes himself from them as their equal. See Gal., 1 and
2.</p></note> After the outpouring of the Holy Spirit, Paul
was added as the thirteenth by the direct call of the exalted Saviour.
He was the independent apostle of the Gentiles, and afterward gathered
several subordinate helpers around him. Besides these there were
apostolic men, like Barnabas, and James the brother of the Lord, whose
standing and influence were almost equal to that of the proper
apostles. The Twelve (excepting Matthias, who, however, was an
eye-witness of the resurrection) and Paul were called directly by
Christ, without human intervention, to be his representatives on earth,
the inspired organs of the Holy Spirit, the founders and pillars of the
whole church. Their office was universal, and their writings are to
this day the unerring rule of faith and practice for all Christendom.
But they never exercised their divine authority in arbitrary and
despotic style. They always paid tender regard to the rights, freedom,
and dignity of the immortal souls under their care. In every believer,
even in a poor slave like Onesimus, they recognized a member of the
same body with themselves, a partaker of their redemption, a beloved
brother in Christ. Their government of the church was a labor of
meekness and love, of self-denial and unreserved devotion to the
eternal welfare of the people. Peter, the prince of the apostles,
humbly calls himself a "fellow-presbyter," and raises his prophetic
warning against the hierarchical spirit which so easily takes hold of
church dignitaries and alienates them from the people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.60-p9">2. <span class="c16" id="i.X.60-p9.1">Prophets</span>. These were
inspired and inspiring teachers and preachers of the mysteries of God.
They appear to have had special influence on the choice of officers,
designating the persons who were pointed out to them by the Spirit of
God in their prayer and fasting, as peculiarly fitted for missionary
labor or any other service in the church. Of the prophets the book of
Acts names Agabus, Barnabas, Symeon, Lucius, Manaen, and Saul of
Tarsus, Judas and Silas.<note place="end" n="703" id="i.X.60-p9.2"><p id="i.X.60-p10"> <scripRef passage="Acts 11:28" id="i.X.60-p10.1" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">Acts 11:28</scripRef>; 21:19; 13:1;
15:32</p></note> The gift of prophecy in the wider sense dwelt
in all the apostles, pre-eminently in John, the seer of the new
covenant and author of the Revelation. It was a function rather than an
office.</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.X.60-p11">3. <span class="c16" id="i.X.60-p11.1">Evangelists</span>, itinerant preachers, delegates, and
fellow-laborers of the apostles—such men as Mark,
Luke, Timothy, Titus, Silas, Epaphras, Trophimus, and Apollos.<note place="end" n="704" id="i.X.60-p11.2"><p id="i.X.60-p12"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:3" id="i.X.60-p12.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 Tim. 1:3</scripRef>; 3:14; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:9, 21" id="i.X.60-p12.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|9|0|0;|2Tim|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.9 Bible:2Tim.4.21">2 Tim. 4:9,
21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5" id="i.X.60-p12.3" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. 1:5</scripRef>; 3:2; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:12" id="i.X.60-p12.4" parsed="|1Pet|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.12">1 Pet. 5:12</scripRef>. Calvin takes the same view of the
Evangelists, <i>Inst</i>. IV., ch. 3, § 4: <i>"Per Evangelistas eos intelligo, qui quum dignitate essent
Apostolis minores, officio tamen proximi erant, adeoque vices eorum
gerebant. Quales fuerunt, Lucas, Timotheus, Titus, et reliqui similes:
ac fortassis etiam septuaginta quos secundo ab Apostolis loco Christus
designavit</i> (Luc. 10. 1)."</p></note>
They may be compared to modern missionaries. They
were apostolic commissioners for a special work. "It is the conception
of a later age which represents Timothy as bishop of Ephesus, and Titus
as bishop of Crete. St. Paul’s own language implies
that the position which they held was temporary. In both cases their
term of office is drawing to a close when the apostle writes."<note place="end" n="705" id="i.X.60-p12.5"><p id="i.X.60-p13"> Lightfoot, p. 197. Other
Episcopal writers, accepting the later tradition (Euseb., <i>H. E.</i>
III. 4; <i>Const. Apost.</i> VII. 46), regard Timothy and Titus as
apostolic types of diocesan bishops. So Bishop Chr. Wordsworth: <i>A
Church History to the Council of Nicaea</i> (1880, p. 42), and the
writer of the article "Bishop," in Smith and Cheetham (I.
211).</p></note></p>

<p id="i.X.60-p14"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="61" title="Presbyters or Bishops. The Angels of the Seven Churches. James of Jerusalem" shorttitle="Section 61" progress="57.39%" prev="i.X.60" next="i.X.62" id="i.X.61">

<p class="head" id="i.X.61-p1">§ 61. Presbyters or Bishops. The Angels of
the Seven Churches. James of Jerusalem.</p>

<p id="i.X.61-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p3">We proceed to the officers of local congregations
who were charged with carrying forward in particular places the work
begun by the apostles and their delegates. These were of two kinds,
Presbyters or Bishops, and Deacons or Helpers. They multiplied in
proportion as Christianity extended, while the number of the apostles
diminished by death, and could, in the nature of the case, not be
filled up by witnesses of the life and resurrection of Christ. The
extraordinary officers were necessary for the founding and being of the
church, the ordinary officers for its preservation and well-being.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p4">The terms <span class="c16" id="i.X.61-p4.1">Presbyter</span> (or
Elder)<note place="end" n="706" id="i.X.61-p4.2"><p id="i.X.61-p5"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p5.1">πρεσβύτεροι</span>
correspond to the Jewish <i>zekenim</i>; see above,
§ 51. It was originally a term of age, and then of dignity,
like Senators, Sennatus, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p5.2">γερουσία</span>
(comp. our " Senate," "Alderman"), for the members of
the governing body of a municipality or state. Aged and experienced men
were generally chosen for office, but not without exceptions. Timothy
was comparatively young when he was ordained (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:12" id="i.X.61-p5.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.12">1 Tim. 4:12</scripRef>). The Roman
Senate consisted originally of venerable men, but after the time of
Augustus the <i>aetas senatoria</i> was reduced to twenty-five. The use
of presbyter in the sense of<i>sacerdos,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p5.4">ἱερεύς</span>, <i>priest,</i> dates from the time of Cyprian, and became
common from the fifth century onward to the Reformation. In the New
Test. there is no trace of any special sacerdotal office or
caste.</p></note> and Bishop (or Overseer, Superintendent)<note place="end" n="707" id="i.X.61-p5.5"><p id="i.X.61-p6"> The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p6.1">ἐπίσκοπος</span>occurs about a dozen times in the Septuagint for various
Hebrew words meaning " inspector," "taskmaster," "captain," "president"
(see Trommius, <i>Concord. Gr. 492 LXX. Interpr.</i> sub verbo, and
also sub <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p6.2">ἐπισκοπή</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p6.3">ἐπισκοπέω</span>). It was used in Egypt of the officers of a temple, in
Greece of overseers or guardians in general, or of municipal and
financial officers. In Athens the commissioners to regulate colonies
and subject states were called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p6.4">ἐπίσκοποι</span>. The Spartans sent <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p6.5">ἐπιμεληταί</span>
in the same capacity. The term was not only applied
to permanent officers, but also to the governing body, or a committee
of the governing body. The feminine <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p6.6">ἐπισκοπή</span>
is not classical, but passed from the Sept. into the
Greek Test. (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:20" id="i.X.61-p6.7" parsed="|Acts|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.20">Acts 1:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:1" id="i.X.61-p6.8" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1">1 Tim. 3:1</scripRef>) and patristic usage with the
meaning: the work or office of a bishop (<i>inspectio,
visitatio</i>). See Lightfoot, <i>Philippians,</i> 93 sqq.,
Gebhardt and Harnack, <i>Patr. Apost. Op.</i> p. 5; Hatch, <i>l.c</i>.,
37 sqq., and Hatch, art. "Priest" in Smith and Cheetham, II. 1698
sqq.</p></note>
denote in the New Testament one and the same office, with this
difference only, that the first is borrowed from the Synagogue, the
second from the Greek communities; and that the one signifies the
dignity, the other the duty.<note place="end" n="708" id="i.X.61-p6.9"><p id="i.X.61-p7"> The distinction between them,
as two separate orders of ministers, dates from the second century, and
is made a dogma in the Greek and Roman churches. The Council of Trent
(<i>Sess.</i> XXIII., cap. 4, and can. vii. <i>de sacramento
ordinis</i>) declares bishops to be successor of the apostles, and
pronounces the anathema on those who affirm "that bishops are not
superior to priests (presbyters)." Yet there are Roman Catholic
historians who are learned and candid enough to admit the original
identity. So Probst, Sacramente, p. 215; Döllinger (before
his secession), <i>First Age of the Church</i>, Engl. transl. II. 111;
and Kraus, <i>Real-Encykl. der christl. Alterthümer</i>
(1880), I. 62. Kraus says: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.61-p7.1">Anfangs werden beide Termini</span></i> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p7.2">ἐπίσκοπος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p7.3">πρεσβύτερος</span>] <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.61-p7.4">vielfach mit
demselben Werthe angewendet</span></i> (<scripRef passage="Act 20:17, 28" id="i.X.61-p7.5" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0;|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17 Bible:Acts.20.28">Act 20:17,
28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5" id="i.X.61-p7.6" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. 1:5</scripRef>; Clem. <i>ad Cor</i>. I. 42, 44, 47). <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.61-p7.7">Noch im zweiten Jahrh. findet</span></i> man <i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.61-p7.8">die
Bischöfe auch Gr. presbuteroi genannt, nicht aber umgekeht.
Sofort fixirt sich dann der Sprachgebrauch: der B. ist der Vorsteher
der</span></i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p7.9">παροικία,
διοίκησις
,</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.X.61-p7.10">als Nachfolger der Apostel; ihm
unterstehen Volk und Geistlichkeit; ihm wohnt die Fülle der
priesterlichen Gewalt inne.</span></i>"The sacerdotal
idea, however, does not synchronize with the elevation of the
episcopate, but came in a little later.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p8">1. The <i>identity</i> of these officers is very
evident from the following facts:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p9"><i>a</i>. They appear always as a plurality or as
a college in one and the same congregation, even in smaller cities) as
Philippi.<note place="end" n="709" id="i.X.61-p9.1"><p id="i.X.61-p10"> The only apparent exceptions
are <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:2" id="i.X.61-p10.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. 3:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:7" id="i.X.61-p10.2" parsed="|Titus|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7">Tit. 1:7</scripRef>, but there the definite article before
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p10.3">ἐπίσκοπος</span>is generic.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p11"><i>b</i>. The same officers of the church of
Ephesus are alternately called presbyters<note place="end" n="710" id="i.X.61-p11.1"><p id="i.X.61-p12"> <scripRef passage="Acts 20:17" id="i.X.61-p12.1" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17">Acts 20:17</scripRef> (presbyters), 28
(bishops). In the English version the argument of the identity is
obscured by the exceptional translation "overseers," instead of the
usual "bishops." The Revised Version of 1881 has mended this defect by
adopting "elders" and "bishops" in the text, and "presbyters" and
"overseers" in the margin. The perversion of the passage, under the
unconscious influence of a later distinction, began with Irenaeus, who
says (<i>Adv. Haer</i>. III. 14, 2): "The bishops and presbyters were
called together (<i>convocatis episcopis et presbyter</i>) at Miletus
from Ephesus, and <i>the other neighboring cities</i> (<i>et a reliquis proximis civitatibus</i>)."The last addition was necessary to justify the
plurality of bishops as distinct from presbyters. The latter alone are
mentioned, <scripRef passage="Acts 20:17" id="i.X.61-p12.2" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17">Acts 20:17</scripRef>.</p></note> and bishops.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p13"><i>c</i>. Paul sends greetings to the "bishops"
and "deacons" of Philippi, but omits the presbyters because they were
included in the first term; as also the plural indicates.<note place="end" n="711" id="i.X.61-p13.1"><p id="i.X.61-p14"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:1" id="i.X.61-p14.1" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. 1:1</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p14.2">πᾶσιν
τοῖς
ἁγίοις ...
σύν
ἐπισκόποις
καὶ
διακόνοις</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p15"><i>d.</i> In the Pastoral Epistles, where Paul
intends to give the qualifications for all church officers, he again
mentions only two, bishops and deacons, but uses the term presbyter
afterwards for bishop.<note place="end" n="712" id="i.X.61-p15.1"><p id="i.X.61-p16"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:1-13" id="i.X.61-p16.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|13" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.13">1 Tim. 3:1-13</scripRef>; 5:17-19; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5-7" id="i.X.61-p16.2" parsed="|Titus|1|5|1|7" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5-Titus.1.7">Tit.
1:5-7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p17">Peter urges the "presbyters" to "tend the flock of
God," and to "fulfil the office of bishops" with disinterested devotion
and without "lording it over the charge allotted to them."<note place="end" n="713" id="i.X.61-p17.1"><p id="i.X.61-p18"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:1, 2" id="i.X.61-p18.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.2">1 Pet. 5:1, 2</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p18.2">πρεσβυτέρους
... παρακαλῶ ὁ
συνπρεσβύτερος;
ποιμάνατε
τὸ ἐν
ὑμῖν
ποίμνιον
τοῦ θεοῦ,
ἐπισκοποῦντες</span>
… The last word is omitted by
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.X.61-p18.3">א</span> and B.
Tischendorf (8th ed.), Westcott and Hort, but <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p18.4">ποιμάνατε</span>
implies the episcopal function, the oversight of the
flock.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p19"><i>e.</i> The interchange of terms continued in
use to the close of the first century, as is evident from the Epistle
of Clement of Rome (about 95), and the <i>Didache,</i> and still
lingered towards the close of the second.<note place="end" n="714" id="i.X.61-p19.1"><p id="i.X.61-p20"> Clem., <i>Ad Cor.</i> c.
42 ("bishops and deacons "), c. 44 ("bishopric ... the presbyters").
The <i>Didache</i> (ch. 15) knows only bishops and deacons, as local
officers, the former being identical with presbyters. Irenaeus still
occasionally calls the bishops "presbyters," and uses <i>sussiones episcoporum</i> and <i>successiones
presbyterorum</i> synonymously, but he
evidently recognized the episcopal constitution. The higher office
includes the lower, but not conversely.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p21">With the beginning of the second century, from
Ignatius onward, the two terms are distinguished and designate two
offices; the bishop being regarded first as the head of a congregation
surrounded by a council of presbyters, and afterwards as the head of a
diocese and successor of the apostles. The episcopate grew out of the
presidency of the presbytery, or, as Bishop Lightfoot well expresses
it: "The episcopate was formed, not out of the apostolic order by
localization, but out of the presbyteral by elevation; and the title,
which originally was common to all, came at length to be appropriated
to the chief among them."<note place="end" n="715" id="i.X.61-p21.1"><p id="i.X.61-p22"> <i>L. c.,</i> p. 194. He
illustrates this usage by a parallel instance from the Athenian
institutions. Neander has the same view of the origin of the
episcopate. It dates, in fact, from Jerome.</p></note> Nevertheless, a recollection of the original
identity was preserved by the best biblical scholars among the fathers,
such as Jerome (who taught that the episcopate rose from the
presbyterate as a safeguard against schism), Chrysostom, and
Theodoret.<note place="end" n="716" id="i.X.61-p22.1"><p id="i.X.61-p23"> See the patristic quotations in
my <i>Hist. of the Ap. Ch.</i> pp. 524 sq. Even Pope Urban II. (<span class="c16" id="i.X.61-p23.1">a.d.</span> 1091) says that the primitive church knew only
two orders, the deaconate and the presbyterate. The original identity
of presbyter and bishop is not only insisted on by Presbyterians,
Lutherans, and Congregationalists, but freely conceded also by
Episcopal commentators, as Whitby, Bloomfield, Conybeare and Howson,
Alford, Ellicott, Lightfoot, Stanley, and others. It is also conceded
by purely critical historians, as Rothe, Ritschl, Baur (<i>K Gesch</i>
I. 270), and Renan (<i>Les Evangiles</i>, p. 332). Renan calls the
history of the ecclesiastical hierarchy the history of a triple
abdication: first the community of believers committed their power to
the presbyters, then the corps of presbyters abdicated to the bishop,
and, last, the bishops to the pope (in the Vatican council).
"<i><span lang="FR" id="i.X.61-p23.2">La création de
l’épiscopat est l’aeuvre
du IIe siècle. L’absorption de
l’Eglise par les</span></i> ’<i><span lang="FR" id="i.X.61-p23.3">presbyteri</span></i>’<i><span lang="FR" id="i.X.61-p23.4">est un
fait accompli avant la fin du premier. Dans
l’èpître de Clément
Romain</span></i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.X.61-p23.5">etc., ce n’est pas encore
l’épiscopat, c’est le
presbytérat qui est en cause. On n’y trouve
pas trace d’un
’presbyteros’’supérieur
aux autres et devant détrôner les autres. Mais
l’auteur proclame hautement que le
presbytérat, to clergé, est antérieur
au peuple</span></i>." Comp. also
Renan’s <i>Saint Paul</i>, 238 sq., and
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.X.61-p23.6">L’Eglise
Chrétienne,</span></i> ch. VI. p. 85 sqq.
This subject then may be regarded as finally settled among scholars. At
the same time it should in all fairness be admitted that the tendency
toward an episcopal concentration of presbyteral power may be traced to
the close of the apostolic age.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p24">The reason why the title bishop (and not
presbyter) was given afterwards to the superior officer, may be
explained from the fact that it signified, according to monumental
inscriptions recently discovered, financial officers of the temples,
and that the bishops had the charge of all the funds of the churches,
which were largely charitable institutions for the support of widows
and orphans, strangers and travellers, aged and infirm people in an age
of extreme riches and extreme poverty.<note place="end" n="717" id="i.X.61-p24.1"><p id="i.X.61-p25"> See Hatch, <i>Organiz</i>.
Lect. II. and IV., and his art. "<i>Priest</i>" in Smith and Cheetham,
II. 1700. Hatch makes large use of the inscriptions found at Salkhad,
in the Haurân, at Thera, and elsewhere. He advances the new
theory that the bishops were originally a higher order of deacons and
supreme almoners of the sovereign congregation, while the presbyters
had charge of the discipline. He admits that bishops and presbyters
were equals in rank, and their names interchangeable, but that their
relations differed in different churches during the first two
centuries, and that the chief function of the bishop originally was the
care and disposition of the charitable funds. Hence the stress laid by
Paul on the necessity of a bishop being <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p25.1">ἀφιλάργυρος</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p25.2">φιλόζενος
.</span> In the long series of ecclesiastical canons
and imperial edicts, the bishops are represented especially in the
light of trustees of church property.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p26">2. The <i>origin</i> of the presbytero-episcopal
office is not recorded in the New Testament, but when it is first
mentioned in the congregation at Jerusalem, <span class="c16" id="i.X.61-p26.1">a.d.</span> 44, it appears already as a settled institution.<note place="end" n="718" id="i.X.61-p26.2"><p id="i.X.61-p27"> <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="i.X.61-p27.1" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts 11:30</scripRef>, at the time of the
famine when the church of Antioch sent a collection to the elders for
their brethren in Judaea.</p></note> As
every Jewish synagogue was ruled by elders, it was very natural that
every Jewish Christian congregation should at once adopt this form of
government; this may be the reason why the writer of the Acts finds it
unnecessary to give an account of the origin; while he reports the
origin of the deaconate which arose from a special emergency and had no
precise analogy in the organization of the synagogue. The Gentile
churches followed the example, choosing the already familiar term
bishop. The first thing which Paul and Barnabas did after preaching the
gospel in Asia Minor was to organize churches by the appointment of
elders.<note place="end" n="719" id="i.X.61-p27.2"><p id="i.X.61-p28"> <scripRef passage="Acts 14:23" id="i.X.61-p28.1" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts 14:23</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5" id="i.X.61-p28.2" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit.
1:5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p29">3. The office of the presbyter-bishops was to
teach and to rule the particular congregation committed to their
charge. They were the regular "pastors and teachers."<note place="end" n="720" id="i.X.61-p29.1"><p id="i.X.61-p30"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p30.1">ποιμένες
καὶ
διδάσκαλοι</span>, <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:11" id="i.X.61-p30.2" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. 4:11</scripRef>.</p></note> To them belonged the
direction of public worship, the administration of discipline, the care
of souls, and the management of church property. They were usually
chosen from the first converts, and appointed by the apostles or their
delegates, with the approval of the congregation, or by the
congregation itself, which supported them by voluntary contributions.
They were solemnly introduced into their office by the apostles or by
their fellow presbyters through prayers and the laying on of hands.<note place="end" n="721" id="i.X.61-p30.3"><p id="i.X.61-p31"> <scripRef passage="Acts 14:23" id="i.X.61-p31.1" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts 14:23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5" id="i.X.61-p31.2" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. 1:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 5:22" id="i.X.61-p31.3" parsed="|1Tim|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.22">1 Tim.
5:22</scripRef>; 4:14; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 1:6" id="i.X.61-p31.4" parsed="|2Tim|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.6">2 Tim. 1:6</scripRef>. On the election, ordination and support of
ministers, see my <i>Hist. Ap. Ch</i>. pp. 500-506.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p32">The presbyters always formed a college or
corporation, a presbytery; as at Jerusalem, at Ephesus, at Philippi,
and at the ordination of Timothy.<note place="end" n="722" id="i.X.61-p32.1"><p id="i.X.61-p33"> <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="i.X.61-p33.1" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts 11:30</scripRef>; 14:23; 15:2, 4, 6,
23; 16:4; 20:17, 28; 21:18; <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:1" id="i.X.61-p33.2" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. 1:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim 4:14" id="i.X.61-p33.3" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">1 Tim 4:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 5" id="i.X.61-p33.4" parsed="|Jas|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5">James 5</scripRef>: 14; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5" id="i.X.61-p33.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5">1 Pet.
5</scripRef>: 1.</p></note> They no doubt maintained
a relation of fraternal equality. The New Testament gives us no
information about the division of labor among them, or the nature and
term of a presidency. It is quite probable that the members of the
presbyteral college distributed the various duties of their office
among themselves according to their respective talents, tastes,
experience, and convenience. Possibly, too, the president, whether
temporary or permanent, was styled distinctively the bishop; and from
this the subsequent separation of the episcopate from the presbyterate
may easily have arisen. But so long as the general government of the
church was in the hands of the apostles and their delegates, the
bishops were limited in their jurisdiction either to one congregation
or to a small circle of congregations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p34">The distinction of "teaching presbyters" or
ministers proper, and "ruling presbyters" or lay-elders, is a
convenient arrangement of Reformed churches, but can hardly claim
apostolic sanction, since the one passage on which it rests only speaks
of two functions in the same office.<note place="end" n="723" id="i.X.61-p34.1"><p id="i.X.61-p35"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 5:17" id="i.X.61-p35.1" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17">1 Tim. 5:17</scripRef>: "Let the elders
that rule well (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p35.2">οἱ
καλῶς
προεστῶτες
πρεσβύτεροι</span>) be counted of double honor ( <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p35.3">διπλῆς
τιμῆς</span>),
especially those who labor in the word and in teaching (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p35.4">ἐν λόγῳ
καὶ
διδασκαλίᾳ</span>).<i>"</i> Some commentators emphasize <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p35.5">καλῶς,</span> some refer the " double honor" to higher rank and position,
others to better remuneration, still others to both.</p></note> Whatever may have been
the distribution and rotation of duties, Paul expressly mentions
ability to teach among the regular requisites for the episcopal or
presbyteral office.<note place="end" n="724" id="i.X.61-p35.6"><p id="i.X.61-p36"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:2" id="i.X.61-p36.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2">1 Tim. 3:2</scripRef>: "The bishop must be
... apt to teach (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.61-p36.2">διδακτικόν</span>)." The same is implied in <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:9" id="i.X.61-p36.3" parsed="|Titus|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9">Tit. 1:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Act 20:28" id="i.X.61-p36.4" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Act 20:28</scripRef>; and <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:17" id="i.X.61-p36.5" parsed="|Heb|13|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.17">Heb.
13:17</scripRef>. Lightfoot takes the right view (p. 192): "Though government was
probably the first conception of the office, yet the work of
<i>teaching</i> must have fallen to the presbyters from the very first
and have assumed greater prominence as time went on." On the question
of teaching and ruling elders, compare, besides other treatises, Peter
Colin Campbell: <i>The Theory of Ruling Eldership</i> (Edinb. and
London, 1866), and two able articles by Dr. R. D. Hitchcock and Dr. E.
F. Hatfield (both Presbyterians) in the "American Presbyterian Review"
for April and October, 1868. All these writers dissent from
Calvin’s interpretation of <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 5:17" id="i.X.61-p36.6" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17">1 Tim. 5:17</scripRef>, as teaching
two kinds of presbyters: (1) those who both taught and ruled, and (2)
those who ruled only; but Campbell pleads from <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:28" id="i.X.61-p36.7" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. 12:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 12:8" id="i.X.61-p36.8" parsed="|Rom|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.8">Rom. 12:8</scripRef>;
and <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="i.X.61-p36.9" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">Acts 15:22</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:25" id="i.X.61-p36.10" parsed="|Acts|15|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.25">25</scripRef> for what he calls "Lay Assessors." Dr. Hitchcock
holds that the primitive presbyters were empowered and expected both to
teach and to rule. Dr. Hatfield tries to prove that the Christian
presbyters, like the Jewish elders, were only to rule; the office of
teaching having been committed to the apostles, evangelists, and other
missionaries. The last was also the view of Dr. Thornwell, of South
Carolina (on <i>Ruling Elders</i>)<i>,</i> and is advocated in a
modified form by an Oxford scholar of great ability, Vice-Principal
Hatch (<i>l.c</i>. Lecture III. pp. 35 sqq., and art ."Priest" in Smith
and Cheetham, II. 1700). He holds that the Christian presbyters, like
the Jewish, were at first <i>chiefly</i> officers of <i>discipline,</i>
not of worship, and that the fitness for teaching and soundness in the
faith were altogether subordinate to the moral qualities which are
necessary to a governor. He also remarks (p. 1707) that neither Clement
nor Ignatius makes any mention of presbyters in connection with
teaching, and that teaching was a delegated function committed to the
wiser presbyters.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p37">4. The <span class="c16" id="i.X.61-p37.1">Angels</span> of the
Seven Churches in Asia Minor must be regarded as identical with the
presbyter-bishops or local pastors. They represent the presiding
presbyters, or the corps of regular officers, as the responsible
messengers of God to the congregation.<note place="end" n="725" id="i.X.61-p37.2"><p id="i.X.61-p38"> Other interpretations of the
apocalyptic angels: 1. Heavenly messengers, guardian angels of the
several churches. Origen. Jerome, De Wette, Alford, Bishop Lightfoot.
2. Deputies or clerks of the churches, corresponding to the
<i>shelichai</i> of the
synagogues. Vitringa, John Lightfoot, Bengel, Winer. 3. Figurative
personifications of the churches. Arethas, Salmasius. 4. Bishops
proper. See my <i>Hist. of the Ap Ch.</i> pp. 537 sqq.</p></note> At the death of Paul and
Peter, under Nero, the congregations were ruled by a college of elders,
and if the Apocalypse, as the majority of critical commentators now
hold, was written before the year 70, there was too little time for a
radical change of the organization from a republican to a monarchical
form. Even if we regard the "angels" as single persons, they were
evidently confined to a single church, and subject to St. John; hence,
not successors of the apostles, as the latter diocesan bishops claim to
be. The most that can be said is that the angels were congregational,
as distinct from diocesan bishops, and mark one step from the primitive
presbyters to the Ignatian bishops, who were likewise congregational
officers, but in a monarchical sense as the heads of the presbytery,
bearing a patriarchal relation to the congregation and being eminently
responsible for its spiritual condition.<note place="end" n="726" id="i.X.61-p38.1"><p id="i.X.61-p39"> Rothe, Bunsen, Thiersch, and
Bishop Lightfoot trace the institution of episcopacy to the Gentile
churches in Asia Minor, and claim for it some sanction of the surviving
apostle John during the mysterious period between <span class="c16" id="i.X.61-p39.1">a.d.</span> 70 and 100. Neander, Baur, and Ritschl opposed
Rothe’s theory (which created considerable sensation
in learned circles at the time). Rothe was not an Episcopalian, but
regarded episcopacy as a temporary historical necessity in the ancient
church.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.61-p40">5. The nearest approach to the idea of the ancient
catholic episcopate may be found in the unique position of James, the
Brother of the Lord. Unlike the apostles, he confined his labors to the
mother church of Jerusalem. In the Jewish Christian traditions of the
second century he appears both as bishop and pope of the church
universal.<note place="end" n="727" id="i.X.61-p40.1"><p id="i.X.61-p41"> See §27, pp. 264
sqq.</p></note> But in fact he was only <i>primus inter
pares.</i> In his last visit to Jerusalem, Paul was received by the
body of the presbyters, and to them he gave an account of his
missionary labors.<note place="end" n="728" id="i.X.61-p41.1"><p id="i.X.61-p42"> <scripRef passage="Acts 21:18" id="i.X.61-p42.1" parsed="|Acts|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.18">Acts 21:18</scripRef> comp, 11:30; 12:17;
and <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.X.61-p42.2" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef></p></note> Moreover, this authority of James, who was not
an apostle, was exceptional and due chiefly to his close relationship
with the Lord, and his personal sanctity, which won the respect even of
the unconverted Jews.</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.X.61-p43">The institution of episcopacy
proper cannot be traced to the apostolic age, so far as documentary
evidence goes, but is very apparent and well-nigh universal about the
middle of the second century. Its origin and growth will claim our
attention in the next period.</p>

<p id="i.X.61-p44"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="62" title="Deacons and Deaconesses" shorttitle="Section 62" progress="58.36%" prev="i.X.61" next="i.X.63" id="i.X.62">

<p class="head" id="i.X.62-p1">§ 62. Deacons and Deaconesses.</p>

<p id="i.X.62-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.62-p3"><span class="c16" id="i.X.62-p3.1">Deacons</span>,<note place="end" n="729" id="i.X.62-p3.2"><p id="i.X.62-p4"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.62-p4.1">διάκονος,</span>
<i>diaconus,</i> in later
usage also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.62-p4.2">διάκων</span>, <i>diacones</i> (in Cyprian’s works and in synodical
decrees).</p></note> or
helpers, appear first in the church of Jerusalem, seven in number. The
author of the <scripRef passage="Acts 6" id="i.X.62-p4.3" parsed="|Acts|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6">Acts 6</scripRef> gives us an account of the origin of this office,
which is mentioned before that of the presbyters. It had a precedent in
the officers of the synagogue who had charge of the collection and
distribution of alms.<note place="end" n="730" id="i.X.62-p4.4"><p id="i.X.62-p5"> Lightfoot (<i>Hor. Hebr.</i> in
<scripRef passage="Act. 6:3" id="i.X.62-p5.1" parsed="|Acts|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3">Act. 6:3</scripRef>) says: "<i>Tralatum erat officium
Diaconatus ... in Ecclesiam</i> Ev<i>angelicam ex Judaica. Erant enim in
unaquaque Synagoga</i> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.X.62-p5.2">ויסנרפ
</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.X.62-p5.3">‘</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.X.62-p5.4">ג</span> , <i>tres Diaconi quibus incubuit ista cura</i> (<i>pauperum</i>)."</p></note> It was the first relief of the heavy burden
that rested on the shoulders of the apostles, who wished to devote
themselves exclusively to prayer and the ministry of the word. It was
occasioned by a complaint of the Hellenistic Christians against the
Hebrew or Palestinian brethren, that their widows were neglected in the
daily distribution of food (and perhaps money). In the exercise of a
truly fraternal spirit the congregation elected seven Hellenists
instead of Hebrews, if we are to judge from their Greek names, although
they were not uncommon among the Jews in that age. After the popular
election they were ordained by the apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.62-p6">The example of the mother church was followed in
all other congregations, though without particular regard to the
number. The church of Rome, however, perpetuated even the number seven
for several generations.<note place="end" n="731" id="i.X.62-p6.1"><p id="i.X.62-p7"> According to a letter of
Cornelius, the Roman Church in 251 had forty-six presbyters, but only
seven deacons, Euseb., <i>H. E.,</i> VI. 43. The places were filled by
sub-deacons. In Constantinople, Justinian authorized the appointment of
a hundred deacons.</p></note> In Philippi the deacons took their rank after
the presbyters, and are addressed with them in Paul’s
Epistle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.62-p8">The office of there deacons, according to the
narrative in Acts, was to minister at the table in the daily
love-feasts, and to attend to the wants of the poor and the sick. The
primitive churches were charitable societies, taking care of the widows
and orphans, dispensing hospitality to strangers, and relieving the
needs of the poor. The presbyters were the custodians, the deacons the
collectors and distributors, of the charitable funds. To this work a
kind of pastoral care of souls very naturally attached itself, since
poverty and sickness afford the best occasions and the most urgent
demand for edifying instruction and consolation. Hence, living faith
and exemplary conduct were necessary qualifications for the office of
deacon.<note place="end" n="732" id="i.X.62-p8.1"><p id="i.X.62-p9"> <scripRef passage="Acts 6:3" id="i.X.62-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3">Acts 6:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 8:8" id="i.X.62-p9.2" parsed="|1Tim|8|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.8.8">1 Tim. 8:8</scripRef>
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.62-p10">Two of the Jerusalem deacons, Stephen and Philip,
labored also as preachers and evangelists, but in the exercise of a
personal gift rather than of official duty.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.62-p11">In post-apostolic times, when the bishop was
raised above the presbyter and the presbyter became priest, the deacon
was regarded as Levite, and his primary function of care of the poor
was lost in the function of assisting the priest in the subordinate
parts of public worship and the administration of the sacraments. The
diaconate became the first of the three orders of the ministry and a
stepping-stone to the priesthood. At the same time the deacon, by his
intimacy with the bishop as his agent and messenger, acquired an
advantage over the priest.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.62-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.X.62-p12.1">Deaconesses</span>,<note place="end" n="733" id="i.X.62-p12.2"><p id="i.X.62-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.62-p13.1">ἡ
διάκονος</span>, afterwards also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.62-p13.2">διακόνισσα</span>, <i>diaconissa, diacona.</i></p></note> or female
helpers, had a similar charge of the poor and sick in the female
portion of the church. This office was the more needful on account of
the rigid separation of the sexes at that day, especially among the
Greeks and Orientals. It opened to pious women and virgins, and chiefly
to widows, a most suitable field for the regular official exercise of
their peculiar gifts of self-denying charity and devotion to the
welfare of the church. Through it they could carry the light and
comfort of the gospel into the most private and delicate relations of
domestic life, without at all overstepping their natural sphere. Paul
mentions Phoebe as a deaconess of the church of Cenchreae, the port of
Corinth, and it is more than probable that Prisca (Priscilla), Mary,
Tryphaena, Tryphosa, and Persis, whom he commends for their labor in
the Lord, served in the same capacity at Rome.<note place="end" n="734" id="i.X.62-p13.3"><p id="i.X.62-p14"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:1" id="i.X.62-p14.1" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Rom. 16:1</scripRef>, where Phoebe is
called (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.62-p14.2">ἡ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.62-p14.3">διάκονος
τῆς ἐν
Κεγχρεαῖς</span>. Comp. 16:3, 6, 12. On the question whether the widows
mentioned <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:11" id="i.X.62-p14.4" parsed="|1Tim|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.11">1 Tim. 3:11</scripRef>; 5:9-15, were deaconesses, see my <i>Hist. of the
Ap. Ch</i>., p. 536.</p></note></p>

<p class="c35" id="i.X.62-p15">The deaconesses were usually
chosen from elderly widows. In the Eastern churches the office
continued to the end of the twelfth century.<note place="end" n="735" id="i.X.62-p15.1"><p id="i.X.62-p16"> In the Roman Church,
sisterhoods for charitable work have supplanted congregational
deaconesses; and similar institutions (without the vow of celibacy)
were established among the Moravians, in the Lutheran, Episcopal, and
other churches. The Roman Catholic Sisters of Charity, and the
Evangelical Deaconesses of Kaiserswerth are worthy of special honor.
See art. <i>Deacon, Deaconess,</i> and <i>Deaconesses</i> in
Schaff’s <i>Rel. Cyclop</i>., vol. I. (1882), pp. 613
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.X.62-p17"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="63" title="Church Discipline" shorttitle="Section 63" progress="58.61%" prev="i.X.62" next="i.X.64" id="i.X.63">

<p class="head" id="i.X.63-p1">§ 63. Church Discipline.</p>

<p id="i.X.63-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.63-p3">Holiness, like unity and catholicity or
universality, is an essential mark of the Church of Christ, who is
himself the one, holy Saviour of all men; but it has never yet been
perfectly actualized in her membership on earth, and is subject to
gradual growth with many obstructions and lapses. The church militant,
as a body, like every individual Christian, has to pass through a long
process of sanctification, which cannot be complete till the second
coming of the Lord.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.63-p4">Even the apostles, far as they tower above
ordinary Christians, and infallible as they are in giving all the
instruction necessary to salvation, never during their earthly life
claimed sinless perfection of character, but felt themselves oppressed
with manifold infirmities, and in constant need of forgiveness and
purification.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.63-p5">Still less can we expect perfect moral purity in
their churches. In fact, all the Epistles of the New Testament contain
exhortations to progress in virtue and piety, warnings against
unfaithfulness and apostasy, and reproofs respecting corrupt practices
among the believers. The old leaven of Judaism and heathenism could not
be purged away at once, and to many of the blackest sins the converts
were for the first time fully exposed after their regeneration by water
and the Spirit. In the churches of Galatia many fell back from grace
and from the freedom of the gospel to the legal bondage of Judaism and
the "rudiments of the world." In the church of Corinth, Paul had to
rebuke the carnal spirit of sect, the morbid desire for wisdom,
participation in the idolatrous feasts of the heathen, the tendency to
uncleanness, and a scandalous profanation of the holy Supper or the
love-feasts connected with it. Most of the churches of Asia Minor,
according to the Epistles of Paul and the Apocalypse, were so infected
with theoretical errors or practical abuses, as to call for the earnest
warnings and reproofs of the Holy Spirit through the apostles.<note place="end" n="736" id="i.X.63-p5.1"><p id="i.X.63-p6"> Comp. § 50, p.
450.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.63-p7">These facts show how needful discipline is, both
for the church herself and for the offenders. For the church it is a
process of self-purification, and the assertion of the holiness and
moral dignity which essentially belong to her. To the offender it is at
once a merited punishment and a means of repentance and reform. For the
ultimate end of the agency of Christ and his church is the salvation of
souls; and Paul styles the severest form of church discipline the
delivering of the backslider "to Satan for the destruction of the
flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus."<note place="end" n="737" id="i.X.63-p7.1"><p id="i.X.63-p8"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:5" id="i.X.63-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5">1 Cor. 5:5</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.63-p9">The means of discipline are of various degrees of
severity; first, private admonition, then public correction, and,
finally, when these prove fruitless, excommunication, or temporary
exclusion from all the means of grace and from Christian intercourse.<note place="end" n="738" id="i.X.63-p9.1"><p id="i.X.63-p10"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:15-18" id="i.X.63-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|18|15|18|18" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.15-Matt.18.18">Matt. 18:15-18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:10" id="i.X.63-p10.2" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Tit.
3:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:5" id="i.X.63-p10.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.5">1 Cor. 5:5</scripRef>.</p></note> Upon
sincere repentance, the fallen one is restored to the communion of the
church. The act of discipline is that of the whole congregation in the
name of Christ; and Paul himself, though personally absent,
excommunicated the fornicator at Corinth with the concurrence of the
congregation, and as being, in spirit united with it. In one of the
only two passages where our Lord uses the term <i>ecclesia</i>, he
speaks of it as a court which, like the Jewish synagogue, has authority
to decide disputes and to exercise discipline.<note place="end" n="739" id="i.X.63-p10.4"><p id="i.X.63-p11"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:17" id="i.X.63-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17">Matt. 18:17</scripRef>. The words: "Tell
it to the church," cannot apply to the church universal, as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.63-p11.2">ἐκκλησία</span>
does in <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:18" id="i.X.63-p11.3" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. 16:18</scripRef>.</p></note> In the synagogue, the
college of presbyters formed the local court for judicial as well as
administrative purposes, but acted in the name of the whole
congregation.</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.X.63-p12">The two severest cases of
discipline in the apostolic church were the fearful punishment of
Ananias and Sapphira by Peter for falsehood and hypocrisy in the church
of Jerusalem in the days of her first love,<note place="end" n="740" id="i.X.63-p12.1"><p id="i.X.63-p13"> <scripRef passage="Acts 5:1-10" id="i.X.63-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|5|1|5|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1-Acts.5.10">Acts 5:1-10</scripRef>.</p></note> and the excommunication of a member of the Corinthian
congregation by Paul for adultery and incest.<note place="end" n="741" id="i.X.63-p13.2"><p id="i.X.63-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:1" id="i.X.63-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1">1 Cor. 5:1</scripRef> sqq.</p></note> The latter case affords also an instance of restoration.<note place="end" n="742" id="i.X.63-p14.2"><p id="i.X.63-p15"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 2:5-10" id="i.X.63-p15.1" parsed="|2Cor|2|5|2|10" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.5-2Cor.2.10">2 Cor. 2:5-10</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.X.63-p16"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="64" title="The Council at Jerusalem" shorttitle="Section 64" progress="58.81%" prev="i.X.63" next="i.X.65" id="i.X.64">

<p class="head" id="i.X.64-p1">§ 64. The Council at Jerusalem.</p>

<p id="i.X.64-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.X.64-p3">(Comp. § 34, pp. 835 sqq. and 346
sq.)</p>

<p id="i.X.64-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.X.64-p5">The most complete outward representation of the
apostolic church as a teaching and legislative body was the council
convened at Jerusalem in the year 50, to decide as to the authority of
the law of Moses, and adjust the difference between Jewish and Gentile
Christianity.<note place="end" n="743" id="i.X.64-p5.1"><p id="i.X.64-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.X.64-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Galatians 2" id="i.X.64-p6.2" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Galatians
2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.64-p7">We notice it here simply in its connection with
the organization of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.64-p8">It consisted not of the apostles alone, but of
apostles, elders, and brethren. We know that Peter, Paul, John,
Barnabas, and Titus were present, perhaps all the other apostles.
James—not one of the Twelve—presided
as the local bishop, and proposed the compromise which was adopted. The
transactions were public, before the congregation; the brethren took
part in the deliberations; there was a sharp discussion, but the spirit
of love prevailed over the pride of opinion; the apostles passed and
framed the decree not without, but with the elders and with the whole
church and sent the circular letter not in their own name only, but
also in the name of "the brother elders" or "elder brethren" to "the
brethren" of the congregations disturbed by the question of
circumcision.<note place="end" n="744" id="i.X.64-p8.1"><p id="i.X.64-p9"> <scripRef passage="Acts 15:6" id="i.X.64-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.6">Acts 15:6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:12" id="i.X.64-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|15|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.12">12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="i.X.64-p9.3" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">22</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:23" id="i.X.64-p9.4" parsed="|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23">23</scripRef>. See
<span class="c16" id="i.X.64-p9.5">Notes</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.64-p10">All of which plainly proves the right of Christian
people to take part in some way in the government of the church, as
they do in the acts of worship. The spirit and practice of the apostles
favored a certain kind of popular self-government, and the harmonious,
fraternal co-operation of the different elements of the church. It
countenanced no abstract distinction of clergy and laity. All believers
are called to the prophetic, priestly, and kingly offices in Christ.
The bearers of authority and discipline should therefore never forget
that their great work is to train the governed to freedom and
independence, and by the various spiritual offices to build them up
unto the unity of faith and knowledge, and to the perfect manhood of
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.64-p11">The Greek and Roman churches gradually departed
from the apostolic polity and excluded not only the laity, but also the
lower clergy from all participation in the legislative councils.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.64-p12">The conference of Jerusalem, though not a binding
precedent, is a significant example, giving the apostolic sanction to
the synodical form of government, in which all classes of the Christian
community are represented in the management of public affairs and in
settling controversies respecting faith and discipline. The decree
which it passed and the pastoral letter which it sent, are the first in
the long line of decrees and canons and encyclicals which issued from
ecclesiastical authorities. But it is significant that this first
decree, though adopted undoubtedly under the guidance of the Holy
Spirit, and wisely adapted to the times and circumstances of the mixed
churches of Jewish and Gentile converts, was after all merely "a
temporary expedient for a temporary emergency," and cannot be quoted as
a precedent for infallible decrees of permanent force. The spirit of
fraternal concession and harmony which dictated the Jerusalem
compromise, is more important than the letter of the decree itself. The
kingdom of Christ is not a dispensation of law, but of spirit and of
life.</p>

<p id="i.X.64-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.X.64-p14">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.X.64-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.64-p16">I. There is an interesting <i>difference of
reading</i> in <scripRef passage="Acts 15:23" id="i.X.64-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23">Acts 15:23</scripRef>
(see the critical editions), but it does not affect the composition of
the conference, at least as far as the elders are concerned. The textus
receptus reads: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.64-p16.2">οἱ
ἀπόστολοι,
καὶ οι–ϊ̔
–ͅϊπρεσβύτεροι,
καὶ οἱ
ἀδελφοί</span>(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.X.64-p16.3">א</span>’, H, L, P, Syr., etc.),
"The apostles, and the elders, <i>and the</i> brethren send greeting
unto the brethren," etc. So the E. V., except that it omits the article
twice. The Revised V., following the better attested reading: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.64-p16.4">οἱ
ἀπόστολοι,
καὶ οί
πρεσβύτεροι
ἀδελφοί</span>, renders in the text: "The
apostles, and the elders, brethren," and in the margin: "The apostles
and the elder brethren" (omitting the comma). But it may also be
translated: "The apostles, and brother-elders," considering that Peter
addresses the elders as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.64-p16.5">συμπρεσβύτερος,</span>or "fellow-elder" (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:1" id="i.X.64-p16.6" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1">1 Pet. 5:1</scripRef>). The textus rec. agrees better
with <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="i.X.64-p16.7" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">Acts 15:22</scripRef>,
and the omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.64-p16.8">καὶ
οἱ</span>may
possibly have arisen from a desire to conform the text to the later
practice which excluded the laity from synods, but it is strongly
supported by <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.X.64-p16.9">א</span>Bellarmin and other Roman Catholic and
certain Episcopal divines get over the fact of the participation of the
elders and brethren in a legislative council by allowing the elders and
brethren simply a silent consent. So Becker (as quoted by Bishop
Jacobson, in Speaker’s Commentary on <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="i.X.64-p16.10" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">Acts 15:22</scripRef>):, "The apostles join the elders
and brethren with themselves ... not to allow them equal authority, but
merely to express their concurrence." Very different is the view of Dr.
Plumptre on <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22" id="i.X.64-p16.11" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">Acts 15:22</scripRef>: "The latter words [’with the
whole church’] are important as showing the position
occupied by the laity. If they concurred in the latter, it must have
been submitted to their approval, and the right to approve involves the
power to reject and probably to modify." Bishop Cotterill (<i>Genesis
of the Church</i>, p. 379) expresses the same view. "It was
manifestly," he says, "a free council, and not a mere private meeting
of some office-bearers. It was in fact much what the <i>Agora</i> was
in archaic times, as described in Homer: in which the council of the
nobles governed the decisions, but the people were present and freely
expressed their opinion. And it must be remembered that the power of
free speech in the councils of the church is the true test of the
character of these assemblies. Free discussion, and arbitrary
government, either by one person or by a privileged class, have been
found, in all ages and under all polities, to be incompatible with each
other. Again, not only were the multitude present, but we are expressly
told that the whole church concurred in the decision and in the action
taken upon it."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.64-p17">II. The <i>authority</i> of the Jerusalem
conference as a precedent for regular legislative councils and synods
has been often overrated. On the other hand, <name id="i.X.64-p17.1">Canon
Farrar</name> (<cite id="i.X.64-p17.2">Life and Work of St. Paul, I.
431</cite>) greatly underrates it when he says: "It is only by an
unwarrantable extension of terms that the meeting of the church of
Jerusalem can be called a ’council,’
and the word connotes a totally different order of conceptions to those
that were prevalent at that early time. The so-called Council of
Jerusalem in no way resembled the General Councils of the Church,
either in its history, its constitution, or its object. It was not a
convention of ordained delegates, but a meeting of the entire church of
Jerusalem to receive a deputation from the church of Antioch. Even Paul
and Barnabas seem to have had no vote in the decision, though the votes
of a promiscuous body could certainly not be more enlightened than
theirs, nor was their allegiance due in any way to James. The church of
Jerusalem might out of respect be consulted, but it had no claim to
superiority, no abstract prerogative to bind its decisions on the free
church of God. The ’decree’ of the
’council’ was little more than the
wise recommendation of a single synod, addressed to a particular
district, and possessing only a temporary validity. It was, in fact, a
local <i>concordat</i>. Little or no attention has been paid by the
universal church to two of its restrictions; a third, not many years
after, was twice discussed and settled by Paul, on the same general
principles, but with a by no means identical conclusion. The concession
which it made to the Gentiles, in not insisting on the necessity of
circumcision, was equally treated as a dead letter by the Judaizing
party, and cost Paul the severest battle of his lifetime to maintain.
If this circular letter is to be regarded as a binding and final
decree, and if the meeting of a single church, not by delegates, but in
the person of all its members, is to be regarded as a council, never
was the decision of a council less appealed to, and never was a decree
regarded as so entire inoperative alike by those who repudiated the
validity of its concessions, and by those who discussed, as though they
were still an open question, no less than three of its four
restrictions."</p>

<p id="i.X.64-p18"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="65" title="The Church and the Kingdom of Christ" shorttitle="Section 65" progress="59.22%" prev="i.X.64" next="i.XI" id="i.X.65">

<p class="head" id="i.X.65-p1">§ 65. The Church and the Kingdom of
Christ.</p>

<p id="i.X.65-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.65-p3">Thus the apostolic church appears as a free,
independent, and complete organism, a system of supernatural, divine
life in a human body. It contains in itself all the offices and
energies required for its purposes. It produces the supply of its
outward wants from its own free spirit. It is a self-supporting and
self-governing institution, within the state, but not of the state. Of
a union with the state, either in the way of hierarchical supremacy or
of Erastian subordination, the first three centuries afford no trace.
The apostles honor the civil authority as a divine institution for the
protection of life and property, for the reward of the good and the
punishment of the evil-doer; and they enjoin, even under the reign of a
Claudius and a Nero, strict obedience to it in all civil concerns; as,
indeed, their heavenly Master himself submitted in temporal matters to
Herod and to Pilate, and rendered unto Caesar the things that were
Caesar’s. But in their spiritual calling they allowed
nothing to be prescribed or forbidden to them by the authorities of the
state. Their principle was, to "obey God rather than men." For this
principle, for their allegiance to the King of kings, they were always
ready to suffer imprisonment, insult, persecution, and death, but never
to resort to carnal weapons, or stir up rebellion and revolution. "The
weapons of our warfare," says Paul, "are not carnal, but mighty through
God." Martyrdom is a far nobler heroism than resistance with fire and
sword, and leads with greater certainty at last to a thorough and
permanent victory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.65-p4">The apostolic church, as to its membership, was
not free from impurities, the after-workings of Judaism and heathenism
and the natural man. But in virtue of an inherent authority it
exercised rigid discipline, and thus steadily asserted its dignity and
holiness. It was not perfect; but it earnestly strove after the
perfection of manhood in Christ, and longed and hoped for the
reappearance of the Lord in glory, to the exaltation of his people. It
was as yet not actually universal, but a little flock compared with the
hostile hosts of the heathen and Jewish world; yet it carried in itself
the principle of true catholicity, the power and pledge of its victory
over all other religions, and its final prevalence among all nations of
the earth and in all classes of society.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.65-p5">Paul defines the church as the body of Jesus
Christ.<note place="end" n="745" id="i.X.65-p5.1"><p id="i.X.65-p6"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 12:5" id="i.X.65-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.5">Rom. 12:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 6:15" id="i.X.65-p6.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.15">1 Cor. 6:15</scripRef>; 10:17;
12:27; <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:23" id="i.X.65-p6.3" parsed="|Eph|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.23">Eph. 1:23</scripRef>; 4:12; 5:23, 30; <scripRef passage="Col. 1:18" id="i.X.65-p6.4" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18">Col. 1:18</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Col. 1:24" id="i.X.65-p6.5" parsed="|Col|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.24">24</scripRef>; 2:17.</p></note> He thus represents it as an organic living
system of various members, powers, and functions, and at the same time
as the abode of Christ and the organ of his redeeming and sanctifying
influence upon the world. Christ is, in one view, the ruling head, in
another the all-pervading soul, of this body. Christ without the church
were a head without a body, a fountain without a stream, a king without
subjects, a captain without soldiers, a bridegroom without a bride. The
church without Christ were a body without soul or
spirit—a lifeless corpse. The church lives only as
Christ lives and moves and works in her. At every moment of her
existence she is dependent on him, as the body on the soul, or the
branches on the vine. But on his part he perpetually bestows upon her
his heavenly gifts and supernatural powers, continually reveals himself
in her, and uses her as his organ for the spread of his kingdom and the
christianizing of the world, till all principalities and powers shall
yield free obedience to him, and adore him as the eternal Prophet,
Priest, and King of the regenerate race. This work must be a gradual
process of history. The idea of a body, and of all organic life,
includes that of development, of expansion and consolidation. And hence
the same Paul speaks also of the growth and edification of the body of
Christ, "till we all attain unto the unity of the faith, and of the
knowledge of the Son of God, unto a full-grown man, unto the measure of
the stature of the fulness of Christ."<note place="end" n="746" id="i.X.65-p6.6"><p id="i.X.65-p7"> <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:13" id="i.X.65-p7.1" parsed="|Eph|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.13">Eph. 4:13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.65-p8">This sublime idea of the church, as developed in
the First Epistle to the Corinthians, and especially in the Epistle to
the Ephesians, when Paul was a prisoner chained to a heathen soldier,
soars high above the actual condition of the little flocks of peasants,
freedmen, slaves, and lowly, uncultured people that composed the
apostolic congregations. It has no parallel in the social ideals of
ancient philosophers and statesmen. It can only be traced to divine
inspiration.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.X.65-p9">We must not confound this lofty conception of the
church as the body of Christ with any particular ecclesiastical
organization, which at best is only a part of the whole, and an
imperfect approach to the ideal. Nor must we identify it with the still
higher idea of the kingdom of God or the kingdom of heaven. A vast
amount of presumption, bigotry, and intolerance has grown out of such
confusion. It is remarkable that Christ speaks only once of the church
in the organic or universal sense.<note place="end" n="747" id="i.X.65-p9.1"><p id="i.X.65-p10"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:18" id="i.X.65-p10.1" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. 16:18</scripRef>. In the other
passage where he speaks of the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.X.65-p10.2">ἐκκλησία</span>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:17" id="i.X.65-p10.3" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17">Matt. 18:17</scripRef>, it denotes a local congregation (a
synagogue), as in very many passages of the Acts and Epistles. We use
the word church in two additional senses in which it never occurs in
the New Test., because the thing did not exist then, namely, of church
buildings and of denominations (as the Roman Church, Anglican Church,
Lutheran Church).</p></note> But be very often speaks
of the kingdom, and nearly all his parables illustrate this grand idea.
The two conceptions are closely related, yet distinct. In many passages
we could not possibly substitute the one for the other without manifest
impropriety.<note place="end" n="748" id="i.X.65-p10.4"><p id="i.X.65-p11"> We could not say "Thy
<i>church</i> come " (<scripRef passage="Matt. 6:9" id="i.X.65-p11.1" parsed="|Matt|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.9">Matt. 6:9</scripRef>); "to such (children) belongeth the
church" (<scripRef passage="Mark 10:14" id="i.X.65-p11.2" parsed="|Mark|10|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.14">Mark 10:14</scripRef>); "the <i>church</i> cometh not with observation"
(<scripRef passage="Luke 17:21" id="i.X.65-p11.3" parsed="|Luke|17|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.21">Luke 17:21</scripRef>); "neither fornicators, etc ... shall inherit the
<i>church</i> " (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 6:10" id="i.X.65-p11.4" parsed="|1Cor|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.10">1 Cor. 6:10</scripRef>); "the <i>church</i> is not eating and
drinking, but righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit" (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15:17" id="i.X.65-p11.5" parsed="|Rom|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.17">Rom.
15:17</scripRef>). On the other hand, it would be improper to call the kingdom of
God "the body of Christ " or "the bride of the Lamb."</p></note> The church is external, visible, manifold,
temporal; the kingdom of heaven is internal, spiritual, one, and
everlasting. The kingdom is older and more comprehensive; it embraces
all the true children of God on earth and in heaven, before Christ and
after Christ, inside and outside of the churches and sects. The
historical church with its various ramifications is a paedagogic
institution or training-school for the kingdom of heaven, and will pass
away as to its outward form when its mission is fulfilled. The kingdom
has come in Christ, is continually coming, and will finally come in its
full grown strength and beauty when the King will visibly appear in his
glory.</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.X.65-p12">The coming of this kingdom in
and through the visible churches, with varying conflicts and victories,
is the proper object of church history. It is a slow, but sure and
steady progress, with many obstructions, delays, circuitous turns and
windings, but constant manifestations of the presence of him who sits
at the helm of the ship and directs it through rain, storm, and
sunshine to the harbor of the other and better world.</p>

<p id="i.X.65-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="XI" title="Theology of the Apostolic Church" shorttitle="Chapter XI" progress="59.57%" prev="i.X.65" next="i.XI.66" id="i.XI">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI-p1">CHAPTER XI.</p>

<p id="i.XI-p2"><br /></p>
<p id="i.XI-p3"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI-p4">THEOLOGY OF THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH.</p>

<p id="i.XI-p5"><br /></p>
<p id="i.XI-p6"><br /></p>

<div3 type="Section" n="66" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 66" progress="59.58%" prev="i.XI" next="i.XI.67" id="i.XI.66">

<p class="head" id="i.XI.66-p1">§ 66. Literature.</p>

<p id="i.XI.66-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p3">I. Works on the Theology of the whole New
Testament.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p4"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p4.1">August Neander</span> (d. 1850):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p4.2">Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der christl.
Kirche durch die Apostel</span></i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p4.3">. Hamburg, 1832; 4th
ed., 1847, 2 vols. (in the second vol.); Engl. transl. by <i>J. A.
Ryland</i>, Edinb., 1842; revised and corrected by <i>E. G.
Robinson</i></span>, New York, 1865. Neander and Schmid take the lead
in a historical analysis of the different types of Apostolic doctrine
(James, Peter, Paul, John).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p5"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p5.1">Sam. Lutz</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p5.2">Biblische Dogmatik, herausgeg. von R.
Rüetschi.</span></i> Pforzheim, 1847.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p6"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p6.1">Christ. Friedr</span>.
<span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p6.2">Schmidt</span> (an independent co-laborer of Neander,
d. 1852): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p6.3">Biblische Theologie des Neuen
Testaments.</span></i> Ed. by Weizsäcker. Stuttg., 1853, 2d
ed. 1859. 2 vols. (The Engl. translation by G. H. Venables, Edinb.,
1870, is merely an abridgment.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p7"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p7.1">Edward Reuss</span> (Prof. in
Strassburg): <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XI.66-p7.2">Histoire de la théologie
chétienne au siécle apostolique.</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="i.XI.66-p7.3">Strassb., 1852. 3d ed., Paris, 1864. 2 vols. English
translation from the third French ed. by <i>Annie Harwood.</i></span>
London, 1872. 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p8"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p8.1">Lutterbeck</span> (a liberal Rom.
Cath.): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p8.2">Die N. T. lichen Lehrbegriffe, oder
Untersuchungen über das Zeitalter der
Religionswende.</span></i> Mainz, 1852. 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p9">G. L. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p9.1">Hahn</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p9.2">Die Theologie des Neuen Testaments.</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p9.3">Bd.</span>I. Leipzig, 1854.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p10">H. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p10.1">Messner</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p10.2">: Die Lehre der Apostel.</span></i> Leipz., 1856. Follows in the
path of Neander.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p11">P. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p11.1">Chr. Baur</span> (d. 1860):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p11.2">Vorlesungen über neutestamentliche
Theologie.</span></i> Leipz., 1864. Published after his death, by his
son. Sums up the bold critical speculations of the founder of the
Tübingen School. The most important part is the section on
the system of Paul.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p12">W. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p12.1">Beyschlag</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p12.2">Die Christologie des Neuen Testaments.</span></i> Berlin,
1866 (260 pages).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p13"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p13.1">Thomas Dehaney Bernsard</span>:
<i>Progress of Doctrine in the New Testament.</i> Lectures on the
Bampton Foundation. London and Boston, 1867.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p14">H. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p14.1">Ewald</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p14.2">Die Lehre der Bibel von Gott oder die Theologie des alten und
neuen Bundes</span></i>. Leipzig, 1871–76. 4 vols.
(More important for the Old Test. than for the New.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p15">A. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p15.1">Immer</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p15.2">Theologie des neuen Testaments</span></i>. Bern, 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p16">J. J. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p16.1">van Oosterzee</span>:
<i><span lang="NL" id="i.XI.66-p16.2">Biblische Theol. des N. T.</span></i> <span lang="NL" id="i.XI.66-p16.3">(translated from the Dutch). Elberf., 1868. Engl. transl. by Prof.
<i>G. E. Day.</i> New Haven, 1870. Another English translation by
<i>Maurice J. Evans: The Theology of the New Test.,</i></span> etc.
London, 1870.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p17"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p17.1">Bernh. Weiss</span>: <i><span lang="NL" id="i.XI.66-p17.2">Bibl. Theologie des Neuen Testaments.</span></i> Berlin,
1868; 4th ed., 1884. Engl. translation, Edinb., 1883, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p18">II. Separate works on the doctrinal types of the
several apostles, by W. G. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p18.1">Schmidt, and Beyerschlag,
on James; by Mayerhoff, Weiss, and Morich, on Peter; by Usteri,
Pfleiderer, Holsten, Leathes, Irons, on Paul; by Reihm, on Hebrews; by
Frommann, Köstlin, Weiss, Leathes</span>, on
John—quoted in previous sections.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p19">III. The doctrinal sections in the Histories of the
Apostolic Church by <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p19.1">Lange, Lechler, Thiersch,
Stanley, and Schaff (pp. 614–679), besides Neander
already mentioned. Comp. also Charles A. Briggs</span>: <i>The idea,
history and importance of Biblical Theology,</i> in the "Presbyterian
Review," New York, July, 1882.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XI.66-p20">IV. For the contrast between the apostolic and the
rabbinical theology, see <span class="c16" id="i.XI.66-p20.1">Ferd. Weber</span> (a
missionary among the Jews, d. 1879): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.66-p20.2">System der
altsynagogalen paltästinsichen Theologie, aus Targum,
Midrasch, und Talmud dargestellt. Nach des Verf. Tode herausgeg. von
Frz. Delitzsch und G. Schnedermann</span></i>. Leipz., 1880.</p>

<p id="i.XI.66-p21"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="67" title="Unity of Apostolic Teaching" shorttitle="Section 67" progress="59.74%" prev="i.XI.66" next="i.XI.68" id="i.XI.67">

<p class="head" id="i.XI.67-p1">§ 67. Unity of Apostolic Teaching.</p>

<p id="i.XI.67-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.67-p3">Christianity is primarily not merely doctrine, but
life, a new moral creation, a saving fact, first personally embodied in
Jesus Christ, the incarnate Word, the God-man, to spread from him and
embrace gradually the whole body of the race, and bring it into saving
fellowship with God. The same is true of Christianity as it exists
subjectively in single individuals. It begins not with religious views
and notions simply; though it includes these, at least in germ. It
comes as a new life; as regeneration, conversion, and sanctification;
as a creative fact in experience, taking up the whole man with all his
faculties and capacities, releasing him from the guilt and the power of
sin, and reconciling him with God, restoring harmony and peace to the
soul, and at last glorifying the body itself. Thus, the life of Christ
is mirrored in his people, rising gradually, through the use of the
means of grace and the continued exercise of faith and love to its
maturity in the resurrection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.67-p4">But the new life necessarily contains the element
of doctrine, or knowledge of the truth. Christ calls himself "the way,
the truth, and the life." He is himself the personal revelation of
saving truth, and of the normal relation of man to God. Yet this
element of doctrine itself appears in the New Testament, not in the
form of an abstract theory, the product of speculation, a scientific
system of ideas subject to logical and mathematical demonstration; but
as the fresh, immediate utterance of the supernatural, divine life, a
life-giving power, equally practical and theoretical, coming with
divine authority to the heart, the will, and the conscience, as well as
to the mind, and irresistibly drawing them to itself. The knowledge of
God in Christ, as it meets us here, is at the same time eternal life.<note place="end" n="749" id="i.XI.67-p4.1"><p id="i.XI.67-p5"> <scripRef passage="John 17:3" id="i.XI.67-p5.1" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John 17:3</scripRef>.</p></note> We
must not confound truth with dogma. Truth is the divine substance,
doctrine or dogma is the human apprehension and statement of it; truth
is a living and life-giving power, dogma a logical formula; truth is
infinite, unchanging, and eternal; dogma is finite, changeable, and
perfectible.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.67-p6">The Bible, therefore, is not only, nor
principally, a book for the learned, but a book of life for every one,
an epistle written by the Holy Spirit to mankind. In the words of
Christ and his apostles there breathes the highest and holiest
spiritual power, the vivifying breath of God, piercing bone and marrow,
thrilling through the heart and conscience, and quickening the dead.
The life, the eternal life, which was from the beginning with the
Father, and is manifested to us, there comes upon us, as it were,
sensibly, now as the mighty tornado, now as the gentle zephyr; now
overwhelming and casting us down in the dust of humility and penitence,
now reviving and raising us to the joy of faith and peace; but always
bringing forth a new creature, like the word of power, which said at
the first creation. "Let there be light!" Here verily is holy ground.
Here is the door of eternity, the true ladder to heaven, on which the
angels of God are ascending and descending in unbroken line. No number
of systems of Christian faith and morals, therefore, indispensable as
they are to the scientific purposes of the church and of theology, can
ever fill the place of the Bible, whose words are spirit and life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.67-p7">When we say the New Testament is no logically
arranged system of doctrines and precepts, we are far from meaning that
it has no internal order and consistency. On the contrary, it exhibits
the most beautiful harmony, like the external creation, and like a true
work of art. It is the very task of the historian, and especially of
the theologian, to bring this hidden living order to view, and present
it in logical and scientific forms. For this work Paul, the only one of
the apostles who received a learned education, himself furnishes the
first fruitful suggestions, especially in his epistle to the Romans.
This epistle follows a logical arrangement even in form, and approaches
as nearly to a scientific treatise as it could consistently with the
fervent, direct, practical, popular spirit and style essential to the
Holy Scriptures and inseparable from their great mission for all
Christendom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.67-p8">The substance of all the apostolic teaching is the
witness of Christ, the gospel, and the free message of that divine love
and salvation, which appeared in the person of Christ, was secured to
mankind by his work, is gradually realized in the kingdom of God on
earth, and will be completed with the second coming of Christ in glory.
This salvation also comes in close connection with Judaism, as the
fulfilment of the law and the prophets, the substance of all the Old
Testament types and shadows. The several doctrines entering essentially
into this apostolic preaching are most beautifully and simply arranged
and presented in what is called the Apostles’ Creed,
which, though not in its precise form, yet, as regards its matter,
certainly dates from the primitive age of Christianity. On all the
leading points, the person of Jesus as the promised Messiah, his holy
life, his atoning death, his triumphant resurrection and exaltation at
the right hand of God, and his second coming to judge the world, the
establishment of the church as a divine institution, the communion of
believers, the word of God, and the sacraments of baptism and the
Lord’s supper, the work of the Holy Spirit, the
necessity of repentance and conversion, of regeneration and
sanctification, the final completion of salvation in the day of Jesus
Christ, the resurrection of the body, and the life
everlasting—on all these points the apostles are
perfectly unanimous, so far as their writings have come down to us.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.67-p9">The apostles all drew their doctrine in common
from personal contact with the divine-human history of the crucified
and risen Saviour, and from the inward illumination of the Holy Spirit,
revealing the person and the work of Christ in them, and opening to
them the understanding of his words and acts. This divine enlightenment
is inspiration, governing not only the composition of the sacred
writings, but also the oral instructions of their authors; not merely
an act, but a permanent state. The apostles lived and moved continually
in the element of truth. They spoke, wrote, and acted from the spirit
of truth; and this, not as passive instruments, but as conscious and
free organs. For the Holy Spirit does not supersede the gifts and
peculiarities of nature, which are ordained by God; it sanctifies them
to the service of his kingdom. Inspiration, however, is concerned only
with moral and religious truths, and the communication of what is
necessary to salvation. Incidental matters of geography, history,
archeology, and of mere personal interest, can be regarded as directed
by inspiration only so far as they really affect religious truth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.67-p10">The revelation of the body of Christian truth
essential to salvation coincides in extent with the received canon of
the New Testament. There is indeed constant growth and development in
the Christian church, which progresses outwardly and inwardly in
proportion to the degree of its vitality and zeal, but it is a progress
of apprehension and appropriation by man, not of communication or
revelation by God. We may speak of a <i>secondary</i> inspiration of
extraordinary men whom God raises from time to time, but their writings
must be measured by the only infallible standard, the teaching of
Christ and his apostles. Every true advance in Christian knowledge and
life is conditioned by a deeper descent into the mind and spirit of
Christ, who declared the whole counsel of God and the way of salvation,
first in person, and then through his apostles.</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.XI.67-p11">The New Testament is thus but
one book, the teaching of one mind, the mind of Christ. He gave to his
disciples the words of life which the Father gave him, and inspired
them with the spirit of truth to reveal his glory to them. Herein
consists the unity and harmony of the twenty-seven writings which
constitute the New Testament, for all emergencies and for perpetual
use, until the written and printed word shall be superseded by the
reappearance of the personal Word, and the beatific vision of saints in
light.</p>

<p id="i.XI.67-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="68" title="Different Types of Apostolic Teaching" shorttitle="Section 68" progress="60.14%" prev="i.XI.67" next="i.XI.69" id="i.XI.68">

<p class="head" id="i.XI.68-p1">§ 68. Different Types of Apostolic
Teaching.</p>

<p id="i.XI.68-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.68-p3">With all this harmony, the Christian doctrine
appears in the New Testament in different forms according to the
peculiar character, education, and sphere of the several sacred
writers. The truth of the gospel, in itself infinite, can adapt itself
to every class, to every temperament, every order of talent, and every
habit of thought. Like the light of the sun, it breaks into various
colors according to the nature of the bodies on which it falls; like
the jewel, it emits a new radiance at every turn.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.68-p4">Irenaeus speaks of a fourfold "Gospel."<note place="end" n="750" id="i.XI.68-p4.1"><p id="i.XI.68-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.68-p5.1">εύαγγέλιον
τετράμορφον</span>.</p></note> In like
manner we may distinguish a fourfold "Apostle,"<note place="end" n="751" id="i.XI.68-p5.2"><p id="i.XI.68-p6"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.68-p6.1">ἀπόστολος</span>.</p></note> or four corresponding
types of apostolic doctrine.<note place="end" n="752" id="i.XI.68-p6.2"><p id="i.XI.68-p7"> Comp. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.68-p7.1">τύποσδιδαχῆς</span>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:17" id="i.XI.68-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.17">Rom. 6:17</scripRef>, and the remarks of Weiss <i>in loc.</i> (6th
ed. of Meyer’s <i>Com</i>., 1881), who takes the word
in specific application to the Pauline doctrine of Christianity; while
others refer it to the Christian system in general. Similar terms in
Plato, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.68-p7.3">τύποι
παιδείας,
τύπος τῆς
διδασκαλίας</span>, etc.</p></note> The Epistle of James corresponds to the
Gospel of Matthew; the Epistles of Peter and his addresses in the Acts
to that of Mark; the Epistles of Paul to the Gospel of Luke and his
Acts; and the Epistles of John to the Gospel of the same apostle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.68-p8">This division, however, both as regards the
Gospels and the Epistles, is subordinate to a broader difference
between Jewish and Gentile Christianity, which runs through the entire
history of the apostolic period and affects even the doctrine, the
polity, the worship, and the practical life of the church. The
difference rests on the great religious division of the world, before
and at the time of Christ, and continued until a native Christian race
took the place of the first generation of converts. The Jews naturally
took the Christian faith into intimate association with the divinely
revealed religion of the old covenant, and adhered as far as possible
to their sacred institutions and rites; while the heathen converts, not
having known the law of Moses, passed at once from the state of nature
to the state of grace. The former represented the historical,
traditional, conservative principle; the latter, the principle of
freedom, independence, and progress.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.68-p9">Accordingly we have two classes of teachers:
apostles of the Jews or of the circumcision, and apostles of the
Gentiles or of the uncircumcision. That this distinction extends
farther than the mere missionary field, and enters into all the
doctrinal views and practical life of the parties, we see from the
accounts of the apostolic council which was held for the express
purpose of adjusting the difference respecting the authority of the
Mosaic law.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.68-p10">But the opposition was only relative, though it
caused collisions at times, and even temporary alienation, as between
Paul and Peter at Antioch.<note place="end" n="753" id="i.XI.68-p10.1"><p id="i.XI.68-p11"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="i.XI.68-p11.1" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef> sqq. See §
85, pp. 352 sqq.</p></note> As the two forms of Christianity had a
common root in the full life of Christ, the Saviour of both Gentiles
and Jews, so they gradually grew together into the unity of the
catholic church. And as Peter represents the Jewish church, and Paul
the Gentile, so John, at the close of the apostolic age, embodies the
higher union of the two.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.68-p12">With this difference of standpoint are connected
subordinate differences, as of temperament, style, method. James has
been distinguished as the apostle of the law or of works; Peter, as the
apostle of hope; Paul, as the apostle of faith; and John, as the
apostle of love. To the first has been assigned the phlegmatic (?)
temperament, in its sanctified Christian state, to the second the
sanguine, to the third the choleric, and to the fourth the melancholic;
a distribution, however, only admissible in a very limited sense. The
four gospels also present similar differences; the first having close
affinity to the position of James, the second to that of Peter, the
third to that of Paul, and the fourth representing in its doctrinal
element the spirit of John.</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.XI.68-p13">If we make the difference
between Jewish and Gentile Christianity the basis of classification, we
may reduce the books of the New Testament to three types of doctrine:
the Jewish Christian, the Gentile Christian, and the ideal or
unionistic Christian. The first is chiefly represented by Peter, the
second by Paul, the third by John. As to James, he must be ranked under
the first type as the local head of the Jerusalem wing of the
conservative school, while Peter war, the oecumenical head of the whole
church of the circumcision.<note place="end" n="754" id="i.XI.68-p13.1"><p id="i.XI.68-p14"> Schelling’s
great idea of the three ages in the history of Christianity, the
Petrine (catholic), the Pauline (Protestant), and the Johannean
(future), is well known. I saw the aged philosopher shortly before his
death, in a hotel at Ragatz, Switzerland (August, l854), and found him
lying on his bed, as pale as a corpse, but with clear mind and
brilliant eyes. When I asked him whether he still held to that
construction of church history, be emphatically replied in the
affirmative, but added that he had, on further reflection, made room
for <i>James</i> as the representative of the <i>Greek</i> church, in
distinction from the Roman or Petrine church. I mention this as an
interesting modification of his theory, not made known before, and as
containing a grain of truth.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XI.68-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="69" title="The Jewish Christian Theology--I. James and the Gospel of Law" shorttitle="Section 69" progress="60.40%" prev="i.XI.68" next="i.XI.70" id="i.XI.69">

<p class="head" id="i.XI.69-p1">§ 69. The Jewish Christian
Theology—I. James and the Gospel of Law.</p>

<p id="i.XI.69-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XI.69-p3">(Comp. § 27, and the Lit. given
there.)</p>

<p id="i.XI.69-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XI.69-p5">The Jewish Christian type embraces the Epistles of
James, Peter, and Jude, the Gospels of Matthew and Mark, and to some
extent the Revelation of John; for John is placed by Paul among the
"pillars" of the church of the circumcision, though in his later
writings he took an independent position above the distinction of Jew
and Gentile. In these books, originally designed mainly, though not
exclusively, for Jewish Christian readers, Christianity is exhibited in
its unity with the Old Testament, as the fulfilment of the same. They
unfold the fundamental idea of the Sermon on the Mount (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5:17" id="i.XI.69-p5.1" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17">Matt. 5:17</scripRef>),
that Christ did not come to destroy the law or the prophets, but to
"fulfil." The Gospels, especially that of Matthew, show historically
that Jesus is the Messiah, the lawgiver, the prophet, priest, and king
of Israel.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.69-p6">On this historical basis James and Peter build
their practical exhortations, with this difference, that the former
shows chiefly the agreement of the gospel with the law, the latter with
the prophets.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.69-p7"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.69-p7.1">James</span>, the brother of the
Lord, in keeping with his life-long labors in Jerusalem, his speech at
the Council, and the letter of the Council—which he
probably wrote himself—holds most closely to the
Mosaic religion, and represents the gospel itself as <i>law, yet as the
"perfect law of liberty.</i>"<note place="end" n="755" id="i.XI.69-p7.2"><p id="i.XI.69-p8"> <scripRef passage="James 1:25" id="i.XI.69-p8.1" parsed="|Jas|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.25">James 1:25</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.69-p8.2">εἰς νόμον
τἐλειον
τὸν τῆς
ἐλευθερίας</span>.</p></note> Herein lies the difference as well as the
unity of the two dispensations. The "law" points to the harmony, the
qualifying "perfect" and "liberty" to the superiority of Christianity,
and intimates that Judaism was <i>imperfect and a law of bondage,</i>
from which Christ has set us free. Paul, on the contrary, distinguishes
the gospel as freedom from the law, as a system of slavery;<note place="end" n="756" id="i.XI.69-p8.3"><p id="i.XI.69-p9"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:1" id="i.XI.69-p9.1" parsed="|Gal|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.1">Gal. 5:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3:6" id="i.XI.69-p9.2" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">2 Cor.
3:6</scripRef>.</p></note> but he
re-establishes the law on the basis of freedom, and sums up the whole
Christian life in the fulfilment of the law of love to God and to our
neighbor; therein meeting James from the opposite starting-point.<note place="end" n="757" id="i.XI.69-p9.3"><p id="i.XI.69-p10"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 6:2" id="i.XI.69-p10.1" parsed="|Gal|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.2">Gal. 6:2</scripRef> (the law of
Christ); <scripRef passage="Rom. 13:8" id="i.XI.69-p10.2" parsed="|Rom|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.8">Rom. 13:8</scripRef> sqq.; 3:22; 8:2.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.69-p11">James, the Christian legalist, lays great stress
on good <i>works which the law requires, but he demands works which are
the fruit of faith</i> in Him, whom he, as his servant, reverently
calls "the Lord of glory," and whose words as reported by Matthew are
the basis of his exhortations.<note place="end" n="758" id="i.XI.69-p11.1"><p id="i.XI.69-p12"> <scripRef passage="James 1:1" id="i.XI.69-p12.1" parsed="|Jas|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.1">James 1:1</scripRef>; 2:1; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.69-p12.2">τήν
πίστιν τοῦ
Κυρίου
ἡμῶν
Ἰησοῦ
Χριστοῦ
τῆς
δόζης</span>.</p></note> Such faith, moreover, is the result of it
new birth, which he traces to "the will of God" through the agency of
"the word of truth," that is, the gospel.<note place="end" n="759" id="i.XI.69-p12.3"><p id="i.XI.69-p13"> <scripRef passage="James 1:18" id="i.XI.69-p13.1" parsed="|Jas|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.18">James 1:18</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.69-p13.2">βουληθεις
ἀπεκύησεν
ἡμᾶς
λόγῳ
ἀληθείας</span>.</p></note> As to the relation
between faith and works and their connection with justification at the
tribunal of God, he seems to teach the doctrine of justification by
faith <i>and works; while Paul teaches the doctrine of justification by
faith alone, to be followed by good works, as the necessary
evidence</i> of faith. The two views as thus stated are embodied in the
Roman Catholic and the evangelical Protestant confessions, and form one
of the chief topics of controversy. But the contradiction between James
and Paul is verbal rather than logical and doctrinal, and admits of a
reconciliation which lies in the inseparable connection of a living
faith and good works, or of justification and sanctification, so that
they supplement and confirm each other, the one laying the true
foundation in character, the other insisting on the practical
manifestation. James wrote probably long before he had seen any of
Paul’s Epistles, certainly with no view to refute his
doctrine or even to guard it against antinomian abuse; for this was
quite unnecessary, as Paul did it clearly enough himself, and it would
have been quite useless for Jewish Christian readers who were exposed
to the danger of a barren legalism, but not of a pseudo-Pauline
liberalism and antinomianism. They cannot, indeed, be made to say
precisely the same thing, only using one or more of the three terms,
"to justify," "faith," "works" in different senses; but they wrote from
different standpoints and opposed different errors, and thus presented
two distinct aspects of the same truth. James says: Faith is dead
without works. Paul says: Works are dead without faith. The one insists
on a working faith, the other on faithful works. Both are right: James
in opposition to the dead Jewish orthodoxy, Paul in opposition to
self-righteous legalism. James does not demand works without faith, but
works prompted by faith;<note place="end" n="760" id="i.XI.69-p13.3"><p id="i.XI.69-p14"> <scripRef passage="James 2" id="i.XI.69-p14.1" parsed="|Jas|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2">James 2</scripRef>: 22 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.69-p14.2">ἡ πίστις
συνήργει
τοῖς
ἔργοις
αὐτοῦ καὶ
ἐκ τῶν
ἔργων ἡ
πίστις
ἐτελειώθη</span>.</p></note> While Paul, on the other hand, likewise
declares a faith worthless which is without love, though it remove
mountains,<note place="end" n="761" id="i.XI.69-p14.3"><p id="i.XI.69-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13:2" id="i.XI.69-p15.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.2">1 Cor. 13:2</scripRef>.</p></note> and would never have attributed a justifying
power to the mere belief in the existence of God, which James calls the
trembling faith of demons.<note place="end" n="762" id="i.XI.69-p15.2"><p id="i.XI.69-p16"> <scripRef passage="James 2:19" id="i.XI.69-p16.1" parsed="|Jas|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.19">James 2:19</scripRef>.</p></note> But James mainly looks at the fruit, Paul
at the root; the one is concerned for the evidence, the other for the
principle; the one takes the practical and experimental view, and
reasons from the effect to the cause, the other goes deeper to the
inmost springs of action, but comes to the same result: a holy life of
love and obedience as the necessary evidence of true faith. And this,
after all, is the ultimate standard of judgment according to Paul as
well as James.<note place="end" n="763" id="i.XI.69-p16.2"><p id="i.XI.69-p17"> See <scripRef passage="Rom. 2:6" id="i.XI.69-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.6">Rom. 2:6</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.69-p17.2">ὁς
ἀποδώσει
ἑκάστῳ
κατὰ τὰ
ἔργα
αύτοῦ</span>); <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:10" id="i.XI.69-p17.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">2
Cor. 5:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 6:7" id="i.XI.69-p17.4" parsed="|Gal|6|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.7">Gal. 6:7</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:37" id="i.XI.69-p17.5" parsed="|Matt|12|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.37">Matt. 12:37</scripRef>; 25:35 sqq. The solution of the
apparent contradiction between the doctrines of justification by faith
and judgment by works lies in the character of the works as being the
evidence of faith.</p></note> Paul puts the solution of the difficulty in one
sentence: "faith working through love." This is the Irenicon of
contending apostles and contending churches.<note place="end" n="764" id="i.XI.69-p17.6"><p id="i.XI.69-p18"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:6" id="i.XI.69-p18.1" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6">Gal. 5:6</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.69-p18.2">πίστις δἰ
ἀγάπης
ἐνεργουμένη</span>, is operative (in the middle sense, as always in the New
Test.). "These words," says Bishop Lightfoot (<i>in loc.</i>),"bridge
the gulf which seems to separate the language of St. Paul and St.
James. Both assert a principle of practical energy, as opposed to a
barren in active theory." To quote from my own commentary on the
passage (1882): "The sentence ’faith working through
love’ reconciles the doctrine of Paul with that of
James; comp. 6:15; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 1:3" id="i.XI.69-p18.3" parsed="|1Thess|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.3">1 Thess. 1:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13" id="i.XI.69-p18.4" parsed="|1Cor|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13">1 Cor. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:5" id="i.XI.69-p18.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.5">1 Tim. 1:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 2:22" id="i.XI.69-p18.6" parsed="|Jas|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.22">James 2:22</scripRef>.
Here is the basis for a final settlement of the controversy on the
doctrine of justification. Romanism (following exclusively the language
of James) teaches justification by faith <i>and works</i>;
Protestantism (on the authority of Paul), justification by faith
<i>alone</i>; Paul and James combined: justification and salvation by
<i>faith working through love.</i> Man is justified by faith alone, but
faith remains not alone: it is the fruitful mother of good works, which
are summed up in love to God and love to men. Faith and love are as
inseparable as light and heat in the sun. Christ’s
merits are the <i>objective</i> and <i>meritorious ground</i> of
justification; faith (as the organ of appropriation) is the
<i>subjective condition;</i> love or good works are the necessary
<i>evidence</i>; without love faith is dead, according to James, or no
faith at all, according to Paul. A great deal of misunderstanding in
this and other theological controversies has arisen from the different
use of terms."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.69-p19">The Epistle of James stands at the head of the
Catholic Epistles, so called, and represents the first and lowest stage
of Christian knowledge. It is doctrinally very meagre, but eminently
practical and popular. It enjoins a simple, earnest, and devout style
of piety that visits the orphans and widows, and keeps itself unspotted
from the world.<note place="end" n="765" id="i.XI.69-p19.1"><p id="i.XI.69-p20"> <scripRef passage="James 1:27" id="i.XI.69-p20.1" parsed="|Jas|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.27">James 1:27</scripRef>; comp. 5:13sqq., and
the concluding verse.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.69-p21">The close connection between the Epistle of James
and the Gospel of Matthew arises naturally from their common Jewish
Christian and Palestinian origin.</p>

<p id="i.XI.69-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI.69-p23">Notes</p>

<p id="i.XI.69-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.69-p25">I. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.69-p25.1">James and Paul</span>.. The
apparent contradiction in the doctrine of justification appears in
<scripRef passage="James 2:14-26" id="i.XI.69-p25.2" parsed="|Jas|2|14|2|26" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.14-Jas.2.26">James 2:14–26</scripRef>, as compared with <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:20 sqq.; 4:1 sqq." id="i.XI.69-p25.3" parsed="|Rom|3|20|0|0;|Rom|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.20 Bible:Rom.4.1">Rom.
3:20 sqq.; 4:1 sqq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:16 sqq." id="i.XI.69-p25.4" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal. 2:16
sqq.</scripRef> Paul says (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3:28" id="i.XI.69-p25.5" parsed="|Rom|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.28">Rom. 3:28</scripRef>): "Man is justified by faith apart
from works of law" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.69-p25.6">πίστει
χωρὶς
ἔργων
νόμου</span>)<i>,</i> comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:16" id="i.XI.69-p25.7" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal. 2:16</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.69-p25.8">οὐ
δικαιοῦται
ἄνθρωπος
ἐζ ἔργων
νόμου ἐὰν
μὴ διὰ
πίστεως
Χριστοῦ
Ἰησοῦ</span>), and appeals to the example of Abraham,
who was justified by faith <i>before</i> he was circumcised (<scripRef passage="Gen. 17:10" id="i.XI.69-p25.9" parsed="|Gen|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.10">Gen.
17:10</scripRef>). <scripRef passage="James 2:24" id="i.XI.69-p25.10" parsed="|Jas|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.24">James 2:24</scripRef> says: "By works a man is
justified, and not only by faith" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.69-p25.11">ἐξ
ἔργων
δικαιοῦται,
ἄνθρωπος
καὶ οὐκ ἐκ
πίστεῶς
μόνον</span>), and appeals to the example of the same
Abraham who showed his true faith in God by offering up his son Isaac
upon the altar (<scripRef passage="Gen. 22:9" id="i.XI.69-p25.12" parsed="|Gen|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.9">Gen. 22:9</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gen. 22:12" id="i.XI.69-p25.13" parsed="|Gen|22|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.22.12">12</scripRef>).
Luther makes the contradiction worse by unnecessarily inserting the
word <i>allein</i>(<i>sola fide</i>) in <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:28" id="i.XI.69-p25.14" parsed="|Rom|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.28">Rom. 3:28</scripRef>, though not without precedent (see my
note on the passage in the Am. ed. of Lange on Romans, p. 136). The
great Reformer could not reconcile the two apostles, and rashly called
the Epistle of James an "epistle of straw" (<i>eine recht
ströherne Epistel,</i> Pref. to the New Test.,
1524).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.69-p26">Baur, from a purely critical point of view, comes
to the same conclusion; he regards the Epistle of James as a direct
attack upon the very heart of the doctrine of Paul, and treats all
attempts at reconciliation as vain. (<i>Vorles. über
neutestam. Theol.,</i> p. 277). So also Renan and Weiffenbach. Renan
(<i>St. Paul,</i> ch. 10) asserts without proof that James organized a
Jewish counter-mission to undermine Paul. But in this case, James, as a
sensible and practical man, ought to have written to Gentile
Christians, not to "the twelve tribes," who needed no warning against
Paul and his doctrine. His Epistle represents simply an earlier and
lower form of Christianity ignorant of the higher, yet preparatory to
it, as the preaching of John the Baptist prepared the way for that of
Christ. It was written without any reference to Paul, probably before
the Council of Jerusalem and before the circumcision controversy, in
the earliest stage of the apostolic church as it is described in the
first chapters of the Acts, when the Christians were not yet clearly
distinguished and finally separated from the Jews. This view of the
early origin of the Epistle is maintained by some of the ablest
historians and commentators, as Neander, Schneckenburger, Theile,
Thiersch, Beyschlag, Alford, Basset, Plumptre, Stanley. Weiss also says
very confidently (<i>Bibl. Theol.</i> 3d ed., p. 120): "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.69-p26.1">Der Brief
gehört der vorpaulinischen Zeit an und steht jedenfalls
zeitlich wie inhaltlich dem ersten Brief Petri am
nächsten</span></i>." He therefore treats both James and
Peter on their own merits, without regard to Paul’s
teaching. Comp. his <i>Einleitung in d. N. T</i>. (1886), p. 400.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.69-p27">II. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.69-p27.1">James and Matthew</span>.
The correspondence has often been fully pointed out by Theile and other
commentators. James contains more reminiscences of the words of Christ
than any other Epistle, especially from the Sermon on the Mount. Comp.
<scripRef passage="James 1:2" id="i.XI.69-p27.2" parsed="|Jas|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.2">James
1:2</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:10-12" id="i.XI.69-p27.3" parsed="|Matt|5|10|5|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10-Matt.5.12">Matt. 5:10–12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 1:4" id="i.XI.69-p27.4" parsed="|Jas|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.4">James 1:4</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:48" id="i.XI.69-p27.5" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48">Matt. 5:48</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 1:17" id="i.XI.69-p27.6" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17">James 1:17</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 7:11" id="i.XI.69-p27.7" parsed="|Matt|7|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.11">Matt. 7:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 1:20" id="i.XI.69-p27.8" parsed="|Jas|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.20">James 1:20</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:22" id="i.XI.69-p27.9" parsed="|Matt|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.22">Matt. 5:22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 1:22 sqq" id="i.XI.69-p27.10" parsed="|Jas|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.22">James 1:22 sqq</scripRef>. with <scripRef passage="Matt. 7:21 sq." id="i.XI.69-p27.11" parsed="|Matt|7|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.21">Matt. 7:21 sq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 1:23" id="i.XI.69-p27.12" parsed="|Jas|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.23">James 1:23</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 7:26" id="i.XI.69-p27.13" parsed="|Matt|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.26">Matt. 7:26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 2:13" id="i.XI.69-p27.14" parsed="|Jas|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.13">James 2:13</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 6:14 sq." id="i.XI.69-p27.15" parsed="|Matt|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.14">Matt. 6:14 sq.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 2:14" id="i.XI.69-p27.16" parsed="|Jas|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.14">James 2:14</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 7:21-23" id="i.XI.69-p27.17" parsed="|Matt|7|21|7|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.21-Matt.7.23">Matt.
7:21–23</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="James 3:2" id="i.XI.69-p27.18" parsed="|Jas|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.2">James
3:2</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:36, 37" id="i.XI.69-p27.19" parsed="|Matt|12|36|12|37" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36-Matt.12.37">Matt. 12:36,
37</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 3:17, 18" id="i.XI.69-p27.20" parsed="|Jas|3|17|3|18" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.17-Jas.3.18">James 3:17,
18</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:9" id="i.XI.69-p27.21" parsed="|Matt|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.9">Matt. 5:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 4:3" id="i.XI.69-p27.22" parsed="|Jas|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.3">James 4:3</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 7:7" id="i.XI.69-p27.23" parsed="|Matt|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.7">Matt. 7:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 4:4" id="i.XI.69-p27.24" parsed="|Jas|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.4.4">James 4:4</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 6:24" id="i.XI.69-p27.25" parsed="|Matt|6|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.6.24">Matt. 6:24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 5:12" id="i.XI.69-p27.26" parsed="|Jas|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.12">James 5:12</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:34" id="i.XI.69-p27.27" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34">Matt. 5:34</scripRef>. According to a notice in the
pseudo-Athanasian Synopsis, James "the Bishop of Jerusalem" translated
the Gospel of Matthew from the Aramaic into the Greek. But there are
also parallelisms between James and the first Epistle of Peter, and
even between James and the apocryphal books of Ecclesiasticus and the
Wisdom of Solomon. See Plumptre, <i>Com. on James</i>, pp. 32 sq.</p>

<p id="i.XI.69-p28"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="70" title="II. Peter and the Gospel of Hope" shorttitle="Section 70" progress="60.98%" prev="i.XI.69" next="i.XI.71" id="i.XI.70">

<p class="head" id="i.XI.70-p1">§ 70. II. Peter and the Gospel of Hope.</p>

<p id="i.XI.70-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XI.70-p3">(Comp. the Lit. in §§ 25
and 26.)</p>

<p id="i.XI.70-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XI.70-p5"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.70-p5.1">Peter</span> stands between James
and Paul, and forms the transition from the extreme conservatism of the
one to the progressive liberalism of the other. The germ of his
doctrinal system is contained in his great confession that Jesus is the
Messiah, the Son of the living God.<note place="end" n="766" id="i.XI.70-p5.2"><p id="i.XI.70-p6"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:16" id="i.XI.70-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt. 16:16</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="John 6:68, 69" id="i.XI.70-p6.2" parsed="|John|6|68|6|69" osisRef="Bible:John.6.68-John.6.69">John 6:68,
69</scripRef>.</p></note> A short creed indeed,
with only one article, but a fundamental and all-comprehensive article,
the corner-stone of the Christian church. His system, therefore, is
Christological, and supplements the anthropological type of James. His
addresses in the Acts and his Epistles are full of the fresh
impressions which the personal intercourse with Christ made upon his
noble, enthusiastic, and impulsive nature. Christianity is the
fulfilment of all the Messianic prophecies; but it is at the same time
itself a prophecy of the glorious return of the Lord. This future
glorious manifestation is so certain that it is already anticipated
here in blessed joy by a lively hope which stimulates to a holy life of
preparation for the end. Hence, Peter eminently deserves to be called
"the Apostle of hope."<note place="end" n="767" id="i.XI.70-p6.3"><p id="i.XI.70-p7"> Weiss (p. 172):
"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.70-p7.1">Die Hoffnung bildet in der
Anschauung des Petrus den eigentlichen Mittelpunkt des Christenlebens.
Sie erscheint bei ihm in der höchsten Energie, wonach die
gehoffte Vollendung bereits unmittelbar nahe
gerückterscheint</span></i>."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.70-p8">I. Peter began his testimony with the announcement
of the historical facts of the resurrection of Jesus and the outpouring
of the Holy Spirit, and represents these facts as the divine seal of
his Messiahship, according to the prophets of old, who bear witness to
him that through his name every one that believes shall receive
remission of sins. The same Jesus whom God raised from the dead and
exalted to his right hand as Lord and Saviour, will come again to judge
his people and to bring in seasons of refreshing from his presence and
the apokatastasis or restitution of all things to their normal and
perfect state, thus completely fulfilling the Messianic prophecies.
There is no salvation out of the Lord Jesus Christ. The condition of
this salvation is the acknowledgment of his Messiahship and the change
of mind and conduct from the service of sin to holiness.<note place="end" n="768" id="i.XI.70-p8.1"><p id="i.XI.70-p9"> See his Pentecostal sermon,
<scripRef passage="Acts 2:14" id="i.XI.70-p9.1" parsed="|Acts|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.14">Acts 2:14</scripRef> sqq.; his addresses to the people, 3:12 sqq.; before the
Sanhedrin, 4:8 sqq.; 5:29 sqq.; to Cornelius, 10:34 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.70-p10">These views are so simple, primitive, and
appropriate that we cannot conceive how Peter could have preached
differently and more effectively in that early stage of Christianity.
We need not wonder at the conversion of three thousand souls in
consequence of his, pentecostal sermon. His knowledge gradually widened
and deepened with the expansion of Christianity and the conversion of
Cornelius. A special revelation enlightened him on the question of
circumcision and brought him to the conviction that "in every nation he
that fears God and works righteousness, is acceptable to him," and that
Jews and Gentiles are saved alike by the grace of Christ through faith,
without the unbearable yoke of the ceremonial law.<note place="end" n="769" id="i.XI.70-p10.1"><p id="i.XI.70-p11"> <scripRef passage="Acts 10:35" id="i.XI.70-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.35">Acts 10:35</scripRef>; 15:7-11.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.70-p12">II. The Epistles of Peter represent this riper
stage of knowledge. They agree substantially with the teaching of Paul.
The leading idea is the same as that presented in his addresses in the
Acts: Christ the fulfiller of the Messianic prophecies, and the hope of
the Christian. Peter’s christology is free of all
speculative elements, and simply derived from the impression of the
historical and risen Jesus. He emphasizes in the first Epistle, as in
his earlier addresses, the resurrection whereby God "begat us again
unto a lively hope, unto an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled,
and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven," when "the chief shepherd
shall be manifested," and we "shall receive the crown of glory." And in
the second Epistle he points forward to "new heavens and a new earth,
wherein dwelleth righteousness."<note place="end" n="770" id="i.XI.70-p12.1"><p id="i.XI.70-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:3-5" id="i.XI.70-p13.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|3|1|5" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.3-1Pet.1.5">1 Pet. 1:3-5</scripRef>; 5:4; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:13" id="i.XI.70-p13.2" parsed="|2Pet|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.13">2 Pet.
3:13</scripRef>.</p></note> He thus connects the resurrection of
Christ with the final consummation of which it is the sure pledge. But,
besides the resurrection, he brings out also the atoning efficacy of
the death of Christ almost as strongly and clearly as Paul. Christ
"suffered for sins once, the righteous for the unrighteous, that he
might bring us to God;" he himself "bare our sins in his body upon the
tree, that we, having died unto sins, might live unto righteousness;"
he redeemed us "with precious blood, as of a lamb without blemish and
without spot."<note place="end" n="771" id="i.XI.70-p13.3"><p id="i.XI.70-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:18" id="i.XI.70-p14.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.18">1 Pet. 1:18</scripRef> sqq.; 2:4; 3:18
sqq.</p></note> Christ is to him the only Saviour, the Lord,
the Prince of life, the Judge of the world. He assigns him a majestic
position far above all other men, and brings him into the closest
contact with the eternal Jehovah, though in subordination to him. The
doctrine of the pre-existence seems to be intimated and implied, if not
expressly stated, when Christ is spoken of as being "foreknown before
the foundation of the world" and "manifested at the end of the time,"
and his Spirit as dwelling in the prophets of old and pointing them to
his future sufferings and glory.<note place="end" n="772" id="i.XI.70-p14.2"><p id="i.XI.70-p15"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:20" id="i.XI.70-p15.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.20">1 Pet. 1:20</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p15.2">Χριστοῦ
προεγνωσμένου
μέν πρὸ
καταβολῆς
κόσμου,
φανερωθέντος
δέ</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p15.3">κ. τ. λ</span><i>.;</i>
1:11: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p15.4">τὸ
ἐν
αὐτοῖς</span>(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p15.5">τοῖς
προφήταις</span>)<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p15.6">πνεῦμα
Χριστοῦ
προμαρτυρόμενον</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p15.7">κ. τ.
λ</span>. Schmid, Lechler, Gess, and others
understand these passages as teaching a <i>real</i> pre-existence;
Beyschlag (l.c., p. 121) finds in them only an ideal pre-existence in
the foreknowledge of God, and emphasizes the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p15.8">ἐποίησεν</span>
in <scripRef passage="Acts 2:36" id="i.XI.70-p15.9" parsed="|Acts|2|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.36">Acts 2:36</scripRef>. He refers the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p15.10">π́εῦμα
Χριστοῦ</span>to the Holy Spirit, which was afterwards given in full measure to
Christ at his baptism. So also Weiss (p. 161). But in this case Peter
would have said <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p15.11">τὸ
πεῦμα
ἅγιον</span>, as
he did <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:12" id="i.XI.70-p15.12" parsed="|1Pet|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.12">1 Pet. 1:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 1:21" id="i.XI.70-p15.13" parsed="|2Pet|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.21">2 Pet. 1:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 2:33" id="i.XI.70-p15.14" parsed="|Acts|2|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.33">Acts 2:33</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 2:38" id="i.XI.70-p15.15" parsed="|Acts|2|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.38">38</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.70-p16">III. Peter extends the preaching, judging, and
saving activity of Christ to the realm of the departed spirits in Hades
during the mysterious triduum between the crucifixion and the
resurrection.<note place="end" n="773" id="i.XI.70-p16.1"><p id="i.XI.70-p17"> <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:19" id="i.XI.70-p17.1" parsed="|1Pet|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.19">1 Pet. 3:19</scripRef>; 4:6; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:27" id="i.XI.70-p17.2" parsed="|Acts|2|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.27">Acts
2:27</scripRef>. The reference of the first passage to a preaching of Christ
through Noah at the time of the flood is artificial, breaks the
historic connection (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p17.3">ἀπέθανεν ...
θαματωθείς ...
ζωοποιηθείς
πνεύματι ...
ἐκήρυξεν
–ϊ...
–ͅϊπορευθεὶς
εἰς
οὐρανόν</span> ) and is set aside by <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 4:6" id="i.XI.70-p17.4" parsed="|1Pet|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.6">1 Pet. 4:6</scripRef>, which explains and
generalizes the statement of the former passage. Baur (p. 291)
understands the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p17.5">πνεύματα
ἐν
φυλακῇ</span> to be the fallen angels (comp. <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 2:4" id="i.XI.70-p17.6" parsed="|2Pet|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.4">2 Pet. 2:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gen. 6:1" id="i.XI.70-p17.7" parsed="|Gen|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.6.1">Gen. 6:1</scripRef>), and the
preaching of Christ an announcement of the judgment. But in this case
we should have to distinguish between the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p17.8">ἐκήρυξεν</span>, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:9" id="i.XI.70-p17.9" parsed="|1Pet|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.9">1 Pet. 3:9</scripRef>, and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.70-p17.10">εὐηγγελίσθη</span>
in 4:6. The latter always means preaching the gospel,
which is a savor of life unto life to believers, and a savor of death
unto death to unbelievers.</p></note> The descent into Hades is also taught by Paul
(<scripRef passage="Eph. 4:9, 10" id="i.XI.70-p17.11" parsed="|Eph|4|9|4|10" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.9-Eph.4.10">Eph. 4:9, 10</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.70-p18">IV. With this theory correspond the practical
exhortations. Subjective Christianity is represented as faith in the
historical Christ and as a lively hope in his, glorious reappearance,
which should make the Christians rejoice even amidst trials and
persecution, after the example of their Lord and Saviour.</p>

<p id="i.XI.70-p19"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="71" title="The Gentile Christian Theology. Paul and the Gospel of Faith" shorttitle="Section 71" progress="61.33%" prev="i.XI.70" next="i.XI.72" id="i.XI.71">

<p class="head" id="i.XI.71-p1">§ 71. The Gentile Christian Theology. Paul
and the Gospel of Faith.</p>

<p id="i.XI.71-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XI.71-p3">(See the Lit. in § 29, pp. 280
sqq.)</p>

<p id="i.XI.71-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XI.71-p5">The Gentile Christian type of the gospel is embodied
in the writings of Paul and Luke, and in the anonymous Epistle to the
Hebrews.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p6">The sources of Paul’s theology
are his discourses in the Acts (especially the speech on the Areopagus)
and his thirteen Epistles, namely, the Epistles to the
Thessalonians—the earliest, but chiefly practical; the
four great Epistles to the Corinthians, Galatians, and Romans, which
are the mature result of his conflict with the Judaizing tendency; the
four Epistles of the captivity; and the Pastoral Epistles. These groups
present as many phases of development of his system and discuss
different questions with appropriate variations of style, but they are
animated by the same spirit, and bear the marks of the same profound
and comprehensive genius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p7">Paul is the pioneer of Christian theology. He
alone among the apostles had received a learned rabbinical education
and was skilled in logical and dialectical argument. But his logic is
vitalized and set on fire. His theology springs from his heart as well
as from his brain; it is the result of his conversion, and all aglow
with the love of Christ; his scholasticism is warmed and deepened by
mysticism, and his mysticism is regulated and sobered by scholasticism;
the religious and moral elements, dogmatics, and ethics, are blended
into a harmonious whole. Out of the depths of his personal experience,
and in conflict with the Judaizing contraction and the Gnostic
evaporation of the gospel be elaborated the fullest scheme of Christian
doctrine which we possess from apostolic pens. It is essentially
soteriological, or a system of the way of salvation. It goes far beyond
the teaching of James and Peter, and yet is only a consistent
development of the teaching of Jesus in the Gospels.<note place="end" n="774" id="i.XI.71-p7.1"><p id="i.XI.71-p8"> Dr. Baur, who was formerly
disposed to make Paul the founder of Christian universalism, admits in
his last elaboration of the Pauline system (<i>N</i>. <i>T. liche
Theol.,</i> p. 128), that "Paul only expressed to the consciousness
what in itself, in principle and actually, or by implication, was
contained already in the doctrine of Jesus (<i>was an sich principiell
und thatsächlich, oder implicite schon in der Lehre Jesu
enthalten war</i>)<i>."</i>Pressensé misstates here
Baur’s position, but himself correctly calls
Paul’s doctrine "as a whole and in all its parts, the
logical deduction and development of the teaching of the Master"
(<i>Apost. Era</i>, p. 255).</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XI.71-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI.71-p10">The Central Idea.</p>

<p id="i.XI.71-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p12">Paul’s personal experience
embraced intense fanaticism for Judaism, and a more intense enthusiasm
for Christianity. It was first an unavailing struggle of legalism
towards human righteousness by works of the law, and then the
apprehension of divine righteousness by faith in Christ. This dualism
is reflected in his theology. The idea of righteousness or conformity
to God’s holy will is the connecting link between the
Jewish Saul and the Christian Paul. Law and works, was the motto of the
self-righteous pupil of Moses; gospel and faith, the motto of the
humble disciple of Jesus. He is the emancipator of the Christian
consciousness from the oppressive bondage of legalism and bigotry, and
the champion of freedom and catholicity. Paul’s gospel
is emphatically the gospel of saving faith, the gospel of evangelical
freedom, the gospel of universalism, centring in the person and work of
Christ and conditioned by union with Christ. He determined to know
nothing but Christ and him crucified; but this included
all—it is the soul of his theology. The Christ who
died is the Christ who was raised again and ever lives as Lord and
Saviour, and was made unto us wisdom from God, and righteousness, and
sanctification, and redemption.<note place="end" n="775" id="i.XI.71-p12.1"><p id="i.XI.71-p13"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:30" id="i.XI.71-p13.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor. 1:30</scripRef>; 2:2.</p></note> A dead Christ would be the grave of all
our hopes, and the gospel of a dead Saviour a wretched delusion. "If
Christ has not been raised then is our preaching vain, your faith also
is vain."<note place="end" n="776" id="i.XI.71-p13.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p14"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:13" id="i.XI.71-p14.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.13">1 Cor. 15:13</scripRef>.</p></note> His death becomes available only through his
resurrection. Paul puts the two facts together in the comprehensive
statement: "Christ delivered up for our trespasses, and raised for our
justification."<note place="end" n="777" id="i.XI.71-p14.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p15"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 4" id="i.XI.71-p15.1" parsed="|Rom|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4">Rom. 4</scripRef>: 23. The first
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p15.2">διά</span> is
retrospective, the second prospective: for the destruction of sin and
for the procurement of righteousness.</p></note> He is a conditional universalist; he teaches
the universal need of salvation, and the divine intention and provision
for a universal salvation, but the actual salvation of each man depends
upon his faith or personal acceptance and appropriation of Christ. His
doctrinal system, then, turns on the great antithesis of sin and grace.
Before Christ and out of Christ is the reign of sin and death; after
Christ and in Christ is the reign of righteousness and life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p16">We now proceed to an outline of the leading
features of his theology as set forth in the order of the Epistle to
the Romans, the most methodical and complete of his writings. Its
central thought is: <i>The Gospel of Christ, a power of God for the
salvation of all men, Jew and Gentile.</i><note place="end" n="778" id="i.XI.71-p16.1"><p id="i.XI.71-p17"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:17" id="i.XI.71-p17.1" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17">Rom. 1:17</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p17.2">δύναμις̑
θεοῦ εἰς
σωτηρίαν
παντὶ τῷ
πιστεύοντι ,
Ἰουδαίῳ
τε</span> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p17.3">πρῶτον</span>]<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p17.4">καὶ
Ἕλληνι</span>. Other pregnant passages in which Paul summarizes his dogmatics
and ethics, are <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:16, 17" id="i.XI.71-p17.5" parsed="|Rom|1|16|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16-Rom.1.17">Rom. 1:16, 17</scripRef>:3: 21-26; 4:25; 11:32; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:22" id="i.XI.71-p17.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. 15:22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:22" id="i.XI.71-p17.7" parsed="|Gal|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.22">Gal.
3:22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:3-7" id="i.XI.71-p17.8" parsed="|Titus|3|3|3|7" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.3-Titus.3.7">Tit. 3:3-7</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p18">1. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p18.1">The Universal Need of
Salvation</span>.—It arises from the fall of Adam and
the whole human race, which was included in him as the tree is included
in the seed, so that his one act of disobedience brought sin and death
upon the whole posterity. Paul proves the depravity of Gentiles and
Jews without exception to the extent that they are absolutely unable to
attain to righteousness and to save themselves. "There is none
righteous, no, not one." They are all under the dominion of sin and
under the sentence of condemnation.<note place="end" n="779" id="i.XI.71-p18.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p19"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:18" id="i.XI.71-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18">Rom. 1:18</scripRef>; 3:20. First the
depravity of the heathen, then that of the Jews (2:1, comp.
2:17).</p></note> He recognizes indeed,
even among the heathen, the remaining good elements of reason and
conscience,<note place="end" n="780" id="i.XI.71-p19.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p20"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:18-21" id="i.XI.71-p20.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|1|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18-Rom.1.21">Rom. 1:18-21</scripRef>; 2:14-16; comp.
<scripRef passage="Acts 17:28" id="i.XI.71-p20.2" parsed="|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts 17:28</scripRef>.</p></note> which are the connecting links for the
regenerating work of divine grace; but for this very reason they are
inexcusable, as they sin against better knowledge. There is a conflict
between the higher and the lower nature in man (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p20.3">νοῦς</span>, which tends to God who gave it, and the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p20.4">σάρξ</span>, which tends to sin), and this conflict
is stimulated and brought to a crisis by the law of God; but this
conflict, owing to the weakness of our carnal, fallen, depraved nature,
ends in defeat and despair till the renewing grace of Christ
emancipates us from the curse and bondage of sin and gives us liberty
and victory. In the seventh chapter of the Romans, Paul gives from his
personal experience a most remarkable and truthful description of the
religious history of man from the natural or heathen state of carnal
security (without the law, <scripRef passage="Rom. 7:7-9" id="i.XI.71-p20.5" parsed="|Rom|7|7|7|9" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.7-Rom.7.9">Rom.
7:7–9</scripRef>) to
the Jewish state under the law which calls out sin from its hidden
recess, reveals its true character, and awakens the sense of the
wretchedness of slavery under sin (<scripRef passage="Rom. 7:10-25" id="i.XI.71-p20.6" parsed="|Rom|7|10|7|25" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.10-Rom.7.25">7:10–25</scripRef>), but in this very way prepares
the way for the Christian state of freedom (<scripRef passage="Rom. 7:24" id="i.XI.71-p20.7" parsed="|Rom|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7.24">7:24</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Rom. 8" id="i.XI.71-p20.8" parsed="|Rom|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8">Rom. 8</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="781" id="i.XI.71-p20.9"><p id="i.XI.71-p21"> The Augustinian application of
this conflict to the <i>regenerate</i> state, involves <scripRef passage="Rom. 7" id="i.XI.71-p21.1" parsed="|Rom|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7">Rom. 7</scripRef> in
contradiction with <scripRef passage="Rom. 6" id="i.XI.71-p21.2" parsed="|Rom|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6">Rom. 6</scripRef> and 8, and obliterates the distinction
between the regenerate and the unregenerate state. Augustine understood
that chapter better in his earlier years, before the Pelagian
controversy drove him to such an extreme view of total depravity as
destroys all freedom and responsibility. We see here the difference
between an inspired apostle and an enlightened theologian. The chief
object of <scripRef passage="Rom. 7" id="i.XI.71-p21.3" parsed="|Rom|7|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.7">Rom. 7</scripRef> is to show that the law cannot sanctify any more than
it can justify (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3" id="i.XI.71-p21.4" parsed="|Rom|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3">Rom. 3</scripRef>), and that the legal conflict with the sinful
flesh ends in total failure. Paul always uses here <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p21.5">νοῦς</span> for the
higher principle in man (including reason and conscience); while in
<scripRef passage="Rom. 8" id="i.XI.71-p21.6" parsed="|Rom|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8">Rom. 8</scripRef>, where he speaks of the regenerate man, he uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p21.7">πνεῦμα</span>, which is the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p21.8">νοῦς</span> sanctified
and enlightened by the Holy Spirit. In 8:25 he indeed alludes to the
regenerate state by way of anticipation and as an immediate answer to
the preceding cry for redemption; but from this expression of thanks he
once more points back with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p21.9">ἆρα
οὖν</span> to the previous
state of bondage before he enters more fully with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p21.10">ἆρα νῦν</span>
into the state of freedom.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p22">II. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p22.1">The Divine Intention and
Provision of Universal Salvation</span>.—God sincerely
wills (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p22.2">θέλει</span>) that all men, even the greatest of
sinners, should be saved, and come to the knowledge of truth through
Christ, who gave himself a ransom for all.<note place="end" n="782" id="i.XI.71-p22.3"><p id="i.XI.71-p23"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:15" id="i.XI.71-p23.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. 1:15</scripRef>; 2:4, 6; <scripRef passage="Tit. 2:11" id="i.XI.71-p23.2" parsed="|Titus|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.11">Tit. 2:11</scripRef>.
Particularistic restrictions of "all" in these passages are arbitrary.
The same doctrine is taught <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:9" id="i.XI.71-p23.3" parsed="|2Pet|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.9">2 Pet. 3:9</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="John 3:16" id="i.XI.71-p23.4" parsed="|John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16">John 3:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 2:2" id="i.XI.71-p23.5" parsed="|1John|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.2">1 John 2:2</scripRef>. The
last passage is as clear as the sun: "Christ is the propitiation
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p23.6">ἱλασμός</span>) for our sins; and not for ours only, <i>but also</i> for
the whole world"(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p23.7">οὐ
μόνον ...
ἀλλὰ καὶ
περὶ ὅλου
τοῦ
κόσμου</span> ).</p></note> The extent of
Christ’s righteousness and life is as universal as the
extent of Adam’s sin and death, and its intensive
power is even greater. The first and the second Adam are perfectly
parallel by contrast in their representative character, but Christ is
much stronger and remains victor of the field, having slain sin and
death, and living for ever as the prince of life. Where sin abounds
there grace super-abounds. As through the first Adam sin (as a
pervading force) entered into the world, and death through sin, and
thus death passed unto all men, inasmuch as they all sinned (in Adam
generically and potentially, and by actual transgression individually);
so much more through Christ, the second Adam, righteousness entered
into the world and life through righteousness, and thus righteousness
passed unto all men on condition of faith by which we partake of his
righteousness.<note place="end" n="783" id="i.XI.71-p23.8"><p id="i.XI.71-p24"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:12-21" id="i.XI.71-p24.1" parsed="|Rom|5|12|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12-Rom.5.21">Rom. 5:12-21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:1" id="i.XI.71-p24.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1">1 Cor. 15:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:22" id="i.XI.71-p24.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">22</scripRef>.
The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p24.4">πάντες</span> and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p24.5">οἱ
πολλοί</span> (which is equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p24.6">πάντες</span> and opposed, not to a <i>few</i>, but to the <i>one</i>) in the
second clause referring to the second Adam, is as comprehensive and
unlimited as in the first clause. The English Version weakens the force
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p24.7">οἱ
πολλοί</span>,
and limits the number by omitting the article. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p24.8">πολλῷ
μᾶλλον</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 5:15" id="i.XI.71-p24.9" parsed="|Rom|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.15">Rom. 5:15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:17" id="i.XI.71-p24.10" parsed="|Rom|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.17">17</scripRef>) predicated of Christ’s saving
grace, is not a numerical, nor a logical, but a dynamic <i>plus</i>,
indicating a higher degree of efficacy, insomuch as Christ brought far
greater blessings than we lost in Adam.</p></note> God shut up all men in disobedience, that he
might have mercy upon all that believe.<note place="end" n="784" id="i.XI.71-p24.11"><p id="i.XI.71-p25"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:32" id="i.XI.71-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Rom. 11:32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 8:22" id="i.XI.71-p25.2" parsed="|Gal|8|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.8.22">Gal. 8:22</scripRef>. These
contain the briefest statement of the sad mystery of the fall cleared
up by the blessed mystery of redemption. In the first passage the
masculine is used (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p25.3">τοὺς
πάντας</span>),
in the second the neuter (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p25.4">τὰ
πάντα</span>), and the
application is confined to believers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p25.5">τοῖς
πιστεύουσιν</span>).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p26">(1.) The <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p26.1">Preparation</span> for
this salvation was the promise and the law of the Old dispensation. The
promise given to Abraham and the patriarchs is prior to the law, and
not set aside by the law; it contained the germ and the pledge of
salvation, and Abraham stands out as the father of the faithful, who
was justified by faith even before he received circumcision as a sign
and seal. The law came in besides, or between the promise and the
gospel in order to develop the disease of sin, to reveal its true
character as a transgression of the divine will, and thus to excite the
sense of the need of salvation. The law is in itself holy and good, but
cannot give life; it commands and threatens, but gives no power to
fulfil; it cannot renew the flesh, that is, the depraved, sinful nature
of man; it can neither justify nor sanctify, but it brings the
knowledge of sin, and by its discipline it prepares men for the freedom
of Christ, as a schoolmaster prepares children for independent
manhood.<note place="end" n="785" id="i.XI.71-p26.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p27"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 3" id="i.XI.71-p27.1" parsed="|Rom|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3">Rom. 3</scripRef> –7;
<scripRef passage="Gal. 2" id="i.XI.71-p27.2" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal. 2</scripRef> –4; especially <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:20" id="i.XI.71-p27.3" parsed="|Rom|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.20">Rom. 3:20</scripRef>; 5:20; <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:24" id="i.XI.71-p27.4" parsed="|Gal|3|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.24">Gal.
3:24</scripRef></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p28">(2.) The <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p28.1">Salvation itself is
comprehended in the person and work of Christ</span>. It was
accomplished in the fulness of the time by the sinless life, the
atoning death, and the glorious resurrection and exaltation of Christ,
the eternal Son of God, who appeared in the likeness of the flesh of
sin and as an offering for sin, and thus procured for us pardon, peace,
and reconciliation. "God spared not his own Son, but delivered him up
for us all." This is the greatest gift of the eternal love of the
Father for his creatures. The Son of God, prompted by the same infinite
love, laid aside his divine glory and mode of existence, emptied
himself exchanged the form of God for the form of a servant, humbled
himself and became obedient, even unto the death of the cross. Though
he was rich, being equal with God, yet for our sakes he became poor,
that we through his poverty might become rich. In reward for his active
and passive obedience God exalted him and gave him a name above every
name, that in the name of Jesus every knee should bow and every tongue
confess that he is Lord.<note place="end" n="786" id="i.XI.71-p28.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p29"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:3" id="i.XI.71-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. 8:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:32" id="i.XI.71-p29.2" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. 2:6-11" id="i.XI.71-p29.3" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.11">Phil. 2:6-11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 8:9" id="i.XI.71-p29.4" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2
Cor. 8:9</scripRef>. On the Christology of Paul, see the Notes at the end of this
section.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p30">Formerly the cross of Christ had been to the
carnal Messianic expectations and self-righteousness of Paul, as well
as of other Jews, the greatest stumbling-block, as it was the height of
folly to the worldly wisdom of the heathen mind.<note place="end" n="787" id="i.XI.71-p30.1"><p id="i.XI.71-p31"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:11" id="i.XI.71-p31.1" parsed="|Gal|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.11">Gal. 5:11</scripRef>; 6:12. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:23" id="i.XI.71-p31.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.23">1 Cor.
1:23</scripRef>.</p></note> But the heavenly
vision of the glory of Jesus at Damascus unlocked the key for the
understanding of this mystery, and it was confirmed by the primitive
apostolic tradition,<note place="end" n="788" id="i.XI.71-p31.3"><p id="i.XI.71-p32"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:3" id="i.XI.71-p32.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.3">1 Cor. 15:3</scripRef>: "I delivered unto
you first of all that which I also <i>received,</i> that <i>Christ died
for our sins</i> according to the Scriptures."</p></note> and by his personal experience of the failure
of the law and the power of the gospel to give peace to his troubled
conscience. The death of Christ appeared to him now as the divinely
appointed means for procuring righteousness. It is the device of
infinite wisdom and love to reconcile the conflicting claims of justice
and mercy whereby God could justify the sinner and yet remain just
himself.<note place="end" n="789" id="i.XI.71-p32.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p33"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:26" id="i.XI.71-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.26">Rom. 3:26</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p33.2">εἰς τὸ
εἶναι
αὐτὸν
δίκαιον
καὶ
δικαιοῦντα
τὸν ἐκ
Χριστοῦ</span>. Bengel calls this "<i>summum paradoxon
evangelicum</i>."</p></note> Christ, who knew no sin, became sin for us that
we might become righteousness of God in him. He died in the place and
for the benefit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p33.3">ὑπέρ,
περί</span>) of sinners and enemies, so that his
death has a universal significance. If one died for all, they all
died.<note place="end" n="790" id="i.XI.71-p33.4"><p id="i.XI.71-p34"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:15" id="i.XI.71-p34.1" parsed="|2Cor|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.15">2 Cor. 5:15</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.2">ὅτι εἶς
ὐπέρ
πάντων
ἀπέθανεν,
ἄρα οἱ
πάντες
απέθανον</span>. Mark the aorist. The prepositions <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.3">ὑπέρ</span> (used of persons) and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.4">περί</span> (of
things, but also of persons) express the idea of benefit, but often in
close connection with the idea of vicariousness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.5">ἀντί</span>).
Comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:4" id="i.XI.71-p34.6" parsed="|Gal|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.4">Gal. 1:4</scripRef>; 3:13; <scripRef passage="Rom. 4:25" id="i.XI.71-p34.7" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Rom. 4:25</scripRef>; 5:6, etc</p></note> He offered his spotless and holy life as a
ransom (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.8">λύτρον</span>) or price (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.9">τιμή</span>) for our sins, and thus effected our
redemption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.10">ἀπολύτρωσις</span>), as prisoners of war are redeemed
by the payment of an equivalent. His death, therefore, is a vicarious
sacrifice, an atonement, an expiation or propitiation <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.11">ἱλασμός,
ἱλαστήριον</span>, <i>sacrificium expiatorium</i>)
for the sins of the whole world, and secured full and final remission
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.12">ἄφεσις</span>) and reconciliation between God and
man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.13">καταλλαγή</span>). This the Mosaic law and
sacrifices could not accomplish. They could only keep alive and deepen
the sense of the necessity of an atonement. If righteousness came by
the law, Christ’s death would be needless and
fruitless. His death removes not only the guilt of sin, but it
destroyed also its power and dominion. Hence the great stress Paul laid
on the preaching of the cross (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p34.14">ὁ
λόγος τοῦ
σταυροῦ</span>) in which alone he would glory.<note place="end" n="791" id="i.XI.71-p34.15"><p id="i.XI.71-p35"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:21-26" id="i.XI.71-p35.1" parsed="|Rom|3|21|3|26" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.21-Rom.3.26">Rom. 3:21-26</scripRef>; 5:6-10; 8:32; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:17, 18" id="i.XI.71-p35.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|17|1|18" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.17-1Cor.1.18">1
Cor. 1:17, 18</scripRef>; 2:2; 6:20; 7:23; 11:24; 15:3; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:15" id="i.XI.71-p35.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.15">2 Cor. 5:15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:18" id="i.XI.71-p35.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.18">18</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:19" id="i.XI.71-p35.5" parsed="|2Cor|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.19">19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:21" id="i.XI.71-p35.6" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">21</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:4" id="i.XI.71-p35.7" parsed="|Gal|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.4">Gal. 1:4</scripRef>; 2:11 sqq.; 3:13; 6:14, etc. Comp. Weiss, p. 302; Pfleiderer,
p. 7; Baur (<i>N. T. Theol.,</i> p. 156). Holsten and Pfleiderer (in
his able introduction) regard the atoning death of Christ as the kernel
of Paul’s theology, and Holsten promises to develop
the whole system from thus idea in his new work, <i>Das Evangelium des
Paulus,</i> of which the first part appeared in 1880. But they deny the
<i>objective</i> character of the revelation at Damascus, and resolve
it into a subjective moral struggle and a dialectical process of
reflection and reasoning. Luther passed through a similar moral
conflict and reached the same conclusion, but on the basis of the
Scriptures and with the aid of the divine Spirit.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p36">This rich doctrine of the atonement which pervades
the Pauline Epistles is only a legitimate expansion of the word of
Christ that he would give his life as a ransom for sinners and shed his
blood for the remission of sins.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p37">(3.) While Christ accomplished the salvation, the
<span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p37.1">Holy Spirit</span> appropriates it to the believer.
The Spirit is the religious and moral principle of the new life.
Emanating from God, he dwells in the Christian as a renewing,
sanctifying, comforting energy, as the higher conscience, as a divine
guide and monitor. He mediates between Christ and the church as Christ
mediates between God and the world; be is the divine revealer of Christ
to the individual consciousness and the source of all graces (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p37.2">χαρίσματα</span>) through which the new life
manifests itself. "Christ in us" is equivalent to having the "Spirit of
Christ." It is only by the inward revelation of the Spirit that we can
call Christ our Lord and Saviour, and God our Father; by the Spirit the
love of God is shed abroad in our hearts; the Spirit works in us faith
and all virtues; it is the Spirit who transforms even the body of the
believer into a holy temple; those who are led by the Spirit are the
sons of God and heirs of salvation; it is by the law of the Spirit of
life in Christ Jesus that we are made free from the law of sin and
death and are able to walk in newness of life. Where the Spirit of God
is there is true liberty.<note place="end" n="792" id="i.XI.71-p37.3"><p id="i.XI.71-p38"> The passages in which the Holy
Spirit is mentioned are very numerous, especially in the Thessalonians,
Romans, Corinthians, Galatians, and Ephesians. Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:5" id="i.XI.71-p38.1" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5">Rom. 5:5</scripRef>; 7:6;
8:2, 5, 9, 11, 14, 15, 16, 26; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2" id="i.XI.71-p38.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2">1 Cor. 2</scripRef>: 4 sqq.; 3:16; 6:11, 17, 19;
12:3-16; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1:12" id="i.XI.71-p38.3" parsed="|2Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.12">2 Cor. 1:12</scripRef>; 2:7; <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:6" id="i.XI.71-p38.4" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. 4:6</scripRef>; 5:16, 22, 25; <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:17" id="i.XI.71-p38.5" parsed="|Eph|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.17">Eph. 1:17</scripRef>; 2:2;
4:23, 30; 5:18; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 1:5, 6" id="i.XI.71-p38.6" parsed="|1Thess|1|5|1|6" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.5-1Thess.1.6">1 Thess. 1:5, 6</scripRef>; 4:8; 5:19, 23; <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:2" id="i.XI.71-p38.7" parsed="|2Thess|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.2">2 Thess. 2:2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:8" id="i.XI.71-p38.8" parsed="|2Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.8">8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:13" id="i.XI.71-p38.9" parsed="|2Thess|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.13">13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 1:7, 14" id="i.XI.71-p38.10" parsed="|2Tim|1|7|0|0;|2Tim|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.7 Bible:2Tim.1.14">2
Tim. 1:7, 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 3" id="i.XI.71-p38.11" parsed="|Titus|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3">Tit. 3</scripRef>: 5.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p39">(4.) There is, then, a threefold cause of our
salvation: the Father who sends his Son, the Son who procures
salvation, and the Holy Spirit who applies it to the believer. This
threefold agency is set forth in the benediction, which comprehends all
divine blessings: "the grace (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p39.1">χάρις</span>) of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p39.2">ἀγάπη</span>) of God, and the communion (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p39.3">κοινωνία</span>) of the Holy Spirit."<note place="end" n="793" id="i.XI.71-p39.4"><p id="i.XI.71-p40"> The concluding verse in the
second Epistle to the Corinthians; comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 2:18" id="i.XI.71-p40.1" parsed="|Eph|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.18">Eph. 2:18</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Eph. 2:22" id="i.XI.71-p40.2" parsed="|Eph|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.22">22</scripRef>; 4:4-6, where
God the Father, the Lord Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit are
mentioned as distinct personalities, if we may use this unsatisfactory
yet indispensable term.</p></note> This is
Paul’s practical view of the Holy Trinity as revealed
in the gospel. The grace of Christ is mentioned first because in it is
exhibited to us the love of the Father in its highest aspect as a
saving power; to the Holy Spirit is ascribed the communion because he
is the bond of union between the Father and the Son, between Christ and
the believer, and between the believers as members of one brotherhood
of the redeemed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p41">To this divine trinity corresponds, we may say,
the human trinity of Christian graces: faith, hope, love.<note place="end" n="794" id="i.XI.71-p41.1"><p id="i.XI.71-p42"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13:13" id="i.XI.71-p42.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.13">1 Cor. 13:13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p43">III. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p43.1">The Order of
Salvation.—(1.) Salvation has its roots in the eternal
counsel of God, his Foreknowledge</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p43.2">πρόγνωσις</span>)<i>,</i> and his <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p43.3">Foreordination</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p43.4">προορισμός,
πρόθεσις</span>); the former an act of his
omniscient intellect, the latter of his omnipotent will. Logically,
foreknowledge precedes foreordination, but in reality both coincide and
are simultaneous in the divine mind, in which there is no before nor
after.<note place="end" n="795" id="i.XI.71-p43.5"><p id="i.XI.71-p44"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:29" id="i.XI.71-p44.1" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. 8:29</scripRef>: "Whom he
<i>foreknew</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p44.2">οὓς
προέγνω</span>)<i>,</i> he also <i>foreordained</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p44.3">προώρισεν</span>), to be conformed to the image of his Son. "The
verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p44.4">προγινώσκω</span>
occurs in the New Test. five times (<scripRef passage="Rom. 8:29" id="i.XI.71-p44.5" parsed="|Rom|8|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29">Rom. 8:29</scripRef>; 11:1,
2; <scripRef passage="Acts 26:5" id="i.XI.71-p44.6" parsed="|Acts|26|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.5">Acts 26:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:20" id="i.XI.71-p44.7" parsed="|1Pet|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.20">1 Pet. 1:20</scripRef>), the noun <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p44.8">πρόγνωσις</span>
twice (<scripRef passage="Acts 2:23" id="i.XI.71-p44.9" parsed="|Acts|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.23">Acts 2:23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:2" id="i.XI.71-p44.10" parsed="|1Pet|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.2">1 Pet. 1:2</scripRef>), always, as in
classical Greek, in the sense of previous knowledge (not election). The
verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p44.11">προορίζω</span>occurs six times, and means always to foreordain, to
determine before. The words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p44.12">ἐκλεγω</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p44.13">ἐκλέγομαι,
ἐκλογή,
ἐκλεκτός</span>
occur much more frequently, mostly with reference to
eternal choice or election. See note below.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p45">Paul undoubtedly teaches an eternal
<i>election</i> by the sovereign grace of God, that is an unconditioned
and unchangeable predestination of his children to holiness and
salvation in and through his Son Jesus Christ.<note place="end" n="796" id="i.XI.71-p45.1"><p id="i.XI.71-p46"> <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:4" id="i.XI.71-p46.1" parsed="|Eph|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.4">Eph. 1:4</scripRef>: "Even as he chose us
in Christ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p46.2">ἐξελέξατο
ἡμᾶς ἐν
αὐτῷ</span>)
before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without
blemish before him in love: having foreordained us unto adoption as
sons (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p46.3">προορίσας
ἡμᾶς εἰς
υἱοθεσίαν</span>
)through Jesus Christ unto himself, according to the
good pleasure of his will."</p></note> He thus cuts off all
human merit, and plants the salvation upon an immovable rock. But he
does not thereby exclude human freedom and responsibility; on the
contrary, he includes them as elements in the divine plan, and boldly
puts them together.<note place="end" n="797" id="i.XI.71-p46.4"><p id="i.XI.71-p47"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 2:12, 13" id="i.XI.71-p47.1" parsed="|Phil|2|12|2|13" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.12-Phil.2.13">Phil. 2:12, 13</scripRef>. Comp. <scripRef passage="Romans 9" id="i.XI.71-p47.2" parsed="|Rom|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9">Romans 9</scripRef>
with 10.</p></note> Hence he exhorts and warns men as if salvation
might be gained or lost by their effort. Those who are lost, are lost
by their own unbelief. Perdition is the righteous judgment for sin
unrepented of and persisted in. It is a strange misunderstanding to
make Paul either a fatalist or a particularist; he is the strongest
opponent of blind necessity and of Jewish particularism, even in the
ninth chapter of Romans. But he aims at no philosophical solution of a
problem which the finite understanding of man cannot settle; he
contents himself with asserting its divine and human aspects, the
religious and ethical view, the absolute sovereignty of God and the
relative freedom of man, the free gift of salvation and the just
punishment for neglecting it. Christian experience includes both
truths, and we find no contradiction in praying as if all depended on
God, and in working as if all depended on man. This is Pauline theology
and practice.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p48">Foreknowledge and foreordination are the eternal
background of salvation: call, justification, sanctification, and
glorification mark the progressive steps in the time of execution, and
of the personal application of salvation.<note place="end" n="798" id="i.XI.71-p48.1"><p id="i.XI.71-p49"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:30" id="i.XI.71-p49.1" parsed="|Rom|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.30">Rom. 8:30</scripRef>: "Whom he
foreordained them he also <i>called</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p49.2">ἐκάλεσεν</span>): and whom he called them he also <i>justified</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p49.3">ἐδικαίωσεν</span>), which is also the beginning of <i>sanctification</i>),
and whom he justified, them he also <i>glorified</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p49.4">ἐδόξασεν</span>)."The proleptic aorist is used for the future to indicate
the absolute certainty that God will carry out his gracious design to
the glorious consummation.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p50">(2.) The <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p50.1">Call</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p50.2">κλῆσις</span>) proceeds from God the Father through the
preaching of the gospel salvation which is sincerely offered to all.
Faith comes from preaching, preaching from preachers, and the preachers
from God who sends them.<note place="end" n="799" id="i.XI.71-p50.3"><p id="i.XI.71-p51"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 10:14, 15" id="i.XI.71-p51.1" parsed="|Rom|10|14|10|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.14-Rom.10.15">Rom. 10:14, 15</scripRef>. A chain of
abridged syllogisms (<i>sorites</i>) by which Paul reasons back from
effect to cause till he reaches the first link in the chain. On
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p51.2">κλῆσις</span>(<i>vocatio</i>) see <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:29" id="i.XI.71-p51.3" parsed="|Rom|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.29">Rom. 11:29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:26" id="i.XI.71-p51.4" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26">1 Cor. 1:26</scripRef>; 7:20; <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:6" id="i.XI.71-p51.5" parsed="|Gal|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.6">Gal. 1:6</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Eph. 1:18" id="i.XI.71-p51.6" parsed="|Eph|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.18">Eph. 1:18</scripRef>; 4:14; <scripRef passage="Phil. 3:14" id="i.XI.71-p51.7" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">Phil. 3:14</scripRef>, etc. The verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p51.8">καλέω</span> is
of very frequent occurrence in the Gospels and Epistles.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p52">The human act which corresponds to the divine call
is the <i>conversion</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p52.1">μετάνοια</span>) of the sinner; and this includes
repentance or turning away from sin, and faith or turning to Christ,
under the influence of the Holy Spirit who acts through the word.<note place="end" n="800" id="i.XI.71-p52.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p53"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 2:4" id="i.XI.71-p53.1" parsed="|Rom|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.4">Rom. 2:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor 7:9, 10" id="i.XI.71-p53.2" parsed="|2Cor|7|9|7|10" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.9-2Cor.7.10">2 Cor 7:9, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:25" id="i.XI.71-p53.3" parsed="|2Tim|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.25">2 Tim.
2:25</scripRef>.</p></note> The
Holy Spirit is the objective principle of the new life of the
Christian. Faith is the free gift of God, and at the same time the
highest act of man. It is unbounded trust in Christ, and the organ by
which we apprehend him, his very life and benefits, and become as it
were identified with him, or mystically incorporated with him.<note place="end" n="801" id="i.XI.71-p53.4"><p id="i.XI.71-p54"> Baur (p. 154) distinguished
five conceptions of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p54.1">πίστις</span> (from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p54.2">πείθειν</span>): 1st, conviction in general, a theoretical belief or
assent. In this sense it does not occur in Paul, but in <scripRef passage="James 1:17" id="i.XI.71-p54.3" parsed="|Jas|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.17">James 1:17</scripRef>. 2d,
conviction of the invisible and supernatural; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:7" id="i.XI.71-p54.4" parsed="|2Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.7">2 Cor. 5:7</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p54.5">πίστις</span> as distinct from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p54.6">εἷδος.</span> 3d, religious conviction, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:5" id="i.XI.71-p54.7" parsed="|1Cor|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.5">1 Cor. 2:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1:24" id="i.XI.71-p54.8" parsed="|2Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.24">2 Cor. 1:24</scripRef>, etc. 4th,
trust in God, <scripRef passage="Rom. 4:17-21" id="i.XI.71-p54.9" parsed="|Rom|4|17|4|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.17-Rom.4.21">Rom. 4:17-21</scripRef>. 5th, trust in Christ, or the specific
Christian faith, <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:22" id="i.XI.71-p54.10" parsed="|Rom|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.22">Rom. 3:22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:14" id="i.XI.71-p54.11" parsed="|1Cor|15|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.14">1 Cor. 15:14</scripRef>; Gal, 1:23, and always where
justifying faith is meant. Weiss (p. 316) defines the Pauline idea of
justifying faith as " the very opposite of all the works required by
the law; it is no human performance, but, on the contrary, an
abandonment of all work of our own, an unconditional reliance on God
who justifies, or on Christ as the Mediator of salvation. "But this is
only the receptive side of faith, it has an active side as well,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p54.12">πίστις</span> is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p54.13">ἐνεργουμένη
δι ̓
ἀγάπης</span>. See below.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p55">(3.) <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p55.1">Justification</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p55.2">δικαίωσις</span>) is the next step. This is a vital
doctrine in Paul’s system and forms the connecting
link as well as the division line between the Jewish and the Christian
period of his life. It was with him always a burning life-question. As
a Jew he sought righteousness by works of the law, honestly and
earnestly, but in vain; as a Christian he found it, as a free gift of
grace, by faith in Christ. Righteousness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p55.3">δικαιοσύνη</span>), as applied to man, is the normal
relation of man to the holy, will of God as expressed in his revealed
law, which requires supreme love to God and love to our neighbor; it is
the moral and religious ideal, and carries in itself the divine favor
and the highest happiness. It is the very end for which man was made;
he is to be conformed to God who is absolutely holy and righteous. To
be god-like is the highest conception of human perfection and
bliss.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p56">But there are two kinds of righteousness, or
rather two ways of seeking it: one of the law, and sought by works of
the law; but this is imaginary, at best very defective, and cannot
stand before God; and the righteousness of Christ, or the righteousness
of faith, which is freely communicated to the believer and accepted by
God. Justification is the act of God by which he puts the repenting
sinner in possession of the righteousness of Christ. It is the reverse
of condemnation; it implies the remission of sins and the imputation of
Christ’s righteousness. It is based upon the atoning
sacrifice of Christ and conditioned by faith, as the subjective organ
of apprehending and appropriating Christ with all his benefits. We are
therefore justified by grace alone through faith alone; yet faith
remains not alone, but is ever fruitful of good works.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p57">The result of justification is peace (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p57.1">εἰρήνη</span>) with God, and the state of
adoption (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p57.2">υἱοθεσία</span>) and this implies also the
heirship (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p57.3">κληρονομία</span>) of eternal life. "The Spirit
itself beareth witness with our spirit that we are children of God: and
if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if
so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified with
him."<note place="end" n="802" id="i.XI.71-p57.4"><p id="i.XI.71-p58"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:1" id="i.XI.71-p58.1" parsed="|Rom|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.1">Rom. 5:1</scripRef>; 8:15-17; <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:5-7" id="i.XI.71-p58.2" parsed="|Gal|4|5|4|7" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.5-Gal.4.7">Gal. 4:5-7</scripRef>.
If we read in <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:1" id="i.XI.71-p58.3" parsed="|Rom|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.1">Rom. 5:1</scripRef> (with the oldest authorities) the hortative
subjunctive <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p58.4">ἔχωμεν</span> "let us have" (instead of the indicative <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p58.5">ἔχομεν</span> "we have "), peace is represented as a blessing which we
should grasp and fully enjoy—an exhortation well
suited for Judaizing and gloomy Christians who groan under legal
bondage. On justification see the notes below.</p></note> The root of Paul’s theory of
justification is found in the teaching of Christ: he requires from his
disciples a far better righteousness than the legal righteousness of
the Scribes and Pharisees, as a condition of entering the kingdom of
heaven, namely, the righteousness of God; he holds up this
righteousness of God as the first object to be sought; and teaches that
it can only be obtained by faith, which he everywhere presents as the
one and only condition of salvation on the part of man.<note place="end" n="803" id="i.XI.71-p58.6"><p id="i.XI.71-p59"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:20" id="i.XI.71-p59.1" parsed="|Matt|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.20">Matt. 5:20</scripRef>; 6:33; 9:22, 29;
17:20; <scripRef passage="Mark 11:22" id="i.XI.71-p59.2" parsed="|Mark|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.22">Mark 11:22</scripRef>; 16:16; <scripRef passage="Luke 5:50" id="i.XI.71-p59.3" parsed="|Luke|5|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.50">Luke 5:50</scripRef>; 18:10-14; <scripRef passage="John 3:16, 17" id="i.XI.71-p59.4" parsed="|John|3|16|3|17" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16-John.3.17">John 3:16, 17</scripRef>; 6:47,
etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p60">(4.) <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p60.1">Sanctification</span>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p60.2">ἁγιασμός</span>).<note place="end" n="804" id="i.XI.71-p60.3"><p id="i.XI.71-p61"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:19" id="i.XI.71-p61.1" parsed="|Rom|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.19">Rom. 6:19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:22" id="i.XI.71-p61.2" parsed="|Rom|6|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.22">22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:30" id="i.XI.71-p61.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.30">1 Cor.
1:30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 4:3" id="i.XI.71-p61.4" parsed="|1Thess|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.3">1 Thess. 4:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 4:4" id="i.XI.71-p61.5" parsed="|1Thess|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.4">4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 4:7" id="i.XI.71-p61.6" parsed="|1Thess|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.7">7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:13" id="i.XI.71-p61.7" parsed="|2Thess|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.13">2 Thess. 2:13</scripRef>.</p></note> The divine act of
justification is inseparable from the conversion and renewal of the
sinner. It affects the will and conduct as well as the feeling.
Although gratuitous, it is not unconditional. It is of necessity the
beginning of sanctification, the birth into a new life which is to grow
unto full manhood. We are not justified outside of Christ, but only in
Christ by a living faith, which unites us with him in his death unto
sin and resurrection unto holiness. Faith is operative in love and must
produce good works as the inevitable proof of its existence. Without
love, the greatest of Christian graces, even the strongest faith would
be but "sounding brass or clanging cymbal."<note place="end" n="805" id="i.XI.71-p61.8"><p id="i.XI.71-p62"> <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 18:1, 2" id="i.XI.71-p62.1" parsed="|1Cor|18|1|18|2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.18.1-1Cor.18.2">1 Cor. 18:1, 2</scripRef>.
Luther’s famous description of faith (in his Preface
to Romans), as "a lively, busy, mighty thing that waits not for work,
but is ever working, and is as inseparable from love as light is from
heat," is in the very spirit of Paul, and a sufficient reply to the
slander brought against the doctrine of justification by faith as being
antinomian in its tendency.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p63">Sanctification is not a single act, like
justification, but a process. It is a continuous growth of the whole
inner man in holiness from the moment of conversion and justification
to the reappearance of Jesus Christ in glory.<note place="end" n="806" id="i.XI.71-p63.1"><p id="i.XI.71-p64"> <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:23" id="i.XI.71-p64.1" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23">1 Thess. 5:23</scripRef>: "The God of
peace sanctify you wholly; and may your spirit and soul and body be
preserved entire, without blame at the coming (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p64.2">παρουσία</span>)of our Lord Jesus Christ. Faithful is he that calleth you,
who will also do it." Comp. <scripRef passage="Romans 6" id="i.XI.71-p64.3" parsed="|Rom|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6">Romans 6</scripRef> –8, which treat
most fully of sanctification, also <scripRef passage="Rom. 12" id="i.XI.71-p64.4" parsed="|Rom|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12">Rom. 12</scripRef> –15, and
all the ethical or hortatory portions of his other epistles.</p></note> On the part of God it is
insured, for he is faithful and will perfect the good work which he
began; on the part of man it involves constant watchfulness, lest he
stumble and fall. In one view it depends all on the grace of God, in
another view it depends all on the exertion of man. There is a
mysterious co-operation between the two agencies, which is expressed in
the profound paradox: "Work out your own salvation with fear and
trembling; for it is God who worketh in you both to will and to work,
for his good pleasure."<note place="end" n="807" id="i.XI.71-p64.5"><p id="i.XI.71-p65"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 2:12, 13" id="i.XI.71-p65.1" parsed="|Phil|2|12|2|13" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.12-Phil.2.13">Phil. 2:12, 13</scripRef>. The apostle
emphatically uses the same verb, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p65.2">ἐνεργῶν</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p65.3">ἐνερφεῖν</span>, while the E. V., with its usual love for variation,
renders "worketh" and "to do." Augustin (<i>De dono persev.</i> 33):
<i>"Nos ergo volumus, sed Deus in nobis operatur et velle nos ergo
operamur, sed Deus in nobis operatur at operari</i>." <scripRef passage="Phil. 2:13" id="i.XI.71-p65.4" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13">Phil. 2:13</scripRef>
"supplies at once the stimulus to, and the corrective of the precept in
the preceding verse: ’Work, for God works with
you;’and ’The good is not yours but
God’s.’" Lightfoot, <i>in loc</i>.
Comp. also Calvin, Alford, and Braune, <i>in loc</i>.</p></note> The believer is mystically identified with
Christ from the moment of his conversion (sealed by baptism). He died
with Christ unto sin so as to sin no more; and he rose with him to a
new life unto God so as to live for God; he is crucified to the world
and the world to him; he is a new creature in Christ; the old man of
sin is dead and buried, the new man lives in holiness and
righteousness. "It is no longer I (my own sinful self) that lives, but
it is Christ that lives in me: and that life which I now live in the
flesh, I live in faith in the Son of God, who loved me and gave himself
up for me."<note place="end" n="808" id="i.XI.71-p65.5"><p id="i.XI.71-p66"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:20" id="i.XI.71-p66.1" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. 2:20</scripRef>. This passage is
obscured in the E V. by the omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p66.2">οὐκέτι</span>, "no longer," and the insertion of
"nevertheless."</p></note> Here is the whole doctrine of Christian life:
it is <i>Christ in us, and we in Christ.</i> It consists in a vital
union with Christ, the crucified and risen Redeemer, who is the
indwelling, all-pervading, and controlling life of the believer; but
the union is no pantheistic confusion or absorption; the believer
continues to live as a self-conscious and distinct personality. For the
believer "to live is Christ, and to die is gain." "Whether we live, we
live unto the Lord; whether we die, we die unto the Lord: whether we
live therefore, or die, we are the Lord’s."<note place="end" n="809" id="i.XI.71-p66.3"><p id="i.XI.71-p67"> <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:27" id="i.XI.71-p67.1" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27">Gal. 3:27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:30" id="i.XI.71-p67.2" parsed="|Eph|5|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.30">Eph. 5:30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:9" id="i.XI.71-p67.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.9">1 Cor.
1:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1:3" id="i.XI.71-p67.4" parsed="|2Cor|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.3">2 Cor. 1:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1:5" id="i.XI.71-p67.5" parsed="|2Cor|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.5">5</scripRef>; 5:17; 13:4; <scripRef passage="Col. 3:4" id="i.XI.71-p67.6" parsed="|Col|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.4">Col. 3:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:21" id="i.XI.71-p67.7" parsed="|Phil|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.21">Phil. 1:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:4-8" id="i.XI.71-p67.8" parsed="|Rom|6|4|6|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.4-Rom.6.8">Rom. 6:4-8</scripRef>; 14:8;
<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:10" id="i.XI.71-p67.9" parsed="|1Thess|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.10">1 Thess. 5:10</scripRef>. Comp. those numerous passages where Paul uses the
significant phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p67.10">ἐν
Χριστῷ</span>, living and moving and acting in Him, as the element of our
spiritual existence.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p68">In <scripRef passage="Romans 12" id="i.XI.71-p68.1" parsed="|Rom|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12">Romans 12</scripRef>, Paul sums up his ethics in the idea
of gratitude which manifests itself in a cheerful sacrifice of our
persons and services to the God of our salvation.<note place="end" n="810" id="i.XI.71-p68.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p69"> Hence the Heidelberg Catechism,
following the order of the Ep. to the Romans, represents Christian
life, in the third and last part, under the head:
"Thankfulness."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p70">(5.) <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p70.1">Glorification</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p70.2">δοξάζειν</span>). This is the final completion of
the work of grace in the believer and will appear at the parousia of
our Lord. It cannot be hindered by any power present or future, visible
or invisible, for God and Christ are stronger than all our enemies and
will enable us to come out more than conquerors from the conflict of
faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p71">This lofty conviction of final victory finds most
eloquent expression in the triumphal ode which closes the eighth
chapter of Romans.<note place="end" n="811" id="i.XI.71-p71.1"><p id="i.XI.71-p72"> Erasmus justly regarded the
conclusion of <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:31-39" id="i.XI.71-p72.1" parsed="|Rom|8|31|8|39" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31-Rom.8.39">Rom. 8:31-39</scripRef> as unsurpassed for genuine eloquence:
"<i>Quid unquam Cicero dixit
grandiloquentius</i> It is only equalled by
the ode on love in 1".</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p73">IV. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p73.1">The Historical
Progress</span> of the gospel of salvation from Jews to Gentiles and
back again to the Jews.<note place="end" n="812" id="i.XI.71-p73.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p74"> This is the subject of <scripRef passage="Rom. 9" id="i.XI.71-p74.1" parsed="|Rom|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9">Rom.
9</scripRef>–11. These three chapters contain a theodicy and an
outline of the philosophy of church history. They are neither the chief
part of Romans (Baur), nor a mere episode or appendix (De Wette), but
an essential part of the Epistle in exposition of the concluding clause
of the theme, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:17" id="i.XI.71-p74.2" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17">Rom. 1:17</scripRef> ... "to the Jew first, and also to the Greek"
(or Gentile). <scripRef passage="Romans 9" id="i.XI.71-p74.3" parsed="|Rom|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9">Romans 9</scripRef> treats of divine sovereignty; <scripRef passage="Rom. 10" id="i.XI.71-p74.4" parsed="|Rom|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10">Rom. 10</scripRef> (which
should begin at <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:30" id="i.XI.71-p74.5" parsed="|Rom|9|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.30">Rom. 9:30</scripRef>) treats of human responsibility; <scripRef passage="Rom. 11" id="i.XI.71-p74.6" parsed="|Rom|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11">Rom. 11</scripRef> of
the future solution of this great problem. They must be taken together
as a unit. <scripRef passage="Romans 9" id="i.XI.71-p74.7" parsed="|Rom|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9">Romans 9</scripRef> alone may be and has been made to prove Calvinism
and even extreme supralapsarianism; <scripRef passage="Rom. 10" id="i.XI.71-p74.8" parsed="|Rom|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10">Rom. 10</scripRef> Arminianism; and <scripRef passage="Rom. 11" id="i.XI.71-p74.9" parsed="|Rom|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11">Rom. 11</scripRef>
Universalism. But Paul is neither a Calvinist nor an Arminian nor a
Universalist in the dogmatic sense. See the doctrinal expositions in
Lange on <i>Romans</i>, much enlarged in the translation, pp.
327-334.</p></note> Salvation was first intended for and offered to
the Jews, who were for centuries prepared for it by the law and the
promise, and among whom the Saviour was born, lived, died, and rose
again. But the Jews as a nation rejected Christ and his apostles, and
hardened their hearts in unbelief. This fact filled the apostle with
unutterable sadness, and made him willing to sacrifice even his own
salvation (if it were possible) for the salvation of his kinsmen.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p75">But he sees light in this dark mystery. First of
all, God has a sovereign right over all his creatures and manifests
both his mercy and his righteousness in the successive stages of the
historical execution of his wise designs. His promise has not failed,
for it was not given to all the carnal descendants of Abraham and
Isaac, but only to the spiritual descendants, the true Israelites who
have the faith of Abraham, and they have been saved, as individual Jews
are saved to this day. And even in his relation to the vessels of wrath
who by unbelief and ingratitude have fitted themselves for destruction,
he shows his long-suffering.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p76">In the next place, the real cause of the rejection
of the body of the Jews is their own rejection of Christ. They sought
their own righteousness by works of the law instead of accepting the
righteousness of God by faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p77">Finally, the rejection of the Jews is only
temporary and incidental in the great drama of history. It is overruled
for the speedier conversion of the Gentiles, and the conversion of the
full number or the organic totality of the Gentiles (not all individual
Gentiles) will lead ultimately to the conversion of Israel. "A
hardening in part has befallen Israel, until the fulness of the
Gentiles be come in; and so all Israel shall be saved."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p78">With this hopeful prophecy, which seems yet far
off, but which is steadily approaching fulfilment, and will be realized
in God’s own time and way, the apostle closes the
doctrinal part of the Epistle to the Romans. "God has shut up all men
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p78.1">τοὺς
πάντας</span>)
unto disobedience that he might have mercy upon all men. O the depth of the
riches both of the wisdom and the knowledge of God! how unsearchable are
his judgments, and his ways past tracing out! ... For of Him
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p78.2">ἐξ
αὐτοῦ</span>) and through Him
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p78.3">δἰ
αὐτοῦ</span>)<i>,</i> and unto Him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p78.4">εἰς
αὐτον́</span>) are all things. To Him be the glory
forever. Amen."<note place="end" n="813" id="i.XI.71-p78.5"><p id="i.XI.71-p79"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:32" id="i.XI.71-p79.1" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Rom. 11:32</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:33" id="i.XI.71-p79.2" parsed="|Rom|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.33">33</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:86" id="i.XI.71-p79.3" parsed="|Rom|11|86|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.86">86</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p80">Before this glorious consummation, however, there
will be a terrible conflict with Antichrist or "the man of sin," and
the full revelation of the mystery of lawlessness now held in check.
Then the Lord will appear as the conqueror in the field, raise the
dead, judge the world, destroy the last enemy, and restore the kingdom
to the Father that God may be all in all (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p80.1">τὰ
πάντα ἐν
πᾶσιν</span>).<note place="end" n="814" id="i.XI.71-p80.2"><p id="i.XI.71-p81"> <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:3-12" id="i.XI.71-p81.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|3|2|12" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.3-2Thess.2.12">2 Thess. 2:3-12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:28" id="i.XI.71-p81.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">1 Cor.
15:28</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XI.71-p82"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI.71-p83">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.XI.71-p84"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p85">I. The <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p85.1">Pauline System of
Doctrine</span> has been more frequently explained than any other.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p86">Among the earlier writers Neander, Usteri, and
Schmid take the lead, and are still valuable. Neander and Schmid are in
full sympathy with the spirit and views of Paul. Usteri adapted them
somewhat to Schleiermacher’s system, to which he
adhered.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p87">Next to them the Tübingen school, first
the master, Baur (twice, in his Paul, and in his <i>New Test.
Theology</i>)<i>,</i> and then his pupils, Pfleiderer and Holsten, have
done most for a critical reproduction. They rise far above the older
rationalism in an earnest and intelligent appreciation of the sublime
theology of Paul, and leave the impression that he was a most profound,
bold, acute, and consistent thinker on the highest themes. But they
ignore the supernatural element of inspiration, they lack
<i>spiritual</i> sympathy with the faith of the apostle, overstrain his
antagonism to Judaism (as did Marcion of old), and confine the
authentic sources to the four anti-Judaic Epistles to the Galatians,
Romans, and Corinthians, although recognizing in the minor Epistles the
"<i>paulinische Grundlage."</i> The more moderate followers of Baur,
however, now admit the genuineness of from seven to ten Pauline
Epistles, leaving only the three Pastoral Epistles and Ephesians in
serious doubt.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p88">The <i>Paulinismus</i> of Weiss (in the third ed.
of his <i>Bibl. Theol</i>., 1881<i>,</i> pp. 194–472)
is based upon a very careful philological exegesis in detail, and is in
this respect the most valuable of all attempts to reproduce
Paul’s theology. He divides it into three sections:
1st, the system of the four great doctrinal and polemical Epistles; 2d,
the further development of Paulinism in the Epistles of the captivity;
3d, the doctrine of the Pastoral Epistles. He doubts only the
genuineness of the last group, but admits a progress from the first to
the second.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p89">Of French writers, Reuss, Pressensé,
and Sabatier give the best expositions of the Pauline system, more or
less in imitation of German labors. Reuss, of Strasburg, who writes in
German as well, is the most independent and learned;
Pressensé is more in sympathy with Paul’s
belief, but gives only a meagre summary; Sabatier leans to the
Tübingen school. Reuss discusses Paul’s
system (in vol. III., 17–220) very fully under these
heads: righteousness; sin; the law; the gospel; God; the person of
Christ; the work of Christ; typical relation of the old and new
covenant; faith; election; calling and the Holy Spirit; regeneration;
redemption; justification and reconciliation; church; hope and trial;
last times; kingdom of God. Sabatier
(<i>L’apôtre Paul,</i> pp.
249–318, second ed., 1881) more briefly but clearly
develops the Pauline theology from the Christological point of view
(<i>la personne de
Christ Principe générateur de la conscience
chrétienne</i>)
under three heads: lot, the Christian principle in the psychological
sphere (anthropology); 2d, in the social and historical sphere
(religious philosophy of history); 3d, in the metaphysical sphere
(theology), which culminates in the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p89.1">θεὸς
τὰ πάντα
ἐν πᾶσιν</span>"<i>Ainsi naît et grandit cet arbre
magnifique de la pensée de Paul, dont les racines plongent
dans le sol de la conscience chrétienne et dont la cime est
dans les cieux."</i></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p90">Renan, who professes so much sentimental
admiration for the poetry and wisdom of Jesus, "the charming Galilaean
peasant," has no organ for the theology of Paul any more than Voltaire
had for the poetry of Shakespeare. He regards him as a bold and
vigorous, but uncouth and semi-barbarous genius, full of rabbinical
subtleties, useless speculations, and polemical intolerance even
against good old Peter at Antioch.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p91">Several doctrines of Paul have been specially
discussed by German scholars, as <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.1">Tischendorf</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.2">Doctrina Pauli apostoli de Vi Mortis Christi
Satisfactoria</span></i> (Leipz., 1837); <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.3">Räbiger</span>: <i>De Christologia Paulina</i>
(Breslau, 1852); <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.4">Lipsius</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.5">Die paulinische Rechtfertigunglehre</span></i> (Leipz., 1853);
<span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.6">Ernesti</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.7">Vom Ursprung der
Sünde nach paulinischem Lehrgehalt</span></i>
(Wolfenbüttel, 1855); <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.8">Die Ethik des
Paulus</span></i> (Braunschweig, 1868; 3d ed., 1881); W. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.9">Beyschlag</span> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.10">Die paulinische
Theodicee</span></i> (Berlin, 1868); R. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.11">Schmidt</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.12">Die Christologie des Ap.
Paulus</span></i> (Gött., 1870); A. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.13">Delitzsch</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.14">Adam und Christus</span></i>
(Bonn, 1871); H. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.15">Lüdemann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.16">Die Anthropologie des Ap. Paulus</span></i> (Kiel, 1872); R.
<span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.17">Stähelin</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.18">Zur
paulinischen Eschatologie</span></i> (1874); A. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.19">Schumann</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.20">Der weltgeschichtl.
Entwickelungsprocess nach dem Lehrsystem des Ap. Paulus</span></i>
(Crefeld, 1875); <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.21">Fr</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.22">Köstlin</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.23">Die Lehre des
Paulus von der Auferstehung</span></i> (1877); H. H. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p91.24">Wendt</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p91.25">Die Begriffe Fleisch und Geist
in biblischen Sprachgebrauch</span></i> (Gotha, 1878).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p92">II. The <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p92.1">Christology of
Paul</span> is closely interwoven with his soteriology. In Romans and
Galatians the soteriological aspect prevails, in Philippians and
Colossians the christological. His christology is very rich, and with
that of the Epistle to the Hebrews prepares the way for the christology
of John. It is even more fully developed than John’s,
only less prominent in the system.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p93">The chief passages on the person of Christ are:
<scripRef passage="Rom. 1:3, 4" id="i.XI.71-p93.1" parsed="|Rom|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3-Rom.1.4">Rom.
1:3, 4</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.2">ἐκ
σπέρματος
Δαυεὶδ
κατὰ σάρκα ...
υἱος θεοῦ
κατὰ
πνεῦμα
ἁγιωσύνης</span>); <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:3" id="i.XI.71-p93.3" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">8:3</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.4">ὁ
θεὸς τὸν
ἐαυτοῦ
υἱὸν
πεμψας ἐν
ὁμοιώματι
σάρκος
ἁμαρτίας</span>) 8:32 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.5">ὃς τοῦ
ἰδίου
υἱοῦ οὐκ
ἐφείσατο</span>) <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:5" id="i.XI.71-p93.6" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">9:5</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.7">ἐξ
ὧν ὁ
Χριστὸς τὸ
κατὰ σάρκα,
ὁ ὢν επὶ
πάντων,
θὲος
εὐλογητὸς
εἰς τοὺς
αἰωνας</span>—but the punctuation and
consequently the application of the doxology—whether
to God or to Christ—are disputed); <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:19" id="i.XI.71-p93.8" parsed="|1Cor|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.19">1 Cor. 1:19</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.9">ὁ
κύριος
ἡμῶν</span><i>,</i> a very frequent designation);
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:21" id="i.XI.71-p93.10" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor.
5:21</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.11">τὸν μὴ
γνόντα
ἁμαρτίαν</span>); <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 8:9" id="i.XI.71-p93.12" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">8:9</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.13">ἐπτωχευσεν
πλούσιος
ὤν, ἵνα
ὑμεῖς τῇ
ἐκείνου
πτωχείᾳ
πλουτήσητε</span>); <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:5-11" id="i.XI.71-p93.14" parsed="|Phil|2|5|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.5-Phil.2.11">Phil.
2:5–11</scripRef> (the
famous passage about the<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.15">κένωσις</span>); <scripRef passage="Col. 1:15-18" id="i.XI.71-p93.16" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.18">Col.
1:15–18</scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.17">ὅς ἐστιν
εἰκὼν τοῦ
θεοῦ τοῦ
ἀοράτου
πρωτότοκος
πάσης
κρίσεως,
ὅτι ἐν
αὐτῷ
ἐκρίσθη
τὰ παν́τα ...
τὰ πάντα
δἰ αὐτοῦ
καὶὶ εἰς
αὐτὸν
ἔκτισται</span>...); <scripRef passage="Col. 2:9" id="i.XI.71-p93.18" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9">2:9</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.19">ἐν
αὐτῷ
κατοικεῖ
πᾶν τὸ
πλήρωμα
τῆς
θεότητος
σωματικῶς</span>)<i>;</i> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:16" id="i.XI.71-p93.20" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. 3:16</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.21">ὃς
ἐφανερώθη
ἐν σαρκί</span>...); <scripRef passage="Tit.2:13" id="i.XI.71-p93.22" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13">Tit.2:13</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p93.23">τοῦ
μεγάλου
θεοῦ καὶ
σωτῆρος
ἡμῶν
Χριστοῦ
Ἰησοῦ</span>, where, however, commentators differ in
the construction, as in <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:5" id="i.XI.71-p93.24" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. 9:5</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p94">From these and other passages the following
doctrinal points may be inferred:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p95">1.The eternal <i>pre-existence</i> of Christ as to
his divine nature. The pre-existence generally is implied in <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:3, 32" id="i.XI.71-p95.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0;|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3 Bible:Rom.8.32">Rom. 8:3,
32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:21" id="i.XI.71-p95.2" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2 Cor. 5:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:5" id="i.XI.71-p95.3" parsed="|Phil|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.5">Phil. 2:5</scripRef>; the pre-existence <i>before the
creation</i> is expressly asserted, <scripRef passage="Col. 1:15" id="i.XI.71-p95.4" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. 1:15</scripRef>; the <i>eternity</i> of this
pre-existence is a metaphysical inference from the nature of the case,
since an existence <i>before</i> all creation must be an uncreated,
therefore a divine or eternal existence which has no beginning as well
as no end. (John carefully distinguishes between the eternal <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.5">ἦν</span>of the pre-existent Logos, and the
temporal <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.6">ἐγένετο</span>of the incarnate Logos, <scripRef passage="John 1:1, 14" id="i.XI.71-p95.7" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.1.14">John 1:1,
14</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="John 8:58" id="i.XI.71-p95.8" parsed="|John|8|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.58">8:58</scripRef>.) This is not inconsistent with the
designation of Christ as "the first-born of all creation," <scripRef passage="Col. 1:15" id="i.XI.71-p95.9" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. 1:15</scripRef>; for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.10">πρωτότοκος</span>is different from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.11">πρωτόκτιστος</span>(<i>first-created</i>)<i>,</i> as
the Nicene fathers already remarked, in opposition to Arius, who
inferred from the passage that Christ was the first <i>creature</i> of
God and the <i>creator</i> of all other creatures. The word first-born
corresponds to the Johannean <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.12">μονογενής,</span><i>only-begotten. "</i>Both
express," as Lightfoot says (<i>Com</i>. <i>on Col.</i>) "the same
eternal fact; but while <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.13">μονογενής</span>states it in itself, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.14">πρωτότοκος</span>places it in relation to the
universe." We may also compare the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.15">προτόγονος,</span><i>first-begotten,</i> which Philo
applies to the Logos, as including the original archetypal idea of the
created world. "The first-born," used absolutely (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.16">πρωτότοκος</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.71-p95.17">בְּכרׄר</span> <scripRef passage="Ps. 89:28" id="i.XI.71-p95.18" parsed="|Ps|89|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.89.28">Ps. 89:28</scripRef>), became a recognized title of the
Messiah. Moreover, the genitive <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.19">πάσης
κτίσεως</span>is not the partitive, but the comparative
genitive: the first-born as compared with, that is, <i>before,</i>
every creature. So Justin Martyr (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.20">πρὸ
πάντων τῶν
κτισμάτων</span>), Meyer, and Bp. Lightfoot, in
loc.; also Weiss, <i>Bibl. Theol. d. N. T.,</i> p. 431 (who refutes the
opposite view of Usteri, Reuss, and Baur, and says: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p95.21">Da</span></i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p95.22">πάσης
κρίσεως</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p95.23">jede einzelne Creatur
bezeichnet, so kann der Genii. nur comparativ genommen werden, und nur
besagen, dass er im Vergleich mit jeden Creatur der Erstgeborne
war</span></i>"). The words
immediately following, <scripRef passage="John 1:16, 17" id="i.XI.71-p95.24" parsed="|John|1|16|1|17" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16-John.1.17">John 1:16, 17</scripRef>, exclude the possibility of regarding
Christ himself as a creature. Lightfoot, in his masterly Comm. (p. 212
sq.), very fully explains the term as teaching the absolute
pre-existence of the Son, his priority to and sovereignty over all
creation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p96">The recent attempt of Dr. Beyschlag
(<i>Christologie des N. T.,</i> pp. 149 sqq., 242 sqq.) to resolve the
pre-existent Christ of Paul and John into an <i>ideal principle,</i>
instead of a real personality, is an exegetical failure, like the
similar attempts of the Socinians, and is as far from the mark as the
interpretation of some of the Nicene fathers (<i>e.g.,</i> Marcellus)
who, in order to escape the Arian argument, understood
<i>prototokos</i> of the <i>incarnate</i> Logos as the head of the new
spiritual creation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p97">2. Christ is the <i>mediator</i> and the
<i>end</i> of creation. "All things were created in him, in the heavens
and upon the earth, things visible and things invisible ...; all things
have been created <i>through him</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p97.1">δι ̓
αὐτοῦ</span>and <i>unto him</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p97.2">εἰς
αὐτόν</span>); and he is <i>before</i> all things, and
<i>in him</i> all things consist," <scripRef passage="Col. 1:15-18" id="i.XI.71-p97.3" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.18">Col.
1:15–18</scripRef>. The
same doctrine is taught in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 8:6" id="i.XI.71-p97.4" parsed="|1Cor|8|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.6">1 Cor. 8:6</scripRef> ("Jesus Christ, <i>through whom</i> are
all things"); <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10;9; 15:47" id="i.XI.71-p97.5" parsed="|1Cor|10|0|0|0;|1Cor|9|0|0|0;|1Cor|15|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10 Bible:1Cor.9 Bible:1Cor.15.47">10;9; 15:47</scripRef>;
as well as in the Ep. to the <scripRef passage="Hebrews 1:2" id="i.XI.71-p97.6" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2">Hebrews 1:2</scripRef>: ("through whom he also made the worlds"
or "ages"), and in <scripRef passage="John 1:3" id="i.XI.71-p97.7" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John 1:3</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p98">3. The <i>divinity</i> of Christ is clearly
implied in the constant co-ordination of Christ with the Father as the
author of "grace and peace," in the salutations of the Epistles, and in
such expressions as, "the image of the invisible God" (<scripRef passage="Col. 1:15" id="i.XI.71-p98.1" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. 1:15</scripRef>); "in him dwells the fulness of
the Godhead bodily" (2:9): "existing in the form of God," and "being on
an equality with God" (<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:6" id="i.XI.71-p98.2" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. 2:6</scripRef>). In two passages he is, according to
the usual interpretation, even called "God" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p98.3">θεός</span>), but, as already remarked, the exegetes
are still divided on the reference of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p98.4">θεός</span>in <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:5" id="i.XI.71-p98.5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. 9:5</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Tit. 2:13" id="i.XI.71-p98.6" parsed="|Titus|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.13">Tit. 2:13</scripRef>. Meyer admits that Paul, according to
his christology, could call Christ "God" (as predicate, without the
article, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p98.7">θεός</span>not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p98.8">ὁ
θεός</span>)<i>;</i> and Weiss, in the 6th edition of
Meyer on Romans (1881), adopts the prevailing orthodox punctuation and
interpretation in <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:5" id="i.XI.71-p98.9" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. 9:5</scripRef> as
the most natural, on purely exegetical grounds (the necessity of a
supplement to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p98.10">κατὰ
σάρκα</span>, and the position of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p98.11">εὐλόγητος</span><i>after</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p98.12">θεός</span>): "Christ as concerning the flesh, who
[at the same time according to his higher nature] is over all, even God
blessed for ever." Westcott and Hort are not quite agreed on the
punctuation. See their note in <i>Greek Test., Introd. and
Appendix,</i> p. 109.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p99">4. The <i>incarnation</i>. This is designated by
the terms "God <i>sent</i> his own Son (<scripRef passage="Rom. 8:3" id="i.XI.71-p99.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. 8:3</scripRef>, comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:32" id="i.XI.71-p99.2" parsed="|Rom|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.32">8:32</scripRef>); Christ "emptied himself, taking the
form of a servant, being made in the likeness of men" (<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:7" id="i.XI.71-p99.3" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">Phil. 2:7</scripRef>). Without entering here into the
Kenosis controversy (the older one between Giessen and
Tübingen, 1620–1630, and the recent one
which began with Thomasius, 1845), it is enough to say that the
Kenosis, or self-exinanition, refers not to the incarnate, but to the
pre-existent Son of God, and implies a certain kind of self-limitation
or temporary surrender of the divine mode of existence during the state
of humiliation. This humiliation was followed by exaltation as a reward
for his obedience unto death (<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:9-11" id="i.XI.71-p99.4" parsed="|Phil|2|9|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.9-Phil.2.11">Phil
2:9–11</scripRef>);
hence he is now "the Lord of glory" (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:8" id="i.XI.71-p99.5" parsed="|1Cor|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.8">1 Cor. 2:8</scripRef>). To define the limits of the Kenosis,
and to adjust it to the immutability of the Godhead and the
intertrinitarian process, lies beyond the sphere of exegesis and
belongs to speculative dogmatics.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p100">5. The true, but <i>sinless humanity</i> of
Christ. He appeared "in the likeness of the flesh of sin" (<scripRef passage="Rom. 8:3" id="i.XI.71-p100.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. 8:3</scripRef>); he is a son of David "according to the
flesh" (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1:3" id="i.XI.71-p100.2" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3">1:3</scripRef>), which
includes the whole human nature, body, soul, and spirit (as in <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XI.71-p100.3" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef>); he is called a man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p100.4">ἄνθρωπος</span>) in the full sense of the term
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:21" id="i.XI.71-p100.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.21">1
Cor. 15:21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:15" id="i.XI.71-p100.6" parsed="|Rom|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.15">Rom. 5:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 17:31" id="i.XI.71-p100.7" parsed="|Acts|17|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.31">Acts 17:31</scripRef>). He was "born of a woman, born under
the law"(<scripRef passage="Gal. 4:4" id="i.XI.71-p100.8" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4">Gal. 4:4</scripRef>); he
was "found in fashion as a man" and became "obedient even unto death"
(<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:8" id="i.XI.71-p100.9" parsed="|Phil|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.8">Phil. 2:8</scripRef>),
and he truly suffered and died, like other men. But he "knew no sin"
(<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:21" id="i.XI.71-p100.10" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">2
Cor. 5:21</scripRef>). He could, of
course, not be the Saviour of sinners if he himself were a sinner and
in need of salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p101">Of the events of Christ’s life,
Paul mentions especially and frequently his death and resurrection, on
which our salvation depends. He also reports the institution of the
Lord’s Supper, which perpetuates the memory and the
blessing of the atoning sacrifice on the cross (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:23-30" id="i.XI.71-p101.1" parsed="|1Cor|11|23|11|30" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.23-1Cor.11.30">1 Cor.
11:23–30</scripRef>).
He presupposes, of course, a general knowledge of the historical
Christ, as his Epistles are all addressed to believing converts; but he
incidentally preserves a gem of Christ’s sayings not
reported by the Evangelists, which shines like a lone star on the
firmament of uncertain traditions:, "It is more blessed to give than to
receive" (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:35" id="i.XI.71-p101.2" parsed="|Acts|20|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.35">Acts 20:35</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p102">III. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p102.1">Paul’s
Doctrine of Predestination</span>.—Eternal
<i>foreknowledge</i> of all persons and things is necessarily included
in God’s omniscience, and is uniformly taught in the
Bible; eternal <i>foreordination</i> or predestination is included in
his almighty power and sovereignty, but must be so conceived as to
leave room for free agency and responsibility, and to exclude God from
the authorship of sin. Self-limitation is a part of freedom even in
man, and may be exercised by the sovereign God for holy purposes and
from love to his creatures; in fact it is necessary, if salvation is to
be a moral process, and not a physical or mechanical necessity.
Religion is worth nothing except as the expression of free conviction
and voluntary devotion. Paul represents sometimes the divine
sovereignty, sometimes the human responsibility, sometimes, as in <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:12, 13" id="i.XI.71-p102.2" parsed="|Phil|2|12|2|13" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.12-Phil.2.13">Phil. 2:12, 13</scripRef>,
he combines both sides, without an attempt to solve the insolvable
problem which really lies beyond the present capacity of the human
mind. "He does not deal with speculative extremes; and in whatever way
the question be speculatively adjusted, absolute dependence and moral
self-determination are <i>both</i> involved in the immediate Christian
self-consciousness," Baur, <i>Paul</i>, II. 249. "Practical teaching,"
says Reuss (II. 532) to the same effect, "will always be constrained to
insist upon the fact that man’s salvation is a free
gift of God, and that his condemnation is only the just punishment of
sin." Comp. also Farrar, <i>St. Paul,</i> II. 243, 590; Weiss, p. 356
sqq.; Beyschlag, <i>Die paulinische Theodicee</i> (Berlin, 1868). Weiss
thus sums up Paul’s doctrine of predestination:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p102.3">"</span><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p102.4">An sich hat Gott das absolute
Becht, die Menschen von vornherein zum Heil oder zum Verderben zu
erschaffen und durch freie Machtwirkung diesem Ziele
zuzuführen; aber er hat sich in Betreff des christlichen
Heils dieses Rechtes nur insofern bedient, als er unabhängig
von allem menschlichen Thun und Verdienen nach seinem
unbeschränkten Willen bestimmt, an welche Bedingung er seine
Gnade knüpfen will. Die Bedingung, an welche er seine
Erwählung gebunden hat, ist nun nichts anders als die Liebe
zu ihm, welche er an den empfänglichen Seelen vorhererkennt.
Die Erwählten aber werden berufen, indem Gott durch das
Evangelium in ihnen den Glauben wirkt</span><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.71-p102.5">."</span></i></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p103">There can be no doubt that Paul teaches an eternal
election to eternal salvation by free grace, an election which is to be
actualized by faith in Christ and a holy life of obedience. But he does
not teach a decree of reprobation or a predestination to sin and
perdition (which would indeed be a "<i>decretum horribile,"</i> if <i>verum</i>). This is a logical invention of
supralapsarian theologians who deem it to be the necessary counterpart
of the decree of election. But man’s logic is not
God’s logic. A decree of reprobation is nowhere
mentioned. The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p103.1">ἀδόκιμος,</span><i>disapproved, worthless,
reprobate,</i> is used five times only as a description of character
(twice of things). <scripRef passage="Romans 9" id="i.XI.71-p103.2" parsed="|Rom|9|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9">Romans 9</scripRef> is the
Gibraltar of supralapsarianism, but it must be explained in connection
with <scripRef passage="Rom. 10-11" id="i.XI.71-p103.3" parsed="|Rom|10|0|11|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10">Rom. 10–11</scripRef>, which present the other aspects.
The strongest passage is <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:22" id="i.XI.71-p103.4" parsed="|Rom|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.22">Rom. 9:22</scripRef>,
where Paul speaks of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p103.5">σκεύη
ὀργῆς
κατηρτισμένα
εἰς
ἀπώλειαν</span>. But he significantly uses here
the passive: <i>"fitted</i> unto destruction," or rather (as many of
the best commentators from Chrysostom to Weiss take it) the middle:
"who <i>fitted themselves</i> for destruction," and so deserved it;
while of the vessels of mercy he says that God <i>"before prepared"</i>
them unto glory (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p103.6">σκεύη
ἐλέους ἃ
προητοίμασεν</span>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:23" id="i.XI.71-p103.7" parsed="|Rom|9|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.23">9:23</scripRef>). He studiously avoids to say of the
vessels of wrath: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p103.8">ἃ
κατήρτισεν</span>, which would have corresponded to
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p103.9">ἃ
προητοίμασεν</span>, and thus he exempts God from a
direct and efficient agency in sin and destruction. When in <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:17" id="i.XI.71-p103.10" parsed="|Rom|9|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.17">9:17</scripRef>, he says of Pharaoh, that God
<i>raised him up</i> for the very purpose (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p103.11">εἰς αύτὸ
τοῦτό
ἐξήγειρά
σε</span>) that he
might show in him His power, he does not mean that God created him or
called him into existence (which would require a different verb), but,
according to the Hebrew (<scripRef passage="Ex. 9:16" id="i.XI.71-p103.12" parsed="|Exod|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Exod.9.16">Ex. 9:16</scripRef>, the hiphil of <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.71-p103.13">ﬠָמַד</span>), that "he caused him to stand forth" as
actor in the scene; and when he says with reference to the same history
that God "hardens whom he will" (<scripRef passage="Rom. 9:18" id="i.XI.71-p103.14" parsed="|Rom|9|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.18">Rom. 9:18</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p103.15">ὃν
δέ θέλει
σκληρύνει</span>), it must be remembered that
Pharaoh had already repeatedly hardened his own heart (<scripRef passage="Ex. 8:15, 32; 9:34, 35" id="i.XI.71-p103.16" parsed="|Exod|8|15|0|0;|Exod|8|32|0|0;|Exod|9|34|9|35" osisRef="Bible:Exod.8.15 Bible:Exod.8.32 Bible:Exod.9.34-Exod.9.35">Ex.
8:15, 32; 9:34, 35</scripRef>), so that
God punished him for his sin and abandoned him to its consequences. God
does not cause evil, but he bends, guides, and overrules it and often
punishes sin with sin. "<i>Das ist der Fluch der bösen That,
dass sie, fortzeugend, immer Böses muss
gebären."</i> (Schiller.)</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p104">In this mysterious problem of predestination Paul
likewise faithfully carries out the teaching of his Master. For in the
sublime description of the final judgment, Christ says to the "blessed
<i>of my Father:"</i> "Inherit the kingdom prepared <i>for you from the
foundation of the world"</i> (<scripRef passage="Matt. 25:34" id="i.XI.71-p104.1" parsed="|Matt|25|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.34">Matt. 25:34</scripRef>), but to those on the left hand he says,
"Depart from me, ye cursed, into the eternal fire which is prepared for
the devil and his angels" (<scripRef passage="Matt. 25:41" id="i.XI.71-p104.2" parsed="|Matt|25|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.41">25:41</scripRef>). The omission of the words "of my
Father," after "ye cursed," and of the words, for you, "and, from the
foundation of the world," is very significant, and implies that while
the inheritance of the kingdom is traced to the eternal favor of God,
the damnation is due to the guilt of man.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p105">IV. The doctrine of <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p105.1">Justification</span>. This occupies a prominent space in
Paul’s system, though by no means to the disparagement
of his doctrine of sanctification, which is treated with the same
fulness even in Romans (comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 6-8" id="i.XI.71-p105.2" parsed="|Rom|6|0|8|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6">Rom. 6–8</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Rom. 12-15" id="i.XI.71-p105.3" parsed="|Rom|12|0|15|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12">12–15</scripRef>). Luther, in conflict with Judaizing
Rome, overstated the importance of justification by faith when he
called it the <i>articulus stantis vel cadentis ecclesiae.</i> This can
only be said of Christ (comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 16:16" id="i.XI.71-p105.4" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt. 16:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:11" id="i.XI.71-p105.5" parsed="|1Cor|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.11">1 Cor. 3:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 4:2, 3" id="i.XI.71-p105.6" parsed="|1John|4|2|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.2-1John.4.3">1 John 4:2, 3</scripRef>). It is not even the theme of the
Epistle to the Romans, as often stated (<i>e.g</i>., by Farrar, <i>St.
Paul,</i> II. 181); for it is there subordinated by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p105.7">γάρ</span>to the broader idea of salvation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p105.8">σωτηρία</span>), which is the theme (<scripRef passage="Rom 1:16, 17" id="i.XI.71-p105.9" parsed="|Rom|1|16|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16-Rom.1.17">Rom 1:16, 17</scripRef>). Justification by faith is the
way by which salvation can be obtained.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p106">The doctrine of justification may be thus
illustrated:</p>

<p id="i.XI.71-p107"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p108"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p108.1">Δικαιοσύνη</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p109">( קדֶצֶ ,הקָדָצְ)</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p110"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p110.1">Δικαιοσύνη
τοῦ
νόμου
Δικαιοσύνη
τοῦ θεοῦ</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p111">
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p111.1">ἐξ
ἔργων
ἐκ θεοῦ</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p112">
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p112.1">ἰδία.
τῆ ς
πίστεως</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p113">
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p113.1">ἐκ τῆ ς
πίστεως</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p114"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p114.1">διὰ
πίστεως
Χριστοῦ</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XI.71-p115"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p116">The cognate words are <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p116.1">δικαίωσις,
δικαίωμα,
δίκαιος,
δικαιόω</span>. The Pauline idea of righteousness
is derived from the Old Testament, and is inseparable from the
conception of the holy will of God and his revealed law. But the
classical usage is quite consistent with it, and illustrates the
biblical usage from a lower plane. The Greek words are derived from
<i>jus, right,</i> and further back from. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p116.2">δίχα</span>, or <i>div", two-fold, in two parts</i>
(according to Aristotle, <i>Eth. Nic.,</i> v. 2); hence they indicate a
well-proportioned relation between parts or persons where each has his
due. It may then apply to the relation between God and man, or to the
relation between man and man, or to both at once. To the Greeks a
righteous man was one who fulfils his obligations to God and man. It
was a Greek proverb: "In righteousness all virtue is contained."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p117"><i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p117.1">Δικαιοσύνη</span></i>(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.71-p117.2">קדֶצֶ
הקָדָצְ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.71-p117.3">)</span> is an attribute
of God, and a corresponding moral condition of man, <i>i.e.</i>,
man’s conformity to the will of God as expressed in
his holy law. It is therefore identical with true religion, with piety
and virtue, as required by God, and insures his favor and blessing. The
word occurs (according to Bruder’s <i>Concord</i>.)
sixty times in all the Pauline Epistles, namely: thirty-six times in
Romans, four times in Galatians, seven times in 2 Corinthians, once in
1 Corinthians, four times in Philippians, three times in Ephesians,
three times in 2 Timothy, once in 1 Timothy, and once in Titus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p118"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p118.1">Δίκαιος</span>(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.71-p118.2">קידִּצָ</span>) <i>righteous</i>
(<i>rechtbeschaffen</i>)<i>,</i> is one who fulfils his duties to God
and men, and is therefore well pleasing to God. It is used seventeen
times by Paul (seven times in Romans), and often elsewhere in the New
Testament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p119"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p119.1">Δικαίωσις</span>occurs only twice in the New Test.
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 4:25" id="i.XI.71-p119.2" parsed="|Rom|4|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.25">Rom. 4:25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:18" id="i.XI.71-p119.3" parsed="|Rom|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.18">5:18</scripRef>). It signifies <i>justification,</i> or
the act of God by which he puts the sinner into the possession of
righteousness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p120"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p120.1">Δικαίωμα</span>, which is found <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:32; 2:26; 5:16, 18; 8:4" id="i.XI.71-p120.2" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0;|Rom|2|26|0|0;|Rom|5|16|0|0;|Rom|5|18|0|0;|Rom|8|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32 Bible:Rom.2.26 Bible:Rom.5.16 Bible:Rom.5.18 Bible:Rom.8.4">Rom. 1:32; 2:26; 5:16, 18; 8:4</scripRef> means a <i>righteous decree,</i> or
<i>judgment</i>. Aristotle (<i>Eth. Nicom.,</i> v. 10) defines it as
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p120.3">τὸ
ἐπανόρθωμα
τοῦ
ἀδικήματος,</span><i>the amendment of an evil
deed,</i> or a legal adjustment; and this would suit the passage in
<scripRef passage="Rom. 5:16" id="i.XI.71-p120.4" parsed="|Rom|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.16">Rom. 5:16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:18" id="i.XI.71-p120.5" parsed="|Rom|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.18">18</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p121">The verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p121.1">δικαιόω</span>(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.71-p121.2">ִקְדֵּצ</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.71-p121.3">,</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.71-p121.4">קידִּצְהִ</span>)occurs twenty-seven times in Paul,
mostly in Romans, several times in the Synoptical Gospels, once in
Acts, and three times in <scripRef passage="James 2:21" id="i.XI.71-p121.5" parsed="|Jas|2|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.21">James 2:21</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="James 2:24" id="i.XI.71-p121.6" parsed="|Jas|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.24">24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="James 2:25" id="i.XI.71-p121.7" parsed="|Jas|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.25">25</scripRef>. It may mean, etymologically, <i>to make
just, justificare</i> (for the verbs in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p121.8">όω</span>, derived from adjectives of the
second declension, indicate the making of what the adjective denotes,
e.g., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p121.9">δηλόω</span>, <i>to make clear,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p121.10">φανερόω</span><i>, to reveal,</i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.71-p121.11">τυφλόω</span><i>, to blind</i>)<i>;</i> but in the
Septuagint and the Greek Testament it hardly, ever has this meaning
("<i>haec
significatio,"</i> says
Grimm, "<i>admodum
rara, nisi prorsus dubia est</i>"), and is used in a forensic or judicial
sense: <i>to declare one righteous</i> (<i>aliquem justum declarare, judicare</i>). This justification of the
sinner is, of course, not a legal fiction, but perfectly true, for it
is based on the real righteousness of Christ which the sinner makes his
own by faith, and must prove his own by a life of holy obedience, or
good works. For further expositions see my annotations to Lange on
<i>Romans</i>, pp. 74, 130, 136, 138; and my <i>Com on Gal.</i> 2:16,
17. On the imputation controversies see my essay in Lange on
<i>Romans</i> 5:12, pp. 190–195. On the relation of
Paul’s doctrine of justification to that of James, see
§ 69 of this vol.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.71-p122">V. Paul’s doctrine of the <span class="c16" id="i.XI.71-p122.1">Church</span> has been stated in § 65 of this
vol. But it requires more than one book to do anything like justice to
the wonderful theology of this wonderful</p>

<p id="i.XI.71-p123"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="72" title="John and the Gospel of Love" shorttitle="Section 72" progress="64.27%" prev="i.XI.71" next="i.XI.73" id="i.XI.72">

<p class="head" id="i.XI.72-p1">§72. John and the Gospel of Love.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XI.72-p3">(See the Lit. in § 40 p. 405.)</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI.72-p5">General Character.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XI.72-p7">The unity of Jewish Christian and Gentile Christian
theology meets us in the writings of John, who, in the closing decades
of the first century, summed up the final results of the preceding
struggles of the apostolic age and transmitted them to posterity. Paul
had fought out the great conflict with Judaism and secured the
recognition of the freedom and universality of the gospel for all time
to come. John disposes of this question with one sentence: "The law was
given through Moses; grace and truth came through Jesus Christ."<note place="end" n="815" id="i.XI.72-p7.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p8"> <scripRef passage="John 1:17" id="i.XI.72-p8.1" parsed="|John|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.17">John 1:17</scripRef>.</p></note> His
theology marks the culminating height of divine knowledge in the
apostolic age. It is impossible to soar higher than the eagle, which is
his proper symbol.<note place="end" n="816" id="i.XI.72-p8.2"><p id="i.XI.72-p9"> Herein Baur agrees with Neander
and Schmid. He says of the Johannean type (<i>l.c.</i>, p. 351):
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.72-p9.1">In ihm erreicht die neuteitamentliche
Theologie ihre höchste Stufe und ihre vollendetste
Form</span></i>." This admission makes it all the
more impossible to attribute the fourth Gospel to a literary forger of
the second century. See also some excellent remarks of Weiss, pp. 605
sqq., and the concluding chapter of Reuss on Paul and John.</p></note> His views are so much identified with the words
of his Lord, to whom he stood more closely related than any other
disciple, that it is difficult to separate them; but the prologue to
his Gospel contains his leading ideas, and his first Epistle the
practical application. The theology of the Apocalypse is also
essentially the same, and this goes far to confirm the identity of
authorship.<note place="end" n="817" id="i.XI.72-p9.2"><p id="i.XI.72-p10"> For the theology of the
Apocalypse as compared with that of the Gospel and Epistles of John,
see especially Gebhardt, <i>The Doctrine of the Apoc.,</i> transl. by
Jefferson, Edinb., 1878.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p11">John was not a logician, but a seer; not a
reasoner, but a mystic; he does not argue, but assert; he arrives at
conclusions with one bound, as by direct intuition. He speaks from
personal experience and testifies of that which his eyes have seen and
his ears heard and his hands have handled, of the glory of the
Only-begotten of the Father full of grace and truth.<note place="end" n="818" id="i.XI.72-p11.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p12"> <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XI.72-p12.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p12.2">ἐθεασάμεθα
τὴν δόξαν
αὐτοῦ</span>)<i>;</i> <scripRef passage="1 John 1:1-3" id="i.XI.72-p12.3" parsed="|1John|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1-1John.1.3">1 John 1:1-3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p13">John’s theology is marked by
artless simplicity and spiritual depth. The highest art conceals art.
As in poetry, so in religion, the most natural is the most perfect. He
moves in a small circle of ideas as compared with Paul, but these ideas
are fundamental and all-comprehensive. He goes back to first principles
and sees the strong point without looking sideways or taking note of
exceptions. Christ and Antichrist, believers and unbelievers, children
of God and children of the devil, truth and falsehood, light and
darkness, love and hatred, life and death: these are the great
contrasts under which he views the religious world. These he sets forth
again and again with majestic simplicity.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI.72-p15">John and Paul.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p17">John’s type of doctrine is less
developed and fortified than Paul’s, but more ideal.
His mind was neither so rich nor so strong, but it soared higher and
anticipated the beatific vision. Although Paul was far superior to him
as a scholar (and practical worker), yet the ancient Greek church saw
in John the ideal theologian.<note place="end" n="819" id="i.XI.72-p17.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p18"> In the strictest sense
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p18.1">θεολόγος</span>
as the chief champion of the eternal <i>deity</i> of
the <i>Logos:</i> <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="i.XI.72-p18.2" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John 1:1</scripRef>:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p18.3">θεός ἧν
ὁ λόγος.</span>So in the superscription of the Apocalypse in several cursive
MSS.</p></note> John’s spirit and style
may be compared to a calm, clear mountain-lake which reflects the image
of the sun) moon, and stars, while Paul resembles the mountain-torrent
that rushes over precipices and carries everything before it; yet there
are trumpets of war in John, and anthems of peace in Paul. The one
begins from the summit, with God and the Logos, the other from the
depths of man’s sin and misery; but both meet in the
God-man who brings God down to man and lifts man up to God. John is
contemplative and serene, Paul is aggressive and polemical; but both
unite in the victory of faith and the never-ending dominion of love.
John’s theology is Christological,
Paul’s soteriological; John starts from the person of
Christ, Paul from his work; but their christology and soteriology are
essentially agreed. John’s ideal is life eternal,
Paul’s ideal is righteousness; but both derive it from
the same source, the union with Christ, and find in this the highest
happiness of man. John represents the church triumphant, Paul the
church militant of his day and of our day, but with the full assurance
of final victory even over the last enemy.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI.72-p20">The Central Idea.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p22">John’s Christianity centres in
the idea of love and life, which in their last root are identical. His
dogmatics are summed up in the word: God first loved us; his ethics in
the exhortation: Therefore let us love Him and the brethren. He is
justly called the apostle of love. Only we must not understand this
word in a sentimental, but in the highest and purest moral sense.
God’s love is his self-communication to man;
man’s love is a holy self-consecration to God. We may
recognize—in rising stages of
transformation—the same fiery spirit in the Son of
Thunder who called vengeance from heaven; in the Apocalyptic seer who
poured out the vials of wrath against the enemies of Christ; and in the
beloved disciple who knew no middle ground, but demanded undivided
loyalty and whole-souled devotion to his Master. In him the highest
knowledge and the highest love coincide: knowledge is the eye of love,
love the heart of knowledge; both constitute eternal life, and eternal
life is the fulness of happiness.<note place="end" n="820" id="i.XI.72-p22.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p23"> <scripRef passage="John 17" id="i.XI.72-p23.1" parsed="|John|17|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17">John 17</scripRef> 3; 15:11; 16:24; <scripRef passage="1 John 1:4" id="i.XI.72-p23.2" parsed="|1John|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.4">1 John
1:4</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p24">The central truth of John and the central fact in
Christianity itself is the incarnation of the eternal Logos as the
highest manifestation of God’s love to the world. The
denial of this truth is the criterion of Antichrist.<note place="end" n="821" id="i.XI.72-p24.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p25"> Comp. <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XI.72-p25.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef>; 3:16; <scripRef passage="1 John 4:1-3" id="i.XI.72-p25.2" parsed="|1John|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1-1John.4.3">1 John
4:1-3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p26"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI.72-p27">The Principal Doctrines.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p29">I. The doctrine of <span class="c16" id="i.XI.72-p29.1">God</span>.
He is spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p29.2">πνεῦμα</span>)<i>,</i> he is light (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p29.3">φῶς</span>) he is love (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p29.4">ἀγάπη</span>).<note place="end" n="822" id="i.XI.72-p29.5"><p id="i.XI.72-p30"> <scripRef passage="John 4:24" id="i.XI.72-p30.1" parsed="|John|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.24">John 4:24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 1:5" id="i.XI.72-p30.2" parsed="|1John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.5">1 John 1:5</scripRef>; 4:8, 16.
The first definition or oracle is from Christ’s
dialogue with the woman of Samaria, who could, of course, not grasp the
full meaning, but understood sufficiently its immediate practical
application to the question of dispute between the Samaritans and the
Jews concerning the worship on Gerizim or Jerusalem.</p></note> These are the briefest and yet the
profoundest definitions which can be given of the infinite Being of all
beings. The first is put into the mouth of Christ, the second and third
are from the pen of John. The first sets forth God’s
metaphysical, the second his intellectual, the third his moral
perfection; but they are blended in one.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p31">God is spirit, all spirit, absolute spirit (in
opposition to every materialistic conception and limitation); hence
omnipresent, all-pervading, and should be worshipped, whether in
Jerusalem or Gerizim or anywhere else, in spirit and in truth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p32">God is light, all light without a spot of
darkness, and the fountain of all light, that is of truth, purity, and
holiness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p33">God is love; this John repeats twice, looking upon
love as the inmost moral essence of God, which animates, directs, and
holds together all other attributes; it is the motive power of his
revelations or self-communications, the beginning and the end of his
ways and works, the core of his manifestation in Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p34">II. The doctrine of <span class="c16" id="i.XI.72-p34.1">Christ’s Person</span>. He is the eternal and
the incarnate Logos or Revealer of God. No man has ever yet seen God
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p34.2">θεόν</span>, without the article,
God’s nature, or God as God); the only-begotten Son
(or God only-begotten),<note place="end" n="823" id="i.XI.72-p34.3"><p id="i.XI.72-p35"> There is a remarkable variation
of reading in <scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="i.XI.72-p35.1" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John 1:18</scripRef> between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.2">μονογενής
θεός ,</span><i>one who is
God only-begotten,</i> and<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.3">ὁ
μονογενής
υἱός ,</span><i>the
only-begotten Son</i>. (A third
reading: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.4">ὁ
μονογενὴς
θεός ,</span>"<i>the</i>
only-begotten God," found in <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.72-p35.5">א</span>’ and 33, arose
simply from a combination of the two readings, the article being
improperly transferred from the second to the first.) The two readings
are of equal antiquity; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.6">θεός</span> is
supported by the oldest Greek MSS., nearly all Alexandrian or Egyptian
(<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XI.72-p35.7">א</span>*
BC*L, also the Peshitto Syr.);<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.8">υἱός</span> by
the oldest versions (Itala Vulg., Curet. Syr., also by the secondary
uncials and all known cursives except 33). The usual abbreviations in
the uncial MS., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.9">Θο</span>-for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.10">θεός</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.11">ΥΟ</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.12">υἱός ,</span>may
easily be confounded. The connection of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.13">μονογενής</span>
with<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.14">θεός</span>is less
natural than with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.15">υἱὸς</span> although John undoubtedly could call the Son <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.16">θεός</span> (not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.17">ὁ
θεός</span>)<i>,</i> and
did so in 1:1. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.18">Μονογενής
θεός</span>simply combines
the two attributes of the Logos, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.19">θεός</span> 1:1,
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.20">μονογενής,</span>
1:14. For a learned and ingenious defence of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.21">θεός</span> see Hort’s <i>Dissertations</i> (Cambridge,
1877), Westcott on <i>St. John</i> (p. 71), and Westcott and
Hort’s <i>Gr. Test. Introd. and Append.,</i> p. 74.
Tischendorf and nearly all the German commentators (except Weiss)
adopt <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.22">υἱός</span>, and
Dr. Abbot, of Cambridge, Mass., has written two very able papers in
favor of this reading, one in the <i>Bibliotheca Sacra</i> for 1861,
pp. 840-872, and another in the " Unitarian Review" for June, 1875. The
Westminster Revision first adopted " God" in the text, but afterwards
put it on the margin. Both readings are intrinsically unobjectionable,
and the sense is essentially the same. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.23">Μονογενής</span>
does not necessarily convey the Nicene idea of
eternal generation, but simply the unique character and superiority of
the eternal and uncreated sonship of Christ over the sonship of
believers which is a gift of grace. It shows his intimate relation to
the Father, as the Pauline <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p35.24">πρωτότοκος</span>
his sovereign relation to the world.</p></note> who is in the bosom<note place="end" n="824" id="i.XI.72-p35.25"><p id="i.XI.72-p36"> Lit."towards the bosom"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p36.1">εἰς
τὸν
κόλπον</span>),
<i>i.e.</i>, leaning on, and moving to the bosom. It expresses the
union of motion and rest and the closest and tenderest intimacy, as
between mother and child, like the German term <i>Schoosskind,
bosom-child.</i> Comp. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p36.2">πρός τὸν
θεόν</span> <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="i.XI.72-p36.3" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John 1:1</scripRef> and
<scripRef passage="Prov. 8:30" id="i.XI.72-p36.4" parsed="|Prov|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Prov.8.30">Prov. 8:30</scripRef>, where Wisdom (the Logos) says: "I was near Him as one
brought up with Him, and I was daily his delight, rejoicing always
before him."</p></note> of the Father, he and he
alone (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p36.5">εκεῖνος</span>) declared him and brought to light,
once and forever, the hidden mystery of his being.<note place="end" n="825" id="i.XI.72-p36.6"><p id="i.XI.72-p37"> With this sentence the Prologue
returns to the beginning and suggests the best reason why Christ is
called Logos. He is the Exegete, the Expounder, the Interpreter of the
hidden being, of God. "The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p37.1">ἐξηγήσατο</span>
used by classical writers of the interpretation of
divine mysteries. The absence of the object in the original is
remarkable. Thus the literal rendering is simply, <i>he made
declaration</i> (Vulg<i>. ipse enarravit</i>). Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.XI.72-p37.2" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef>: 4.
Westcott, <i>in loc.</i> See the classical parallels in
Wetstein.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p38">This perfect knowledge of the Father, Christ
claims himself in that remarkable passage in <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:27" id="i.XI.72-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matthew
11:27</scripRef>, which strikingly
confirms the essential harmony of the Johannean and Synoptical
representations of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p39">John (and he alone) calls Christ the "Logos" of
God, <i>i.e.</i>, the embodiment of God and the organ of all his
revelations.<note place="end" n="826" id="i.XI.72-p39.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p40"> <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="i.XI.72-p40.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John 1:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XI.72-p40.2" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">14</scripRef>:1 <scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="i.XI.72-p40.3" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John 1:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 19:13" id="i.XI.72-p40.4" parsed="|Rev|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.13">Rev.
19:13</scripRef>. The Logos theory of John is the fruitful germ of the
speculations of the Greek church on the mysteries of the incarnation
and the trinity. See my ed. of Lange’s <i>Com. on
John</i>, pp. 51 and 55 sqq., where also the literature is given. On
the latest discussions see Weiss in the sixth ed. of
Meyer’s <i>Com</i>. <i>on John</i> (1880), pp. 49
sqq. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p40.5">Λόγος</span>
means both <i>ratio</i> and<i>oratio</i> reason and
speech, which are inseparably connected. " Logos," being masculine in
Greek, is better fitted as a designation of Christ than our neuter "
Word." Hence Ewald, in defiance of German grammar, renders it "<i>der
Wort</i>."On the apocalyptic designation <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p40.6">ὁ λογος
τοῦ θυοῦ</span> and on the christology of the Apocalypse, see Gebhardt,
<i>l.c.</i>, 94 and 333 sqq. On Philo’s idea of the
Logos I refer to Schürer, <i>Neutestam. Zeitgeschichte,</i>
pp. 648 sqq., and the works of Gfrörer, Zeller, Frankel,
etc., there quoted.</p></note> As the human reason or thought is expressed in
word, and as the word is the medium of making our thoughts known to
others, so God is known to himself and to the world in and through
Christ as the personal Word. While "Logos" designates the metaphysical
and intellectual relation, the term "Son" designates the moral relation
of Christ to God, as a relation of love, and the epithet
"only-begotten" or "only-born" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p40.7">μονογενής</span>) raises his sonship as entirely
unique above every other sonship, which is only a reflection of it. It
is a blessed relation of infinite knowledge and infinite love. The
Logos is eternal, he is personal, he is divine.<note place="end" n="827" id="i.XI.72-p40.8"><p id="i.XI.72-p41"> These three ideas are contained
in the first verse of the Gospel, which has stimulated and puzzled the
profoundest minds from Origen and Augustin to Schelling and Goethe.
Mark the unique union of transparent simplicity and inexhaustible
depth, and the symmetry of the three clauses. The subject (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p41.1">λόγος</span>) and the verb (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p41.2">ἧν</span>) are three times
repeated. " The three clauses contain all that it is possible for man
to realize as to the essential nature of the Word in relation to time
and mode of being and character: He was (1) <i>in the beginning:</i> He
was (2) <i>with God:</i> He was (3) <i>God.</i> At the same time these
three clauses answer to the three great moments of the Incarnation of
the Word declared in <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XI.72-p41.3" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef>. He who ’was
God,’ became <i>flesh:</i> He who
’was with God,’ <i>tabernacled among
us</i> (comp. <scripRef passage="1 John 1:2" id="i.XI.72-p41.4" parsed="|1John|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.2">1 John 1:2</scripRef>): He who ’was in the
beginning,’ <i>became</i> (in time)." Westcott (in
Speaker’s <i>Com</i>.). A similar interpretation is
given by Lange. The <i>personality</i> of the Logos is denied by
Beyschlag. See Notes (in text at end of § 72).</p></note> He was in the beginning
before creation or from eternity. He is, on the one hand, distinct from
God and in the closest communion with him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p41.5">πρὸς τὸν
θεόν</span>); on the other hand he is himself
essentially divine, and therefore called "God" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p41.6">θεός</span>, but not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p41.7">ὁ
θεός</span>).<note place="end" n="828" id="i.XI.72-p41.8"><p id="i.XI.72-p42"> Here we have the germ (but the
germ only) of the orthodox distinction between unity of essence and
trinity of persons or hypostases; also of the distinction between an
immanent, eternal trinity, and an economical trinity, which is revealed
in time (in the works of creation, redemption, and sanctification). A
Hebrew monotheist could not conceive of an eternal and independent
being of a different essence (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p42.1">ἑτεροούσις</span>) existing besides the one God. This would be
dualism.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p43">This pre-existent Logos is the agent of the
creation of all things visible and invisible.<note place="end" n="829" id="i.XI.72-p43.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p44"> <scripRef passage="John 1:3" id="i.XI.72-p44.1" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John 1:3</scripRef>, with a probable
allusion to <scripRef passage="Gen. 1:3" id="i.XI.72-p44.2" parsed="|Gen|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.3">Gen. 1:3</scripRef>, "God said," <i>as</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p44.3">ἐν αρχῇ</span>
refers <i>to bereshith,</i> <scripRef passage="Gen. 1:1" id="i.XI.72-p44.4" parsed="|Gen|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.1.1">Gen. 1:1</scripRef>. The negative
repetition <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p44.5">οὐδὲ
ἔν</span><i>, prorsus nihil,
not even one thing</i> (stronger than
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p44.6">οὐδέν</span>
<i>nihil</i>), excludes
every form of dualism (against the Gnostics), and makes the
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p44.7">πάντα</span> absolutely unlimited. The Socinian interpretation, which
confines it to the <i>moral</i> creation, is grammatically
impossible.</p></note> He is the fulness and
fountain of life (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p44.8">ἡ
ζωή</span>, the true, immortal life, as distinct
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p44.9">βίος</span>, the natural, mortal life), and light
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p44.10">τὸ φῶς,</span>which includes intellectual and moral
truth, reason and conscience) to all men. Whatever elements of truth,
goodness, and beauty may be found shining like stars and meteors in the
darkness of heathendom, must be traced to the Logos, the universal
Life-giver and Illuminator.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p45">Here Paul and John meet again; both teach the
agency of Christ in the creation, but John more clearly connects him
with all the preparatory revelations before the incarnation. This
extension of the Logos revelation explains the high estimate which some
of the Greek fathers, (Justin Martyr, Clement of Alexandria, Origen)
put upon the Hellenic, especially the Platonic philosophy, as a
training-school of the heathen mind for Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p46">The Logos revealed himself to every man, but in a
special manner to his own chosen people; and this revelation culminated
in John the Baptist, who summed up in himself the meaning of the law
and the prophets, and pointed to Jesus of Nazareth as "the Lamb of God
that taketh away the sin of the world."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p47">At last the Logos became flesh.<note place="end" n="830" id="i.XI.72-p47.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p48"> <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XI.72-p48.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p48.2">ὁ λόγος
σὰρξ
ἐγένετο</span> a sentence of immeasurable import, the leading idea not
only of the Prologue, but of the Christian religion and of the history
of mankind. It marks the close of the preparation for Christianity and
the beginning of its introduction into the human race. Bengel calls
attention to the threefold antithetic correspondence between 1:1 and
1:14:</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.XI.72-p49">The Logos</p>

<p class="c61" id="i.XI.72-p50">was (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p50.1">ἧν</span>) in the
beginning</p>

<p class="c61" id="i.XI.72-p51">became (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p51.1">ἐγένετο</span>)</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="c61" id="i.XI.72-p53">God,</p>

<p class="c61" id="i.XI.72-p54">flesh,</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p55"><br />
</p>

<p class="c61" id="i.XI.72-p56">with God.</p>

<p class="c61" id="i.XI.72-p57">and dwelt among us.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p58"><br />
</p></note> He completed his
revelation by uniting himself with man once and forever in all things,
except sin.<note place="end" n="831" id="i.XI.72-p58.2"><p id="i.XI.72-p59"> Paul expresses the same idea:
God sent his Son "in the likeness of the flesh of sin," <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:3" id="i.XI.72-p59.1" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom. 8:3</scripRef>; comp.
<scripRef passage="Heb. 2:17" id="i.XI.72-p59.2" parsed="|Heb|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.17">Heb. 2:17</scripRef>; 4:15. See the note at the close of the section.</p></note> The Hebraizing term "flesh" best expresses his
condescension to our fallen condition and the complete reality of his
humanity as an object of sense, visible and tangible, in strong
contrast with his immaterial divinity. It includes not only the body
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p59.3">σῶμα</span>), but also a human soul (ψυχή) and a rational spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p59.4">νοῦς</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p59.5">πνεῦμα</span>); for John ascribes them all to Christ.
To use a later terminology, the incarnation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p59.6">ἐνσάρκωσις,</span><i>incarnatio</i>) is only a
stronger term for the assumption of humanity (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p59.7">ἐνανθρώπησις,</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.72-p59.8">Menschwerdung).</span></i> The Logos became
man—not partially but totally, not apparently but
really, not transiently but permanently, not by ceasing to be divine,
nor by being changed into a man, but by an abiding, personal union with
man. He is henceforth the Godman. He tabernacled on earth as the true
Shekinah, and manifested to his disciples the glory of the only
begotten which shone from the veil of his humanity.<note place="end" n="832" id="i.XI.72-p59.9"><p id="i.XI.72-p60"> <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XI.72-p60.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p60.2">ἐσκήνωσεν
ἐν ἡμῖν</span>, in allusion to the indwelling of Jehovah in the holy of
holies of the tabernacle (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p60.3">σκηνή</span>) and
the temple. The humanity of Christ is now the tabernacle of God, and
the believers are the spectators of that glory. Comp. <scripRef passage="Rev. 7:15" id="i.XI.72-p60.4" parsed="|Rev|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.15">Rev. 7:15</scripRef>;
21:3</p></note> This is the
divine-human glory in the state of humiliation as distinct from the
divine glory in his preexistent state, and from the final and perfect
manifestation of his glory in the state of exaltation in which his
disciples shall share.<note place="end" n="833" id="i.XI.72-p60.5"><p id="i.XI.72-p61"> <scripRef passage="John 17:5" id="i.XI.72-p61.1" parsed="|John|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.5">John 17:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 17:24" id="i.XI.72-p61.2" parsed="|John|17|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.24">24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 3:2" id="i.XI.72-p61.3" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2">1 John
3:2</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p62">The fourth Gospel is a commentary on the ideas of
the Prologue. It was written for the purpose that the readers may
believe "that Jesus is the Christ (the promised Messiah), the Son of
God (in the sense of the only begotten and eternal Son), and that
believing they may have life in his name."<note place="end" n="834" id="i.XI.72-p62.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p63"> <scripRef passage="John 20:31" id="i.XI.72-p63.1" parsed="|John|20|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.31">John 20:31</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p64">III. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.72-p64.1">The Work of Christ</span>
(Soteriology). This implies the conquest over sin and Satan, and the
procurement of eternal life. Christ appeared without sin, to the end
that he might destroy the works of the devil, who was a liar and
murderer from the beginning of history, who first fell away from the
truth and then brought sin and death into mankind.<note place="end" n="835" id="i.XI.72-p64.2"><p id="i.XI.72-p65"> <scripRef passage="1 John 3:5" id="i.XI.72-p65.1" parsed="|1John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.5">1 John 3:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 John 3:8" id="i.XI.72-p65.2" parsed="|1John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.8">8</scripRef>; comp. the words
of Christ, <scripRef passage="John 8:44" id="i.XI.72-p65.3" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John 8:44</scripRef>.</p></note> Christ laid down his
life and shed his blood for his sheep. By this self-consecration in
death he became the propitiation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p65.4">ἱλασμός</span>) for the sins of believers and for
the sins of the whole world.<note place="end" n="836" id="i.XI.72-p65.5"><p id="i.XI.72-p66"> <scripRef passage="John 6:52-58" id="i.XI.72-p66.1" parsed="|John|6|52|6|58" osisRef="Bible:John.6.52-John.6.58">John 6:52-58</scripRef>; 10:11, 15; <scripRef passage="1 John 2:2" id="i.XI.72-p66.2" parsed="|1John|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.2">1 John
2:2</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p66.3">αὐτὸς
ἱλασμός
ἐστιν περὶ
τῶν
ἁμαρτιῶν
ἡμῶν, οὐ
περὶ τῶν
ἡμετέρων
δὲ μόνον,
αλλὰ καὶ
περὶ ὂλου
τοῦ
κόσμου</span>.. The universality of the atonement
could not be more clearly expressed; but there is a difference between
universal sufficiency and universal efficiency.</p></note> His blood cleanses from all the guilt and
contamination of sin. He is (in the language of the Baptist) the Lamb
of God that bears and takes away the sin of the world; and (in the
unconscious prophecy of Caiaphas) he died for the people.<note place="end" n="837" id="i.XI.72-p66.4"><p id="i.XI.72-p67"> <scripRef passage="1 John 1:10" id="i.XI.72-p67.1" parsed="|1John|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.10">1 John 1:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 1:29" id="i.XI.72-p67.2" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John 1:29</scripRef>; 11:50;
comp. 18:14.</p></note> He was
priest and sacrifice in one person. And he continues his priestly
functions, being our Advocate in Heaven and ready to forgive us when we
sin and come to him in true repentance.<note place="end" n="838" id="i.XI.72-p67.3"><p id="i.XI.72-p68"> <scripRef passage="1 John 2:1" id="i.XI.72-p68.1" parsed="|1John|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1">1 John 2:1</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p68.2">ἐὰν τις
ἁμάρτῃ,
παράκλητον
ἔχομεν
πρὸς τὸν
πατέρα
Ἰησοῦν
Χριστὸν
δίκαιον.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p69">This is the negative part of
Christ’s work, the removal of the obstruction which
separated us from God. The positive part consists in the revelation of
the Father, and in the communication of eternal life, which includes
eternal happiness. He is himself the Life and the Light of the world.<note place="end" n="839" id="i.XI.72-p69.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p70"> <scripRef passage="1 John 1:2" id="i.XI.72-p70.1" parsed="|1John|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.2">1 John 1:2</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p70.2">ἡ ζωὴ
ἐφανερώθη,
καὶ
ἑωράκαμεν
καὶ
μαρτυροῦμεν
καὶ
ἀπαγγέλλομεν
ὑμῖντῆν
ζωήν τὴν
αἰώνιον
ἥτις ἧν
πρὸς τὸν
πατέρα καὶ
ἐφανερώθη
ἡμῖν</span>. Comp. <scripRef passage="John 1:4" id="i.XI.72-p70.3" parsed="|John|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.4">John 1:4</scripRef>; 5; 26; 14:6. The
passage <scripRef passage="1 John 5:20" id="i.XI.72-p70.4" parsed="|1John|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.20">1 John 5:20</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p70.5">οὗτός
ἐστιν ὁ
ἀλιθινὸς
θεὸς καὶ
ζωὴ
αἰώνιος ,</span> is of doubtful application. The natural connection
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p70.6">οὗτος</span>with the immediately preceding <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p70.7">Ἰησοῦ
Χριστῷ,</span> and the parallel passages where Christ is called " life," favor
the reference to Christ; while the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p70.8">ὁ
ἀληθινὸς
θεός</span> suit better for
the Father. See Braune, Huther, Ebrard, Haupt, Rothe, <i>in
loc</i>.</p></note> He
calls himself the Way, the Truth, and the Life. In him the true, the
eternal life, which was from the beginning with the Father, appeared
personally in human form. He came to communicate it to men. He is the
bread of life from heaven, and feeds the believers everywhere
spiritually without diminishing, as He fed the five thousand physically
with five loaves. That miracle is continued in the mystical
self-communication of Christ to his people. Whosoever believes in him
has eternal life, which begins here in the new birth and will be
completed in the resurrection of the body.<note place="end" n="840" id="i.XI.72-p70.9"><p id="i.XI.72-p71"> <scripRef passage="John 6:47" id="i.XI.72-p71.1" parsed="|John|6|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.47">John 6:47</scripRef>; and the whole
mysterious discourse which explains the spiritual meaning of the
preceding miracle.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p72">Herein also the Apocalypse well agrees with the
Gospel and Epistles of John. Christ is represented as the victor of the
devil.<note place="end" n="841" id="i.XI.72-p72.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p73"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 12:1-12" id="i.XI.72-p73.1" parsed="|Rev|12|1|12|12" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.1-Rev.12.12">Apoc. 12:1-12</scripRef>; 20:2. Comp. with
<scripRef passage="1 John 3:8" id="i.XI.72-p73.2" parsed="|1John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.8">1 John 3:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 8:44" id="i.XI.72-p73.3" parsed="|John|8|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.44">John 8:44</scripRef>; 12:31, 13:2, 27; 14 30; 16:11.</p></note> He is the conquering Lion of the tribe of
Judah, but also the suffering Lamb slain for us. The figure of the
lamb, whether it be referred to the paschal lamb, or to the lamb in the
Messianic passage of <scripRef passage="Isaiah 53:7" id="i.XI.72-p73.4" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7">Isaiah 53:7</scripRef>, expresses the idea of atoning
sacrifice which is fully realized in the death of Christ. He "washed"
(or, according to another reading, he "loosed") "us from our sins by
his blood;" he redeemed men "of every tribe, and tongue, and people,
and nation, and made them to be unto our God a kingdom and priests."
The countless multitude of the redeemed "washed their robes and made
them white (bright and shining) in the blood of the Lamb." This implies
both purification and sanctification; white garments being the symbols
of holiness.<note place="end" n="842" id="i.XI.72-p73.5"><p id="i.XI.72-p74"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 1:6" id="i.XI.72-p74.1" parsed="|Rev|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.6">Apoc. 1:6</scripRef>; 5:6, 9, 12, 13;7:
14, etc. Comp. <scripRef passage="John 1:29" id="i.XI.72-p74.2" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John 1:29</scripRef>; 17:19; 19:36; <scripRef passage="1 John 1:7" id="i.XI.72-p74.3" parsed="|1John|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.7">1 John 1:7</scripRef>; 2:2; 5:6. The
apocalyptic diminutive <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p74.4">ἀρνιον</span>(<i>agnellus</i>, lambkin, pet-lamb) for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p74.5">ἀμνός</span> is used to sharpen the contrast with the Lion. Paul Gerhardt has
reproduced it in his beautiful passion hymn: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.72-p74.6">Ein</span></i> <span lang="DE" class="c14" id="i.XI.72-p74.7">Lämmlein</span> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XI.72-p74.8">geht
und trägt die Schuld."</span></i></p></note> Love was the motive which prompted him to give
his life for his people.<note place="end" n="843" id="i.XI.72-p74.9"><p id="i.XI.72-p75"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 1:5" id="i.XI.72-p75.1" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">Apoc. 1:5</scripRef>: "Unto him that
loveth us," etc.; comp. <scripRef passage="John 15:13" id="i.XI.72-p75.2" parsed="|John|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.13">John 15:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 3:16" id="i.XI.72-p75.3" parsed="|1John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.16">1 John 3:16</scripRef>.</p></note> Great stress is laid on the resurrection, as in
the Gospel, where he is called the Resurrection and the Life. The
exalted Logos-Messiah has the keys of death and Hades.<note place="end" n="844" id="i.XI.72-p75.4"><p id="i.XI.72-p76"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 1:5" id="i.XI.72-p76.1" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">Apoc. 1:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Apoc. 1:17" id="i.XI.72-p76.2" parsed="|Rev|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.17">17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Apoc. 1:18" id="i.XI.72-p76.3" parsed="|Rev|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.18">18</scripRef> 2:8; comp.
<scripRef passage="John 5:21" id="i.XI.72-p76.4" parsed="|John|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.21">John 5:21</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 5:25" id="i.XI.72-p76.5" parsed="|John|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.25">25</scripRef>; 6:39, 40 –11:25.</p></note> He is a
sharer in the universal government of God; he is the mediatorial ruler
of the world, "the Prince of the kings of the earth" "King of kings and
Lord of lords."<note place="end" n="845" id="i.XI.72-p76.6"><p id="i.XI.72-p77"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 1:5" id="i.XI.72-p77.1" parsed="|Rev|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.5">Apoc. 1:5</scripRef>; 3:21; 17:14;
19:16.</p></note> The apocalyptic seer likewise brings in the
idea of life in its highest sense as a reward of faith in Christ to
those who overcome and are faithful unto death, Christ will give "a
crown of life," and a seat on his throne. He "shall guide them unto
fountains of waters of life; and God shall wipe away every tear from
their eyes."<note place="end" n="846" id="i.XI.72-p77.2"><p id="i.XI.72-p78"> <scripRef passage="Apoc. 2:10" id="i.XI.72-p78.1" parsed="|Rev|2|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.10">Apoc. 2:10</scripRef>; 3:21; 7:17; 14:1-5;
21:6, 7; 22:1-5. Comp. Gebhardt, <i>l.c.</i>, 106-128,
343-353.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p79">IV. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.72-p79.1">The Doctrine of the Holy
Spirit</span> (Pneumatology). This is most fully set forth in the
farewell discourser, of our Lord, which are reported by John
exclusively. The Spirit whom Christ promised to send after his return
to the Father, is called the <i>Paraclete, i.e.,</i> the Advocate or
Counsellor, Helper, who pleads the cause of the believers, directs,
supports, and comforts them.<note place="end" n="847" id="i.XI.72-p79.2"><p id="i.XI.72-p80"> <scripRef passage="John 14:16" id="i.XI.72-p80.1" parsed="|John|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16">John 14:16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 14:26" id="i.XI.72-p80.2" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26">26</scripRef>; 15:26; 16:7.
Comp. also <scripRef passage="1 John 2:1" id="i.XI.72-p80.3" parsed="|1John|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.1">1 John 2:1</scripRef>, where Christ is likewise called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p80.4">παράκλητος.</span>
He is our Advocate objectively at the throne of the
Father, the Holy Spirit is our Advocate subjectively in our spiritual
experience. The E. V. renders the word in all these passages, except
the last, by " Comforter" (<i>Consolator</i>)<i>,</i> which rests on a
confusion of the passive <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p80.5">παράκλητος</span>
with the active <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p80.6">παρακλήτωρ</span>. See my notes in Lange’s <i>Com</i>.
<i>on John</i>, pp. 440 sqq., 468 sqq.</p></note> He is "another Advocate" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p80.7">ἄλλος
παράκλητος</span>), Christ himself being the first
Advocate who intercedes for believers at the throne of the Father, as
their eternal High priest. The Spirit proceeds (eternally) from the
Father, and was sent by the Father and the Son on the day of
Pentecost.<note place="end" n="848" id="i.XI.72-p80.8"><p id="i.XI.72-p81"> There is a distinction between
the eternal procession (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.1">ἐκπόρευσις</span>)of the Spirit from the Father (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.2">παρὰ τοῦ
Πατρὸς
ἐκπορεύεται</span>, <i>procedit,</i> <scripRef passage="John 15:26" id="i.XI.72-p81.3" parsed="|John|15|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.26">John 15:26</scripRef>), and the temporal mission
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.4">πέμψις</span>) of the Spirit from the Father and the Son (15:26, where Christ
says of the Spirit: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.5">ὃν
ἐγὼ
πέμψω</span><i>,</i> to, and 14:26, where he
says: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.6">ὃ
πέμψει ὁ
πατὴρ ἐν
τῷ
ὀνόματί
μου</span>). The Greek church to this
day strongly insists on this distinction, and teaches an <i>eternal
procession</i> of the Spirit from <i>the Father alone,</i> and a
<i>temporal mission</i> of the Spirit by <i>the Father and the Son.</i>
The difference between the present <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.7">ἐκπορεύεται</span>
and the future <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.8">πέμψω</span> seems to favor such a distinction, but the exclusive <i>alone</i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.9">μόνον</span>) in
regard to the procession is an addition of the Greek church as much as
the <i>Filioque</i> is an addition of the Latin church to the original
Nicene Creed. It is doubtful whether John meant to make a metaphysical
distinction between procession and mission. But the distinction between
the eternal trinity of the divine being and the temporal trinity of the
divine revelation has an exegetical basis in the <i>pre-existence</i>
of the Logos and the Spirit. The trinitarian revelation reflects the
trinitarian essence; in other words, God reveals himself as he is, as
Father, Son, and Spirit. We have a right to reason from the revelation
of God to his nature, but with proper reverence and modesty; for who
can exhaust the ocean of the Deity!</p></note> He reveals Christ to the heart and glorifies
him (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.10">ἐμὲ
δοξάσει</span>);
he bears witness to him
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.11">μαρτυρήσει
περὶ
ἐμοῦ</span>);
he calls to remembrance and explains his teaching
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.12">ὑμᾶς
διδάξει
πάντα καὶ
ὑπομνήσει
ὑμᾶς
πάντα ἅ
εἷπον
ὑμῖν
ἐγώ</span>)<i>;</i> he leads the disciples into the
whole truth (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.13">ὁδηγήσει
ὑμᾶς εἰς
τὴν
ἀλήθειαν
πᾶσαν</span>);
he takes out of the fulness of Christ and shows it to them
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.14">ἐκ τοῦ
ἐμοῦ
λαμβάνει
καὶ
ἀναγγελεῖ
ὑμῖν</span>).
The Holy Spirit is the Mediator and Intercessor between Christ and the
believer, as Christ is the Mediator between God and the world. He is the
Spirit of truth and of holiness. He convicts
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.15">ἐλέγχει</span>)
the world, that is all men who come under his influnce, in respect of sin
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.16">περὶ
ἁμαρτίας</span>),
of righteousness,
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.17">δικαιοσύνης</span>),
and of judgment
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.18">κρίσεως</span>);
and this conviction will result either in the conversion, or in the
impenitence of the sinner. The operation of the Spirit accompanies the
preaching of the word, and always internal in the sphere of the heart and
conscience. He is one of the three witnesses and gives efficacy to the
other two witnesses of Christ on earth, the baptism
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.19">τὸ
ὓδωρ</span>)<i>,</i> and the atoning death (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p81.20">τὸ
αἷμα</span>) of Christ.<note place="end" n="849" id="i.XI.72-p81.21"><p id="i.XI.72-p82"> <scripRef passage="1 John 5:8" id="i.XI.72-p82.1" parsed="|1John|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.8">1 John 5:8</scripRef>. There are different
interpretations of water and blood: 1<span class="c53" id="i.XI.72-p82.2">st</span>, reference to the miraculous flow of
blood and water from the wounded side of Christ, <scripRef passage="John 19:34" id="i.XI.72-p82.3" parsed="|John|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.34">John 19:34</scripRef>;
2<span class="c53" id="i.XI.72-p82.4">d</span>,
Christ’s baptism, and Christ’s
atoning death; 3<span class="c53" id="i.XI.72-p82.5">d</span>,
the two sacraments which he instituted as perpetual memorials. I would
adopt the last view, if it were not for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p82.6">τὸ
αἶμα</span>, which
nowhere designates the sacrament of the Lord’s Supper,
and more naturally refers to the blood of Christ shed for the remission
of sins. The passage on the three heavenly witnesses in 5:7, formerly
quoted as a proof text for the doctrine of the trinity, is now
generally given up as a mediaeval interpolation, and must be rejected
on internal as well as external grounds; for John would never have
written: "the Father, the <i>Word</i>, and the Spirit," but either "the
Father, the <i>Son</i>, and the Spirit," or <i>God,</i> the Word
(Logos), and the Spirit."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p83">V. <span class="c16" id="i.XI.72-p83.1">Christian Life</span>. It
begins with a new birth from above or from the Holy Spirit. Believers
are children of God who are "born, not of blood, nor of the will of the
flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God."<note place="end" n="850" id="i.XI.72-p83.2"><p id="i.XI.72-p84"> <scripRef passage="2 John 1" id="i.XI.72-p84.1" parsed="|2John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.1">2 John 1</scripRef>:13: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.2">τέκνα
θεοῦ ... ἐκ
θεοῦ
ἐγεννήθησαν</span>. The classical section on the new birth is
Christ’s discourse with Nicodemus, 3:1-15. The
terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.3">γεννηθῆναι
ἄνωθεν</span><i>, to be born anew</i>, <i>afresh,</i> or
<i>from above, i. e.,</i> from heaven, Comp. 3:31; 19:11 (the reference
is not to a repetition, <i>again, a second time,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.4">πάλιν,
δεύτερον</span>, but to an analogous process); 3: 6, 7; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.5">γένηθῆναι
ἐξ ὒδατος
–ϊκαὶ–ͅϊπνεύματος</span>
<i>of water</i> (baptism)
<i>and spirit,</i> 3:5;<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.6">ἐκ
θεοῦ</span><i>, of
God</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.7">ἐκ τοῦ
οὐρανοῦ</span><i>from heaven,</i> are equivalent.
John himself most frequently uses <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.8">ἐκ θεοῦ</span>, 1:13; <scripRef passage="1 John 2:29" id="i.XI.72-p84.9" parsed="|1John|2|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.29">1 John 2:29</scripRef>; 3:9; 4:7; 5:1, 4, 18. He does not
use <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.10">ἀναγεννάομαι</span><i>
, to be begotten</i> or
<i>born again</i> (but it occurs in Justin Martyr’s
quotation, <i>Apol</i>. I. 61; also in <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1:23" id="i.XI.72-p84.11" parsed="|1Pet|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.23">1 Pet. 1:23</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.12">ἄαγεννημένοι
... διὰ λόγου
ζῶντος
θεοῦ</span><i>,</i>
and <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 1" id="i.XI.72-p84.13" parsed="|1Pet|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1">1 Pet. 1</scripRef>:<i>3,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.14">ἀναγεννήσας
ἡμᾶς είς
ἐλπίδα</span>), and the noun <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.15">ἀναγέννησις,</span>
<i>regeneration,</i> is not
found at all in the Greek Test. (though often in the Greek fathers);
but the analogous <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.16">παλιγγενεσία</span>
occurs once in connection with baptism, <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:5" id="i.XI.72-p84.17" parsed="|Titus|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5">Tit. 3:5</scripRef>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.18">ἔσωσεν
ἡμᾶς δαὶ
λουτροῦ
παλιγγενεσίας
καὶ
ἀνακαινώσεως
πνεύματος
ἁγίου</span>),
and once in a more comprehensive sense of the final restitution and
consummation of all things, <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:18" id="i.XI.72-p84.19" parsed="|Matt|19|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.18">Matt. 19:18</scripRef>. Paul speaks of the <i>new
creature</i> in Christ (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.20">καινὴ
κτίσις ,</span> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:17" id="i.XI.72-p84.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">2
Cor. 5:17</scripRef>) and of the new (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p84.22">καινὸς
ἄνθρωπος
,</span><scripRef passage="Eph. 4:24" id="i.XI.72-p84.23" parsed="|Eph|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.24">Eph. 4:24</scripRef>). In the Rabbinical theology
regeneration meant simply the change of the external status of a
proselyte to Judaism.</p></note> It is a "new" birth
compared with the old, a birth "from God," as compared with that from
man, a birth from the Holy "Spirit," in distinction from carnal birth,
a birth "from heaven," as opposed to earthly birth. The life of the
believer does not descend through the channels of fallen nature, but
requires a creative act of the Holy Spirit through the preaching of the
gospel. The life of the regenerate is free from the principle and power
of sin. "Whosoever is begotten of God doeth no sin, because his seed
abideth in him; and he cannot sin because he is begotten of God."<note place="end" n="851" id="i.XI.72-p84.24"><p id="i.XI.72-p85"> <scripRef passage="1 John 3:9" id="i.XI.72-p85.1" parsed="|1John|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.9">1 John 3:9</scripRef>; comp. 5:18. But
5:16 implies that a "brother" may sin, though not "unto death," and
1:10 also excludes the idea of <i>absolute</i> freedom from sin in the
present state.</p></note> Over
him the devil has no power.<note place="end" n="852" id="i.XI.72-p85.2"><p id="i.XI.72-p86"> <scripRef passage="1 John 5:18" id="i.XI.72-p86.1" parsed="|1John|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.18">1 John 5:18</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p86.2">ὁ πονηρὸς
οὐχ
ἃπτεται
αὐτοῦ</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p87">The new life is the life of Christ in the soul. It
is eternal intrinsically and as to duration. Eternal life in man
consists in the knowledge of the only true God and of Jesus
Christ—a knowledge which implies full sympathy and
communion of love.<note place="end" n="853" id="i.XI.72-p87.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p88"> <scripRef passage="John 17:3" id="i.XI.72-p88.1" parsed="|John|17|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.3">John 17:3</scripRef>, words of our Lord in
the sacerdotal prayer.</p></note> It begins here in faith; hence the oft-repeated
declaration that he who believes in Christ has (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p88.2">ἔχει</span>) eternal life.<note place="end" n="854" id="i.XI.72-p88.3"><p id="i.XI.72-p89"> <scripRef passage="1 John 5:12, 13" id="i.XI.72-p89.1" parsed="|1John|5|12|5|13" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.12-1John.5.13">1 John 5:12, 13</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p89.2">ὁ ἔχων
τὸν υἱὸν
ἔχει τὴν
ζωὴν ... ζωὴν
ἔχετε
αἰώνιον</span>. Comp. the words of Christ, <scripRef passage="John 3:36" id="i.XI.72-p89.3" parsed="|John|3|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.36">John 3:36</scripRef>; 5:24; 6:47, 54; and
of the Evangelist, 20:31.</p></note> But it will not appear in
its full development till the time of his glorious manifestation, when
we shall be like him and see him even as he is.<note place="end" n="855" id="i.XI.72-p89.4"><p id="i.XI.72-p90"> <scripRef passage="1 John 3:2" id="i.XI.72-p90.1" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2">1 John 3:2</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p90.2">οἷδαμεν
ὅτι ἐὰν
φανέρωθῇ</span>
(he, or it), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p90.3">ὅμοιοι
αὐτῷ
ἐσόμεθα,
ὅτι
οψόμεθα
αὐτὸν
καθώς
ἐστιν.</span></p></note> Faith is the medium of
communication, the bond of union with Christ. Faith is the victory over
the world, already here in principle.<note place="end" n="856" id="i.XI.72-p90.4"><p id="i.XI.72-p91"> <scripRef passage="1 John 5:4" id="i.XI.72-p91.1" parsed="|1John|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.4">1 John 5:4</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p91.2">αὕτη
ἐστὶν ἡ
νικήσασα
τὸν κόσμον,
ἡ πίστις
ἡμῶν</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p92">John’s idea of life eternal takes
the place of Paul’s idea of righteousness, but both
agree in the high conception of faith as the one indispensable
condition of securing it by uniting us to Christ, who is both
righteousness and life eternal.<note place="end" n="857" id="i.XI.72-p92.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p93"> John uses the term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p93.1">δικαιοσύνη,</span>
but never <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p93.2">δικαίωσις</span>
or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p93.3">δικαιόω</span>. A striking example of religious agreement and theological
difference.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p94">The life of the Christian, moreover, is a
communion with Christ and with the Father in the Holy Spirit. Our Lord
prayed before his passion that the believers of that and all future
ages might be one with him, even as he is one with the Father, and that
they may enjoy his glory. John writes his first Epistle for the purpose
that his readers may have "fellowship with the Father, and with his Son
Jesus Christ, and that thus their joy may be made full."<note place="end" n="858" id="i.XI.72-p94.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p95"> <scripRef passage="John 17:22-24" id="i.XI.72-p95.1" parsed="|John|17|22|17|24" osisRef="Bible:John.17.22-John.17.24">John 17:22-24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 1:3, 4" id="i.XI.72-p95.2" parsed="|1John|1|3|1|4" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.3-1John.1.4">1 John 1:3,
4</scripRef>.</p></note> This
fellowship is only another word for love, and love to God is
inseparable from love to the brethren. "If God so loved us, we also
ought to love one another." "God is love; and he that abideth in love
abideth in God and God abideth in him." Love to the brethren is the
true test of practical Christianity.<note place="end" n="859" id="i.XI.72-p95.3"><p id="i.XI.72-p96"> <scripRef passage="1 John 3:11" id="i.XI.72-p96.1" parsed="|1John|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.11">1 John 3:11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 John 3:23" id="i.XI.72-p96.2" parsed="|1John|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.23">23</scripRef>; 4:7, 11; comp.
<scripRef passage="John 13:34, 35" id="i.XI.72-p96.3" parsed="|John|13|34|13|35" osisRef="Bible:John.13.34-John.13.35">John 13:34, 35</scripRef>; 15:12, 17.</p></note> This brotherly fellowship
is the true essence of the Church, which is nowhere even mentioned in
John’s Gospel and First Epistle.<note place="end" n="860" id="i.XI.72-p96.4"><p id="i.XI.72-p97"> The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p97.1">ἐκκλησία</span>
occurs in the third Epistle, but in the sense of a
local congregation. Of the external organization of the church John is
silent; he does not even report the institution of the sacraments,
though he speaks of the spiritual meaning of baptism (<scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="i.XI.72-p97.2" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John 3:5</scripRef>), and
indirectly of the spiritual meaning of the Lord’s
Supper (6:53-56).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p98">Love to God and to the brethren is no mere
sentiment, but an active power, and manifests itself in the keeping of
God’s commandments.<note place="end" n="861" id="i.XI.72-p98.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p99"> <scripRef passage="1 John 2:3, 4" id="i.XI.72-p99.1" parsed="|1John|2|3|2|4" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.3-1John.2.4">1 John 2:3, 4</scripRef>; 3:22, 24; 4:7,
11; 5:2, 3; <scripRef passage="2 John 6" id="i.XI.72-p99.2" parsed="|2John|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.6">2 John 6</scripRef>; comp. the Gospel, <scripRef passage="John 14:15" id="i.XI.72-p99.3" parsed="|John|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.15">John 14:15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 14:21" id="i.XI.72-p99.4" parsed="|John|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.21">21</scripRef>: "If ye love me,
ye will keep my commandments," etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p100">Here again John and Paul meet in the idea of love,
as the highest of the Christian graces which abides forever when faith
shall have passed into sight, and hope into fruition.<note place="end" n="862" id="i.XI.72-p100.1"><p id="i.XI.72-p101"> <scripRef passage="Rom. 13:7-10" id="i.XI.72-p101.1" parsed="|Rom|13|7|13|10" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.7-Rom.13.10">Rom. 13:7-10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13:1-13" id="i.XI.72-p101.2" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|13|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1-1Cor.13.13">1 Cor.
13:1-13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p102"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI.72-p103">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p104"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p105">The <span class="c16" id="i.XI.72-p105.1">incarnation</span> is
expressed by John briefly and tersely in the phrase <i>"The Word became
flesh"</i> (<scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XI.72-p105.2" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p106">I. The meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p106.1">σάρξ</span>. Apollinaris confined "flesh" to the
body, including the animal soul, and taught that the Logos occupied the
place of the rational soul or spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p106.2">νοῦς,
πνεῦμα</span>) in Christ; that consequently he was not
a full man, but a sort of middle being between God and man, half divine
and haIf human, not wholly divine and wholly human. This view was
condemned as heretical by the Nicene church, but renewed substantially
by the Tübingen school, as being the doctrine of John.
According to Baur (<i>l.c.,</i> p. 363) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p106.3">σάρξ
ἐγενετο</span>is not equivalent to (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p106.4">ἄνθρωπος
ἐγένετο</span>, but means that the Logos assumed a
human body and continued otherwise the same. The incarnation was only
an incidental phenomenon in the unchanging personality of the Logos.
Moreover the flesh of Christ was not like that of other men, but almost
immaterial, so at; to be able to walk on the lake (<scripRef passage="John 6:16" id="i.XI.72-p106.5" parsed="|John|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.16">John 6:16</scripRef>;
Comp. <scripRef passage="John 7:10, 15; 8:59 10:39" id="i.XI.72-p106.6" parsed="|John|7|10|0|0;|John|7|15|0|0;|John|8|59|0|0;|John|10|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.10 Bible:John.7.15 Bible:John.8.59 Bible:John.10.39">7:10, 15; 8:59 10:39</scripRef>). To this exegesis we object:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p107">1. John expressly ascribes to Christ a
<i>soul</i>, <scripRef passage="John 10:11, 15, 17; 12:27" id="i.XI.72-p107.1" parsed="|John|10|11|0|0;|John|10|15|0|0;|John|10|17|0|0;|John|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.11 Bible:John.10.15 Bible:John.10.17 Bible:John.12.27">John 10:11, 15, 17; 12:27</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p107.2">ἡ
ψυχῇ μου
τετάρακται</span>), and a <i>spirit</i>, <scripRef passage="John 11:33" id="i.XI.72-p107.3" parsed="|John|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.33">11:33</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p107.4">ἐνεβριμήσατο
τῷ
πνεύματι</span>); <scripRef passage="John 13:21" id="i.XI.72-p107.5" parsed="|John|13|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.21">13:21</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p107.6">ἐταραχθη
τῷ
πνεύματι</span>); <scripRef passage="John 19:30" id="i.XI.72-p107.7" parsed="|John|19|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.30">19:30</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p107.8">παρέδωκεν
τὸ
πνεῦμα</span>). It may be said that
pneu’ma is here nothing more than the animal soul,
because the same affection is attributed to both, and because it was
surrendered in death. But Christ calls himself in John frequently "the
Son of man" <scripRef passage="John 1:51" id="i.XI.72-p107.9" parsed="|John|1|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.51">1:51</scripRef>, etc.),
and once "a man" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p107.10">ἄνθρωπος,</span><scripRef passage="John 8:40" id="i.XI.72-p107.11" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40">8:40</scripRef>), which certainly must include the more
important intellectual and spiritual part as well as the body.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p108">2. "Flesh" is often used in the Old and New
Testament for the whole man, as in the phrase "all flesh" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p108.1">πᾶσα
σάρξ</span>, every mortal man), or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p108.2">μία
σαρ́ξ</span>(<scripRef passage="John 17:2" id="i.XI.72-p108.3" parsed="|John|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.2">John 17:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:20" id="i.XI.72-p108.4" parsed="|Rom|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.20">Rom. 3:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:29" id="i.XI.72-p108.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.29">1 Cor. 1:29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:16" id="i.XI.72-p108.6" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">Gal. 2:16</scripRef>). In this passage it suited
John’s idea better than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p108.7">ἄνθρωπος,</span>because it more strongly expresses
the condescension of the Logos to the human nature in its present
condition, with its weakness, trials, temptations, and sufferings. He
completely identified himself with our earthly lot, and became
homogeneous with us, even to the likeness, though not the essence, of
sin (<scripRef passage="Rom. 8:3" id="i.XI.72-p108.8" parsed="|Rom|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.3">Rom.
8:3</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Heb. 2:14; 5:8, 9" id="i.XI.72-p108.9" parsed="|Heb|2|14|0|0;|Heb|5|8|5|9" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.14 Bible:Heb.5.8-Heb.5.9">Heb. 2:14;
5:8, 9</scripRef>). "Flesh" then, when
ascribed to Christ, has the same comprehensive meaning in John as it
has in Paul (comp. also <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:16" id="i.XI.72-p108.10" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. 3:16</scripRef>). It is animated flesh, and the soul of
that flesh contains the spiritual as well as the physical life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p109">II. Another difficulty is presented by the verb
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p109.1">ἐγένετο</span>. The champions of the modern
Kenosis theory (Thomasius, Gess, Ebrard, Godet, etc.), while differing
from the Apollinarian substitution of the Logos for a rational human
soul in Christ, assert that the Logos himself because a human soul by
voluntary transformation; and so they explain ejgevneto and the famous
Pauline phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p109.2">ἑαυτὸν
ἐκένωσεν,
μορφὴν
δούλου
λαβών</span>(<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:7" id="i.XI.72-p109.3" parsed="|Phil|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.7">Phil. 2:7</scripRef>). As the water was changed into wine at
Cana (<scripRef passage="John 2:9" id="i.XI.72-p109.4" parsed="|John|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.9">John 2:9</scripRef>:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p109.5">Τὸ ὕδωρ
οἷνον
γεγενημένον</span>)<i>,</i> so the Logos in infinite
self-denial changed his divine being into a human being during the
state of his humiliation, and thus led a single life, not a double life
(as the Chalcedonian theory of two complete natures simultaneously
coexisting in the same person from the manger to the cross seems to
imply). But</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p110">1. The verb <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p110.1">ἐγένετο</span>must be understood in agreement
with the parallel passages:, "he <i>came</i> in the flesh," <scripRef passage="1 John 4:2" id="i.XI.72-p110.2" parsed="|1John|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.2">1 John
4:2</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p110.3">ἐν σαρκὶ
ἐληλυθότα</span>); <scripRef passage="2 John 7" id="i.XI.72-p110.4" parsed="|2John|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.7">2 John 7</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p110.5">ἐρχόμενον
ἐν σαρκί</span>), with this difference, that
"became" indicates the realness of Christ’s manhood,
"came" the continuance of his godhood. Compare also
Paul’s expression, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p110.6">ἐφανερώθη
ἐν σαρκί</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:16" id="i.XI.72-p110.7" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. 3:16</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p111">2. Whatever may be the objections to the
Chalcedonian dyophysitism, they cannot be removed by running the
Kenosis to the extent of a self-suspension of the Logos or an actual
surrender of his essential attributes; for this is a metaphysical
impossibility, and inconsistent with the unchangeableness of God and
the intertrinitarian process. The Logos did not cease to be God when he
entered into the human state of existence, nor did he cease to be man
when he returned to the state of divine glory which he had with the
Father before the foundation of the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.72-p112">III. Beyschlag (<i>Die Christologie des N. T</i>,
p. 168) denies the identity of the Logos with Christ, and resolves the
Logos into a divine principle, instead of a person. "<i>Der Logos ist nicht die Person
Christi ... sondern er ist das gottheitliche Princip dieser
menschlichen Persönlichkeit</i>." He assumes a gradual unfolding of the
Logos principle in the human person of Christ. But the personality of
the Logos is taught in <scripRef passage="John 1:1-3" id="i.XI.72-p112.1" parsed="|John|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.3">John 1:1–3</scripRef>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.72-p112.2">ἐγένετο</span>denotes a completed act. We must
remember, however, that personality in the trinity and personality of
the Logos are different from personality of man. Human speech is
inadequate to express the distinction.</p>

<p id="i.XI.72-p113"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="73" title="Heretical Perversions of the Apostolic Teaching" shorttitle="Section 73" progress="66.17%" prev="i.XI.72" next="i.XII" id="i.XI.73"><p class="head" id="i.XI.73-p1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XI.73-p2">§ 73. Heretical Perversions of the Apostolic
Teaching.</p>

<p id="i.XI.73-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XI.73-p4">(Comp. my Hist. of the Ap. Ch., pp.
649–674.)</p>

<p id="i.XI.73-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XI.73-p6">The three types of doctrine which we have briefly
unfolded, exhibit Christianity in the whole fulness of its life; and
they form the theme for the variations of the succeeding ages of the
church. Christ is the key-note, harmonizing all the discords and
resolving all the mysteries of the history of his kingdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.73-p7">But this heavenly body of apostolic truth is
confronted with the ghost of heresy; as were the divine miracles of
Moses with the satanic juggleries of the Egyptians, and as Christ was
with demoniacal possessions. The more mightily the spirit of truth
rises, the more active becomes the spirit of falsehood. "Where God
builds a church the devil builds, a chapel close by." But in the hands
of Providence all errors must redound to the unfolding and the final
victory of the truth. They stimulate inquiry and compel defence. Satan
himself is that "power which constantly <i>wills the bad, and works</i>
the good." Heresies in a disordered world are relatively necessary and
negatively justifiable; though the teachers of them are, of course, not
the less guilty. "It must needs be, that scandals come; but woe to that
man by whom the scandal cometh."<note place="end" n="863" id="i.XI.73-p7.1"><p id="i.XI.73-p8"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:7" id="i.XI.73-p8.1" parsed="|Matt|18|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.7">Matt. 18:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:19" id="i.XI.73-p8.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.19">1 Cor. 11:19</scripRef>:
"There must be also heresies (factions) among you, that they who are
approved may be made manifest among you." Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:30" id="i.XI.73-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|20|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.30">Acts 20:30</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:1" id="i.XI.73-p8.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.1">1 Tim. 4:1</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="2 Pet. 2:1-3" id="i.XI.73-p8.5" parsed="|2Pet|2|1|2|3" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.1-2Pet.2.3">2 Pet. 2:1-3</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.73-p9">The heresies of the apostolic age are,
respectively, the caricatures of the several types of the true
doctrine. Accordingly we distinguish three fundamental forms of heresy,
which reappear, with various modifications, in almost every subsequent
period. In this respect, as in others, the apostolic period stands as
the type of the whole future; and the exhortations and warnings of the
New Testament against false doctrine have force for every age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.73-p10">1. The <span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p10.1">Judaizing</span> tendency
is the heretical counterpart of Jewish Christianity. It so insists on
the unity of Christianity with Judaism, as to sink the former to the
level of the latter, and to make the gospel no more than an improvement
or a perfected law. It regards Christ as a mere prophet, a second
Moses; and denies, or at least wholly overlooks, his divine nature and
his priestly and kingly offices. The Judaizers were Jews in fact, and
Christians only in appearance and in name. They held circumcision and
the whole moral and ceremonial law of Moses to be still binding, and
the observance of them necessary to salvation. Of Christianity as a
new, free, and universal religion, they had no conception. Hence they
hated Paul, the liberal apostle of the Gentiles, as a dangerous
apostate and revolutionist, impugned his motives, and everywhere,
especially in Galatia and Corinth, labored to undermine his authority
in the churches. The epistles of Paul, especially that to the
Galatians, can never be properly understood, unless their opposition to
this false Judaizing Christianity be continually kept in view.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.73-p11">The same heresy, more fully developed, appears in
the second century under the name of Ebionism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.73-p12">2. The opposite extreme is a false Gentile
Christianity, which may be called the <span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p12.1">Paganizing or
Gnostic</span> heresy. It is as radical and revolutionary as the other
is contracted and reactionary. It violently breaks away from the past,
while the Judaizing heresies tenaciously and stubbornly cling to it as
permanently binding. It exaggerates the Pauline view of the distinction
of Christianity from Judaism, sunders Christianity from its historical
basis, resolves the real humanity of the Saviour into a Doketistic
illusion, and perverts the freedom of the gospel into antinomian
licentiousness. The author, or first representative of this baptized
heathenism, according to the uniform testimony of Christian antiquity,
is Simon Magus, who unquestionably adulterated Christianity with pagan
ideas and practices, and gave himself out, in pantheistic style, for an
emanation of God.<note place="end" n="864" id="i.XI.73-p12.2"><p id="i.XI.73-p13"> <scripRef passage="Acts 8:10" id="i.XI.73-p13.1" parsed="|Acts|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.10">Acts 8:10</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XI.73-p13.2">ἡ Δύναμις
τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ
καλουμένη
Μεγάλη</span>.</p></note> Plain traces of this error appear in the later
epistles of Paul (to the Colossians, to Timothy, and to Titus), the
second epistle of Peter, the first two epistles of John, the epistle of
Jude, and the messages of the Apocalypse to the seven churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.73-p14">This heresy, in the second century, spread over
the whole church, east and west, in the various schools of
Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.73-p15">3. As attempts had already been made, before
Christ, by Philo, by the Therapeutae and the Essenes, etc., to blend
the Jewish religion with heathen philosophy, especially that of
Pythagoras and Plato, so now, under the Christian name, there appeared
confused combinations of these opposite systems, forming either a <span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p15.1">Paganizing Judaism</span>, <i>i.e.</i>, Gnostic Ebionism,
or a <span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p15.2">Judaizing Paganism</span> <i>i.e.</i>,
Ebionistic Gnosticism, according as the Jewish or the heathen element
prevailed. This <span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p15.3">Syncretistic</span> heresy was the
caricature of John’s theology, which truly reconciled
Jewish and Gentile Christianity in the highest conception of the person
and work of Christ. The errors combated in the later books of the New
Testament are almost all more or less of this mixed sort, and it is
often doubtful whether they come from Judaism or from heathenism. They
were usually shrouded in a shadowy mysticism and surrounded by the halo
of a self-made ascetic holiness, but sometimes degenerated into the
opposite extreme of antinomian licentiousness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.73-p16">Whatever their differences, however, all these
three fundamental heresies amount at last to a more or less distinct
denial of the central truth of the gospel—the
incarnation of the Son of God for the salvation of the world. They make
Christ either a mere man, or a mere superhuman phantom; they allow, at
all events, no real and abiding union of the divine and human in the
person of the Redeemer. This is just what John gives as the mark of
antichrist, which existed even in his day in various forms.<note place="end" n="865" id="i.XI.73-p16.1"><p id="i.XI.73-p17"> <scripRef passage="1 John 2:23" id="i.XI.73-p17.1" parsed="|1John|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.23">1 John 2:23</scripRef>; 4:1-3.</p></note> It plainly
undermines the foundation of the church. For if Christ be not God-man,
neither is he mediator between God and men; Christianity sinks back
into heathenism or Judaism. All turns at last on the answer to that
fundamental question: "What think ye of Christ?" The true solution of
this question is the radical refutation of every error.</p>

<p id="i.XI.73-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XI.73-p19">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.XI.73-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="BlockQuote" id="i.XI.73-p21">"It has often been remarked that truths and error
keep pace with each other. Error is the shadow cast by truth, truth the
bright side brought out by error. Such is the relation between the
heresies and the apostolical teaching of the first century. The Gospels
indeed, as in other respects, so in this, rise almost entirely above
the circumstances of the time, but the Epistles are, humanly speaking,
the result of the very conflict between the good and the evil elements
which existed together in the bosom of the early Christian society. As
they exhibit the principles afterward to be unfolded into all truth and
goodness, so the heresies which they attack exhibit the principles
which were afterward to grow up into all the various forms of error,
falsehood and wickedness. The energy, the freshness, nay, even the
preternatural power which belonged to the one belonged also to the
other. Neither the truths in the writings of the Apostles, nor the
errors in the opinions of their opponents, can be said to exhibit the
dogmatical form of any subsequent age. It is a higher and more
universal good which is aimed at in the former; it is a deeper and more
universal principle of evil which is attacked in the latter. Christ
Himself, and no subordinate truths or speculations concerning Him, is
reflected in the one; Antichrist, and not any of the particular outward
manifestations of error which have since appeared, was justly regarded
by the Apostles as foreshadowed in the other." — <name id="i.XI.73-p21.1">Dean Stanley</name> (<cite id="i.XI.73-p21.2">Apostolic Age,
p. 182</cite>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XI.73-p22"><span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p22.1">Literature</span>.—The heresies of the Apostolic
Age have been thoroughly investigated by Neander and Baur in connection
with the history of Ebionism and Gnosticism (see next vol.), and
separately in the introductions to critical commentaries on the
Colossians and Pastoral Epistles; also by Thiersch, Lipsius,
Hilgenfeld. Among English writers we mention <span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p22.2">Burton</span>: <i>Inquiry into the Heresies of the Apostolic
Age,</i> in eight Sermons (Bampton Lectures). Oxford, 1829. Dean <span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p22.3">Stanley</span>: <i>Sermons and Essays on the Apostolic
Age,</i> pp. 182–233, 3d ed. Oxford, 1874. Bishop
<span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p22.4">Lightfoot</span>: <i>Com. on St.
Paul’s Ep. to the Colossians and to Philemon</i>, pp.
73–113 (on the Colossian heresy and its connection
with Essenism). London, 1875. Comp. also <span class="c16" id="i.XI.73-p22.5">Hilgenfeld</span>: <i>Die Ketzergeschichte des
Urchristenthums</i>. Leipzig, 1884 (642 pages).</p>

<p id="i.XI.73-p23"><br />
</p>

</div3></div2>

<div2 type="Chapter" n="XII" title="The New Testament" shorttitle="Chapter XII" progress="66.60%" prev="i.XI.73" next="i.XII.74" id="i.XII">

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII-p1">CHAPTER XII.</p>

<p id="i.XII-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII-p3">THE NEW TESTAMENT.</p>

<p id="i.XII-p4"><br /></p>
<p id="i.XII-p5"><br /></p>

<div3 type="Section" n="74" title="Literature" shorttitle="Section 74" progress="66.60%" prev="i.XII" next="i.XII.75" id="i.XII.74"><p class="head" id="i.XII.74-p1"> 
</p>

<p class="head" id="i.XII.74-p2">§ 74. Literature.</p>

<p id="i.XII.74-p3"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.74-p4">Comp. the Lit. on the Life of Christ,
§ 14, and on the Apostolic Age, § 20.</p>

<p id="i.XII.74-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.74-p6">I. The Critical Editions of the <i>Greek
Testament</i> by Lachmann (1842–50, 2 vols.);
Tischendorf (ed. octava critics major, 1869–72, 2
vols., with <i>Prolegomena</i> by C. R. Gregory, Part I., Leipz.,
1884); Tregelles (1857–79); Westcott and Hort (1881,
with a vol. of Introd. and Appendix. Cambridge and New York, revised
ed. 1888).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.74-p7">Lachmann laid the foundation; Tischendorf and
Tregelles greatly enlarged and carefully sifted the critical apparatus;
Westcott and Hort restored the cleanest text from the oldest attainable
sources; all substantially agree in principle and result, and give us
the ancient uncial instead of the mediaeval cursive text.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.74-p8">Two bilingual editions also deserve special mention
in connection with the recent revision of Luther’s and
King James’s versions. Oskar von Gebhardt, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p8.1">Novum Testamentum Graece et Germanice</span></i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p8.2">, Lips., 1881, gives the last text of Tischendorf (with the
readings of Tregelles, and Westcott and Hort below) and the revised
translation of Luther. His Greek text is also separately issued with an
"Adnotatio critica," not contained in the diglott edition. <i>The
Greek-English New Testament, containing Westcott and
Hort’s Greek Text and the Revised English Version on
opposite pages, with introduction by Schaff.</i></span> New York
(Harper &amp; Brothers), 1882, revised ed. 1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.74-p9">II. The historico-critical Introductions, or
literary Histories of the New Testament by Hug, De Wette, Credner,
Guericke, Horne, Davidson, Tregelles, Grau, Hilgenfeld, Aberle, (R.
Cath.), Bleek (4th ed. by Mangold, 1886), Reuss (6th ed. 1887),
Holtzmann (2d ed. 1886), Weiss (1886), Salmon (3d ed. 1888).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.74-p10">III. Thiersch: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p10.1">Herstellung des
historischen Standpunktes für die Kritik der neutestamentl.
Schriften</span></i>. Erlangen, 1845. (Against Baur and the
Tübingen School.)—Edward C. Mitchell:
<i>Critical Handbook to the New Test.</i> (on Authenticity, Canon,
etc.). Lond. and Andover, 1880; French translation, Paris,
1882.—J. P. Lange:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p10.2">Grundriss der
Bibelkunde</span></i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p10.3">. Heidelberg,
1881.—Philip Schaff: <i>Companion to the Greek
Testament and the English Version.</i></span> N. Y. and Lond., 1883, 3d
ed. revised 1888.—G. D. Ladd: <i>The Doctrine of
Sacred Scripture,</i> N.York, 1883, 2 vols. The same, abridged,
1888.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.74-p11">IV. The works quoted below on the <i>Gospels and
Epistles.</i></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.74-p12">V. On the Canon of the New Test., the works of
Kirchhofer (<i>Quellensammlung</i>, etc. Zürich, 1844, Engl.
transl. enlarged by Charteris: <i>Canonicity</i>, etc. Edinb., 1881);
Credner (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p12.1">Zur Gesch. des Kanon. Halle, 1847;
Geschichte des Neutest. Kanon, herausg. von Volkmar.</span></i> Berlin,
1860); Gaussen (Engl. transl., London, 1862; abridged transl. by
<i>Kirk,</i> Boston, 1862); Tregelles (<i>Canon Muratorianus</i>.
Oxford, 1867); Sam. Davidson (Lond., 1878, 3d ed., 1880); Westcott
(Cambridge and London, 1855; 6th ed., 1889); Reuss (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.74-p12.2">Histoire du canon des S. Écritures.</span></i> Strasb.,
2d ed., 1864); Ad. Harnack (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p12.3">Das muratorische
Fragment und die Entstehung einer Sammlung Apost.-katholischer
Schriften,</span></i> in Brieger’s "Zeitschrift f.
Kirchengeschichte," 1879, III., 358 sqq.; comp. 595 sqq.); F. Overbeck
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p12.4">Zur Geschichte des Kanons.</span></i> Chemnitz,
1880); Réville (French, 1881); Theod. Zahn (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p12.5">Forschungen zur Geschichte des neutestamentl.
Kanons</span></i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p12.6">, Part I-III.,
1881–84; and <i>Geschichte des Kanons d. N. T.,
Leipz.,</i></span> 1888 sqq., 3 vols). Comp. Harnack: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.74-p12.7">Das N. T. um das Jahr.</span></i> 200, Freiburg, 1889 (against
Zahn), and Zahn’s reply, Leipz., 1889.</p>

<p id="i.XII.74-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="75" title="Rise of the Apostolic Literature" shorttitle="Section 75" progress="66.77%" prev="i.XII.74" next="i.XII.76" id="i.XII.75">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.75-p1">§ 75. Rise of the Apostolic Literature.</p>

<p id="i.XII.75-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.75-p3">Christ is the book of life to be read by all. His
religion is not an outward letter of command, like the law of Moses,
but free, quickening spirit; not a literary production, but a moral
creation; not a new system of theology or philosophy for the learned,
but a communication of the divine life for the redemption of the whole
world. Christ is the personal Word of God, the eternal Logos, who
became flesh and dwelt upon earth as the true Shekinah, in the veiled
glory of the only begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth. He
spoke; and all the words of his mouth were, and still are, spirit and
life. The human heart craves not a learned, letter-writing, literary
Christ, but a wonder-working, cross-bearing, atoning Redeemer, risen,
enthroned in heaven, and ruling the world; furnishing, at the same
time, to men and angels an unending theme for meditation, discourse,
and praise.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.75-p4">So, too, the Lord chose none of his apostles, with
the single exception of Paul, from the ranks of the learned; he did not
train them to literary authorship, nor give them, throughout his
earthly life, a single express command to labor in that way. Plain
fishermen of Galilee, unskilled in the wisdom of this world, but filled
with the Holy Spirit of truth and the powers of the world to come, were
commissioned to preach the glad tidings of salvation to all nations in
the strength and in the name of their glorified Master, who sits on the
right hand of God the Father Almighty, and has promised to be with them
to the end of time.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.75-p5">The gospel, accordingly, was first propagated and
the church founded by the personal oral teaching and exhortation, the
"preaching," "testimony," "word," "tradition," of the apostles and
their disciples; as, in fact, to this day the living word is the
indispensable or, at least, the principal means of promoting the
Christian religion. Nearly all the books of the New Testament were
written between the years 50 and 70, at least twenty years after the
resurrection of Christ, and the founding of the church; and the Gospel
and Epistles of John still later.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.75-p6">As the apostles’ field of labor
expanded, it became too large for their personal attention, and
required epistolary correspondence. The vital interests of Christianity
and the wants of coming generations demanded a faithful record of the
life and teaching of Christ by perfectly reliable witnesses. For oral
tradition, among fallible men, is liable to so many accidental changes,
that it loses in certainty and credibility as its distance from the
fountain-head increases, till at last it can no longer be clearly
distinguished from the additions and corruptions collected upon it.
There was great danger, too, of a wilful distortion of the history and
doctrine of Christianity by Judaizing and paganizing errorists, who had
already raised their heads during the lifetime of the apostles. An
authentic written record of the words and acts of Jesus and his
disciples was therefore absolutely indispensable, not indeed to
originate the church, but to keep it from corruption and to furnish it
with a pure standard of faith and discipline.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.75-p7">Hence seven and twenty books by apostles and
apostolic men, written under the special influence and direction of the
Holy Spirit. These afford us a truthful picture of the history, the
faiths, and the practice of primitive Christianity, "for teaching, for
reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness."<note place="end" n="866" id="i.XII.75-p7.1"><p id="i.XII.75-p8"> <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 3:16" id="i.XII.75-p8.1" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. 3:16</scripRef>. It applies to
"every Scripture inspired of God," more immediately to the Old Test.,
but <i>a fortiori</i> still more to the New.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.75-p9">The collection of these writings into a canon, in
distinction both from apocryphal or pseudo-apostolic works, and from
orthodox yet merely human productions, was the work of the early
church; and in performing it she was likewise guided by the Spirit of
God and by a sound sense of truth. It was not finished to the
satisfaction of all till the end of the fourth century, down to which
time seven New Testament books (the "Antilegomena" of Eusebius), the
second Epistle of Peter, the second and third Epistles of John, the
anonymous Epistle to the Hebrews, the Epistles of James and Jude, and
in a certain sense also the Apocalypse of John, were by some considered
of doubtful authorship or value. But the collection was no doubt begun,
on the model of the Old Testament canon, in the first century;<note place="end" n="867" id="i.XII.75-p9.1"><p id="i.XII.75-p10"> Comp. <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:16" id="i.XII.75-p10.1" parsed="|2Pet|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.16">2 Pet. 3:16</scripRef>, where a
collection of Paul’s Epistles is implied.</p></note> and the
principal books, the Gospels, the Acts, the thirteen Epistles of Paul,
the first Epistle of Peter, and the first of John, in a body, were in
general use after the middle of the second century, and were read,
either entire or by sections, in public worship, after the manner of
the Jewish synagogue, for the edification of the people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.75-p11">The external testimony of tradition alone cannot
(for the Protestant Christian) decide the apostolic origin and
canonical character of a book; it must be confirmed by the internal
testimony of the book itself. But this is not wanting, and the general
voice of Christendom for these eighteen hundred years has recognized in
the little volume, which we call the New Testament, a book altogether
unique in spiritual power and influence over the mind and heart of man,
and of more interest and value than all the ancient and modern classics
combined. If ever God spoke and still speaks to man, it is in this
book.</p>

<p id="i.XII.75-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="76" title="Character of the New Testament" shorttitle="Section 76" progress="67.04%" prev="i.XII.75" next="i.XII.77" id="i.XII.76">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.76-p1">§ 76. Character of the New Testament.</p>

<p id="i.XII.76-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.XII.76-p3">In these inspired writings we
have, not indeed an equivalent, but a reliable substitute for the
personal presence and the oral instruction of Christ and his apostles.
The written word differs from the spoken only in form; the substance is
the same, and has therefore the same authority and quickening power for
us as it had for those who heard it first. Although these books were
called forth apparently by special and accidental occasions, and were
primarily addressed to particular circles of readers and adapted to
peculiar circumstances, yet, as they present the eternal and
unchangeable truth in living forms, they suit all circumstances and
conditions. Tracts for the times, they are tracts for all times;
intended for Jews and Greeks of the first century, they have the same
interest for Englishmen and Americans of the nineteenth century. They
are to this day not only the sole reliable and pure fountain of
primitive Christianity, but also the infallible rule of Christian faith
and practice. From this fountain the church has drunk the water of life
for more than fifty generations, and will drink it till the end of
time. In this rule she has a perpetual corrective for an her faults,
and a protective against all error. Theological systems come and go,
and draw from that treasury their larger or smaller additions to the
stock of our knowledge of the truth; but they can never equal that
infallible word of God, which abideth forever.</p>

<p id="i.XII.76-p4"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.XII.76-p4.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.76-p4.3">"Our little systems have their day,</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.XII.76-p4.4">They have their day and cease to be:</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.XII.76-p4.5">They are but broken lights of Thee,</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.XII.76-p4.6">And Thou, O God, art more than they."</l>
</verse>

<p id="i.XII.76-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.76-p6">The New Testament evinces its universal design in
its very, style, which alone distinguishes it from all the literary
productions of earlier and later times. It has a Greek body, a Hebrew
soul, and a Christian spirit which rules both. The language is the
Hellenistic idiom; that is, the Macedonian Greek as spoken by the Jews
of the dispersion in the time of Christ; uniting, in a regenerated
Christian form, the two great antagonistic nationalities and religions
of the ancient world. The most beautiful language of heathendom and the
venerable language of the Hebrews are here combined, and baptized with
the spirit of Christianity, and made the picture of silver for the
golden apple of the eternal truth of the gospel. The style of the Bible
in general is singularly adapted to men of every class and grade of
culture, affording the child the simple nourishment for its religious
wants, and the profoundest thinker inexhaustible matter of study. The
Bible is not simply a popular book, but a book of all nations, and for
all societies, classes, and conditions of men. It is more than a book,
it is an institution which rules the Christian world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.76-p7">The New Testament presents, in its way, the same
union of the divine and human as the person of Christ. In this sense
also "the word became flesh, and dwells among us." As Christ was like
us in body, soul, and spirit, sin only excepted, so the Scriptures,
which "bear witness of him," are thoroughly human (though without
doctrinal and ethical error) in contents and form, in the mode of their
rise, their compilation, their preservation, and transmission; yet at
the same time they are thoroughly divine both in thoughts and words, in
origin, vitality, energy, and effect, and beneath the human
servant-form of the letter, the eye of faith discerns the glory of "the
only begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.76-p8">The apostolic writings are of three kinds:
historical, didactic, and prophetic. To the first class belong the
Gospels and Acts; to the second, the Epistles; to the third, the
Revelation. They are related to each other as regeneration,
sanctification, and glorification; as foundation, house, and dome.
Jesus Christ is the beginning, the middle, and the end of all. In the
Gospels he walks in human form upon the earth, and accomplishes the
work of redemption. In the Acts and Epistles he founds the church, and
fills and guides it by his Spirit. And at last, in the visions of the
Apocalypse, he comes again in glory, and with his bride, the church of
the saints, reigns forever upon the new earth in the city of God.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.76-p9">This order corresponds with the natural progress
of the Christian revelation and was universally adopted by the church,
with the exception of a difference in the arrangement of the Epistles.
The New Testament was not given in the form of a finished volume, but
the several books grew together by recognition and use according to the
law of internal fitness. Most of the ancient Manuscripts, Versions, and
Catalogues arrange the books in the following order: Gospels, Acts,
Catholic Epistles, Pauline Epistles, Apocalypse.<note place="end" n="868" id="i.XII.76-p9.1"><p id="i.XII.76-p10"> This order is restored in the
critical editions of Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles, Westcott and
Hort.</p></note> Some put the Pauline
Epistles before the Catholic Epistles.<note place="end" n="869" id="i.XII.76-p10.1"><p id="i.XII.76-p11"> The Codex Sinaiticus puts the
Pauline Epistles before the Acts, and the Hebrews between 2
Thessalonians and 1 Timothy.</p></note> Our English Bible follows
the order of the Latin Vulgate.<note place="end" n="870" id="i.XII.76-p11.1"><p id="i.XII.76-p12"> This order agrees with the
Muratorian Fragment, the catalogue of Eusebius (<i>H. E.,</i> III. 25),
that of the Synod of Carthage (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.76-p12.1">a.d</span>. 897), and
the Codex Basiliensis. Luther took the liberty of disconnecting the
Hebrews (which he ascribed to Apollos) from the Pauline Epistles, and
putting it and the Epistle of James (which be disliked) at the end of
the Catholic Epistles (except Jude)</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.76-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="77" title="Literature on the Gospels" shorttitle="Section 77" progress="67.31%" prev="i.XII.76" next="i.XII.78" id="i.XII.77">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.77-p1">§ 77. Literature on the Gospels.</p>

<p id="i.XII.77-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.77-p3">I. Harmonies of the Gospels.</p>

<p id="i.XII.77-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p5">They begin with <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p5.1">Tatian’s</span> Diatessaron, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p5.2">a.d.</span> 170. See lists of older works in Fabricius, Bibl.
Gr., III. 212; Hase, Leben Jesu, pp. 22–31 (fifth
ed.); Robinson, Harmony, pp. v. and vi.; Darling, Cyclopaedia Bibliog.
(I. Subjects, cols. 761–767); and McClintock and
Strong (Cyclop., IV. 81). We give the chief works from Griesbach to
Rushbrooke.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p6"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.1">Griesbach</span> (Synopsis, Halle,
1774, etc., 1822); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.2">Newcome (Dublin, 1778 and often;
also Andover, 1834); Jos. Priestley (in Greek, London, 1778; in
English, 1780); Jos. White</span> (Diatessaron, Oxford, 1799, 1803);
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.3">De Wette and Lücke (1818, 1842);
Rödiger (1829, 1839); Greswell</span> (Harmonia Evangelica,
1830, 5th ed. Oxford, 1856; Dissertations upon an Harmony, etc., 2d
ed., Oxford, 1837, 4 vols.); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.4">Macbride</span>
(Diatessaron, Oxford, 1837); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.5">Wieseler</span>
(Chronolog. Synopse, Hamb., 1843); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.6">Krafft</span> (d.
1845; Chronologie u. Harmonie der 4 Evang. Erlangen, 1848; edit. by
Burger); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.7">Tischendorf</span> (Synopsis Evang. Lips.,
1851, 1854; 4th ed., 1878); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.8">Rud. Anger (Lips., 1852);
Stroud (comprising a Synopsis and a Diatessaron, London, 1853) E.
Robinson</span> (A Harmony of the Four Gospels in Greek, according to
the text of Hahn, Boston, 1845, 1851; revised ed., 1862; in English,
1846); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.9">James Strong (in English, New York, 1852; in
Greek, 1854); R. Mimpriss (London, 1855); Douglas (1859); Sevin
(Wiesbaden, 1866); Fr. Gardiner</span> (A Harmony of the Four Gospels
in Greek, according to the text of Tischendorf, with a Collation of the
Textus Receptus, etc. Andover, 1876; also his Diatessaron, The Life of
our Lord in the Words of the Gospels, Andover, 1871); J. R. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.10">Gilmore and Lyman Abbott</span> (The Gospel History: being
a Complete Chronological Narrative of the Life of our Lord, New York,
1881); W. G. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p6.11">Rushbrooke</span> (Synopticon: an
Exposition of the Common Matter in the Synoptic Gospels, Cambridge,
1880–81, 2 parts; the Greek text of Tischendorf,
corrected from Westcott and Hort). The last work is unique and superbly
printed. It marks the differences of the narratives by different types
and color, namely, the matter common to all Evangelists in red type,
the matter common to each pair in black spaced type or capitals, the
matter peculiar to each in ordinary black type. It furnishes the best
basis for a detailed comparison and critical analysis.</p>

<p id="i.XII.77-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.77-p8">II. Critical Discussions.</p>

<p id="i.XII.77-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p10"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p10.1">Nathaniel Lardner</span>
(1684–1768, a dissenting minister of great learning):
<i>The Credibility of the Gospel History. First published in 17 vols.
8vo, London, 1727–1757, and in his collected
Works</i>, ed. by A. Kippis, London, 1788 (in 11 vols.), vols. I.-V.
Unsurpassed for honest and solid learning, and still valuable.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p11">J. G. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p11.1">Eichhorn</span> (d. 1827):
<i>Allgem. Bibliothek der Bibl. Liter., vol. V. (1794), pp. 759 sqq.
Einleitung in das N. Testament., 1804, vol. I., 2d ed., 1820. Here he
brought out his new idea of an Urevangelium</i>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p12.1">Herbert Marsh</span> (Bishop of
Peterborough, d. 1839): <i>An Illustration of the Hypothesis proposed
in the Dissertation on the Origin and Composition of our Three First
Canonical Gospels. Cambridge, 1803. Also his translation of J. D.
Michaelis: Introduction to the New Test., with a Dissertation on the
Origin and Composition of the Three First Gospels</i>. London, 1802. A
modification of Eichhorn’s hypothesis.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p13"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p13.1">Fr. Schleiermacher</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p13.2">Kritischer Versuch über die Schriften des Lucas.
Berlin, 1817 (Werke I. 2, pp. 1–220); trans. by
Thirlwall, Lond., 1825. Comp. his Einleitung in das N.
Testament</span></i>. (posthumous).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p14">J. C. L. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p14.1">Gieseler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p14.2">Historisch-kritischer Versuch über die Entstehung
und die frühesten Schicksale der schriftlichen
Evangelien.</span></i> Leipz., 1818.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p15"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p15.1">Andrews Norton</span> (a
conservative Unitarian, died at Cambridge, 1853): <i>The Evidences of
the Genuineness of the Gospels. Boston, 1837; 2d ed., Cambridge, Mass.,
1846–1848, 3 vols. Abridged ed. in 1 vol., Boston (Am.
Unitar. Assoc.), 1867 and 1875. By the same: Internal Evidences of the
Genuineness of the Gospels</i> (posthumous). Boston. 1855. With special
reference to Strauss.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p16.1">Fr. Bleek</span> (d.
1859):<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p16.2">Beiträge zur
Evangelien-Kritik.</span></i> Berlin, 1846.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p17">F. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p17.1">Chr. Baur</span> (d.
1860):<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p17.2">Kritische Untersuchungen über die
kanonischen Evangelien. 1847. Comp. the first volume of his Church
History</span></i> (Germ. ed., pp. 22 sqq., 148 sqq.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p18"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p18.1">Isaac Da Costa</span>: <i>The Four
Witnesses: being a Harmony of the Gospels on a New Principle. Transl.
(from the Dutch) by David Scott,</i> 1851; New York ed., 1855. Against
Strauss.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p19"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p19.1">Ad</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p19.2">Hilgenfeld</span> (Tübingen School): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p19.3">Die Evangelien nach ihrer Entstehung und geschichtl. Bedeutung.
Leipz., 1854. His Einleitung</span></i>, 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p20"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p20.1">Canon Westcott</span>:
Introduction <i>to the Study of the Gospels.</i> London and Boston,
1860; 7th ed., London, 1888. Very useful.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p21"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p21.1">Const. Tischendorf</span> (d.
1874): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p21.2">Wann wurden unsere Evangelien verfasst?
Leipz., 4th ed., 1866 (Engl. transl. by W. L. Gage,</span></i> Boston,
1868).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p22">H. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p22.1">Jul. Holtzmann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p22.2">Die synoptischen Evangelien, ihr Ursprung und geschichtl.
Charakter</span>. Leipz., 1863. See also his art. Evangelien in
Schenkel’s "Bibel-Lex.," II. 207, and two articles on
the Synoptic Question in the "Jahrbücher für
Protest. Theol.," 1878, pp. 145 sqq. and 533 sqq.; but especially his
Einleitung in das N. T.,</i> 2d ed., 1886.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p23">C. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p23.1">Weizsäcker</span>
(successor of Dr. Baur, but less radical): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p23.2">Untersuchungen über die evang. Gesch., ihre
Quellen</span></i>, etc. Gotha, 1864.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p24"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p24.1">Gustave
d’Eichthal</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.77-p24.2">Les
Évangiles.</span></i> Paris, 1863. 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p25">L. A. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p25.1">Sabatier</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.77-p25.2">Essai sur les sources de la vie de
Jésus.</span></i> Paris, 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p26"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p26.1">Andrew Jukes</span>: <i>The
Characteristic Differences of the Four Gospels.</i> London, 1867.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p27"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p27.1">Edward A. Thomson</span>: <i>The
Four Evangelists; with the Distinctive Characteristics of their
Gospels.</i> Edinburgh, 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p28">C. A. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p28.1">Row</span>: <i>The
Historical Character of the Gospels Tested by an Examination of their
Contents. 1865–67. The Jesus of the Evangelists.</i>
London, 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p29"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p29.1">Karl Wieseler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p29.2">Beiträge zur richtigen Würdigung der
Evangelien und der evangel. Geschichte.</span></i> Gotha, 1869.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p30"><i>Supernatural Religion</i> (anonymous). London,
1873, 7th ed., 1879, vol. I., Part II., pp. 212 sqq., and vol. III.
Comp. the careful review and refutation of this work by Bishop <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p30.1">Lightfoot</span> in a series of articles in the
"Contemporary Review," 1875, sqq.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p31">P. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p31.1">Godet</span>: <i>The Origin o f
the Four Gospels. In his "Studies on the New Test.," 1873. Engl.
transl. by W. H. Lyttelton. London, 1876. See also his Commentary on
the Gospel of St. Luke</i>, Introd. and Appendix, Eng. trans. from 2d
French ed. Edinb., 1875.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p32">W. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p32.1">Sanday</span>: <i>The Gospels
in the Second Century</i>. London, 1876.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p33"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p33.1">Bernhard Weiss</span> (Professor
in Berlin): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p33.2">Das Marcusevangelium und seine
synoptischen Parallelen. Berlin, 1872. Das
Matthäusevangelium und seine Lucas-Parallelen
erklärt. Halle, 1876. Two very thorough critical works.
Comp. also his reply to Holtzmann in the "Jahrbücher for
Protest. Theologie," 1878; and his Einleitung in’s N.
T.,</span></i> 1886.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p34">D. S. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p34.1">Gregory</span><i>: Why Four
Gospels? or, the Gospels for all the World.</i> New York, 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p35">E. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p35.1">Renan</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.77-p35.2">Les évangiles et la seconde
génération Chrétienne.</span></i>
Paris, 1877.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p36"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p36.1">Geo. P. Fisher</span> (Professor
in New Haven): <i>The Beginnings of Christianity.</i> New York, 1877.
Chs. VIII.-XII. Also several articles on the Gospels in the "Princeton
Review" for 1881.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p37"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p37.1">Wm. Thomson</span> (Archbishop of
York): <i>The Gospels. General Introduction to
Speaker’s "Com. on the New Test.,"</i> vol. I., pp.
xiii.-lxxv. London and New York, 1878.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p38"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p38.1">Edwin A. Abbott</span> (Head
Master, City of London School): <i>Gospels,</i> in the ninth edition of
the "Encyclopaedia Britannia," vol. X., pp. 789–843.
Edinburgh and New York, 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p39"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p39.1">Fred. Huidekoper</span> (Unitar.
Theol. Seminary, Meadville, Pa.): <i>Indirect Testimony of History to
the Genuineness of the Gospels.</i> New York, 2d ed., 1879.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p40"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p40.1">John Kennedy</span> (D. D.):
<i>The Four Gospels: their Age and Authorship. Traced from the Fourth
Century into the First.</i> London; Am. ed., with an introduction by
Edwin W. Rice. Philadelphia, 1880 (Am. Sunday School Union).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p41">J. H. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p41.1">Scholten</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p41.2">Das Paulinische Evangelium.</span></i> Transl. from the Dutch
by E. B. Redepenning. Elberfeld, 1881.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p42">C. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p42.1">Holsten</span>:<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.77-p42.2">Die drei ursprünglichen, noch ungeschriebenen
Evangelien.</span></i> Leipzig, 1883 (79 pages). A modification of
Baur’s tendency-hypothesis. Holsten assumes three
forms of the original oral Gospel—the Pauline, the
Petrine, and the Judaistic.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p43">Norton, Tischendorf, Wieseler, Ebrard, Da Costa,
Westcott, Lightfoot, Sanday, Kennedy, Thomson, Godet, Ezra Abbot, and
Fisher are conservative and constructive, yet critical; Baur,
Hilgenfeld, Holtzmann, Keim, Renan, Scholten, Davidson, and the author
of "Supernatural Religion" are radical but stimulating and negatively
helpful especially Baur, Reim, and Renan. Bleek, Ewald, Reuss, Meyer,
and Weiss occupy independent middle ground, but all defend the
genuineness of John except Reuss, who hesitates.</p>

<p id="i.XII.77-p44"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.77-p45">III. Commentaries.</p>

<p id="i.XII.77-p46"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p47">1. Ancient Works: Origen (in Math., Luc., etc.,
fragmentary); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p47.1">Chrysostom</span> (Hom. in Matth., ed.
Fr. Field, 1839); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p47.2">Jerome</span> (in Matth.; in Luc.);
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p47.3">Augustine</span> (Quaestionum Evangeliorum libri
II.); Theophylact (Comment, in 4 Evang., Gr. et Lat.); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p47.4">Euthymius Zigabenus</span> (Com. in 4 Evang., Gr. et Lat.); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p47.5">Thomas Aquinas</span> (Catena aurea in Evan .; English
edition by Pusey, Keble, and Newman. Oxford, 1841–45,
4 vols.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p48">2. Since the Reformation: <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p48.1">Calvin</span> (Harmonia, and Ev. Joa., 1553; Engl. ed., Edinb.,
1846, 3 vols.); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p48.2">Maldonatus</span> (R. Cath., Com. in
quatuor Evang., 1615); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p48.3">Pasquier Quesnel</span>
(Jansenist; The Four Gospels, French and English, several editions);
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p48.4">John Lightfoot</span> (Horae Hebraicae et Talmudicae
in quatuor Evangelistas, and Harmonia quatuor Evangelistarum tum inter
se, tum cum Veteri Testamento, in his Opera. London, 1684; also Leipz.,
1675; Rotterdam, 1686; London, 1825); J. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p48.5">Macknight</span> (Harm. of the Four Gospels, with Paraphrase and
Notes. London, 1756; 5th ed., 1819, 2 vols.); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p48.6">George
Campbell</span> (d. 1796; The Four Gospels, with Dissertations and
Notes. Aberdeen, 1814, 4 vols.; Andover, 1837, 2 vols.).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p49">3. In the nineteenth century: <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.1">Olshausen (d. 1839; 3d ed., 1837 sqq. revised and completed by
Ebrard and others; Engl. transl., Edinb. and Now York); De Wette</span>
(d. 1849; Exeget. Handbuch zum N. T., 1837; 5th ed. by
Brückner and others, 1863 sqq.); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.2">Bleek</span> (d. 1859; Synopt. Erklärung der 3 ersten
Evang., 1862, 2 vols.); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.3">Meyer (d. 1874; 6th ed.,
1876–80, Matthew by Meyer Mark, Luke and John revised
by Weiss); Lange (Am. ed. enlarged, New York and Edinb., 1864 sqq., 3
vols.); Alford (d. 1871; 6th ed., 1868; new ed., 1877); Wordsworth (5th
ed., 1866); Jos. A. Alexander</span> (d. 1859; Mark and Matthew, the
latter unfinished); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.4">McClellan</span> (The Four
Gospels, with the Chronological and Analytical Harmony. London, 1875);
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.5">Keil</span> (Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John,
1877–1881); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.6">Morison</span> (Matthew
and Mark, the latter in a third ed., 1882); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.7">Godet</span> (Luke and John, French and English), <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.8">Strack and Zöckler (1888). For English readers:
Speaker’s</span> Com., <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.9">Ellicott’s</span> Com., <span class="c16" id="i.XII.77-p49.10">Schaff’s</span> Revision Com., 1882, etc.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.77-p50">Comp. a list of Com. on the Gospels in the English
transl. of Meyer on Matthew (Edinb., 1877, pp. xxiv.-xliii).</p>

<p id="i.XII.77-p51"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="78" title="The Four Gospels" shorttitle="Section 78" progress="67.84%" prev="i.XII.77" next="i.XII.79" id="i.XII.78">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.78-p1">§ 78. The Four Gospels.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.78-p3">General Character and Aim of the Gospels.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.78-p5">Christianity is a cheerful religion and brings joy
and peace from heaven to earth. The New Testament opens with the
gospel, that is with the authentic record of the history of all
histories, the glad tidings of salvation through the life, death, and
resurrection of Jesus Christ.<note place="end" n="871" id="i.XII.78-p5.1"><p id="i.XII.78-p6"> The Greek word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p6.1">εὐαγγέλιον</span>
which passed into the Latin <i>evangelium</i>, and
through this into modern languages (French, German, Italian, etc.),
means 1<span class="c53" id="i.XII.78-p6.2">st</span>, reward for
good news to the messenger (in Homer); 2<span class="c53" id="i.XII.78-p6.3">d</span>, good news, glad tidings;
3<span class="c53" id="i.XII.78-p6.4">d</span>, glad tidings of
Christ and his salvation (so in the New Test.); 4<span class="c53" id="i.XII.78-p6.5">th</span>, the record of these glad tidings (so
in the headings of the Gospels and in ecclesiastical usage). The Saxon
"gospel," <i>i.e</i>., God’s spell or good spell (from
<i>spellian</i>, to tell), is the nearest idiomatic equivalent
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p6.6">εὐαγγέλιον</span>.</p></note> The four canonical Gospels are only
variations of the same theme, a fourfold representation of one and the
same gospel, animated by the same spirit.<note place="end" n="872" id="i.XII.78-p6.7"><p id="i.XII.78-p7"> Irenaeus very properly calls
them <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p7.1">τετράμορφον
τὸ
εὐαγγέλιον,
ἑνι
πνεύματι
συνεχόμενον</span>, <i>quadriforme evangelium quod
uno spiritu continetur. Adv. Haer.</i> III.
11, § 8.</p></note> They are not full
biographies,<note place="end" n="873" id="i.XII.78-p7.2"><p id="i.XII.78-p8"> This is expressly disclaimed in
<scripRef passage="John 20:30" id="i.XII.78-p8.1" parsed="|John|20|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.30">John 20:30</scripRef>; comp. 21:25</p></note> but only memoirs or a selection of
characteristic features of Christ’s life and work as
they struck each Evangelist and best suited his purpose and his class
of readers.<note place="end" n="874" id="i.XII.78-p8.2"><p id="i.XII.78-p9"> Hence Justin Martyr, in his two
"Apologies" (written about 146), calls the Gospels "Memoirs" or
"Memorabilia" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p9.1">Ἀπομνημονεύματα</span>) of Christ or of the Apostles, in imitation no doubt of
the Memorabilia of Socrates by Xenophon. That Justin means no other
books but our canonical Gospels by theme "Memoirs," which he says were
read in public worship on Sunday, there can be no reasonable doubt. See
especially Dr. Abbot’s <i>Authorship of the Fourth
Gospel,</i> 1880.</p></note> They are not photographs which give only the
momentary image in a single attitude, but living pictures from repeated
sittings, and reproduce the varied expressions and aspects of
Christ’s person.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p10">The style is natural, unadorned, straightforward,
and objective. Their artless and naïve simplicity resembles
the earliest historic records in the Old Testament, and has its
peculiar and abiding charm for all classes of people and all degrees of
culture. The authors, in noble modesty and self-forgetfulness, suppress
their personal views and feelings, retire in worshipful silence before
their great subject, and strive to set it forth in all its own unaided
power.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p11">The first and fourth Gospels were composed by
apostles and eye-witnesses, Matthew and John; the second and third,
under the influence of Peter and Paul, and by their disciples Mark and
Luke, so as to be indirectly likewise of apostolic origin and canonical
authority. Hence Mark is often called the Gospel of Peter, and Luke the
Gospel of Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p12">The common practical aim of the Evangelists is to
lead the reader to a saving faith in Jesus of Nazareth as the promised
Messiah and Redeemer of the world.<note place="end" n="875" id="i.XII.78-p12.1"><p id="i.XII.78-p13"> <scripRef passage="John 20:30, 31" id="i.XII.78-p13.1" parsed="|John|20|30|20|31" osisRef="Bible:John.20.30-John.20.31">John 20:30, 31</scripRef>:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p13.2">ταῦτα δὲ
γέγραπται
ἵνα
πιστεύητε
ὂτι
Ἰησοῦς
ἐστὶν
Χριστός , ὁ
υἱὸς τοῦ
θεοῦ, καὶ
ἵνα
πιστεύοντες
ζεὴν
ἔχητε ἐν
τῷ
ὀνόματι
αύτοῦ.</span></p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.78-p15">Common Origin.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p17">The Gospels have their common source in the
personal intercourse of two of the writers with Christ, and in the oral
tradition of the apostles and other eye-witnesses. Plain fishermen of
Galilee could not have drawn such a portrait of Jesus if he had not sat
for it. It would take more than a Jesus to invent a Jesus. They did not
create the divine original, but they faithfully preserved and
reproduced it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p18">The gospel story, being constantly repeated in
public preaching and in private circles, assumed a fixed, stereotyped
form; the more readily, on account of the reverence of the first
disciples for every word of their divine Master. Hence the striking
agreement of the first three, or synoptical Gospels, which, in matter
and form, are only variations of the same theme. Luke used, according
to his own statement, besides the oral tradition, written documents on
certain parts of the life of Jesus, which doubtless appeared early
among the first disciples. The Gospel of Mark, the confidant of Peter,
is a faithful copy of the gospel preached and otherwise communicated by
this apostle; with the use, perhaps, of Hebrew records which Peter may
have made from time to time under the fresh impression of the events
themselves.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.78-p20">Individual Characteristics.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p22">But with all their similarity in matter and style,
each of the Gospels, above all the fourth, has its peculiarities,
answering to the personal character of its author, his special design,
and the circumstances of his readers. The several evangelists present
the infinite fulness of the life and person of Jesus in different
aspects and different relations to mankind; and they complete one
another. The symbolical poesy of the church compares them with the four
rivers of Paradise, and with the four cherubic representatives of the
creation, assigning the man to Matthew, the lion to Mark, the ox to
Luke, and the eagle to John.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p23">The apparent contradictions of these narratives,
when closely examined, sufficiently solve themselves, in all essential
points, and serve only to attest the honesty, impartiality, and
credibility of the authors. At the same time the striking combination
of resemblances and differences stimulates close observation and minute
comparison, and thus impresses the events of the life of Christ more
vividly and deeply upon the mind and heart of the reader than a single
narrative could do. The immense labor of late years in bringing out the
comparative characteristics of the Gospels and in harmonizing their
discrepancies has not been in vain, and has left a stronger conviction
of their independent worth and mutual completeness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p24">Matthew wrote for Jews, Mark for Romans, Luke for
Greeks, John for advanced Christians; but all are suited for Christians
in every age and nation.<note place="end" n="876" id="i.XII.78-p24.1"><p id="i.XII.78-p25"> This characterization is very
old, and goes back to Gregory Nazianzen, <i>Carmen</i> 33, where he
enumerates the books of the New Test., and says;</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p26"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p26.1">Ματθεῖος
μὲν
ἔγραψεν
Ἑβραίοις
θαύματα
Χριστοῦ,</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p27"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p27.1">Μάρκος δ̓
Ἰταλίῃ,
Λουκᾶσ
Ἀχαιίδι</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p28"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p28.1">Πᾶσι
δ’ Ἰωάννης
κήρυξ
μέγας ,
οὐρανοφοίτης.</span></p></note> The first Gospel exhibits Jesus of Nazareth as
the Messiah and Lawgiver of the kingdom of heaven who challenges our
obedience; the second Gospel as the mighty conqueror and worker of
miracles who excites our astonishment; the third Gospel as the
sympathizing Friend and Saviour of men who commands our confidence; the
fourth Gospel as the eternal Son of God who became flesh for our
salvation and claims our adoration and worship, that by believing in
him we may have eternal life. The presiding mind which planned this
fourfold gospel and employed the agents without a formal agreement and
in conformity to their talents, tastes, and spheres of usefulness, is
the Spirit of that Lord who is both the Son of Man and the Son of God,
the Saviour of us all.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p29"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.78-p30">Time Of Composition.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p32">As to the time of composition, external testimony
and internal evidence which modern critical speculations have not been
able to invalidate, point to the seventh decade of the first century
for the Synoptic Gospels, and to the ninth decade for the Gospel of
John.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p33">The Synoptic Gospels were certainly written before
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.78-p33.1">a.d.</span> 70; for they describe the destruction of
Jerusalem as an event still future, though nigh at hand, and connect it
immediately with the glorious appearing of our Lord, which it was
thought might take place within the generation then living, although no
precise date is fixed anywhere, the Lord himself declaring it to be
unknown even to him. Had the Evangelists written after that terrible
catastrophe, they would naturally have made some allusion to it, or so
arranged the eschatological discourses of our Lord (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24" id="i.XII.78-p33.2" parsed="|Matt|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24">Matt. 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 13" id="i.XII.78-p33.3" parsed="|Mark|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13">Mark 13</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 21" id="i.XII.78-p33.4" parsed="|Luke|21|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21">Luke 21</scripRef>) as to enable the reader clearly to discriminate between the
judgment of Jerusalem and the final judgment of the world, as typically
foreshadowed by the former.<note place="end" n="877" id="i.XII.78-p33.5"><p id="i.XII.78-p34"> See on this subject
Fisher’s <i>Beginnings of Christianity,</i> ch. XI.:
"Water marks of Age in the New Test, Histories," pp. 363 sqq.,
especially p. 371.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p35">On the other hand, a considerable number of years
must have elapsed after the resurrection. This is indicated by the fact
that several imperfect attempts at a gospel history had previously been
made (<scripRef passage="Luke 1:1" id="i.XII.78-p35.1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke 1:1</scripRef>), and by such a phrase as: "<i>until this day</i>"
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 27:8" id="i.XII.78-p35.2" parsed="|Matt|27|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.8">Matt. 27:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 28:15" id="i.XII.78-p35.3" parsed="|Matt|28|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.15">28:15</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p36">But it is quite impossible to fix the precise year
of composition. The silence of the Epistles is no conclusive argument
that the Synoptists wrote <i>after</i> the death of James, Peter, and
Paul; for there is the same silence in the Acts concerning the Epistles
of Paul, and in the Epistles concerning the Acts. The apostles did not
quote each other’s writings. the only exception is the
reference of Peter to the Epistles of Paul. In the multiplicity of
their labors the Evangelists may have been engaged for several years in
preparing their works until they assumed their present shape. The
composition of a life of Christ now may well employ many years of the
profoundest study.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p37">The Hebrew Matthew was probably composed first;
then Mark; the Greek Matthew and Luke cannot be far apart. If the Acts,
which suddenly break off with Paul’s imprisonment in
Rome (61–63), were written before the death of the
apostle, the third Gospel, which is referred to as "the first treatise"
(<scripRef passage="Acts 1:1" id="i.XII.78-p37.1" parsed="|Acts|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1">Acts
1:1</scripRef>), must have been composed
before <span class="c16" id="i.XII.78-p37.2">a.d.</span> 65 or 64, perhaps, in Caesarea,
where Luke had the best opportunity to gather his material during
Paul’s imprisonment between 58 and 60; but it was
probably not published till a few years afterwards. Whether the later
Synoptists knew and used the earlier will be discussed in the next
section.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p38">John, according to the universal testimony of
antiquity, which is confirmed by internal evidence, wrote his Gospel
last, after the fall of Jerusalem and after the final separation of the
Christians from the Jews. He evidently presupposes the Synoptic Gospels
(although he never refers to them), and omits the eschatological and
many other discourses and miracles, even the institution of the
sacraments, because they were already sufficiently known throughout the
church. But in this case too it is impossible to fix the year of
composition. John carried his Gospel in his heart and memory for many
years and gradually reduced it to writing in his old age, between <span class="c16" id="i.XII.78-p38.1">a.d.</span> 80 and 100; for he lived to the close of the
first century and, perhaps, saw the dawn of the second.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.78-p40">Credibility.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p42">The Gospels make upon every unsophisticated reader
the impression of absolute honesty. They tell the story without
rhetorical embellishment, without any exclamation of surprise or
admiration, without note and comment. They frankly record the
weaknesses and failings of the disciples, including themselves, the
rebukes which their Master administered to them for their carnal
misunderstandings and want of faith, their cowardice and desertion in
the most trying hour, their utter despondency after the crucifixion,
the ambitious request of John and James, the denial of Peter, the
treason of Judas. They dwell even with circumstantial minuteness upon
the great sin of the leader of the Twelve, especially the Gospel of
Mark, who derived his details no doubt from Peter’s
own lips. They conceal nothing, they apologize for nothing, they
exaggerate nothing. Their authors are utterly unconcerned about their
own fame, and withhold their own name; their sole object is to tell the
story of Jesus, which carries its own irresistible force and charm to
the heart of every truth-loving reader. The very discrepancies in minor
details increase confidence and exclude the suspicion of collusion; for
it is a generally acknowledged principle in legal evidence that
circumstantial variation in the testimony of witnesses confirms their
substantial agreement. There is no historical work of ancient times
which carries on its very face such a seal of truthfulness as these
Gospels.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p43">The credibility of the canonical Gospels receives
also negative confirmation from the numerous apocryphal Gospels which
by their immeasurable inferiority and childishness prove the utter
inability of the human imagination, whether orthodox or heterodox, to
produce such a character as the historical Jesus of Nazareth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p44">No post-apostolic writers could have composed the
canonical Gospels, and the apostles themselves could not have composed
them without the inspiration of the spirit of Christ.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p45"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.78-p46">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p47"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p48">1. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.78-p48.1">Symbolism</span> of the
Gospels. This belongs to the history of Christian poetry and art, but
also to the history of exegesis, and may be briefly mentioned here. It
presents the limited recognition of the individuality of the Gospels
among the fathers and throughout the middle ages.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p49">The symbolic attributes of the Evangelists were
suggested by Ezekiel’s vision of the four cherubim
which represent the creation and carry the throne of God (<scripRef passage="Ez. 1:15 sqq.; 10:1 sqq.; 11:22" id="i.XII.78-p49.1" parsed="|Ezek|1|15|0|0;|Ezek|10|1|0|0;|Ezek|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.1.15 Bible:Ezek.10.1 Bible:Ezek.11.22">Ez. 1:15 sqq.; 10:1 sqq.; 11:22</scripRef>), and by the four "living creatures"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p49.2">ζῶα,</span> not<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.78-p49.3">θηρία</span>, "beasts," with which the E. V. confounds
them) in the Apocalypse (<scripRef passage="Rev. 4:6-9; 5:6, 8, 11, 14; 6:1, 3, 5, 6, 7; 7:11; 14:3; 15:7; 19:4" id="i.XII.78-p49.4" parsed="|Rev|4|6|4|9;|Rev|5|6|0|0;|Rev|5|8|0|0;|Rev|5|11|0|0;|Rev|5|14|0|0;|Rev|6|1|0|0;|Rev|6|3|0|0;|Rev|6|5|0|0;|Rev|6|6|0|0;|Rev|6|7|0|0;|Rev|7|11|0|0;|Rev|14|3|0|0;|Rev|15|7|0|0;|Rev|19|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.6-Rev.4.9 Bible:Rev.5.6 Bible:Rev.5.8 Bible:Rev.5.11 Bible:Rev.5.14 Bible:Rev.6.1 Bible:Rev.6.3 Bible:Rev.6.5 Bible:Rev.6.6 Bible:Rev.6.7 Bible:Rev.7.11 Bible:Rev.14.3 Bible:Rev.15.7 Bible:Rev.19.4">Rev. 4:6–9; 5:6, 8, 11, 14; 6:1,
3, 5, 6, 7; 7:11; 14:3; 15:7; 19:4</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p50">(1.) The theological use. The cherubic figures
which the prophet saw in his exile on the banks of the Chebar,
symbolize the divine attributes of majesty and strength reflected in
the animal creation; and the winged bulls and lions and the
eagle-beaded men of Assyrian monuments have a similar significance. But
the cherubim were interpreted as prophetic types of the four Gospels as
early as the second century, with some difference in the
application.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p51">Irenaeus (about 170) regards the faces of the
cherubim (man, lion, ox, eagle) as "images of the life and work of the
Son of God," and assigns the man to Matthew, and the ox to Luke, but
the <i>eagle to Mark</i> and the <i>lion to John</i> (<i>Adv.
Haer.,</i> III. 11, 8, ed. Stieren I. 469 sq.). Afterwards the signs of
Mark and John were properly exchanged. So by Jerome (d. 419) in his
Com. on Ezekiel and other passages. I quote from the Prologus to his
<i>Comment. in Ev. Matthaei</i> (<i>Opera,</i> vol. VII., p. 19, ed.
Migne): <i>"Haec igitur quatuor Evangelia multo ante
praedicta, Ezechielis quoque volumen probat, in quo prima visio ita
contexitur: ’Et in medio sicut similitudo quatuor
animalium: et vultus eorum facies hominis, et facies leonis, et facies
vituli, et facies aquilae’ (Ezech.</i> 1:5 et 10)<i>.
Prima hominis facies Matthaeum significat, qui quasi de homine exorsus
est scribere: ’Liber generationis Jesu Christi, filii
David, filii Abraham’</i> (<i>Matth.</i> 1)<i>.
Secunda, Marcum, in quo</i> [<i>al. qua</i>] <i>vox leonis in eremo
rugientis auditur: ’Vox clamantis in deserto</i>
[<i>al. eremo</i>], <i>Parate viam Domini</i>, <i>rectas facile semitas
ejus</i>’ (<i>Marc</i>. 1:3). <i>Tertia, vituli, quae
evangelistam Lucam a Zacharia sacerdote sumpsisse initium praefigurat.
Quarta, Joannem evangelistam, qui assumptis pennis aquilae, et ad
altiora festinans, de Verbo Dei disputat.</i></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p52">Augustin
(<i>De Consens. Evang.,</i> Lib. I., c. 6, in Migne’s
ed. of the <i>Opera</i>, tom. III., 1046) assigns the lion to Matthew,
the man to Mark (whom he wrongly regarded as an abbreviator of
Matthew), the ox to Luke, and the eagle to John, because "he soars as
an eagle above the clouds of human infirmity, and gazes on the light of
immutable truth with most keen and steady eyes of the heart." In
another place (<i>Tract. XXXVI.</i> in <i>Joh. Ev</i>., c. 8,
§ 1) Augustin says: "The other three Evangelists walked as
it were on earth with our Lord as man (<i>tamquam cum homine Domino in terra
ambulabant</i>) and said but
little of his divinity. But John, as if he found it oppressive to walk
on earth, opened his treatise, so to speak, with a peal of thunder ....
To the sublimity of this beginning all the rest corresponds, and he
speaks of our Lord’s divinity as no other." He calls
the evangelic quaternion "the fourfold car of the Lord, upon which he
rides throughout the world and subdues the nations to his easy yoke."
Pseudo-Athanasius (<i>Synopsis Script.</i>) assigns the man to Matthew,
the ox to Mark, the lion to Luke. These variations in the application
of the emblems reveal the defects of the analogy. The man might as well
(with Lange) be assigned to Luke’s Gospel of humanity
as the sacrificial ox. But Jerome’s distribution of
the symbols prevailed and was represented in poetry by Sedulius in the
fifth century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p53">Among recent divines, <name id="i.XII.78-p53.1">Bishop
Wordsworth</name>, of Lincoln, who is in full sympathy with the fathers
and all their pious exegetical fancies, has thus eloquently reproduced
the cherubic symbolism (in his <cite id="i.XII.78-p53.2">Com. on The New
Test., vol. I., p. xli</cite>): "The Christian church, looking at the
origin of the Four Gospels, and the attributes which God has in rich
measure been pleased to bestow upon them by his Holy Spirit, found a
prophetic picture of them in the four living cherubim, named from
heavenly knowledge, seen by the prophet Ezekiel at the river of Chebar.
Like them the Gospels are four in number; like them they are the
chariot of God, <i>who sitteth between the cherubim;</i> like them they
bear him on a winged throne into all lands; like them they move
wherever the Spirit guides them; like them they are marvellously joined
together, intertwined with coincidences and differences: wing
interwoven with wing, and wheel interwoven with wheel; like them they
are full of eyes, and sparkle with heavenly light; like them they sweep
from heaven to earth, and from earth to heaven, and fly with
lightning’s speed and with the noise of many waters.
<i>Their sound is gone out into all lands, and the words to the end of
the world."</i> Among German divines, Dr. Lange is the most ingenious
expounder of this symbolism, but he exchanges the symbols of Matthew
and Luke. See his <i>Leben Jesu,</i> I., 156 sqq., and his
<i>Bibelkunde</i> (1881), p. 176.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p54">(2.) The pictorial representations of the four
Evangelists, from the rude beginnings in the catacombs and the mosaics
of the basilicas at Rome and Ravenna to modern times, have been well
described by Mrs. Jameson, <i>Sacred and Legendary</i> Art, vol. I,
132–175 (Boston ed., 1865). She distinguishes seven
steps in the progress of Christian art: 1st, the mere <i>fact</i>, the
four scrolls, or books of the Evangelists; 2d, the <i>idea</i>, the
four rivers of salvation flowing from on high to fertilize the whole
earth; 3d, the <i>prophetic</i> symbol, the winged cherub of fourfold
aspect; 4th, the <i>Christian</i> symbol, the four "beasts" (better,
"living creatures") in the Apocalypse, with or without the angel-wings;
5th, the combination of the <i>emblematical animal</i> with the human
form; 6th, the <i>human</i> personages, each of venerable or inspired
aspect, as becomes the teacher and witness, and each attended by the
scriptural emblem—no longer an emblem, but an
attribute—marking his individual vocation and
character; 7th, the <i>human</i> being <i>only</i>, holding his Gospel,
<i>i.e.</i>, his version of the teaching and example of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p55">(3.) Religious poetry gives expression to the same
idea. We find it in Juvencus and Sedulius, and in its perfection in
Adam of St. Victor, the greatest Latin poet of the middle ages (about
1172). He made the Evangelists the subject of two musical poems: "<i>Plausu chorus
laetabundo</i>," and "<i>Jocundare plebs
fidelis."</i> Both are
found in Gautier’s edition (1858), and with a good
English translation by Digby S. Wrangham in <i>The Liturgical Poetry of
Adam of St. Victor,</i> London, 1881, vol, II., pp.
156–169. The first has been well reproduced in English
by Dr. Plumptre (in his <i>Com. on the Synoptists,</i> in
Ellicott’s series, but with the omission of the first
three stanzas). I will quote the third stanza of the first (with
Wrangham’s version):</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p56"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p57"><a id="i.XII.78-p57.1" /></p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p58">"</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p59">Circa thema generale,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p60">Habet quisque speciale</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p61">Styli privilegium:</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p62">Quod praesignat in
propheta</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p63">Forma pictus sub
discreta</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p64">Vultus animalium."</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p65"><br />
</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p66">"Though one set of facts is statted,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p67">They by each one are related</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p68">In a manner all his own:</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p69">This the prophet by four creatures,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p70">Each of different form and features,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p71">Pictures for us, one by one."</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p72"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p73">In the second poem the following stanzas are the
best:</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p74"><br />
</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p75">Formam viri dant Matthaeo,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p76">Quia scripsit sic de Deo,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p77">Sicut descendit ab eo,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p78">Quem plasmavit, homine.</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p79">Lucas bos est in figura</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p80">Ut praemonstrat in Scriptura,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p81">Hostiarum tangens jura</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p82">Legis sub velamine.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p83"><br />
</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p84">Matthew as the man is treated,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p85">Since 'tis he, who hath related,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p86">How from man, by God created,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p87">God did, as a man, descend.</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p88">Luke the ox's semmblance weareth,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p89">Since his Gospel first declareth,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p90">As he thence the Law's veil teareth,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p91">Sacrifice' aim and end.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p92"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p92.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p92.3" />
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p93">Marcus, lleo per desertum</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p94">Clamans, rugit in apertum:</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p95">Iter fiat Deo certum,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p96">Mundum cor a crimine.</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p97">Sed Johannes, ala bina</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p98">Charitatis, aquilina</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p99">Forma, fetur in divinaa</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p100">Puriori lumine.</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p100.1">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p100.2" />
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p101">Mark, the lion, his voice upraises,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p102">Crying out in desert places:</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p103">"Cleanse your hearts from all sin's traces,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p104">For our God a way prepare!"</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p105">John, the eagle's feature having,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p106">Earth on love's twain pinions leaving,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p107">Soars aloft, God's truth perceiving</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p108">In light's purer atmosphere.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p109"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p109.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p109.3" />
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p110">Ecce forma bestialis</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p111">Quam Scriptura prophetalis</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p112">Notat, sed materialis</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p113">Haec est impositio.</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p114">Currunt rotis, volant alis;</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p115">Inest sensus spiuritalis;</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p116">Rota gressus est aequalis,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p117">Ala contemplatio.</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p117.1">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p117.2" />

<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p117.3"><br />
</l>
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p118">Thus the Thus the forms of brute creation</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p119">Prophets in their revelation</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p120">Use; but in their application</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p121">All their sacred lessons bring.</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p122">Mystic meaning underlieth</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p123">Wheels that run, or wing that flieth</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p124">One consent the first implieth,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p125">Contemplation means the wing.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p126"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p126.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p126.3" />
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p127">Quatuor decribunt isti</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p128">Quadriformes actus Christi:</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p129">Et figurant, ut audisti,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p130">Quisque sua formula.</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p131">Natus homo declaratur</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p132">Vitulus sacrificatur,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p133">Leo mortem depraedatur,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p134">Et ascendit aquila.</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p134.1">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p134.2" />
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p135">These four writers, in portraying</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p136">Christ, his fourfold acts displaying.</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p137">Show him – thou hast heard the
saying –</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p138">Each of them distinctively;</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p139">Man – of woman generated;</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p140">Ox – in offering dedicated;</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p141">Lion – having death defeated;</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p141.1">
<l class="t2" id="i.XII.78-p141.2">Eagle – mounting to the sky.</l>
</verse>

<p id="i.XII.78-p142"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p142.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p142.3" />
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p143">Paradisus lis regature,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p144">Viret, floret, foecundatur,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p145">His abundat, his laetatur</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p146">Quatuor fluminibus:</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p147">Fons est Christus, hi aunt rivi,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p148">Fons est altus, hi proclivi,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p149">Ut saporem fontis vivi<br />
Ministrent fidelibus.</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p149.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p149.3" />
</verse>

<p id="i.XII.78-p150"><br />
</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p151">These four streams, through Eden flowing,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p152">Moisture, verdure, still bestowing,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p153">Make the flowers and fruit there growing</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p154">In rich plenty kaugh and sing</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p155">Christ the cource, these streams forth
sending;</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p156">High the source, these downward trending;</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p157">That they thus a taste transcending</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p158">Of life's fount to saints may bring.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p159"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p159.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p159.3" />
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p160">Horum rivo debriatis</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p161">Sitis crescat caritatis,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p162">Ut de fonte pietatis</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p163">Satiemur plenius.</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p164">Horum trabat nos doctrina</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p165">Vitiorum de sentinâ,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p166">Sicque ducat ad divina</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p167">Ab imo superius.</p>

<verse id="i.XII.78-p167.1">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p167.2" />

<l class="t1" id="i.XII.78-p167.3"><br />
</l>
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p168">At their stream inebriated,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p169">Be our love's thirst aggravated,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p170">More completely to be sated</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p171">At a holier love's full fount!</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p172">May the doctrine they provide us</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p173">Draw us from sin's slough beside us,</p>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.78-p174">An to things divine thus guide us,</p>

<p class="Verse2" id="i.XII.78-p175">
As from earth we upward mount!</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p176"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.78-p177">II. The Credibility of the Gospels would never
have been denied if it were not for the philosophical and dogmatic
skepticism which desires to get rid of the supernatural and miraculous
at any price. It impresses itself upon men of the highest culture as
well as upon the unlearned reader. The striking testimony of Rousseau
is well known and need not be repeated. I will quote only from two
great writers who were by no means biased in favor of orthodoxy. Dr.
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.78-p177.1">W. E</span>. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.78-p177.2">Channing</span>, the
distinguished leader of American Unitarianism, says (with reference to
the Strauss and Parker skepticism): "I know no histories to be compared
with the Gospels in marks of truth, in pregnancy of meaning, in
quickening power." ... "As to his [Christ’s]
biographers, they speak for themselves. Never were more simple and
honest ones. They show us that none in connection with Christ would
give any aid to his conception, for they do not receive it .... The
Gospels are to me their own evidence. They are the simple records of a
being who could not have been invented, and the miraculous and more
common parts of his life so hang together, are so permeated by the same
spirit, are so plainly outgoings of one and the same man, that I see
not how we can admit one without the other." See
Channing’s <i>Memoir</i> by his nephew, tenth ed.,
Boston, 1874 Vol. II., pp. 431, 434, 436. The testimony of <name id="i.XII.78-p177.3">Goethe</name> will have with many still greater weight. He
recognized in the Gospels the highest manifestation of the Divine which
ever appeared in this world, and the summit of moral culture beyond
which the human mind can never rise, however much it may progress in
any other direction. "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.78-p177.4">Ich halte die
Evangelien,"</span></i> he says, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.78-p177.5">"für
durchaus ächt; denn es ist in ihnen der Abglanz einer Hoheit
wirksam, die von der Person Christi ausging: die ist
qöttlicher Art, wie nur je auf Erden das
Göttliche erschienen ist</span><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.78-p177.6">."</span></i> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.78-p177.7">Gespräche mit Eckermann</span></i>, III., 371.)
Shortly before his death he said to the same friend: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.78-p177.8">Wir wissen gar
nicht, was wir Luther’n und der Reformation zu danken
haben. Mag die geistige Cultur immer Fortschreiten, mögen
die Naturwissenschaften in immer breiterer Ausdehnung und Tiefe wachsen
und der menschliche Geist sick erweitern wie er will: über
die Hoheit und sittliche Cultur des Christenthums, wie es in den
Evangelien leuchtet, wird er nicht hinauskommen</span></i>." And such Gospels Strauss and Renan
would fain make us believe to be poetic fictions of illiterate
Galilaeans! This would be the most incredible miracle of all.</p>

<p id="i.XII.78-p178"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="79" title="The Synoptists" shorttitle="Section 79" progress="69.09%" prev="i.XII.78" next="i.XII.80" id="i.XII.79">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.79-p1">§ 79. The Synoptists.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.79-p3">(See the Lit. in § 78.)</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p4"><br /></p>
<p id="i.XII.79-p5"><br /></p>
<index type="globalSubject" subject1="Synoptics" id="i.XII.79-p5.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p6">The Synoptic Problem.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.79-p8">The fourth Gospel stands by itself and differs widely
from the others in contents and style, as well as in distance of time
of composition. There can be no doubt that the author, writing towards
the close of the first century, must have known the three older
ones.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p9">But the first three Gospels present the unique
phenomenon of a most striking agreement and an equally striking
disagreement both in matter and style, such as is not found among any
three writers on the same subject. Hence they are called the
<i>Synoptic or Synoptical Gospels, and the three Evangelists,
Synoptists.</i><note place="end" n="878" id="i.XII.79-p9.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p10"> <i>Synopsis</i>
(<i>conspectus</i>)<i>,</i> from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p10.1">σύν</span><i>,</i>
together, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p10.2">ὄψις–ϊ,–ͅϊ</span><i>
view,</i> is applied since
Griesbach (though used before him) to a parallel arrangement of the
Gospels so as to exhibit a general view of the whole and to facilitate
a comparison. In some sections the fourth Gospel furnishes parallels,
especially in the history of the passion and resurrection. The first
three Evangelists should not be called Synoptics (as is done by the
author of <i>Supernatural Religion,</i> vol. I., 213, and Dr.
Davidson), but <i>Synoptists</i>. The former is a Germanism
(<i>Synoptiker</i>.)</p></note> This fact makes a harmony of the Gospels
possible in all essentials, and yet impossible in many minor details.
The agreement is often literal, and the disagreement often borders on
contradiction, but without invalidating the essential harmony.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p11">The interrelationship between Matthew, Mark, and
Luke is, perhaps, the most complicated and perplexing critical problem
in the history of literature. The problem derives great importance from
its close connection with the life of Christ, and has therefore tried
to the utmost the learning, acumen, and ingenuity of modern scholars
for nearly a century. The range of hypotheses has been almost
exhausted, and yet no harmonious conclusion reached.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p13">The Relationship.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p15">The general agreement of the Synoptists
consists:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p16">1. In the harmonious delineation of the character
of Christ. The physiognomy is the same, only under three somewhat
different aspects. All represent him as the Son of man and as the Son
of God, as the promised Messiah and Saviour, teaching the purest
doctrine, living a spotless life, performing mighty miracles, suffering
and dying for the sins of the world, and rising in triumph to establish
his kingdom of truth and righteousness. Such unity in the unique
character of the hero of the three narratives has no parallel in
secular or sacred histories or biographies, and is the best guarantee
of the truthfulness of the picture.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p17">2. In the plan and arrangement of the evangelical
history, yet with striking peculiarities.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p18">(<i>a</i>.) <scripRef passage="Matthew 1-2" id="i.XII.79-p18.1" parsed="|Matt|1|0|2|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1">Matthew
1–2</scripRef>, and
<scripRef passage="Luke 1-2; 3:23-38" id="i.XII.79-p18.2" parsed="|Luke|1|0|2|0;|Luke|3|23|3|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1 Bible:Luke.3.23-Luke.3.38">Luke 1–2, and
3:23–38</scripRef>,
begin with the genealogy and infancy of Christ, but with different
facts drawn from different sources. Mark opens at once with the
preaching of the Baptist; while the fourth Evangelist goes back to the
eternal pre-existence of the Logos. About the thirty years of
Christ’s private life and his quiet training for the
great work they are all silent, with the exception of Luke, who gives
us a glimpse of his early youth in the temple (<scripRef passage="Luke2:42-52" id="i.XII.79-p18.3" parsed="|Luke|2|42|2|52" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.42-Luke.2.52">Luke2:42–52</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p19">(<i>b</i>.) The preaching and baptism of John
which prepared the way for the public ministry of Christ, is related by
all the Synoptists in parallel sections: <scripRef passage="Matt. 3:1-12" id="i.XII.79-p19.1" parsed="|Matt|3|1|3|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.1-Matt.3.12">Matt.
3:1–12</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Mark 1:1-8" id="i.XII.79-p19.2" parsed="|Mark|1|1|1|8" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.1-Mark.1.8">Mark 1:1–8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 3:1-18" id="i.XII.79-p19.3" parsed="|Luke|3|1|3|18" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.1-Luke.3.18">Luke
3:1–18</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p20">(<i>c</i>.) Christ’s baptism and
temptation, the Messianic inauguration and Messianic trial: <scripRef passage="Matt. 3:13-17; 4:1-11" id="i.XII.79-p20.1" parsed="|Matt|3|13|3|17;|Matt|4|1|4|11" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.13-Matt.3.17 Bible:Matt.4.1-Matt.4.11">Matt. 3:13–17;
4:1–11</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Mark 1:9-11, 12, 13" id="i.XII.79-p20.2" parsed="|Mark|1|9|1|11;|Mark|1|12|0|0;|Mark|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.9-Mark.1.11 Bible:Mark.1.12 Bible:Mark.1.13">Mark 1:9–11, 12, 13</scripRef> (very brief); <scripRef passage="Luke 3:21-23; 4:1-13" id="i.XII.79-p20.3" parsed="|Luke|3|21|3|23;|Luke|4|1|4|13" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.21-Luke.3.23 Bible:Luke.4.1-Luke.4.13">Luke 3:21–23;
4:1–13</scripRef>. The
variations here between Matthew and Luke are very slight, as in the
order of the second and third temptation. John gives the testimony of
the Baptist to Christ, and alludes to his baptism (<scripRef passage="John 1:32-34" id="i.XII.79-p20.4" parsed="|John|1|32|1|34" osisRef="Bible:John.1.32-John.1.34">John 1:32–34</scripRef>), but differs from the
Synoptists.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p21">(<i>d</i>.) The public ministry of Christ in
Galilee: <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:12-18:35" id="i.XII.79-p21.1" parsed="|Matt|4|12|18|35" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.12-Matt.18.35">Matt.
4:12–18:35</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Mark 1:14-9:50" id="i.XII.79-p21.2" parsed="|Mark|1|14|9|50" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.14-Mark.9.50">Mark
1:14–9:50</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 4:14-9:50" id="i.XII.79-p21.3" parsed="|Luke|4|14|9|50" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.14-Luke.9.50">Luke
4:14–9:50</scripRef>.
But <scripRef passage="Matthew 14:22-16:12" id="i.XII.79-p21.4" parsed="|Matt|14|22|16|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.22-Matt.16.12">Matthew
14:22–16:12</scripRef>,
and <scripRef passage="Mark 6:45-8:26" id="i.XII.79-p21.5" parsed="|Mark|6|45|8|26" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.45-Mark.8.26">Mark
6:45–8:26</scripRef>,
narrate a series of events connected with the Galilaean ministry, which
are wanting in Luke; while <scripRef passage="Luke 9:51-18:14" id="i.XII.79-p21.6" parsed="|Luke|9|51|18|14" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.51-Luke.18.14">Luke
9:51–18:14</scripRef>,
has another series of events and parables connected with the last
journey to Jerusalem which are peculiar to him.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p22">(<i>e</i>.) The journey to Jerusalem: <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:1-20:31" id="i.XII.79-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|19|1|20|31" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.1-Matt.20.31">Matt.
19:1–20:31</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Mark 10:1-52" id="i.XII.79-p22.2" parsed="|Mark|10|1|10|52" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.1-Mark.10.52">Mark 10:1–52</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 18:15-19:28" id="i.XII.79-p22.3" parsed="|Luke|18|15|19|28" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.15-Luke.19.28">Luke
18:15–19:28</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p23">(<i>f</i>.) The entry into Jerusalem and activity
there during the week before the last passover: <scripRef passage="Matt. 21-25" id="i.XII.79-p23.1" parsed="|Matt|21|0|25|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21">Matt. 21–25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 11-13" id="i.XII.79-p23.2" parsed="|Mark|11|0|13|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11">Mark
11–13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 19:29-21:38" id="i.XII.79-p23.3" parsed="|Luke|19|29|21|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.29-Luke.21.38">Luke
19:29–21:38</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p24">(<i>g.</i>) The passion, crucifixion, and
resurrection in parallel sections, but with considerable minor
divergences, especially in the denial of Peter and the history of the
resurrection: <scripRef passage="Matt. 26-28" id="i.XII.79-p24.1" parsed="|Matt|26|0|28|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26">Matt. 26–28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 14-16" id="i.XII.79-p24.2" parsed="|Mark|14|0|16|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14">Mark
14–16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 22-24" id="i.XII.79-p24.3" parsed="|Luke|22|0|24|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22">Luke 22–24</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p25">The events of the last week, from the entry to the
resurrection (from Palm Sunday to Easter), occupy in all the largest
space, about one-fourth of the whole narrative.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p26">3. In the selection of the same material and in
verbal coincidences, as in the eschatological discourses of Christ,
with an almost equal number of little differences. Thus the three
accounts of the hearing of the paralytic (<scripRef passage="Matt. 9:1-8" id="i.XII.79-p26.1" parsed="|Matt|9|1|9|8" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.1-Matt.9.8">Matt. 9:1–8</scripRef>, and parallel passages), the
feeding of the five thousand, the transfiguration, almost verbally
agree. Occasionally the Synoptists concur in rare and difficult words
and forms in the same connection, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p26.2">ἐπιούσιος
[ιν τηε Λορδ̑ς
Πραψερ], τηε
διμινυτίε
ὠτίον</span><i>, little ear</i> (of Malchus, <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:51" id="i.XII.79-p26.3" parsed="|Matt|26|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.51">Matt.
26:51</scripRef>, and parallel passages), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p26.4">δυσκόλως,</span><i>hard</i> (for a rich man to
enter into the kingdom, <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:23" id="i.XII.79-p26.5" parsed="|Matt|19|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.23">Matt. 19:23</scripRef>, etc.). These coincidences are the
more striking since our Lord spoke usually in Aramaic; but those words
may have been Palestinian provincialisms.<note place="end" n="879" id="i.XII.79-p26.6"><p id="i.XII.79-p27"> Holtzmann (p. 12) and others
include also among the verbal coincidences the irregular <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p27.1">ἀφέωνται</span>
(the Doric form of pass. perf., 3 pers., plur.),
<scripRef passage="Matt. 9:2" id="i.XII.79-p27.2" parsed="|Matt|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.2">Matt. 9:2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:5" id="i.XII.79-p27.3" parsed="|Matt|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.5">5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 2:5" id="i.XII.79-p27.4" parsed="|Mark|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.5">Mark 2:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 2:9" id="i.XII.79-p27.5" parsed="|Mark|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.9">9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 5:20" id="i.XII.79-p27.6" parsed="|Luke|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.20">Luke 5:20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 5:23" id="i.XII.79-p27.7" parsed="|Luke|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.23">23</scripRef>, and the double augment
in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p27.8">ἀπεκατεστάθ̓η</span>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:13" id="i.XII.79-p27.9" parsed="|Matt|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.13">Matt. 12:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 3:5" id="i.XII.79-p27.10" parsed="|Mark|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.5">Mark 3:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:10" id="i.XII.79-p27.11" parsed="|Luke|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.10">Luke 6:10</scripRef>. But the former is
ruled out by the better reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p27.12">ἀφίενται</span>, which is adopted by Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles,
and Westcott and Hort, in <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:2" id="i.XII.79-p27.13" parsed="|Matt|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.2">Matt. 9:2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:5" id="i.XII.79-p27.14" parsed="|Matt|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.5">5</scripRef>, and in <scripRef passage="Mark 2:5" id="i.XII.79-p27.15" parsed="|Mark|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.5">Mark 2:5</scripRef>. Moreover, the
Doric form is not confined to the New Test., but somewhat widely
diffused; see Moulton’s Winer, p. 97, note. And as to
the double augment, it occurs also in the Sept. (see
Trommius’ <i>Concord</i>., I., 163, sub <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p27.16">ἀποκαθίστημι</span>); comp. also <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p27.17">ἀπεκατέστη</span>
in <scripRef passage="Mark 8:25" id="i.XII.79-p27.18" parsed="|Mark|8|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.25">Mark 8:25</scripRef>. Ebrard (<i>Wiss. Krit.,</i> p. 1054)
quotes a passage from Pseudo-Lucian (<i>Philiopatr</i>., c. 27)
where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p27.19">ἀπεκατέστησε</span>
occurs</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p28">The largest portion of verbal agreement, to the
extent of about seven-eighths, is found in the words of others,
especially of Christ; and the largest portion of disagreement in the
narratives of the writers.<note place="end" n="880" id="i.XII.79-p28.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p29"> Mr. Norton brings out this fact
very fully in his <i>Evidences of the Genuineness of the Gospels</i>
(Boston, ed. of 1875, p. 464 sq.). I give his results: "In
Matthew’s Gospel, the passages verbally coincident
with one or both of the other two Gospels amount to less than a sixth
part of its contents; and of this about seven-eighths occur in the
recital of the words of others, and only about one eighth in what, by
way of distinction, I may call mere narrative, in which the evangelist,
speaking in his own person, was unrestrained in the choice of his
expressions. In Mark, the proportion of coincident passages to the
whole contents of the Gospel is about one-sixth, of which not one-fifth
occurs in the narrative. Luke has still less agreement of expression
with the other evangelists. The passages in which it is found amount
only to about a tenth part of his Gospel; and but an inconsiderable
portion of it appears in the narrative, in which there are few
instances of its existence for more than half a dozen words together.
In the narrative, it may be computed as less than a twentieth part.
These definite proportions are important, as showing distinctly in how
small a part of each Gospel there is any verbal coincidence with either
of the other two; and to how great a degree such coincidence is
confined to passages in which the evangelists professedly give the
words of others, particularly of Jesus.-The proportions should,
however, be further compared with those which the narrative part of
each Gospel bears to that in which the words of others are professedly
repeated. Matthew’s narrative occupies about
one-fourth of his Gospel, Mark’s about one-half, and
Luke’s about one-third. It may easily be computed,
therefore, that the proportion of verbal coincidence found in the
narrative part of each Gospel, compared with what exists in the other
part, is about in the following ratios: in Matthew as one to somewhat
more than two, in Mark as one to four, and in Luke as one to ten ....
We cannot explain this phenomenon by the supposition that the Gospels
were transcribed either one from another, or all from common documents;
for, if such transcription had been the cause, it would not have
produced results so unequal in the different portions into which the
Gospels naturally divide themselves."</p></note> This fact bears against the theory of
interdependence, and proves, on the one hand, the reverent loyalty of
all the Synoptists to the teaching of the great Master, but also, on
the other hand, their freedom and independence of observation and
judgment in the narration of facts. Words can be accurately reported
only in one form, as they were spoken; while events may be correctly
narrated in different words.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p31">Numerical Estimates Of The Harmony And
Variation.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p33">The extent of the coincidences, and divergences
admits of an approximate calculation by sections, verses, and words. In
every case the difference of size must be kept in mind: Luke is the
largest, with 72 pages (in Westcott and Hort’s Greek
Testament); Matthew comes next, with 68 pages; Mark last, with 42
pages. (John has 55 pages.)</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p34"><br /></p>
<p id="i.XII.79-p35"><br /></p>
<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p36">1. Estimate by Sections.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.79-p38">Matthew has in all 78, Mark, 67, Luke, 93
sections.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.79-p39">Dividing the Synoptic text into 124 sections, with
Dr. Reuss,<note place="end" n="881" id="i.XII.79-p39.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p40"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.79-p40.1">Geschichte der
heil. Schriften N. Test.,</span></i> I., p. 175 (5th
ed., 1874). See also his <i>Histoire Evangelique,</i> Paris, 1876
(<i>Nouveau Testament, I. partie</i>).</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p42">All Evangelists have in common 47 sections.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p43">Matthew and Mark alone have
12
"</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p44">Matthew and Luke
"
" 2
"</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p45">Mark and
Luke
"
" 6
"</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p46">Sections peculiar to <scripRef passage="Matthew 17" id="i.XII.79-p46.1" parsed="|Matt|17|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17">Matthew 17</scripRef></p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p47">
"
"
" <scripRef passage="Mark 2" id="i.XII.79-p47.1" parsed="|Mark|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2">Mark 2</scripRef></p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p48">
"
"
" <scripRef passage="Luke 38" id="i.XII.79-p48.1" parsed="|Luke|38|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.38">Luke 38</scripRef></p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p49"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p50">Another arrangement by sections has been made by
Norton, Stroud, and Westcott.<note place="end" n="882" id="i.XII.79-p50.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p51"> See Westcott, <i>Introd. to the
Gospels,</i> p. 191, fifth ed.</p></note> If the total contents of the Gospels be
represented by 100, the following result is obtained:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p52">Mark
has
7 peculiarities and 93 coincidences.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p53">Matthew has
42
"
"
58
"
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p54">Luke
has
59
"
"
41
"</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p55">[John
has
92
"
"
8
"
]</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p56"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p57">If the extent of all the coincidences be
represented by 100, their proportion is:</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p59">Matthew, Mark, and Luke
have
53 coincidences.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p60">Matthew and Luke
have
21
"</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p61">Matthew and Mark
have
20
"</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p62">Mark and Luke
have
6
"</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p64">"In St. Mark," says Westcott, "there are not more
than twenty-four verses to which no parallel exists in St. Matthew and
St. Luke, though St. Mark exhibits everywhere traits of vivid detail
which are peculiar to his narrative."</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p65"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p66">2. Estimate by Verses.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p67"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p68">According to the calculation of Reuss,<note place="end" n="883" id="i.XII.79-p68.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p69"> <i>Gesch.,</i> etc., I., p.
175, followed by Archbishop Thomson in Speaker’s
<i>Com. New Test.,</i> vol. I., p. viii.</p></note></p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p70">Matthew
contains
330 verses peculiar to him.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p71">Mark
contains
68 "
"
"</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p72">Luke
contains
541
"
"
"</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p73">Matthew and Mark have from 170 to 180 verses in
common, but not found in Luke.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p74">Matthew and Luke have from 230 to 240 verses in
common, but not found in Mark.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.79-p75">Mark and Luke have about 50 verses in common, but
not found in Matthew.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p76"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p77">The total number of verses common to all three
Synoptists is only from 330 to 370. But, as the verses in the second
Gospel are generally shorter, it is impossible to make an exact
mathematical calculation by verses.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p78"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p79">3. Estimate by Words.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p80"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p81">A still more accurate test can be furnished by the
number of words. This has not yet been made as far as I know, but a
basis of calculation is furnished by Rushbrooke in his admirably
printed <i>Synopticon</i> (1880), where the words common to the three
Synoptists, the words common to each pair, and the words peculiar to
each, are distinguished by different type and color.<note place="end" n="884" id="i.XII.79-p81.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p82"> See the Literature above. Dr.
Edwin A. Abbott, of London, suggested the work, and quotes a specimen
(though all in black type) in his art. "Gospels" in the "Encycl. Brit."
He draws from it a conclusion favorable to the priority of Mark, from
whom, he thinks, Matthew and Luke have borrowed. The specimen is the
parable of the wicked husbandmen, <scripRef passage="Matt. 21:33-44" id="i.XII.79-p82.1" parsed="|Matt|21|33|21|44" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.33-Matt.21.44">Matt. 21:33-44</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 20:9-18" id="i.XII.79-p82.2" parsed="|Luke|20|9|20|18" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.9-Luke.20.18">Luke 20:9-18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 12:1-11" id="i.XII.79-p82.3" parsed="|Mark|12|1|12|11" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.1-Mark.12.11">Mark
12:1-11</scripRef>.</p></note> The words found in
all constitute the "triple tradition," and the nearest approximation to
the common Greek source from which all have directly or indirectly
drawn. On the basis of this <i>Synopticon</i> the following
calculations have been made:</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p83"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p84"><b>A</b>. ––
Number of words in</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p85">Words common to all</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p86">Per cent of words in common.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p87"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p88">
<scripRef passage="Matthew 18" id="i.XII.79-p88.1" parsed="|Matt|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18">Matthew 18</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 222" id="i.XII.79-p88.2" parsed="|Matt|222|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.222">222</scripRef></p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p89">2,651, or</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p90">.14 1/2</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p91"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p92"><scripRef passage="Mark 11" id="i.XII.79-p92.1" parsed="|Mark|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11">Mark 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 158" id="i.XII.79-p92.2" parsed="|Mark|158|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.158">158</scripRef></p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p93">2,651, or</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p94">.23 3/4</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p95"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p96"><scripRef passage="Luke 19" id="i.XII.79-p96.1" parsed="|Luke|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19">Luke 19</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 209" id="i.XII.79-p96.2" parsed="|Luke|209|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.209">209</scripRef></p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p97">2,651, or</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p98">.13 3/4</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p99"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p100">Total 48,589</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p101">7,953, or</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p102">.16 1/3</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p103"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p104"><b>B</b>.
––
Additional words in common. Whole per cent in common</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p105"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p106"><scripRef passage="Matthew 2" id="i.XII.79-p106.1" parsed="|Matt|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2">Matthew 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 793" id="i.XII.79-p106.2" parsed="|Matt|793|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.793">793</scripRef> (or in all 5,444) with
<scripRef passage="Mark 29" id="i.XII.79-p106.3" parsed="|Mark|29|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.29">Mark
29</scripRef>+</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p107"><scripRef passage="Mark 2" id="i.XII.79-p107.1" parsed="|Mark|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2">Mark 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 793" id="i.XII.79-p107.2" parsed="|Mark|793|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.793">793</scripRef> (or in all 5,444) with
<scripRef passage="Matthew 48" id="i.XII.79-p107.3" parsed="|Matt|48|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.48">Matthew
48</scripRef>+</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p108"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p109"><scripRef passage="Matthew 2" id="i.XII.79-p109.1" parsed="|Matt|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2">Matthew 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 415" id="i.XII.79-p109.2" parsed="|Matt|415|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.415">415</scripRef> (or in all 5,066) with
<scripRef passage="Luke 27" id="i.XII.79-p109.3" parsed="|Luke|27|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.27">Luke
27</scripRef>+</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p110"><scripRef passage="Luke 2" id="i.XII.79-p110.1" parsed="|Luke|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2">Luke 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 415" id="i.XII.79-p110.2" parsed="|Luke|415|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.415">415</scripRef> (or in all 5,066) with
<scripRef passage="Matthew 26" id="i.XII.79-p110.3" parsed="|Matt|26|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26">Matthew
26</scripRef>+</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p111"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p112"><scripRef passage="Mark 1" id="i.XII.79-p112.1" parsed="|Mark|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1">Mark 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 174" id="i.XII.79-p112.2" parsed="|Mark|174|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.174">174</scripRef> (or in all 3,825) with
<scripRef passage="Luke 34" id="i.XII.79-p112.3" parsed="|Luke|34|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.34">Luke
34</scripRef>+</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p113"><scripRef passage="Luke 1" id="i.XII.79-p113.1" parsed="|Luke|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1">Luke 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 174" id="i.XII.79-p113.2" parsed="|Luke|174|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.174">174</scripRef> (or in all 3,825) with
<scripRef passage="Mark 20" id="i.XII.79-p113.3" parsed="|Mark|20|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.20">Mark
20</scripRef>-</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p114"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p115"><b>C.
––</b> Words
peculiar to <scripRef passage="Matthew 10" id="i.XII.79-p115.1" parsed="|Matt|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10">Matthew 10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matthew 363" id="i.XII.79-p115.2" parsed="|Matt|363|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.363">363</scripRef>, or 56+ percent.</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p116">Words peculiar to
<scripRef passage="Mark 4,540" id="i.XII.79-p116.1" parsed="|Mark|4|0|0|0;|Mark|540|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4 Bible:Mark.540">Mark
4,540</scripRef>, or 40+ percent</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p117">Words peculiar to
<scripRef passage="Luke 12,969" id="i.XII.79-p117.1" parsed="|Luke|12|0|0|0;|Luke|969|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12 Bible:Luke.969">Luke
12,969</scripRef>, or 67+ percent</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p118">
Total
27,872</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p119"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p120"><b>D</b>.
––
These figures give the following results:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p121">(<i>a</i>.) The proportion of words peculiar to
the Synoptic Gospels is 28,000 out of 48,000, more than one half.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p122"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p123">In
<scripRef passage="Matthew 56" id="i.XII.79-p123.1" parsed="|Matt|56|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.56">Matthew
56</scripRef> words out of every 100 are peculiar.</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p124">In
<scripRef passage="Mark 40" id="i.XII.79-p124.1" parsed="|Mark|40|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.40">Mark
40</scripRef> words out of every 100 are peculiar.</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p125">In
<scripRef passage="Luke 67" id="i.XII.79-p125.1" parsed="|Luke|67|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.67">Luke
67</scripRef> words out of every 100 are peculiar.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p126"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p127">(<i>b</i>.) The number of coincidences common to
all three is less than the number of the divergences.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p128"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p129">Matthew agrees with the other two Gospels in 1
word out of 7.</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p130">Mark agrees with the other two Gospels in 1 word
out of 4½.</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p131">Luke agrees with the other two Gospels in 1 word
out of 8.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p132"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p133">(<i>c.) But, comparing the Gospels two by two,</i>
it is evident that Matthew and Mark have most in common, and Matthew
and Luke are most divergent.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p134"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p135">One-half of Mark is found in Matthew.</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p136">One fourth of Luke is found in Matthew.</p>

<p class="MsoListc13" id="i.XII.79-p137">One-third of Mark is found in Luke.<note place="end" n="885" id="i.XII.79-p137.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p138"> The following lines,
representing the relative lengths of the three Gospels, show the extent
of their verbal coincidence and divergence. The dots divide the lines
in half, and the marks into thirds:</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.79-p139">Luke,
————
––——————————</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.79-p140">Mark,
———|—•—|———</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.79-p141">Matthew,
—————•——————</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p142"><br />
</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p143"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p144">(<i>d</i>.) The general conclusion from these
figures is that all three Gospels widely diverge from the common
matter, or triple tradition, Mark the least so and Luke the most
(almost twice as much as Mark). On the other hand, both Matthew and
Luke are nearer Mark than Luke and Matthew are to each other.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p145"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p146">The Solution of the Problem.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p147"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.79-p148">Three ways open themselves for a solution of the
Synoptic problem: either the Synoptists depend on one another; or they
all depend on older sources; or the dependence is of both kinds. Each
of these hypotheses admits again of several modifications.<note place="end" n="886" id="i.XII.79-p148.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p149"> German scholars have convenient
terms for these various hypotheses, as <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.79-p149.1">Benützungshypothese</span></i> ("borrowing" hypothesis), <i>Urevangeliumshypothese, Traditionshypothese, Tendenzhypothese,
Combinationshypothese, Diegesentheorie, Markushypothese,
Urmarkushypothese</i>, etc. See the Notes
(II)at the end of this section.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p150">A satisfactory solution of the problem must
account for the differences as well as for the coincidences. If this
test be applied, the first and the third hypotheses with their various
modifications must be ruled out as unsatisfactory, and we are shut up
to the second as at least the most probable.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p151"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p152">The Canonical Gospels Independent of One
Another.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p153"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p154">There is no direct evidence that any of the three
Synoptists saw and used the work of the others; nor is the agreement of
such a character that it may not be as easily and better explained from
antecedent sources. The advocates of the theory of interdependency, or
the "borrowing" hypothesis,<note place="end" n="887" id="i.XII.79-p154.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p155"> Used by recent English writers
as a rendering for <i>Benützungshypothese</i>.</p></note> differ widely among themselves: some make
Matthew, others. Mark, others Luke, the source of the other two or at
least of one of them; while still others go back from the Synoptists in
their <i>present form to a proto-Mark (Urmarkus), or proto-Matthew
(Urmatthaeus), proto-Luke (Urlukas),</i> or other fictitious
antecanonical documents; thereby confessing the insufficiency of the
borrowing hypothesis pure and simple.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p156">There is no allusion in any of the Synoptists to
the others; and yet Luke expressly refers to many earlier attempts to
write the gospel history. Papias, Irenaeus, and other ancient writers
assume that they wrote independently.<note place="end" n="888" id="i.XII.79-p156.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p157"> Clement of Alexandria makes no
exception, for be merely states (in Euseb. <i>H. E.,</i> VI. 14) that
those Gospels which contain the genealogies (Matthew and Luke) were
written first, Mark next, and John last.</p></note> The first who made Mark a
copyist of Matthew is Augustin, and his view has been completely
reversed by modern research. The whole theory degrades one or two
Synoptists to the position of slavish and yet arbitrary compilers, not
to say plagiarists; it assumes a strange mixture of dependence and
affected originality; it weakens the independent value of their
history; and it does not account for the omissions of most important
matter, and for many differences in common matter. For the Synoptists
often differ just where we should most expect them to agree. Why should
Mark be silent about the history of the infancy, the whole sermon on
the Mount (the Magna Charta of Christ’s kingdom), the
Lord’s Prayer, and important parables, if he had <scripRef passage="Matthew 1-2, 5-7, 13" id="i.XII.79-p157.1" parsed="|Matt|1|0|2|0;|Matt|1|5|1|7;|Matt|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1 Bible:Matt.1.5-Matt.1.7 Bible:Matt.1.13">Matthew 1–2,
5–7, 13</scripRef>,
before him? Why should he, a pupil of Peter, record the
Lord’s severe rebuke to Peter (<scripRef passage="Mark 8:27-33" id="i.XII.79-p157.2" parsed="|Mark|8|27|8|33" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.27-Mark.8.33">Mark 8:27–33</scripRef>), but fail to mention from <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:16-23" id="i.XII.79-p157.3" parsed="|Matt|16|16|16|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16-Matt.16.23">Matthew
16:16–23</scripRef> the
preceding remarkable laudation: "Thou art Rock, and upon this rock I
will build my church?" Why should Luke omit the greater part of the
sermon on the Mount, and all the appearances of the risen Lord in
Galilee? Why should he ignore the touching anointing scene in Bethany,
and thus neglect to aid in fulfilling the Lord’s
prediction that this act of devotion should be spoken of as a memorial
of Mary "wheresoever this gospel shall be preached in the whole world
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 26:13" id="i.XII.79-p157.4" parsed="|Matt|26|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.13">Matt.
26:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 14:9" id="i.XII.79-p157.5" parsed="|Mark|14|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.9">Mark 14:9</scripRef>)? Why should he, the pupil and
companion of Paul, fail to record the adoration of the Magi, the story
of the woman of Canaan, and the command to evangelize the Gentiles, so
clearly related by Matthew, the Evangelist of the Jews (<scripRef passage="Matt. 2:1-12; 15:21-28; 24:14; 28:19" id="i.XII.79-p157.6" parsed="|Matt|2|1|2|12;|Matt|15|21|15|28;|Matt|24|14|0|0;|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1-Matt.2.12 Bible:Matt.15.21-Matt.15.28 Bible:Matt.24.14 Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt.
2:1–12; 15:21–28; 24:14; 28:19</scripRef>)? Why should Luke and Matthew give
different genealogies of Christ, and even different reports of the
model prayer of our Lord, Luke omitting (beside the doxology, which is
also wanting in the best MSS. of Matthew) the petition, "Thy will be
done, as in heaven, so on earth," and the concluding petition, "but
deliver us from evil" (or "the evil one"), and substituting "sins" for
"debts," and "Father" for "Our Father who art in heaven"? Why should
all three Synoptists differ even in the brief and official title on the
Cross, and in the words of institution of the Lord’s
Supper, where Paul, writing in 57, agrees with Luke, referring to a
revelation from the Lord (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:23" id="i.XII.79-p157.7" parsed="|1Cor|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.23">1 Cor. 11:23</scripRef>)? Had the Synoptists seen the work of
the others, they could easily have harmonized these discrepancies and
avoided the appearance of contradiction. To suppose that they purposely
varied to conceal plagiarism is a moral impossibility. We can conceive
no reasonable motive of adding a third Gospel to two already known to
the writer, except on the ground of serious defects, which do not exist
(certainly not in Matthew and Luke as compared with Mark), or on the
ground of a presumption which is inconsistent with the modest tone and
the omission of the very name of the writers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p158">These difficulties are felt by the ablest
advocates of the borrowing hypothesis, and hence they call to aid one
or several pre-canonical Gospels which are to account for the startling
discrepancies and signs of independence, whether in omissions or
additions or arrangement. But these pre-canonical Gospels, with the
exception of the lost Hebrew Matthew, are as fictitious as the
Syro-Chaldaic <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.79-p158.1">Urevangelium</span></i> of Eichhorn,
and have been compared to the epicycles of the old astronomers, which
were invented to sustain the tottering hypothesis of cycles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p159">As to Luke, we have shown that he departs most
from the triple tradition, although he is supposed to have written
last, and it is now almost universally agreed that he did not use the
<i>canonical</i> Matthew.<note place="end" n="889" id="i.XII.79-p159.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p160"> So Weisse, Ewald, Reuss,
Ritschl, Thiersch, Plitt, Meyer, Holtzmann, Weizsäcker,
Mangold, Godet, Weis. See Meyer on <i>Matthew,</i> p. 34 (6th ed.), and
on <i>Luke,</i> p. 238 (6th ed. by Weiss, 1878). Only the
Tübingen "tendency critics" maintain the contrary, and this
is almost necessary in order to maintain the late date which they
assign to Luke. Had he written in the second or even at the end of the
first century, he could not possibly have been ignorant of Matthew. But
him very independence proves his early date.</p></note> Whether he used the <i>Hebrew</i> Matthew and
the Greek Mark or a lost proto-Mark, is disputed, and at least very
doubtful.<note place="end" n="890" id="i.XII.79-p160.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p161"> For the use of Mark by Luke are
Reuss, Weiss, and most of the advocates of the Urmarkushypothese.
Against such use are Weizsäcker, Godet, and all those who
(with Griesbach) make Mark an epitomizer of Matthew and Luke. Farrar
also, in his <i>Com. on Luke,</i> p. 9, very decidedly maintains the
independence of Luke both on Matthew and Mark: "It may be regarded as
certain," he says, "that among these
’attempts’ Luke did <i>not</i> class
the Gospels of St. Matthew and St. Mark. The inference that he was
either unaware of the existence of those Gospels, or made no direct use
of them, suggests itself with the utmost force when we place side by
side any of the events which they narrate in common, and mark the
minute and inexplicable differences which incessantly occur even amid
general similarity."</p></note> He follows a plan of his own; he ignores a
whole cycle of events in <scripRef passage="Mark 6:45-8:26" id="i.XII.79-p161.1" parsed="|Mark|6|45|8|26" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.45-Mark.8.26">Mark
6:45–8:26</scripRef>;
he omits in the common sections the graphic touches of Mark, for which
he has others equally graphic; and with a far better knowledge of Greek
he has yet more Hebraisms than Mark, because he drew largely on Hebrew
sources. As to Matthew, he makes the impression of primitive antiquity,
and his originality and completeness have found able advocates from
Augustin down to Griesbach and Keim. And as to Mark, his apparent
abridgments, far from being the work of a copyist, are simply rapid
statements of an original writer, with many fresh and lively details
which abundantly prove his independence. On the other hand, in several
narratives he is more full and minute than either Matthew or Luke.<note place="end" n="891" id="i.XII.79-p161.2"><p id="i.XII.79-p162"> Compare the healing of the
paralytic, <scripRef passage="Mark 2:3-12" id="i.XII.79-p162.1" parsed="|Mark|2|3|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.3-Mark.2.12">Mark 2:3-12</scripRef>, with <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:2-8" id="i.XII.79-p162.2" parsed="|Matt|9|2|9|8" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.2-Matt.9.8">Matt. 9:2-8</scripRef> the murder of John the
Baptist, <scripRef passage="Mark 6:14-29" id="i.XII.79-p162.3" parsed="|Mark|6|14|6|29" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.14-Mark.6.29">Mark 6:14-29</scripRef>, with <scripRef passage="Matt. 14:1-13" id="i.XII.79-p162.4" parsed="|Matt|14|1|14|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.1-Matt.14.13">Matt. 14:1-13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 9:7-9" id="i.XII.79-p162.5" parsed="|Luke|9|7|9|9" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.7-Luke.9.9">Luke 9:7-9</scripRef>; the healing of
the demoniac boy, <scripRef passage="Mark 9:14-29" id="i.XII.79-p162.6" parsed="|Mark|9|14|9|29" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.14-Mark.9.29">Mark 9:14-29</scripRef>, with <scripRef passage="Matt. 17:14-21" id="i.XII.79-p162.7" parsed="|Matt|17|14|17|21" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.14-Matt.17.21">Matt. 17:14-21</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Luke 9:37-43" id="i.XII.79-p162.8" parsed="|Luke|9|37|9|43" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.37-Luke.9.43">Luke 9:37-43</scripRef>;
also the accounts of Peter’s denial.</p></note> His
independence has been successfully proven by the most laborious and
minute investigations and comparisons.<note place="end" n="892" id="i.XII.79-p162.9"><p id="i.XII.79-p163"> I mean especially the works of
Wilke (<i>Der Urevangelist,</i> 1838), Holtzmann (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.79-p163.1">Die Synopt. Evang.,</span></i> 1863), and Weiss (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.79-p163.2">Das
Marcusevangelium und seine synoptischen Parallelen,</span></i> 1872; comp. his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.79-p163.3">Matthäusevangelium</span></i>, etc.,
1876). Weiss deserves all the more a hearing as he strenuously
advocates the genuineness of John. See notes at the end of this
section. Dr. Fisher thinks that "the independence of Mark as related to
the other Gospels is one of the most assured and most valuable results
of recent criticism." <i>The Beginnings of Christianity,</i> p. 275.
Dr. Davidson in the "revised and improved edition" of his
<i>Introduction,</i> Vol. I., 551-563, still adheres to the old
Tübingen position of the dependence of Mark upon both
Matthew and Luke, and ignores the works of Wilke, Holtzmann, Weiss,
Renan, and the article of his own countryman, Abbott, in the "Encycl.
Brit."</p></note> Hence many regard him as
the primitive Evangelist made use of by both Matthew and Luke, but
disagree among themselves as to whether it was the canonical Mark or a
proto-Mark.<note place="end" n="893" id="i.XII.79-p163.4"><p id="i.XII.79-p164"> Holtzmann, Mangold, E. A.
Abbott, and others go back to a fictitious <i>Urmarkus</i>; while
Ewald, Meyer, and Weiss make our <i>canonical</i> Mark the basis of
Matthew and Luke, yet with the important addition that Mark himself
used, besides the oral tradition of Peter, the lost Hebrew Matthew, or
rather a Greek translation of it, which was more than a mere collection
of discourses (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p164.1">σύνταξις
τῶν
λογίων</span>)
and embraced also brief narratives. But if Mark had the rich collection
of our Lord’s discourses before him, his meagreness in
that department is all the more difficult to account for.</p></note> In either case Matthew and Luke would be guilty
of plagiarism. What should we think of an historian of our day who
would plunder another historian of one-third or one-half of the
contents of his book without a word of acknowledgment direct or
indirect? Let us give the Evangelists at least the credit of common
honesty, which is the basis of all morality.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p165"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p166">Apostolic Teaching the Primary Source of All the
Synoptists.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p167"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p168">The only certain basis for the solution of the
problem is given to us in the preface of Luke. He mentions two sources
of his own Gospel—but not necessarily of the two other
Synoptic Gospels—namely, the oral tradition or
deliverance of original "eyewitnesses and ministers of the word"
(apostles, evangelists, and other primitive disciples), and a number of
written "narratives," drawn up by "many," but evidently incomplete and
fragmentary, so as to induce him to prepare, after accurate
investigation, a regular history of "those matters which have been
fulfilled among us." Besides this important hint, we may be aided by
the well-known statements of Papias about the Hebrew Gospel of Matthew
and the Greek Mark, whom he represents as the interpret</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p169">The chief and common source from which the
Synoptists derived their Gospels was undoubtedly the living apostolic
tradition or teaching which is mentioned by Luke in the first order.
This teaching was nothing more or less than a faithful report of the
words and deeds of Christ himself by honest and intelligent
eye-witnesses.<note place="end" n="894" id="i.XII.79-p169.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p170"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:2" id="i.XII.79-p170.1" parsed="|Luke|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.2">Luke 1:2</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p170.2">καθὼς
παρέδοσαν</span>
(handed down by the living word) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p170.3">ἡμῖν οἱ
ἀπ ̓
ἀρχῆς</span> (<i>i.e.,</i> from the beginning of the public ministry of
Christ; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 1:21" id="i.XII.79-p170.4" parsed="|Acts|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21">Acts 1:21</scripRef> sq.; <scripRef passage="John 15:27" id="i.XII.79-p170.5" parsed="|John|15|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.15.27">John 15:27</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p170.6">αὐτόπται
καὶ
ὑπηρέται
γενόμενοι
τοῦ λόγου</span>
(the same persons).</p></note> He told his disciples to preach, not to write,
the gospel, although the writing was, of course, not forbidden, but
became necessary for the <i>preservation</i> of the gospel in its
purity. They had at first only "hearers;" while the law and the
prophets had readers.<note place="end" n="895" id="i.XII.79-p170.7"><p id="i.XII.79-p171"> Hearers and hearing of the
gospel are spoken of in many passages, as <scripRef passage="Matt. 13:14" id="i.XII.79-p171.1" parsed="|Matt|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.14">Matt. 13:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 7:1" id="i.XII.79-p171.2" parsed="|Luke|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.1">Luke 7:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 12:38" id="i.XII.79-p171.3" parsed="|John|12|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.38">John
12:38</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 17:20" id="i.XII.79-p171.4" parsed="|Acts|17|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.20">Acts 17:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 2:13" id="i.XII.79-p171.5" parsed="|Rom|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.13">Rom. 2:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 2:13" id="i.XII.79-p171.6" parsed="|1Thess|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.13">1 Thess. 2:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="James 1:22" id="i.XII.79-p171.7" parsed="|Jas|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.22">James 1:22</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="James 1:23" id="i.XII.79-p171.8" parsed="|Jas|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.23">23</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="James 1:25" id="i.XII.79-p171.9" parsed="|Jas|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.1.25">25</scripRef>. The
reading (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p171.10">ἀναγινώσκειν</span>) is mostly used of the Old Testament: <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:3" id="i.XII.79-p171.11" parsed="|Matt|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.3">Matt. 12:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 12:5" id="i.XII.79-p171.12" parsed="|Matt|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.5">5</scripRef>;
21:16, 42; 24:15; <scripRef passage="Mark 25" id="i.XII.79-p171.13" parsed="|Mark|25|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.25">Mark 25</scripRef>; 12:10, 26; 13:14; <scripRef passage="Luke 4:16" id="i.XII.79-p171.14" parsed="|Luke|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.16">Luke 4:16</scripRef>; 6: 3; 10:26;
<scripRef passage="Acts 8:28" id="i.XII.79-p171.15" parsed="|Acts|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.28">Acts 8:28</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 8:30" id="i.XII.79-p171.16" parsed="|Acts|8|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.30">30</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 8:32" id="i.XII.79-p171.17" parsed="|Acts|8|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.32">32</scripRef>; 13:27; 15:21, etc.; of the Epistles of Paul: <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:4" id="i.XII.79-p171.18" parsed="|Eph|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.4">Eph.
3:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 4:16" id="i.XII.79-p171.19" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. 4:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 6:27" id="i.XII.79-p171.20" parsed="|1Thess|6|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.6.27">1 Thess. 6:27</scripRef>; of the book of Revelation: <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:3" id="i.XII.79-p171.21" parsed="|Rev|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.3">Rev. 1:3</scripRef>;
5:4.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p172">Among the Jews and Arabs the memory was specially
trained in the accurate repetition and perpetuation of sacred words and
facts.<note place="end" n="896" id="i.XII.79-p172.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p173"> The rabbinical rule (in
<i>Shabb.</i> f. 15, 1) was: "<i>Verba
praeceptoris sine ulla immutatione, ut prolata ab illo fuerunt. erant
recitanda, ne diversa illi affingeretur sententia</i>."</p></note> The Mishna was not reduced to writing for two
or three hundred years. In the East everything is more settled and
stationary than in the West, and the traveller feels himself as by
magic transferred back to manners and habits as well as the
surroundings of apostolic and patriarchal times. The memory is
strongest where it depends most on itself and least upon books.<note place="end" n="897" id="i.XII.79-p173.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p174"> Renan, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.79-p174.1">Les Evangiles,</span></i> p. 96:
"<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.79-p174.2">La tradition vivante</span></i>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p174.3">ζῶσα φωνὴ
καὶ
μένουσα</span>, Papias) <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.79-p174.4">était
le grand réservoir où tous puisaient</span></i>
.... <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.79-p174.5">Le
même phénomène se retrouve, du reste,
dans presque toutes les littératures sacrées. Les
Védas ont traversé des siècles sans
être éerits; un homme qui se respectait devait
les savoir par coeur. Celui qui avait besoin d’un
manuscrit pour rêciter ces hymnes antiques faisait un aveu
d’ignorance; aussi les copies n’en
ont-elles jamais été estimées. Citer
de mémoire la Bible, le Coran, est encore de nos jours un
point d’honneur pour les 0rientaux</span></i>." Renan thinks that most of the Old Testament quotations
in the New Test. are from memory. My own observations, and those of
friends residing in the East, confirm the uniformity of oral tradition
and the remarkable strength of memory among the Arabs.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p175">The apostolic tradition or preaching was chiefly
historical, a recital of the wonderful public life of Jesus of
Nazareth, and centred in the crowning facts of the crucifixion and
resurrection. This is evident from the specimens of sermons in the
Acts. The story was repeated in public and in private from day to day
and sabbath to sabbath. The apostles and primitive evangelists adhered
closely and reverently to what they saw and heard from their divine
Master, and their disciples faithfully reproduced their testimony.
"They continued steadfastly in the apostles’ teaching"
(<scripRef passage="Acts 2:42" id="i.XII.79-p175.1" parsed="|Acts|2|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.42">Acts
2:42</scripRef>). Reverence would forbid
them to vary from it; and yet no single individual, not even Peter or
John, could take in the whole fulness of Christ. One recollected this,
another another part of the gospel story; one had a better memory for
words, another for facts. These differences, according to varying
capacities and recollection, would naturally appear, and the common
tradition adapted itself, without any essential alteration, to
particular classes of hearers who were first Hebrews in Palestine, then
Greek Jews, proselytes, and Gentiles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p176">The Gospels are nothing more than comprehensive
summaries of this apostolic preaching and teaching. Mark represents it
in its simplest and briefest form, and agrees nearest with the
preaching of Peter as far as we know it from the Acts; it is the oldest
in essence, though not necessarily in composition. Matthew and Luke
contain the same tradition in its expanded and more matured form, the
one the Hebrew or Jewish Christian, the other the Hellenistic and
Pauline type, with a corresponding selection of details. Mark gives a
graphic account of the main facts of the public life of Christ
"beginning from the baptism of John unto the day that he was received
up," as they would naturally be first presented to an audience (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:22" id="i.XII.79-p176.1" parsed="|Acts|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.22">Acts 1:22</scripRef>). Matthew and Luke add the history
of the infancy and many discourses, facts, and details which would
usually be presented in a fuller course of instruction.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p177"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p178">Written Documents.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p179"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p180">It is very natural that parts of the tradition
were reduced to writing during the thirty years which intervened
between the events and the composition of the canonical Gospels. One
evangelist would record for his own use a sketch of the chief events,
another the sermon on the Mount, another the parables, another the
history of the crucifixion and resurrection, still another would gather
from the lips of Mary the history of the infancy and the genealogies.
Possibly some of the first hearers noted down certain words and events
under the fresh impressions of the moment. The apostles were indeed
unlearned, but not illiterate men, they could read and write and had
sufficient rudimentary education for ordinary composition. These early
memoranda were numerous, but have all disappeared, they were not
intended for publication, or if published they were superseded by the
canonical Gospels. Hence there is room here for much speculation and
conjectural criticism.<note place="end" n="898" id="i.XII.79-p180.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p181"> In such conjectures Eichhorn,
Marsh, Schleiermacher, Ewald, Volkmar, Wittichen, and Renan have shown
great ingenuity, and accumulated a vast amount of <i>docta
ignorantia</i>.</p></note> "Many," says Luke, "have taken in hand to draw
up a narrative concerning those matters which have been fulfilled among
us."<note place="end" n="899" id="i.XII.79-p181.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p182"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:1" id="i.XII.79-p182.1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke 1:1</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p182.2">πολλοὶ
ἐπεχείρησαν</span>
(indicating the difficulty of the undertaking and
probably also the insufficiency of the execution) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p182.3">ἀνατάξασθαι
διήγησιν
περὶ τῶν
πεπληροφορημένων
ἐν ἡμῖν
πραγμάτων</span>.</p></note> He cannot mean the apocryphal Gospels which
were not yet written, nor the canonical Gospels of Matthew and Mark
which would have spared him much trouble and which he would not have
dared to supersede by an improved work of his own without a word of
acknowledgment, but pre-canonical records, now lost, which emanated
from "eye-witnesses and ministers of the word," yet were so fragmentary
and incomplete as to justify his own attempt to furnish a more
satisfactory and connected history. He had the best opportunity to
gather such documents in Palestine, Antioch, Greece, and Rome. Matthew,
being himself an eyewitness, and Mark, being the companion of Peter,
had less need of previous documents, and could rely chiefly, oil their
own memory and the living tradition in its primitive freshness. They
may have written sketches or memoranda for their own use long before
they completed their Gospels; for such important works cannot be
prepared without long continued labor and care. The best books grow
gradually and silently like trees.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p183"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p184">Conclusion.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p185"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p186">We conclude, then, that the Synoptists prepared
their Gospels independently, during the same period (say between <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p186.1">a.d.</span> 60 and 69), in different places, chiefly from
the living teaching of Christ and the first disciples, and partly from
earlier fragmentary documents. They bear independent testimony to the
truth of the gospel. Their agreement and disagreement are not the
result of design, but of the unity, richness, and variety of the
original story as received, understood, digested, and applied by
different minds to different conditions and classes of hearers and
readers.<note place="end" n="900" id="i.XII.79-p186.2"><p id="i.XII.79-p187"> In this conclusion (which I
stated thirty years ago in the first edition of my<i>Hist. of the Ap.
Ch.</i>)some of the ablest investigators of the Synoptic problem
independently agree, as Lange, Ebrard (<i>Wissenschaftliche Kritik der
ev. Gesch.,</i> third ed., pp. 1044 sqq.), Norton, Alford, Godet,
Westcott, Farrar. "The Synoptic Gospels," says Alford (in his
<i>Proleg.</i> to vol. I., p. 11, 6th ed.), contain the substance of
the Apostles’ testimony, collected principally from
their oral teaching current in the church, partly also from written
documents embodying portions of that teaching: there is, however, no
reason, from their internal structure, to believe, but every reason to
disbelieve that any one of the three evangelists had access to either
of the other two gospels in its present form." Godet concludes his
discussion (<i>Com</i>. <i>on Luke,</i> 2d ed., p. 556, Am. ed.) with
these words: " It is impossible to conceive anything more capricious
and less reverential than the part which we make the author of any one
whatever of our Synoptic Gospels play with the history and sayings of
Jesus, supposing that he had before him the other two, or one of them.
Such an explanation will only be allowable when we are brought
absolutely to despair of finding any other. And even then it were
better still to say, <i>Non liquet.</i> For this explanation involves a
moral contradiction. Most of our present critics are so well aware of
this that they have recourse to middle terms."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p188"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p189">The Traditional Order.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p190"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p191">There is no good reason to doubt that the
canonical arrangement which is supported by the prevailing oldest
tradition, correctly represents the order of composition.<note place="end" n="901" id="i.XII.79-p191.1"><p id="i.XII.79-p192"> Irenaeus, III. 1, 1; Origen in
Euseb., <i>H. E.,</i> VI. 25; Tertullian, and others. Irenaeus gives
this order with the approximate data: "Matthew issued a written Gospel
among the Hebrews in their own dialect, while Peter and Paul were
preaching at Rome and laying the foundations of the church. After their
departure, Mark, the disciple and interpreter of Peter, did also hand
down to us in writing what had been preached by Peter. Luke also, the
companion of Paul, recorded in a book the gospel preached by him.
Afterwards, John, the disciple of the Lord, who also had leaned upon
His breast, did himself publish a Gospel during his residence at
Ephesus in Asia." Clement of Alexandria differs by putting Mark
<i>after</i> Matthew and Luke, and yet <i>before</i> the death of
Peter; for he says (in Eus., <i>H. E.,</i> VI. 14), that when Peter
proclaimed the gospel at Rome, Mark was requested by the hearers to
reduce it to writing, which he did, Peter neither hindering nor
encouraging it. According to this view all the Synoptists would have
written before 64.</p></note> Matthew,
the apostle, wrote first in Aramaic and in Palestine, from his personal
observation and experience with the aid of tradition; Mark next, in
Rome, faithfully reproducing Peter’s preaching; Luke
last, from tradition and sundry reliable but fragmentary documents. But
all wrote under a higher inspiration, and are equally honest and
equally trustworthy; all wrote within the lifetime of many of the
primitive witnesses, before the first generation of Christians had
passed away, and before there was any chance for mythical and legendary
accretions. They wrote not too late to insure faithfulness, nor too
early to prevent corruption. They represent not the turbid stream of
apocryphal afterthoughts and fictions, but the pure fountain of
historic truth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p193">The gospel story, being once fixed in this
completed shape, remained unchanged for all time to come. Nothing was
lost, nothing added. The earlier sketches or pre-canonical gospel
fragments disappeared, and the four canonical records of the one
gospel, no more nor less, sufficient for all purposes, monopolized the
field from which neither apocryphal caricatures nor sceptical
speculations have been able to drive them.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p194"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p195">Exoteric and Esoteric Tradition.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p196"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p197">Besides the common Galilaean tradition for the
people at large which is embodied in the Synoptic Gospels, there was an
esoteric tradition of Christ’s ministry in Judaea and
his private relation to the select circle of the apostles and his
mysterious relation to the Father. The bearer of this tradition was the
beloved disciple who leaned on the beating heart of his Master and
absorbed his deepest words. He treasured them up in his memory, and at
last when the church was ripe for this higher revelation he embodied it
in the fourth Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p198"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.79-p199">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p200"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p201">The problem of the <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p201.1">Relationship
of the Synoptists</span> was first seriously discussed by Augustin (d.
430), in his three books <i>De Consensu Evangelistarum</i>
(<i>Opera,</i> Tom. III., 1041–1230, ed. Migne). He
defends the order in our canon, first Matthew, last John, and the two
apostolic disciples in the middle (<i>in loco medio constituti tamquam
filii amplectendi,</i> I., 2), but wrongly makes Mark dependent on
Matthew (see below, sub. I. 1). His view prevailed during the middle
ages and down to the close of the eighteenth century. The verbal
inspiration theory checked critical investigation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p202">The problem was resumed with Protestant freedom by
Storr (1786), more elaborately by Eichhorn (1794), and Marsh (1803),
and again by Hug (a liberal Roman Catholic scholar, 1808),
Schleiermacher (1817), Gieseler (1818), De Wette (1826), Credner
(1836), and others. It received a new impulse and importance by the
<i>Leben Jesu</i> of Strauss (1836), and the Tübingen
school, and has been carried forward by Baur (1847), Hilgenfeld, Bleek,
Reuss, Holtzmann, Ewald, Meyer, Keim, Weiss, and others mentioned in
the Literature (p. 577). Starting in Germany, the investigation was
prosecuted also in France, Holland, England, and the United States.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p203">It is not easy to find a way through the labyrinth
of the Synoptic question, with all its by-ways and cross-ways, turns
and windings, which at first make the impression:</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p204"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.XII.79-p204.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.79-p204.3"><i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.79-p204.4">"Mir wird von alle dem so
dumm,</span></i></l>
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.79-p205"><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.79-p205.1">Als ging mir ein
Mühlrad im Kopf herum."</span></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p206">Holtzmann gives a brief history of opinions (in
his able work, Die Synopt. Evang.) down to 1863, and Hilgenfeld
(<i>Hist. Krit. Einl. in das N. T</i>, pp. 173–210)
down to 1874. Comp. also Reuss (<i>Gesch. der heil. Schr. N. T</i>.,
I., §§ 165–198, 6th ed., 1887),
Holtzmann, <i>Einleitung</i>, 351 sqq., and Weiss, <i>Einl</i>., 473
sqq. The following classification of theories is tolerably complete,
but several overlap each other, or are combined.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p207">I. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p207.1">Inspiration</span>
hypothesis cuts the gordian knot by tracing the agreement of the
Synoptists directly and solely to the Holy Spirit. But this explains
nothing, and makes God responsible for all the discrepancies and
possible inaccuracies of the Evangelists. No inspiration theory can
stand for a moment which does not leave room for the personal agency
and individual peculiarities of the sacred authors and the exercise of
their natural faculties in writing. Luke expressly states in the
preface his own agency in composing his Gospel and the use he made of
his means of information.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p208">II. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p208.1">Interdependency</span>
hypothesis, or <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p208.2">Borrowing</span> hypothesis
(<i>Benützungshypothese</i>) holds that one or two
Evangelists borrowed from the other. This admits of as many
modifications as the order in which they may be placed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p209">1. <i>Matthew, Mark, Luke</i>. This is the
traditional order defended by Augustin, who called Mark, rather
disrespectfully, a "footman and abbreviator of Matthew" (<i>tamquam
pedissequus et breviator Matthäi</i>, II., 3), Grotius,
Mill, Bengel, Wetstein, Hug (1808), Hilgenfeld, Klostermann, Keil.
Among English writers Townson and Greswell.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p210">Many scholars besides those just mentioned hold to
this order <i>without admitting an interdependence</i>, and this I
think is the correct view, in connection with the tradition hypothesis.
See below, sub V. and the text.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p211"><i>2. Matthew, Luke, Mark.</i> So first Clement of
Alexandria (Eus., <i>H. E.,</i> VI. 14), but, without intimating a
dependence of Mark except on Peter. Griesbach (in two Programs, 1789)
renewed this order and made Mark an extract from both Matthew and Luke.
So Theile (1825), Fritzsche (1830), Sieffert (1832), De Wette, Bleek,
Anger, Strauss, Baur, Keim. The Tübingen school utilized
this order for the tendency theory (see below). Keim puts Matthew <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p211.1">a.d.</span> 66, Luke, 90, Mark, 100.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p212">Bleek is the most considerate advocate of this
order (<i>Einleitung in das N. T</i>., 2d ed., 1866, 91 sqq., 245
sqq.), but Mangold changed it (in the third ed. of Bleek, 1875, pp. 388
sqq.) in favor of the priority of a proto-Mark.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p213"><i>3. Mark, Matthew, Luke.</i> The originality and
priority of Mark was first suggested by Koppe (1782) and Storr (1786
and 1794). The same view was renewed by Lachmann (1835), elaborately
carried out by Weisse (1838, 1856; Hilgenfeld calls him the "<i>Urheber
der conservativen Markushypothese "</i>)<i>,</i> and still more
minutely in all details by Wilke (<i>Der Urevangelist,</i> 1838; but he
assumes numerous interpolations in the present Mark and goes back to a
proto-Mark), and by B. Weiss (<i>Das Marcusevangelium</i>, 1872). It is
maintained in various ways by Hitzig (<i>Johannes Markus,</i> 1843),
Ewald (1850, but with various prior sources), Ritschl (1851), Reuss,
Thiersch, Tobler, Réville (1862), Eichthal (1863), Schenkel,
Wittichen, Holtzmann (1863), Weizsäcker (1864), Scholten
(1869), Meyer (<i>Com. on Matt.,</i> 6th ed., 1876, p. 35), Renan
(<i>Les Évangiles,</i> 1877, pp. 113, but the Greek Mark was
preceded by the lost Hebrew Matthew, p. 93 sqq.). Among English
writers, James Smith, of Jordan Hill (<i>Dissertat. on the Origin of
the Gospels,</i> etc., Edinb., 1853), G. P. Fisher (<i>Beginnings of
Christianity,</i> New York, 1877, p. 275), and E. A. Abbott (in
"Encyclop. Brit.," vol. X., 1879, art. "Gospels") adopt the same
view.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p214">The priority of Mark is now the prevailing theory
among German critics, notwithstanding the protest of Baur and Keim, who
had almost a personal animosity against the second Evangelist. One of
the last utterances of Keim was a passionate protest against the
<i>Präkonisation des Markus</i> (<i>Aus dem
Urchristenthum</i>, 1878, pp. 28–45). But the
advocates of this theory are divided on the question whether the
canonical Mark or a lost proto-Mark was the primitive evangelist. The
one is called the <i>Markushypothese,</i> the other the
<i>Urmarkushypothese.</i> We admit the originality of Mark, but this
does not necessarily imply priority of composition. Matthew and Luke
have too much original matter to be dependent on Mark, and are far more
valuable, as a whole, though Mark is indispensable for particulars.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p215">4<i>. Mark, Luke, Matthew.</i> Herder (1796),
Volkmar (1866 and 1870).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p216">5. <i>Luke, Matthew, Mark.</i> Büsching
(1776), Evanson (1792).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p217"><i>6. Luke, Mark, Matthew.</i> Vogel (1804),
Schneckenburger (1882).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p218">The conflicting variety of these modifications
shakes the whole borrowing theory. It makes the omissions of most
important sections, as <scripRef passage="Matt. 12" id="i.XII.79-p218.1" parsed="|Matt|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12">Matt. 12</scripRef>–17; 14:22
– 16:12; and <scripRef passage="Luke 10" id="i.XII.79-p218.2" parsed="|Luke|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10">Luke 10</scripRef>–18:14, and the
discrepancies in the common sections entirely inexplicable. See
text.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p219">III. The hypothesis of a <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p219.1">Primitive Gospel</span> (<i>Urevangelium</i>) written
<i>before</i> those of the Synoptists and used by them as their common
source, but now lost.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p220">1. A lost <i>Hebrew</i> or <i>Syro-Chaldaic
Gospel</i> of official character, written very early, about 35, in
Palestine by the apostles as a manual for the travelling preachers.
This is the famous <i>Urevangeliumshypothese</i> of the learned
Professor Eichhorn (1794, 1804, 1820), adopted and modified by Bishop
Herbert Marsh (1803), Gratz (1809), and Bertholdt (who, as Baur says,
was devoted to it with "carnal self-security").</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p221">But there is no trace of such an important Gospel,
either Hebrew or Greek. Luke knows nothing about it, although he speaks
of several attempts to write portions of the history. To carry out his
hypothesis, Eichhorn was forced to assume four altered copies or
recensions of the original document, and afterwards he added also Greek
recensions. Marsh, outgermanizing the German critic, increased the
number of recensions to eight, including a Greek translation of the
Hebrew original. Thus a new recension might be invented for every new
set of facts <i>ad infinitum</i>. If the original Gospel was an
apostolic composition, it needed no alterations and would have been
preserved; or if it was so defective, it was of small account and unfit
to be used as a basis of the canonical Gospels.
Eichhorn’s hypothesis is now generally abandoned, but
in modified shape it has been renewed by Ewald and others. See
below.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p222">2. The Gospel "<i>according to the Hebrews,"</i>
of which some fragments still remain. Lessing (1784, in a book
published three years after his death), Semler (who, however, changed
his view repeatedly), Weber (1791), Paulus (1799). But this was a
heretical or Ebionitic corruption of Matthew, and the remaining
fragments differ widely from the canonical Gospels.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p223">3. The <i>Hebrew Matthew</i>
(<i>Urmatthäus</i>). It is supposed in this case that
the famous <i>Logia</i>, which Matthew is reported by Papias to have
written in Hebrew, consisted not only of a collection of discourses of
our Lord (as Schleiermacher, Ewald, Reuss, I., 183, explained the
term), but also of his deeds: "things said <i>and done</i>." But in any
case the Hebrew Matthew is lost and cannot form a safe basis for
conclusions. Hug and Roberts deny that it ever existed. See next
section.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p224">4. The <i>canonical</i> Mark.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p225">5. A pre-canonical <i>proto-Mark</i>
(<i>Urmarkus</i>). The last two hypotheses have already been mentioned
under the second general head (II. 3).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p226">IV. The theory of a number of <i>fragmentary
documents</i> (the <i>Diegesentheorie</i>)<i>,</i> or <i>different
recensions.</i> It is based on the remark of Luke that "<i>many</i>
have taken in hand to draw up a narrative (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p226.1">διήγησιν</span>concerning those matters which have
been fulfilled among us" (<scripRef passage="Luke 1:1" id="i.XII.79-p226.2" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke 1:1</scripRef>). Schleiermacher (1817) assumed a
large number of such written documents, or detached narratives, and
dealt very freely with the Synoptists, resting his faith chiefly on
John.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p227">Ewald (1850) independently carried out a similar
view in fierce opposition to the "beastly wildness" of the
Tübingen school. He informs us with his usual oracular
self-assurance that Philip, the evangelist (<scripRef passage="Acts 8" id="i.XII.79-p227.1" parsed="|Acts|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8">Acts 8</scripRef>), first wrote a
historical sketch in Hebrew, and then Matthew a collection of
discourses (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p227.2">λόγια</span>of Papias), also in Hebrew, of which
several Greek translations were made; that Mark was the third, Matthew
the fifth, and Luke the ninth in this series of Gospels, representing
the <i>"Höhebilder, die himmlische Fortbewegung der
Geschichte,"</i> which at last assumed their most perfect shape in
John.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p228">Köstlin, Wittichen, and Scholten
likewise assume a number of precanonical Gospels which exist only in
their critical fancy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p229">Renan (<i>Les Evang.,</i> Introd., p. vi.)
distinguishes three sets of Gospels: (1) original Gospels of the first
hand, taken from the oral tradition without a previous written text:
the Hebrew Matthew and the Greek proto-Mark; (2) Gospels partly
original and partly second-handed: our canonical Gospels falsely
attributed to Matthew, Mark, and Luke; (3) Gospels of the second and
third hand: Marcion’s and the Apocryphal Gospels.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p230">V. The theory of a common <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p230.1">Oral
Tradition</span> (<i>Traditionshypothese</i>). Herder (1796),
Gieseler (who first fully developed it, 1818), Schulz (1829), Credner,
Lange, Ebrard (1868), Thiersch (1845, 1852), Norton, Alford, Westcott
(1860, 6th ed., 1881), Godet (1873), Keil (1877), and others. The
Gospel story by constant repetition assumed or rather had from the
beginning a uniform shape, even in minute particulars, especially in
the words of Christ. True, as far as it goes, but must be supplemented,
at least in the case of Luke, by pre-canonical, fragmentary documents
or memoranda (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.79-p230.2">διηγήσεις</span>). See the text.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.79-p231">VI. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p231.1">Tendency</span>
hypothesis (<i>Tendenzhypothese</i>)<i>,</i> or the theory of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.79-p231.2">Doctrinal Adaptation.</span> Baur (1847) and the
Tübingen school (Schwegler, Ritschl, Volkmar, Hilgenfeld,
Köstlin), followed in England by Samuel Davidson (in his
<i>Introd. to the New Test.,</i> 1868, revised ed., 1882). Each
Evangelist modified the Gospel history in the interest of the religious
school or party to which he belonged. Matthew represents the Jewish
Christian, Luke the Pauline or Gentile Christian tendency, Mark
obliterates the difference, or prepares the way from the first to the
second. Every individual trait or characteristic feature of a Gospel is
connected with the dogmatic antithesis between Petrinism and Paulinism.
Baur regarded Matthew as relatively the most primitive and credible
Gospel, but it is itself a free reproduction of a still older Aramaic
Gospel "according to the Hebrews." He was followed by an
<i>Urlukas</i>, a purely Pauline tendency Gospel. Mark is compiled from
our Matthew and the <i>Urlukas</i> in the interest of neutrality. Then
followed the present Luke with an irenical Catholic tendency. Baur
overstrained the difference between Petrinism and Paulinism far beyond
the limits of historic truth, transformed the sacred writers into a set
of partisans and fighting theologians after modem fashion, set aside
the fourth Gospel as a purely ideal fiction, and put all the Gospels
about seventy years too far down (130–170), when they
were already generally used in the Christian
church—according to the concurrent testimonies of
Justin Martyr, Tatian, Irenaeus, and Tertullian. Volkmar went even
beyond Baur in reckless radicalism, although he qualified it in other
respects, as regards the priority of Mark, the originality of Luke (as
compared with Marcion), and the date of Matthew which he put back to
about 110. See a summary of his views in Hilgenfeld’s
<i>Einleitung</i>, pp. 199–202. But Ritschl and
Hilgenfeld have considerably moderated the Tübingen
extravagancies. Ritschl puts Mark first, and herein Volkmar agrees.
Hilgenfeld assigns the composition of Matthew to the sixth decade of
the first century (though he thinks it was somewhat changed soon after
the destruction of Jerusalem), then followed Mark and paved the way
from Petrinism to Paulinism, and Luke wrote last before the close of
the first century. He ably maintained his theory in a five
years’ conflict with the Tübingen master
(1850–1855) and reasserts it in his <i>Einleitung</i>
(1875). So he brings us back to the traditional order. As to the time
of composition, the internal evidence strongly supports the historical
tradition that the Synoptists wrote <i>before</i> the destruction of
Jerusalem.</p>

<p id="i.XII.79-p232"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="80" title="Matthew" shorttitle="Section 80" progress="71.65%" prev="i.XII.79" next="i.XII.81" id="i.XII.80">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Matthew" id="i.XII.80-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.80-p1">§ 80. Matthew.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p3">Critical.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.80-p5"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.80-p5.1">Bernh. Weiss</span>: Das
Matthäusevangelium und seine Lucas-Parallelen
erklärt. Halle, 1876. Exceedingly elaborate.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.80-p6"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.80-p6.1">Edw. Byron Nicholson</span>: The
Gospel according to the Hebrews. Its Fragments translated and
annotated. Lond., 1879.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p7"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p8">Exegetical</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.80-p10">Commentaries on Matthew by Origen, Jerome,
Chrysostom, Melanchthon (1523), Fritzsche, De Wette, Alford,
Wordsworth, Schegg (R. Cath., 1856–58, 3 vols.), J. A.
Alexander, Lange (trsl. and enlarged by Schaff, N. Y., 1864, etc.),
James Morison (of Glasgow, Lond., 1870), Meyer, (6th ed., 1876),
Wichelhaus (Halle, 1876), Keil (Leipz., 1877), Plumptre (Lond., 1878),
Carr (Cambr., 1879), Nicholson (Lond., 1881), Schaff (N. Y., 1882).</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p12">Life of Matthew.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.80-p14"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.80-p14.1">Matthew</span>,<note place="end" n="902" id="i.XII.80-p14.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p15.1">Μαθθαῖος,</span>
<scripRef passage="Matt. 9:9" id="i.XII.80-p15.2" parsed="|Matt|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.9">Matt. 9:9</scripRef> (according to the spelling of <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.80-p15.3">א</span> B* D, adopted by
Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles, Westcott and Hort), or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p15.4">Ματθαῖος</span>(as spelled in the <i>text. rec.</i>)<i>,</i> like
<i>Matthias</i> and <i>Mattathias,</i> means <i>Gift Jehovah</i>
( <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.80-p15.5">היָּתִּמַ</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.80-p15.6">,</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.80-p15.7">היָנְתַּמַ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.80-p15.8">,</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.80-p15.9">יאתִָּמַ</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.80-p15.10">,</span> <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.80-p15.11">יתַּמַ</span> ),
and corresponds to the Greek <i>Theodore</i>. He perhaps took this name
after his call; his former name being <i>Levi,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p15.12">Λευίς,
Λευείς</span> ( <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.80-p15.13">ויִלִִ</span> , a joining), according to <scripRef passage="Mark 2:12" id="i.XII.80-p15.14" parsed="|Mark|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.12">Mark 2:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 5:27" id="i.XII.80-p15.15" parsed="|Luke|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.27">Luke 5:27</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 5:29" id="i.XII.80-p15.16" parsed="|Luke|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.29">29</scripRef>. The
new name overshadowed the old, as the names of Peter and Paul replaced
Simon and Saul. The identity is evident from the fact that the call of
Matthew or Levi is related by the three Synoptists in the same terms
and followed by the same discourse. Nicholson (<i>Com. on Matt.</i>
9:9) disputes the identity, as Grotius and Sieffert did before, but on
insufficient grounds. Before <scripRef passage="Mark 3:16" id="i.XII.80-p15.17" parsed="|Mark|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.16">Mark 3:16</scripRef> Peter is called by his former
name Simon (<scripRef passage="Mark 1:16" id="i.XII.80-p15.18" parsed="|Mark|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.16">Mark 1:16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 1:29" id="i.XII.80-p15.19" parsed="|Mark|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.29">29</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 1:30" id="i.XII.80-p15.20" parsed="|Mark|1|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.30">30</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 1:36" id="i.XII.80-p15.21" parsed="|Mark|1|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.36">36</scripRef>), and thereby shows his historical
tact.</p></note> formerly called
Levi, one of the twelve apostles, was originally a publican or
taxgatherer<note place="end" n="903" id="i.XII.80-p15.22"><p id="i.XII.80-p16"> Hence called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p16.1">Μαθθαῖος
ὁ τελώνης
,</span><scripRef passage="Matt. 10:3" id="i.XII.80-p16.2" parsed="|Matt|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.3">Matt. 10:3</scripRef>. He inserts his previous
employment to intimate the power of divine grace in his
conversion.</p></note> at Capernaum, and hence well acquainted with
Greek and Hebrew in bilingual Galilee, and accustomed to keep accounts.
This occupation prepared him for writing a Gospel in topical order in
both languages. In the three Synoptic lists of the apostles he is
associated with Thomas, and forms with him the fourth pair; in Mark and
Luke he precedes Thomas, in his own Gospel he is placed after him
(perhaps from modesty).<note place="end" n="904" id="i.XII.80-p16.3"><p id="i.XII.80-p17"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:3" id="i.XII.80-p17.1" parsed="|Matt|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.3">Matt. 10:3</scripRef>, compared with <scripRef passage="Mark 3:18" id="i.XII.80-p17.2" parsed="|Mark|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.18">Mark
3:18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:15" id="i.XII.80-p17.3" parsed="|Luke|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.15">Luke 6:15</scripRef>. But in the list in <scripRef passage="Acts 1:13" id="i.XII.80-p17.4" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13">Acts 1:13</scripRef> he is associated with
Bartholomew, and Thomas with Philip.</p></note> Hence the conjecture that he was a twin brother
of Thomas (Didymus, <i>i.e.,</i> Twin), or associated with him in work.
Thomas was an honest and earnest doubter, of a melancholy disposition,
yet fully convinced at last when he saw the risen Lord; Matthew was a
strong and resolute believer.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p18">Of his apostolic labors we have no certain
information. Palestine, Ethiopia, Macedonia, the country of the
Euphrates, Persia, and Media are variously assigned to him as
missionary fields. He died a natural death according to the oldest
tradition, while later accounts make him a martyr.<note place="end" n="905" id="i.XII.80-p18.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p19"> Clement of Alexandria
represents him as a strict Jewish Christian who abstained from the use
of flesh. This would make him one of the weak brethren whom Paul (<scripRef passage="Rom. 14:1" id="i.XII.80-p19.1" parsed="|Rom|14|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.1">Rom.
14:1</scripRef>sqq.) charitably judges. But there is nothing in the first Gospel
to justify this tradition.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p20">The first Gospel is his imperishable work, well
worthy a long life, yea many lives. Matthew the publican occupies as to
time the first place in the order of the Evangelists, as Mary
Magdalene, from whom Christ expelled many demons, first proclaimed the
glad tidings of the resurrection. Not that it is on that account the
best or most important—the best comes
last,—but it naturally precedes the other, as the
basis precedes the superstructure.<note place="end" n="906" id="i.XII.80-p20.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p21"> The priority and relative
superiority of Matthew are maintained not only by Augustin and the
catholic tradition, but also by moderately liberal critics from
Griesbach to Bleek, and even by the radical critics of the
Tübingen school (Baur, Strauss, Schwegler, Zeller,
Hilgenfeld, Davidson), and especially by Keim..</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p22">In his written Gospel he still fulfils the great
commission to bring all nations to the school of Christ (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:19" id="i.XII.80-p22.1" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. 28:19</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p23">The scanty information of the person and life of
Matthew in connection with his Gospel suggests the following probable
inferences:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p24">1. Matthew was a Hebrew of the Hebrews, yet
comparatively liberal, being a publican who came in frequent contact
with merchants from Damascus. This occupation was indeed disreputable
in the eyes of the Jews, and scarcely consistent with the national
Messianic aspirations; but Capernaum belonged to the tetrarchy of Herod
Antipas, and the Herodian family, which, with all its subserviency to
heathen Rome, was yet to a certain extent identified with the Jewish
nation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p25">2. He was a man of some means and good social
position. His office was lucrative, he owned a house, and gave a
farewell banquet to "a great multitude" of his old associates, at which
Jesus presided.<note place="end" n="907" id="i.XII.80-p25.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p26"> So <scripRef passage="Luke 5:29" id="i.XII.80-p26.1" parsed="|Luke|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.29">Luke 5:29</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Mark 2:15" id="i.XII.80-p26.2" parsed="|Mark|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.15">Mark 2:15</scripRef>
("<i>many</i> publicans and sinners sat down with Jesus and his
disciples") and <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:10" id="i.XII.80-p26.3" parsed="|Matt|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.10">Matt. 9:10</scripRef> ("<i>many</i> publicans and sinners") agree;
but Matthew modestly omits his own name in connection with that feast.
Some commentators understand "the house" to be the house of Jesus, but
Jesus had no house and gave no dinner parties. Luke says expressly that
it was the house of Levi.</p></note> It was at the same time his farewell to the
world, its wealth, its pleasures and honors. "We may conceive what a
joyous banquet that was for Matthew, when he marked the words and acts
of Jesus, and stored within his memory the scene and the conversation
which he was inspired to write according to his clerkly ability for the
instruction of the church in all after ages."<note place="end" n="908" id="i.XII.80-p26.4"><p id="i.XII.80-p27"> Carr, <i>Com</i>., p.
6.</p></note> It was on that occasion
that Jesus spoke that word which was especially applicable to Matthew
and especially offensive to the Pharisees present: "I came not to call
the righteous, but sinners." It is remarkable that the first
post-apostolic quotation from the Gospel of Matthew is this very
passage, and one similar to it (see below).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p28">3. He was a man of decision of character and
capable of great sacrifice to his conviction. When called, while
sitting in Oriental fashion at his tollbooth, to follow Jesus, he
"forsook all, rose up, and followed Him," whom he at once recognized
and trusted as the true king of Israel.<note place="end" n="909" id="i.XII.80-p28.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p29"> <scripRef passage="Luke 5:28" id="i.XII.80-p29.1" parsed="|Luke|5|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.28">Luke 5:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 2:14" id="i.XII.80-p29.2" parsed="|Mark|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.14">Mark 2:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:9" id="i.XII.80-p29.3" parsed="|Matt|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.9">Matt.
9:9</scripRef>.</p></note> No one can do more than
leave his "all," no matter how much or how little this may be; and no
one can do better than to "follow Christ."</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p31">Character and Aim of the Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p33">The first Gospel makes the impression of primitive
antiquity. The city of Jerusalem, the temple, the priesthood and
sacrifices, the entire religious and political fabric of Judaism are
supposed to be still standing, but with an intimation of their speedy
downfall.<note place="end" n="910" id="i.XII.80-p33.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p34"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:35" id="i.XII.80-p34.1" parsed="|Matt|5|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.35">Matt. 5:35</scripRef> (" Jerusalem is the
city of the great king"); 23:1 (sit on Moses’ seat")
23:16 (" swear by the temple"); 16:28; 24:15 (" in the holy place;" "
let him that readeth understand"), and the whole twenty-fourth
chapter.</p></note> It alone reports the words of Christ that he
came not to destroy but to fulfil the law and the prophets, and that he
was only sent to the lost sheep of the house of Israel.<note place="end" n="911" id="i.XII.80-p34.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p35"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 5:17" id="i.XII.80-p35.1" parsed="|Matt|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.17">Matt. 5:17</scripRef>; 15:24; comp.
10:6.</p></note> Hence the
best critics put the composition several years before the destruction
of Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="912" id="i.XII.80-p35.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p36"> Hug, Bleek, Olshausen, Ebrard,
Meyer, Reim, Lange, and most commentators fix the date between 60 and
69, other writers as early as 37-45 (but in conflict with <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:8" id="i.XII.80-p36.1" parsed="|Matt|27|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.8">Matt. 27:8</scripRef>;
28:15). Baur’s view, which brings the Greek Matthew
down to the second destruction of Jerusalem under Hadrian, 130-134, is
exploded. Even Volkmar puts it much earlier (105 to 115), Hilgenfeld
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.80-p36.2">Einleitung in das N.
T</span></i>., p. 497) immediately after the
destruction of Jerusalem, Keim <span class="c16" id="i.XII.80-p36.3">a.d.</span> 66. Dr.
Samuel Davidson, in the second ed. of his <i>Introd. to the N. T.</i>
(London, 1882, vol. I. 413-416), assigns the present Greek Matthew with
Volkmar to 105, but assumes an Aramaean original and Greek paraphrases
of the same which were written before the destruction of Jerusalem. He
thinks that "the eschatological discourses which connect the fail of
Jerusalem, the destruction of the temple and the end of the world, have
been falsified by history" (?); that consequently Jesus did not utter
them as they are recorded, but they were revised and altered by writers
who incorporated with them Jewish ideas and expressions (I.
403).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p37">Matthew’s Gospel was evidently
written for Hebrews, and Hebrew Christians with the aim to prove that
Jesus of Nazareth is the promised Messiah, the last and greatest
prophet, priest, and king of Israel. It presupposes a knowledge of
Jewish customs and Palestinian localities (which are explained in other
Gospels).<note place="end" n="913" id="i.XII.80-p37.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p38"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 15:2" id="i.XII.80-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.2">Matt. 15:2</scripRef> with <scripRef passage="Mark 7:3, 4" id="i.XII.80-p38.2" parsed="|Mark|7|3|7|4" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.3-Mark.7.4">Mark 7:3,
4</scripRef>. The translation of the exclamation on the cross, <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:46" id="i.XII.80-p38.3" parsed="|Matt|27|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.46">Matt. 27:46</scripRef>, is
intended for Greek Jews,</p></note> It is the connecting link between the Old and
the New Covenant. It is, as has been well said,<note place="end" n="914" id="i.XII.80-p38.4"><p id="i.XII.80-p39"> By Godet, <i>Studies on the New
Testament</i>, p. 23.</p></note> "the <i>ultimatum</i> of
Jehovah to his ancient people: Believe, or prepare to perish! Recognize
Jesus as the Messiah, or await Him as your Judge!" Hence he so often
points out the fulfilment of Messianic prophecy in the evangelical
history with his peculiar formula: "that it might be fulfilled," or
"then was fulfilled." <note place="end" n="915" id="i.XII.80-p39.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p40"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p40.1">ἵνα</span> (or
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p40.2">ὅπως</span>)<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p40.3">πληρωθῇ
τὸ ῤηθέν,</span>
or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p40.4">τότε
ἐπληρώθη
τὸ
ῤηθέν</span>.
This formula occurs twelve times in Matthew (1:22; 2:15, 17, 23; 4:14;
8:17; 12:17, 13:35; 21:4; 26:56; 27:9, 35), six times in John, but
nowhere in Luke nor in Mark; for <scripRef passage="Mark 15:28" id="i.XII.80-p40.5" parsed="|Mark|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.28">Mark 15:28</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p40.6">καὶ
ἐπληρώθη
ἡ γραφη κ. τ.
λ</span>.) in
the text. rec. is spurious and probably inserted from <scripRef passage="Luke 22:37" id="i.XII.80-p40.7" parsed="|Luke|22|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.37">Luke
22:37</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p41">In accordance with this plan, Matthew begins with
the genealogy of Jesus, showing him to be the son and heir of David the
king, and of Abraham the father, of the Jewish race, to whom the
promises were given. The wise men of the East come from a distance to
adore the new-born king of the Jews. The dark suspicion and jealousy of
Herod is roused, and foreshadows the future persecution of the Messiah.
The flight to Egypt and the return from that land both of refuge and
bondage are a fulfilment of the typical history of Israel. John the
Baptist completes the mission of prophecy in preparing the way for
Christ. After the Messianic inauguration and trial Jesus opens his
public ministry with the Sermon on the Mount, which is the counterpart
of the Sinaitic legislation, and contains the fundamental law of his
kingdom. The key-note of this sermon and of the whole Gospel is that
Christ came to fulfil the law and the prophets, which implies both the
harmony of the two religions and the transcendent superiority of
Christianity. His mission assumes an organized institutional form in
the kingdom of heaven which he came to establish in the world. Matthew
uses this term (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p41.1">ἡ
βασιλεία
τῶν
οὐρανῶν</span>) no less than thirty-two times,
while the other Evangelists and Paul speak of the "kingdom of God"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p41.2">ἡ
βασιλεία
τοῦ θεοῦ</span>). No other Evangelist has so
fully developed the idea that Christ and his kingdom are the fulfilment
of all the hopes and aspirations of Israel, and so vividly set forth
the awful solemnity of the crisis at this turning point in its
history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p42">But while Matthew wrote from the Jewish Christian
point of view, he is far from being Judaizing or contracted. He takes
the widest range of prophecy. He is the most national and yet the most
universal, the most retrospective and yet the most prospective, of
Evangelists. At the very cradle of the infant Jesus he introduces the
adoring Magi from the far East, as the forerunners of a multitude of
believing Gentiles who "shall come from the east and the west, and
shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of
heaven;" while "the sons of the kingdom shall be cast forth into the
outer darkness." The heathen centurion, and the heathen woman of Canaan
exhibit a faith the like of which Jesus did not find in Israel. The
Messiah is rejected and persecuted by his own people in Galilee and
Judaea. He upbraids Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum, wherein his
mighty works were done, because they repented not; He sheds tears over
Jerusalem because she would not come to Him; He pronounces his woe over
the Jewish hierarchy, and utters the fearful prophecies of the
destruction of the theocracy. All this is most fully recorded by
Matthew, and he most appropriately and sublimely concludes with the
command of the universal evangelization of all nations, and the promise
of the unbroken presence of Christ with his people to the end of the
world.<note place="end" n="916" id="i.XII.80-p42.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p43"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 2:1-12" id="i.XII.80-p43.1" parsed="|Matt|2|1|2|12" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1-Matt.2.12">Matt. 2:1-12</scripRef>; 8:11, 12;
11:21; 12:41; 15:21-28; <scripRef passage="Matt. 23" id="i.XII.80-p43.2" parsed="|Matt|23|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23">Matt. 23</scripRef> and 24; 28:19, 20.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p44"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p45">Topical Arrangement.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p46"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p47">The mode of arrangement is clear and orderly. It
is topical rather than chronological. It far surpasses Mark and Luke in
the fulness of the discourses of Christ, while it has to be
supplemented from them in regard to the succession of events. Matthew
groups together the kindred words and works with special reference to
Christ’s teaching; hence it was properly called by
Papias a collection of the Oracles of the Lord. It is emphatically the
didactic Gospel.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p48">The first didactic group is the Sermon on the
Mount of Beatitudes, which contains the legislation of the kingdom of
Christ and an invitation to the whole people to enter, holding out the
richest promises to the poor in spirit and the pure in heart (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5-7" id="i.XII.80-p48.1" parsed="|Matt|5|0|7|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5">Matt. 5–7</scripRef>. The second group is the instruction to
the disciples in their missionary work (<scripRef passage="Matt. 10" id="i.XII.80-p48.2" parsed="|Matt|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10">Matt. 10</scripRef>). The third is the collection of the
parables on the kingdom of God, illustrating its growth, conflict,
value, and consummation (<scripRef passage="Matt. 13" id="i.XII.80-p48.3" parsed="|Matt|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13">Matt. 13</scripRef>). The fourth, the denunciation of the
Pharisees (<scripRef passage="Matt. 23" id="i.XII.80-p48.4" parsed="|Matt|23|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23">Matt. 23</scripRef>), and the fifth, the prophecy of the destruction of
Jerusalem and the end of the world (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24 and 25" id="i.XII.80-p48.5" parsed="|Matt|2425|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2425">Matt. 24 and 25</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p49">Between these chief groups are inserted smaller
discourses of Christ, on his relation to John the Baptist (<scripRef passage="Matt. 11:1-19" id="i.XII.80-p49.1" parsed="|Matt|11|1|11|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.1-Matt.11.19">11:1–19</scripRef>); the woe on the unrepenting
cities of Galilee (<scripRef passage="Matt. 11:20-24" id="i.XII.80-p49.2" parsed="|Matt|11|20|11|24" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.20-Matt.11.24">11:20–24</scripRef>); the thanksgiving for the
revelation to those of a childlike spirit (<scripRef passage="Matt. 11:25-27" id="i.XII.80-p49.3" parsed="|Matt|11|25|11|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25-Matt.11.27">11:25–27</scripRef>); the invitation to the weary and
heavy laden (<scripRef passage="Matt. 11:28-30" id="i.XII.80-p49.4" parsed="|Matt|11|28|11|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28-Matt.11.30">11:28–30</scripRef>); on the observance of the Sabbath
and warning to the Pharisees who were on the way to commit the
unpardonable sin by tracing his miracles to Satanic powers (<scripRef passage="Matt. 12" id="i.XII.80-p49.5" parsed="|Matt|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12">Matt. 12</scripRef>); the attack on the traditions of
the elders and the hypocrisy of the Pharisees (<scripRef passage="Matt. 15 and 16" id="i.XII.80-p49.6" parsed="|Matt|1516|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1516">Matt. 15 and
16</scripRef>); the prophecy of the
founding of the church after the great confession of Peter, with the
prediction of his passion as the way to victory (<scripRef passage="Matt. 16" id="i.XII.80-p49.7" parsed="|Matt|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16">Matt. 16</scripRef>); the discourse on the little children
with their lesson of simplicity and humility against the temptations of
hierarchial pride; the duty of forgiveness in the kingdom and the
parable of the unforgiving servant (<scripRef passage="Matt. 18" id="i.XII.80-p49.8" parsed="|Matt|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18">Matt. 18</scripRef>); the discourse about divorce, against
the Pharisees; the blessing of little children; the warning against the
danger of riches; the parable of the Laborers in the Vineyard and the
nature of the future rewards (<scripRef passage="Matt. 19, 20" id="i.XII.80-p49.9" parsed="|Matt|19|0|0|0;|Matt|20|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19 Bible:Matt.20">Matt. 19 and 20</scripRef>); the victorious replies of the Lord to
the tempting questions of the Pharisees and Sadducees (<scripRef passage="Matt. 22" id="i.XII.80-p49.10" parsed="|Matt|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22">Matt. 22</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p50">These discourses are connected with narratives of
the great miracles of Christ and the events in his life. The miracles
are likewise grouped together (as in <scripRef passage="Matt. 8-9" id="i.XII.80-p50.1" parsed="|Matt|8|0|9|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8">Matt.
8–9</scripRef>), or
briefly summed up (as in <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:23-25" id="i.XII.80-p50.2" parsed="|Matt|4|23|4|25" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.23-Matt.4.25">4:23–25</scripRef>). The transfiguration (<scripRef passage="Matt. 17" id="i.XII.80-p50.3" parsed="|Matt|17|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17">Matt. 17</scripRef>) forms the turning-point between
the active and the passive life; it was a manifestation of heaven on
earth, an anticipation of Christ’s future glory, a
pledge of the resurrection, and it fortified Jesus and his three chosen
disciples for the coming crisis, which culminated in the crucifixion
and ended in the resurrection.<note place="end" n="917" id="i.XII.80-p50.4"><p id="i.XII.80-p51"> For a full analysis see the
critical monograph of Weiss, and Lange’s
<i>Matth.,</i> pp. 43-46. Keim, who builds his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.80-p51.1">Geschichte Jesu</span></i>—the ablest and least objectionable of the
purely critical biographies of Christ,—chiefly on
Matthew, praises its plan as <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.80-p51.2">sorgfältig, einfach und einleuchtend, durchsichtig und
sehr wohl durchgeführt</span></i> (I. 52). He divides it into two chief sections: the entry
upon the public ministry with the <i>Bussruf</i> and
<i>Reichspredigt</i> (4<i>:</i>17: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p51.3">απὸ τότε
ἤρξατο ὁ
Ἰησοῦς
κηρύσσειν, κ.
τ. λ</span>.), and the entry upon the path
of death with the <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.80-p51.4">Leidensruf</span></i> and the <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.80-p51.5">Zukunftspredigt</span></i> (Matt16:21: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p51.6">ἀπο
τότε
ἤρξατο ὁ
Ἰης., κ. τ. λ</span>.). He also finds an ingenious symmetry of numbers in the
collocation of 10 miracles, 8 [7] beatitudes, 7 woes, 4 and 3 parables,
3 temptations, etc.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p53">Peculiar Sections.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p54"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p55">Matthew has a number of original sections:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p56">1. Ten Discourses of our Lord, namely, the greater
part of the Sermon on the Mount (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5-7" id="i.XII.80-p56.1" parsed="|Matt|5|0|7|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5">Matt.
5–7</scripRef>); the
thanksgiving for the revelation to babes (<scripRef passage="Matt. 11:25-27" id="i.XII.80-p56.2" parsed="|Matt|11|25|11|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25-Matt.11.27">11:25–27</scripRef>); the touching invitation to the
heavy laden (<scripRef passage="Matt. 11:28-30" id="i.XII.80-p56.3" parsed="|Matt|11|28|11|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28-Matt.11.30">11:28–30</scripRef>), which is equal to anything in
John; the warning against idle words (<scripRef passage="Matt. 12:36, 37" id="i.XII.80-p56.4" parsed="|Matt|12|36|12|37" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.36-Matt.12.37">12:36, 37</scripRef>); the blessing pronounced upon Peter and
the prophecy of founding the church (<scripRef passage="Matt. 16:17-19" id="i.XII.80-p56.5" parsed="|Matt|16|17|16|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.17-Matt.16.19">16:17–19</scripRef>); the greater part of the
discourse on humility and forgiveness (<scripRef passage="Matt. 18" id="i.XII.80-p56.6" parsed="|Matt|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18">Matt. 18</scripRef>); the rejection of the
Jews (<scripRef passage="Matt. 21:43" id="i.XII.80-p56.7" parsed="|Matt|21|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.43">21:43</scripRef>); the
denunciation of the scribes and Pharisees (<scripRef passage="Matt. 23" id="i.XII.80-p56.8" parsed="|Matt|23|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23">Matt. 23</scripRef>); the description of the final judgment
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 25:31-46" id="i.XII.80-p56.9" parsed="|Matt|25|31|25|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31-Matt.25.46">25:31–46</scripRef>); the great commission and the
promise of Christ’s presence to the end of time (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:18-20" id="i.XII.80-p56.10" parsed="|Matt|28|18|28|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18-Matt.28.20">28:18–20</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p57">2. Ten Parables: the tares; the hidden treasure;
the pearl of great price; the draw-net (<scripRef passage="Matt. 13:24-50" id="i.XII.80-p57.1" parsed="|Matt|13|24|13|50" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.24-Matt.13.50">13:24–50</scripRef>); the unmerciful servant (<scripRef passage="Matt. 18:23-35" id="i.XII.80-p57.2" parsed="|Matt|18|23|18|35" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.23-Matt.18.35">18:23–35</scripRef>); the laborers in the vineyard
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 20:1-16" id="i.XII.80-p57.3" parsed="|Matt|20|1|20|16" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.1-Matt.20.16">20:1–16</scripRef>); the two sons (<scripRef passage="Matt. 21:28-32" id="i.XII.80-p57.4" parsed="|Matt|21|28|21|32" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.28-Matt.21.32">21:28–32</scripRef>); the marriage of the
king’s son (<scripRef passage="Matt. 22:1-14" id="i.XII.80-p57.5" parsed="|Matt|22|1|22|14" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.1-Matt.22.14">22:
1–14</scripRef>); the
ten virgins (<scripRef passage="Matt. 25:1-13" id="i.XII.80-p57.6" parsed="|Matt|25|1|25|13" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.1-Matt.25.13">25:1–13</scripRef>); the talents (<scripRef passage="Matt. 25:14-30" id="i.XII.80-p57.7" parsed="|Matt|25|14|25|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.14-Matt.25.30">25:14–30</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p58">3. Two Miracles: the cure of two blind men (<scripRef passage="Matt. 9:27-31" id="i.XII.80-p58.1" parsed="|Matt|9|27|9|31" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.27-Matt.9.31">9:27–31</scripRef>); the stater in the
fish’s mouth (<scripRef passage="Matt. 17:24-27" id="i.XII.80-p58.2" parsed="|Matt|17|24|17|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.24-Matt.17.27">17:24–27</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p59">4. Facts and Incidents: the adoration of the Magi;
the massacre of the innocents; the flight into Egypt; the return from
Egypt to Nazareth (all in <scripRef passage="Matt. 2" id="i.XII.80-p59.1" parsed="|Matt|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2">Matt. 2</scripRef>);
the coming of the Pharisees and Sadducees to John’s
baptism (<scripRef passage="Matt. 3:7" id="i.XII.80-p59.2" parsed="|Matt|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.3.7">3:7</scripRef>);
Peter’s attempt to walk on the sea (<scripRef passage="Matt. 14:28-31" id="i.XII.80-p59.3" parsed="|Matt|14|28|14|31" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.28-Matt.14.31">14:28–31</scripRef>); the payment of the temple tax
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 17:24-27" id="i.XII.80-p59.4" parsed="|Matt|17|24|17|27" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.24-Matt.17.27">17:24–27</scripRef>); the bargain of Judas, his
remorse, and suicide (<scripRef passage="Matt. 26:14-16; 27:3-10" id="i.XII.80-p59.5" parsed="|Matt|26|14|26|16;|Matt|27|3|27|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.14-Matt.26.16 Bible:Matt.27.3-Matt.27.10">26:14–16;
27:3–10</scripRef>);
the dream of Pilate’s wife (<scripRef passage="Matt. 27:19" id="i.XII.80-p59.6" parsed="|Matt|27|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.19">27:19</scripRef>); the appearance of departed saints in
Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Matt. 27:52" id="i.XII.80-p59.7" parsed="|Matt|27|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.52">27:52</scripRef>); the
watch at the sepulchre (<scripRef passage="Matt. 27:62-66" id="i.XII.80-p59.8" parsed="|Matt|27|62|27|66" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.62-Matt.27.66">27:62–66</scripRef>); the lie of the Sanhedrin and the
bribing of the soldiers (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:11-15" id="i.XII.80-p59.9" parsed="|Matt|28|11|28|15" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.11-Matt.28.15">28:11–15</scripRef>); the earthquake on the
resurrection morning (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:2" id="i.XII.80-p59.10" parsed="|Matt|28|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.2">28:2</scripRef>, a
repetition of the shock described in <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:51" id="i.XII.80-p59.11" parsed="|Matt|27|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.51">27:51</scripRef>, and connected with the rolling away of
the stone from the sepulchre).</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p60"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p61">The Style.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p62"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p63">The Style of Matthew is simple, unadorned, calm,
dignified, even majestic; less vivid and picturesque than that of Mark;
more even and uniform than Luke’s, because not
dependent on written sources. He is Hebraizing, but less so than Mark,
and not so much as <scripRef passage="Luke 1-2" id="i.XII.80-p63.1" parsed="|Luke|1|0|2|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1">Luke 1–2</scripRef>. He omits some minor details which
escaped his observation, but which Mark heard from Peter, and which
Luke learned from eye-witnesses or found in his fragmentary documents.
Among his peculiar expressions, besides the constant use of "kingdom of
<i>heaven,</i>" is the designation of God as "our heavenly Father," and
of Jerusalem as "the holy city" and "the city of the Great King." In
the fulness of the teaching of Christ he surpasses all except John.
Nothing can be more solemn and impressive than his reports of those
words of life and power, which will outlast heaven and earth (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24:34" id="i.XII.80-p63.2" parsed="|Matt|24|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.34">24:34</scripRef>). Sentence follows sentence with
overwhelming force, like a succession of lightning flashes from the
upper world.<note place="end" n="918" id="i.XII.80-p63.3"><p id="i.XII.80-p64"> For particulars on the style of
Matthew and the other Evangelists see my <i>Companion to the Study of
the Greek Testament</i> (third ed., 1888), pp. 43 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p65"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p66">Patristic Notices of Matthew.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p67"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p68">The first Gospel was well known to the author of
the "Didache of the Apostles," who wrote between 80 and 100, and made
large use of it, especially the Sermon on the Mount.<note place="end" n="919" id="i.XII.80-p68.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p69"> See my book on the
<i>Didache</i> (N. York, third ed., 1889), pp. 61-88.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p70">The next clear allusion to this Gospel is made in
the Epistle of Barnabas, who quotes two passages from the <i>Greek</i>
Matthew, one from <scripRef passage="Matt. 22:14" id="i.XII.80-p70.1" parsed="|Matt|22|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.14">22:14</scripRef>: "Many
are called, but few chosen," with the significant formula used only of
inspired writings, "It is written."<note place="end" n="920" id="i.XII.80-p70.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p71"> Ep. Barn., c. 4, at the
close:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p71.1">προσέχωμεν,
μήποτε, ὡς
γέγραπται,
πολλοὶ
κλητοί,
ὀλίγοι δὲ
ἐκλεκτοὶ
εὑρεθῶμεν</span>. Since the discovery of the entire Greek text of this
Epistle in the Codex Sinaiticus (1859), where it follows the
Apocalypse, there can be no doubt any more about the formula
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p71.2">γέγραπται</span>(<i>scriptum est</i>). The other passage quoted in <scripRef passage="Matt. 5" id="i.XII.80-p71.3" parsed="|Matt|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5">Matt. 5</scripRef> is from <scripRef passage="Matt. 9:13" id="i.XII.80-p71.4" parsed="|Matt|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.13">Matt.
9:13</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p71.5">οὐκ
ἧλθεν
καλέσαι
δικαίους
ἀλλά
ἁμαρτωλούς.</span>
The Ep. of Barnabas dates from the close of the first
or the beginning of the second century. Some place it as early as <span class="c16" id="i.XII.80-p71.6">a.d.</span> 70, others an late as 120. The <i>Didache</i>
is older.</p></note> This shows clearly that
early in the second century, if not before, it was an acknowledged
authority in the church. The Gospel of John also indirectly
presupposes, by its numerous emissions, the existence of all the
Synoptical Gospels.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p72"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p73">The Hebrew Matthew.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p74"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p75">Next we hear of a <i>Hebrew</i> Matthew from
Papias, bishop of Hierapolis, "a hearer of John and a companion of
Polycarp."<note place="end" n="921" id="i.XII.80-p75.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p76"> Euseb., <i>H. E.,</i> III.
39: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p76.1">Ἰωάννου
μὲν
ἀκουστής,Πολυκάρπου
δὲ
ἑταῖρος
γεγονώς..</span> Whether this " John" is the apostle or the mysterious " Presbyter
John," is a matter of dispute which will be discussed in the second
volume in the section on Papias. Eusebius himself clearly distinguishes
two Johns. The date of Papias must be set back several years with that
of Polycarp, his " companion," who suffered martyrdom in 155 (not 164).
The <i>Chronicon Paschale</i> which represents Papias as martyred at
Pergamum about the same time, mistook <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p76.2">ΠΑΠΥΛΟΣ</span> in Eusebius, <i>H</i>. <i>E.,</i> IV. 15 (at the close),
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p76.3">ΠΑΠΙΑΣ</span>. See
Lightfoot, " Contemp. Review" for August, 1875, p. 381 sqq.</p></note> He collected from apostles and their disciples
a variety of apostolic traditions in his "Exposition of Oracles of the
Lord," in five books (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p76.4">λογίων
κυριακῶν
ἐξήγησις].</span>In a fragment of this lost work
preserved by Eusebius, he says distinctly that "Matthew composed the
<i>oracles [of the Lord] in the Hebrew</i> tongue, and everyone
interpreted them as best he could."<note place="end" n="922" id="i.XII.80-p76.5"><p id="i.XII.80-p77"> Eus., <i>Hist. Eccl.,</i> III.
39: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p77.1">Ματθαῖος
μὲν οὗν
Ἑβραίδι
διαλεκ́τῳ
τὰ λόγια
συνατάξατο</span>
(or, according to the reading of Heinichen, I.
150, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p77.2">συναγράψατο</span>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p77.3">ἠρμήνευσε
δ’ αὐτὰ ὡς
ἥν
δυνατὸς
ἕκαστος .</span> This testimony has been thoroughly discussed by
Schleiermacher (in the "Studien und Kritiken," 1832), Holtzmann
(<i>Synopt. Evang.,</i> 248 sqq.), Weizsäcker
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.80-p77.4">Untersuchungen üb. d.
ev. Gesch.,</span></i> 27 sqq.). Ewald
(<i>Jahrbücher,</i> VI., 55 sqq.), Zahn (in "Stud. u.
Kritiken," 1866, 649 sqq.), Steitz (<i>ibid.,</i> 1868, 63 sqq.), Keim
(<i>Gesch. Jesu v. Naz.,</i> I., 56 sqq.), Meyer (<i>Com</i>. <i>Evang.
Matth.,</i> 6th ed. (1876), 4 sqq.), Lightfoot (in "Contemp. Review"
for August, 1875, pp. 396-403), and Weiss (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.80-p77.5">Das Matthäusevang.,</span></i> 1876, 1 sqq.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p78">Unfortunately the Hebrew Matthew, if it ever
existed, has disappeared, and consequently there is much difference of
opinion about this famous passage, both as regards the proper meaning
of "oracles" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p78.1">λογία</span>) and the truth of the whole report.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p79">1. The "oracles" are understood by some to mean
only the discourses of our Lord;<note place="end" n="923" id="i.XII.80-p79.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p80"> So Schleiermacher who first
critically examined this passage (1832), Schneckenbarger (1834),
Lachmann (1835), Credner, Wieseler. Ewald, Reuss,
Weizsäcker, Holtzmann, Meyer (p. 11). It is supposed that
Matthew’s Hebrew Gospel was similar to the lost work
of Papias, with this difference that the former was simply a collection
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p80.1">σύνταξις</span>
or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p80.2">συγγραφή</span>), the latter an interpretation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p80.3">ἐξήγησις</span>), of the Lord’s discourses (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p80.4">τῶν
λογίων
κυριακῶν</span>).</p></note> by others to include also the narrative
portions.<note place="end" n="924" id="i.XII.80-p80.5"><p id="i.XII.80-p81"> So Lücke (1833),
Kern, Hug, Harless, Anger, Bleek, Baur, Hilgenfeld, Lange, Ebrard,
Thiersch, Keim, Zahn, Lightfoot, Thomson, Keil, Weiss (but the last
with a limitation to a meagre thread of narrative). The chief arguments
are: 1, that all early writers, from Irenaeus onward, who speak of a
Hebrew Matthew mean a regular Gospel corresponding to our Greek
Matthew; 2, the parallel passage of Papias concerning the Gospel of
Mark (Eus., III. 39), where apparently "the Lord’s
discourses" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p81.1">λόγοι
κυριακοί</span>) includes actions as well as words. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p81.2">τὰ ὑπὸ
τοῦ
Χριστοῦ ἥ
λεχθέντα
ἥ
πραχθέντα</span>. But it is said somewhat disparagingly, that Mark (as
compared with Matthew) did not give "an orderly arrangement of the
Lord’s words" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p81.3">οὐχ
ὥσπερ
σύνταξιν
τῶν
κυριακῶν
ποιούμενος
λόγων</span>).
The wider meaning of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p81.4">λογία</span> is
supported by <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:1" id="i.XII.80-p81.5" parsed="|Rom|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1">Rom. 3:1</scripRef>, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p81.6">τὰ
λογία τοῦ
θεοῦ</span>, with which the
Jews were intrusted, includes the whole Old Testament Scriptures; and
<scripRef passage="Hebr. 5:12" id="i.XII.80-p81.7" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12">Hebr. 5:12</scripRef>, " the first principles of the oracles of God".
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p81.8">τὰ
στοιχεῖα
–ϊτῆ–ͅϊς
ἀρχῆς τῶν
λογιων τοῦ
θεοῦ</span>). Lightfoot
quotes also passages from Philo, Clement of Rome, Polycarp, and Origen
(<i>l.c.</i>, p. 400 sq.).</p></note> But in any case the Hebrew Matthew must have
been <i>chiefly an orderly collection of discourses. This agrees best
with the natural and usual meaning of Logia, and the actual
preponderance of the doctrinal element in our canonical Matthew) as
compared with our Mark. A parte potiori fit denominatio</i>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p82">2. The report of a Hebrew original has been set
aside altogether as a sheer mistake of Papias, who confounded it with
the Ebionite "Gospel according to the Hebrews," known to us from a
number of fragments.<note place="end" n="925" id="i.XII.80-p82.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p83"> So Wetstein, Hug, De Wette,
Bleek, Ewald, Ritschl, Holtzmann, Keim, Delitzsch, Keil. Some of these
writers assume that the Gospel according to the Hebrews was an Ebionite
translation and recension of the Greek Matthew. So Delitzsch and Keil
(<i>Com</i>. p. 23). Keim is mistaken when he asserts (I. 54) that
scarcely anybody nowadays believes in a Hebrew Matthew. The contrary
opinion is defended by Meyer, Weiss, and others, and prevails among
English divines.</p></note> It is said that Papias was a credulous and
weak-minded, though pious man.<note place="end" n="926" id="i.XII.80-p83.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p84"> Eusebius (III. 39) calls
him <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p84.1">σφόδρα
σμικρὸς
τὸν νοῦν</span>, " very narrow-minded," but on account of his
millenarianism, as the context shows. In another place he calls him a
man of comprehensive learning and great knowledge of the Scriptures
(III. 39: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p84.2">τὰ
τάντα
μάλιστα
λογιώτατος
καὶ τῆς
γραφῆς
εἰδήμων</span> ).</p></note> But this does not impair his veracity or
invalidate a simple historical notice. It is also said that the
universal spread of the Greek language made a Hebrew Gospel
superfluous. But the Aramaic was still the vernacular and prevailing
language in Palestine (comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 21:40" id="i.XII.80-p84.3" parsed="|Acts|21|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.40">Acts 21:40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 22:2" id="i.XII.80-p84.4" parsed="|Acts|22|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.2">22:2</scripRef>) and in the countries of the
Euphrates.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p85">There is an intrinsic probability of a Hebrew
Gospel for the early stage of Christianity. And the existence of a
Hebrew Matthew rests by no means merely on Papias. It is confirmed by
the independent testimonies of most respectable fathers, as Irenaeus,<note place="end" n="927" id="i.XII.80-p85.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p86"> <i>Adv. Haer.,</i> III1,
1<i>:</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p86.1">ὁ μεν̀
δὴ
Ματθαῖος
ἐν τοῖσ
Ἐβραίοις
τῆ ἰδίᾳ
διαλέκτῳ
αὐτῶν καὶ
γραφὴν
ἐξήνεγκεν
εὐαγγελίου,
τοῦ Πέτρου
καὶ Παύλου
ἐν Ῥ ώμη
εὐαγγελιζομένων
καὶ
θεμελιούντων
τὴν
ἐκκλησίαν</span>. The chronological reference is so far inaccurate, as
neither Peter nor Paul were personally the founders of the church of
Rome, yet it was founded through their influence and their pupils, and
consolidated by their presence and martyrdom.</p></note>
Pantaenus,<note place="end" n="928" id="i.XII.80-p86.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p87"> He is reported by Eus.,
<i>H.E</i>. 10, to have found in India (probably in Southern Arabia)
the Gospel according to Matthew in Hebrew (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p87.1">Ἑβραίων
γράμμασι</span>), which had been left there by Bartholomew, one of the
apostles. This testimony is certainly independent of Papias. But it may
be questioned whether a Hebrew original, or a Hebrew translation, is
meant.</p></note> Origen, <note place="end" n="929" id="i.XII.80-p87.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p88"> In Eus., <i>H</i>. <i>E.,</i>
VI. 25. Origen, however, drew his report of a Hebrew Matthew not from
personal knowledge, but from tradition (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p88.1">ὡς ἐν
παραδόσει
μαθών</span>).</p></note> Eusebius,<note place="end" n="930" id="i.XII.80-p88.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p89"> <i>H. E</i>., III. 24:
M<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p89.1">ατθαῖος
μὲν γὰρ
πρότερον
Ἑβραίοις
κηρύξας, ὡς
ἔμελλε
καὶ εφ ̓
ἑτέρους
ἰέναι,
πατρίῳ
γλώττῃ
γραφῇ
παραδοὺς
τὸ κατ ̓
αὐτὸν
εύαγγέλιον,
τὸ λεῖπον
τῇ αὐτοῦ
παρουσίᾳ
τούτοις, ἀφ’
ὧν
ἐστέλλετο,
διὰ τῆς ·
γραφῆς
ἀπεπλήρου</span>. " M., having first preached the Gospel in Hebrew, when
on the point of going also to other nations, committed it to writing in
his native tongue, and thus supplied the want of his presence to them
by his book."</p></note> Cyril of Jerusalem,<note place="end" n="931" id="i.XII.80-p89.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p90"> <i>Catech</i>. 14: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p90.1">Ματθ. ὁ
γράψας τὸ
εὐαγγέλιον
Ἑβραΐδι
γλώσσῃ.</span></p></note>
Epiphanius,<note place="end" n="932" id="i.XII.80-p90.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p91"> <i>Haer</i>., XXX. 3; comp. LI.
5.</p></note> and Jerome.<note place="end" n="933" id="i.XII.80-p91.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p92"> Praef. <i>in Matth</i>.; on
<scripRef passage="Matt. 12:13" id="i.XII.80-p92.1" parsed="|Matt|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.12.13">Matt. 12:13</scripRef>; <i>Dial. c Pelag</i>., III, c. 2; <i>De Vir. illustr</i>.,
c. 2 and 3. Jerome’s testimony is somewhat
conflicting. He received a copy of the Hebrew M. from the Nazarenes in
Beraea in Syria for transcription (392). But afterward (415) he seems
to have found out that the supposed Hebrew Matthew in the library of
Pamphilus at Caesarea was "the Gospel according to the Hebrews"
(<i>Evangelium juxta</i>, or <i>secundum Hebraeos</i>), which he
<i>translated</i> both into Greek and Latin (<i>De vir. ill</i>., c.
2). This would have been useless, if the Hebrew Gospel had been only
the original of the canonical Matthew. See Weiss, <i>l.c.</i>, pp. 7
sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p93">This Hebrew Matthew must not be identified with
the Judaizing "Gospel according to the Hebrews," the best among the
apocryphal Gospels, of which in all thirty-three fragments remain.
Jerome and other fathers clearly distinguish the two. The latter was
probably an adaptation of the former to the use of the Ebionites and
Nazarenes.<note place="end" n="934" id="i.XII.80-p93.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p94"> The fragments of this Gospel
("<i>quo utuntur Nazareni et
Ebionitae</i>," Jerome) were collected by
Credner, <i>Beiträge</i>, I. 380 sqq.; Hilgenfeld, <i>Nov.
Test. extra can</i>. <i>rec</i>., IV., and especially by Nicholson in
the work quoted above. It is far superior to the other apocryphal
Gospels, and was so much like the Hebrew Matthew that many confounded
it with the same, as Jerome observes, <i>ad Matth</i>. 12:13
("<i>quod vocatur a plerisque Matthaei
authenticum</i>") and <i>C. Pelag</i>., III.
2. The Tübingen view (Baur, Schwegler, Hilgenfeld) reverses
the natural order and makes this heretical gospel the
<i>Urmatthaeus</i> (proto-Matthew), of which our Greek Matthew is an
orthodox transformation made as late as 130; but Keim (I., 29 sqq.),
Meyer (p. 19), and Weise (pp. 8 and 9) have sufficiently refuted this
hypothesis. Nicholson modifies the Tübingen theory by
assuming that Matthew wrote at different times the canonical Gospel and
those portions of the Gospel according to the Hebrews, which run
parallel with it.</p></note> Truth always precedes heresy, as the genuine
coin precedes the counterfeit, and the real portrait the caricature.
Cureton and Tregelles maintain that the Curetonian Syriac fragment is
virtually a translation of the Hebrew Matthew, and antedates the
Peshito version. But Ewald has proven that it is derived from our Greek
Matthew.<note place="end" n="935" id="i.XII.80-p94.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p95"> See Holtzmann, p. 269, and
Ewald’s "Jahrbücher," IX. 69
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p96">Papias says that everybody "interpreted" the
Hebrew Matthew as well as he could. He refers no doubt to the use of
the Gospel in public discourses before Greek hearers, not to a number
of written translations of which we know nothing. The past tense (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p96.1">ἠρμήνευσε</span>) moreover seems to imply that such
necessity existed no longer at the time when he wrote; in other words,
that the authentic Greek Matthew had since appeared and superseded the
Aramaic predecessor which was probably less complete.<note place="end" n="936" id="i.XII.80-p96.2"><p id="i.XII.80-p97"> So Meyer (p. 12, against
Holtzmann), and Lightfoot (p. 397 against the author of "Supern.
Rel."). Schleiermacher was wrong in referring <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p97.1">ἡρμήνευσε</span>
to narrative <i>additions</i>.</p></note> Papias accordingly
is an indirect witness of the Greek Matthew in his own age; that is,
the early part of the second century (about <span class="c16" id="i.XII.80-p97.2">a.d.</span> 130). At all events the Greek Matthew was in public
use even before that time, as is evident from the, quotations in the
<i>Didache,</i> and the Epistle of Barnabas (which were written before
120, probably before 100).</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p98"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.80-p99">The Greek Matthew.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p100"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p101">The Greek Matthew, as we have it now, is not a
close translation from the Hebrew and bears the marks of an original
composition. This appears from genuine Greek words and phrases to which
there is no parallel in Hebrew, as the truly classical "Those wretches
he will wretchedly destroy,"<note place="end" n="937" id="i.XII.80-p101.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p102"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 21:41" id="i.XII.80-p102.1" parsed="|Matt|21|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.41">Matt. 21:41</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p102.2">κακούς
κακῶς
ἀπολέσει</span><i>, pessimos pessime</i> (or
<i>malos male</i>)
<i>perdet.</i> The E. Revision reproduces the paronomasis (which is
obliterated in the E. V.) thus: "He will miserably destroy those
miserable men." Other plays on words: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p102.3">Πέτρος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p102.4">πέτρα</span>,
16:18; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p102.5">βαττολογεῖν</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p102.6">πολυλογία</span><i>
,</i> 6:7; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.80-p102.7">ἀφανίζουσιν
ὅπως
φανῶσι</span><i>,
"</i>they make their faces <i>unappearable</i>
(disfigure them), that they may <i>appear,</i>"6:16; comp. 24:7. Weiss
derives the originality of the Greek Matthew from the use of the Greek
Mark; but this would not account for these and similar
passages.</p></note> and from the discrimination in Old
Testament quotations which are freely taken from the Septuagint in the
course of the narrative, but conformed to the Hebrew when they convey
Messianic prophecies, and are introduced by the solemn formula: "that
there might be fulfilled," or "then was fulfilled."<note place="end" n="938" id="i.XII.80-p102.8"><p id="i.XII.80-p103"> Jerome first observed that
Matthew follows not <i>Septuaginta
translatorum auctoritatem, sed Hebraicam</i> (<i>De vir. illustr.,</i> c. 3). Credner and Bleek brought out
this important difference more fully, and Holtzmann (<i>Die Syn</i>.
<i>Evang.,</i> p. 259), Ritschl, Köstlin, Keim (I., 59 sqq),
Meyer (p. 9), and Weiss (p. 44) confirm it. But Hilgenfeld and Keim
unnecessarily see in this fact an indication of a later editor, who
exists only in their critical fancy.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p104">If then we credit the well nigh unanimous
tradition of the ancient church concerning a prior Hebrew Matthew, we
must either ascribe the Greek Matthew to some unknown translator who
took certain liberties with the original,<note place="end" n="939" id="i.XII.80-p104.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p105"> Jerome acknowledges the
uncertainty of the translator, <i>De vir. ill., c.</i> 3:
<i>Quis postea in Graecum transtulerit [the Hebrew
Matthew], non satis certum est.</i>" It has
been variously traced to James, the brother of the Lord <i>Synops.
Pseudo-Athan.</i>)<i>,</i> to a disciple of Matthew, or to another
disciple.</p></note> or, what seems most
probable, we must assume that Matthew himself at different periods of
his life wrote his Gospel first in Hebrew in Palestine, and afterward
in Greek.<note place="end" n="940" id="i.XII.80-p105.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p106"> So Bengel, Guericke, Schott,
Olshausen, Thiersch.</p></note> In doing so, he would not literally translate
his own book, but like other historians freely reproduce and improve
it. Josephus did the same with his history of the Jewish war, of which
only the Greek remains. When the Greek Matthew once was current in the
church, it naturally superseded the Hebrew, especially if it was more
complete.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p107">Objections are raised to
Matthew’s authorship of the first canonical Gospel,
from real or supposed inaccuracies in the narrative, but they are at
best very trifling and easily explained by the fact that Matthew paid
most attention to the words of Christ, and probably had a better memory
for thoughts than for facts.<note place="end" n="941" id="i.XII.80-p107.1"><p id="i.XII.80-p108"> Meyer and Weiss regard the
reports of the resurrection of the dead at the crucifixion and the
story of the watch, <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:52" id="i.XII.80-p108.1" parsed="|Matt|27|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.52">Matt. 27:52</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt. 27:62" id="i.XII.80-p108.2" parsed="|Matt|27|62|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.62">62</scripRef>-66, as post-apostolic legends; but
the former is not more difficult than the resurrection of Lazarus, and
the latter has all the marks of intrinsic probability. Meyer also
gratuitously assumes that Matthew must be corrected from John on the
date of the crucifixion; but there is no real contradiction between the
Synoptic and the Johannean date. See p. 133. Meyer’s
opinion is that Matthew wrote only a Hebrew collection of the
discourses of our Lord, that an unknown hand at an early date added the
narrative portions, and another anonymous writer, before the year 70,
made the Greek translation which was universally and justly, as far as
substance is concerned, regarded as Matthew’s work
(pp. 14, 23). But these are an pure conjectures.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.80-p109">But whatever be the view we take of the precise
origin of the first canonical Gospel, it was universally received in
the ancient church as the work of Matthew. It was our Matthew who is
often, though freely, quoted by Justin Martyr as early as <span class="c16" id="i.XII.80-p109.1">a.d.</span> 146 among the "Gospel Memoirs;" it was one of the
four Gospels of which his pupil Tatian compiled a connected
"Diatessaron;" and it was the only Matthew used by Irenaeus and all the
fathers that follow.</p>

<p id="i.XII.80-p110"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="81" title="Mark" shorttitle="Section 81" progress="73.40%" prev="i.XII.80" next="i.XII.82" id="i.XII.81">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Mark" id="i.XII.81-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.81-p1">§ 81. Mark.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p3">Commentaries.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.81-p5"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.81-p5.1">George Petter (the largest Com. on
M., London, 1661, 2 vols. fol.); C. Fr. A. Fritzsche</span>
(<i>Evangelium Marci,</i> Lips., 1830); A. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.81-p5.2">Klostermann</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.81-p5.3">Das Marcusevangelium nach
seinem Quellenwerthe für die evang. Gesch.,</span></i>
Göttingen, 1867); B. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.81-p5.4">Weiss</span>
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.81-p5.5">Das Marcusevangelium und seine synopt.
Parallelen</span></i>, Berlin, 1872); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.81-p5.6">Meyer (6th ed.
by Weiss, Gött., 1878); Joseph A. Alexander (New York, 1858,
and London, 1866); Harvey Goodwin (London, 1860); John H. Godwin
(London, 1869); James Morison</span> (<i>Mark’s Memoir
of Jesus Christ,</i> London and Glasgow, 1873, second ed., 1876, third
ed., 1881, one of the very best Com., learned, reverential, and
sensible); C. F. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.81-p5.7">Maclear (Cambridge, 1877); Canon
Cook (London, 1878); Edwin W. Rich (Philad., 1881); Matthew B.
Riddle</span> (New York, 1881).</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p7">Life of Mark</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.81-p9">The second Evangelist combines in his name, as well
as in his mission, the Hebrew and the Roman, and is a connecting link
between Peter and Paul, but more especially a pupil and companion of
the former, so that his Gospel may properly be called the Gospel of
Peter. His original name was John or Johanan (<i>i.e., Jehovah is
gracious, Gotthold) his surname was Mark (i.e.,</i> Mallet).<note place="end" n="942" id="i.XII.81-p9.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p10"> <i>Marcus</i>, and the
diminutive Marcellus (Little Mallet), are well known Roman names.
Marcus Tullius Cicero wrote an oration <i>pro
Marco Marcello</i>.</p></note> The
surname supplanted the Hebrew name in his later life, as Peter
supplanted Simon, and Paul supplanted Saul. The change marked the
transition of Christianity from the Jews to the Gentiles. He is
frequently mentioned in the Acts and the Epistles.<note place="end" n="943" id="i.XII.81-p10.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p11"> <scripRef passage="Acts 12:12" id="i.XII.81-p11.1" parsed="|Acts|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.12">Acts 12:12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 12:25" id="i.XII.81-p11.2" parsed="|Acts|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.25">25</scripRef>; 13:5, 13;
15:37; <scripRef passage="Col. 4:10" id="i.XII.81-p11.3" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col. 4:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:11" id="i.XII.81-p11.4" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. 4:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philem. 24" id="i.XII.81-p11.5" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Philem. 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="i.XII.81-p11.6" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet. 5:13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p12">He was the son of a certain Mary who lived at
Jerusalem and offered her house, at great risk no doubt in that
critical period of persecution, to the Christian disciples for
devotional meetings. Peter repaired to that house after his deliverance
from prison (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.81-p12.1">a.d.</span> 44). This accounts for the
close intimacy of Mark with Peter; he was probably converted through
him, and hence called his spiritual "son" (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="i.XII.81-p12.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet. 5:13</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="944" id="i.XII.81-p12.3"><p id="i.XII.81-p13"> There is no good reason for
taking "son" here literally (with Credner), when the figurative meaning
so fully harmonizes with Scripture usage and with what we otherwise
certainly know of Mark’s intimate relations to Peter
both from the Acts and from tradition. A daughter of Peter (Petronilla)
is mentioned by tradition, but not a son. Clement of Alexandria says
that Peter and Philip begat children."</p></note> He may have had a
superficial acquaintance with Christ; for he is probably identical with
that unnamed "young man" who, according to his own report, left his
"linen cloth and fled naked" from Gethsemane in the night of betrayal
(<scripRef passage="Mark 14:51" id="i.XII.81-p13.1" parsed="|Mark|14|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.51">Mark
14:51</scripRef>). He would hardly have
mentioned such a trifling incident, unless it had a special
significance for him as the turning-point in his life. Lange
ingeniously conjectures that his mother owned the garden of Gethsemane
or a house close by.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p14">Mark accompanied Paul and Barnabas as their
minister (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p14.1">ὑπηρέτης</span>) on their first great missionary
journey; but left them half-way, being discouraged, it seems, by the
arduous work, and returned to his mother in Jerusalem. For this reason
Paul refused to take him on his next tour, while Barnabas was willing
to overlook his temporary weakness (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:38" id="i.XII.81-p14.2" parsed="|Acts|15|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.38">Acts 15:38</scripRef>). There was a "sharp contention" on that
occasion between these good men, probably in connection with the more
serious collision between Paul and Peter at Antioch (<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11 sqq." id="i.XII.81-p14.3" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11
sqq.</scripRef>). Paul was moved by a
stern sense of duty; Barnabas by a kindly feeling for his cousin.<note place="end" n="945" id="i.XII.81-p14.4"><p id="i.XII.81-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p15.1">ἀνεψιός,</span>
<scripRef passage="Col. 4:10" id="i.XII.81-p15.2" parsed="|Col|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10">Col. 4:10</scripRef>.</p></note> But
the alienation was only temporary. For about ten years afterwards (63)
Paul speaks of Mark at Rome as one of his few "fellow-workers unto the
kingdom of God," who had been "a comfort" to him in his imprisonment;
and he commends him to the brethren in Asia Minor on his intended visit
(<scripRef passage="Col. 4:10, 11" id="i.XII.81-p15.3" parsed="|Col|4|10|4|11" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.10-Col.4.11">Col. 4:10, 11</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Philem. 24" id="i.XII.81-p15.4" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Philem.
24</scripRef>). In his last Epistle he
charges Timothy to bring Mark with him to Rome on the ground that he
was "useful to him for ministering" (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:11" id="i.XII.81-p15.5" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. 4:11</scripRef>). We find him again in company with
Peter at "Baby]on," whether that be on the Euphrates, or, more
probably, at Rome (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:3" id="i.XII.81-p15.6" parsed="|1Pet|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.3">1 Pet. 5:3</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p16">These are the last notices of him in the New
Testament. The tradition of the church adds two important facts, that
he wrote his Gospel in Rome as the interpreter of Peter, and that
afterwards he founded the church of Alexandria. The Coptic patriarch
claims to be his successor. The legends of his martyrdom in the eighth
year of Nero (this date is given by Jerome) are worthless. In 827 his
relics were removed from Egypt to Venice, which built him a magnificent
five-domed cathedral on the Place of St. Mark, near the
Doge’s palace, and chose him with his symbol, the
Lion, for the patron saint of the republic.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p18">His Relation to Peter.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p20">Though not an apostle, Mark had the best
opportunity in his mother’s house and his personal
connection with Peter, Paul, Barnabas, and other prominent disciples
for gathering the most authentic information concerning the gospel
history.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p21">The earliest notice of his Gospel we have from
Papias of Hierapolis in the first half of the second century. He
reports among the primitive traditions which he collected, that "Mark,
having become the interpreter of Peter (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p21.1">ἑρμηνευτὴς
Πέτρου
γενόμενος],
ωροτε δοων
αχχυρατελψ
[ἀκριβῶς
ἔγραψεν</span>) whatever he remembered,<note place="end" n="946" id="i.XII.81-p21.2"><p id="i.XII.81-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p22.1">ἐμνημόνευσε</span>. It is so translated by Valois, Lardner, Meyer, Weiss,
Lightfoot. The rendering "recorded," which is preferred by
Crusé and Morison, makes it tautological with the
preceding <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p22.2">ἔγραψεν</span>. The "he" may be referred to Mark or to Peter, probably to
the former.</p></note> without,
however, recording in order (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p22.3">τὰξει</span>) what was either said or done by Christ.
For neither did he hear the Lord, nor did he follow Him; but
afterwards, as I said, [he followed] Peter, who adapted his
instructions to the needs [of his hearers], but not in the way of
giving a connected account of the Lord’s discourses.<note place="end" n="947" id="i.XII.81-p22.4"><p id="i.XII.81-p23"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p23.1">ἀλλ ̓
οὐχ ὥσπερ
σύνταξιν
τῶν
κυριακῶν
λόγων</span>(or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p23.2">λογίων</span>, oracles).</p></note> So
then Mark committed no error in thus writing down such details as he
remembered; for he made it his one forethought not to omit or to
misrepresent any details that he had heard."<note place="end" n="948" id="i.XII.81-p23.3"><p id="i.XII.81-p24"> Euseb., <i>Hist, Eccl.,</i>
III. 39. For a critical discussion of this important testimony see
Weiss and Morison, also Lightfoot in the "Contemp. Rev.," vol. XXVI.
(1875), pp. 393 sqq. There is not the slightest evidence for referring
this description to a fictitious pre-canonical Mark, as is still done
by Davidson (new ed., I. 539).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p25">In what sense was Mark an "interpreter" of Peter?
Not as the translator of a written Aramaic Gospel of Peter into the
Greek, for of such an Aramaic original there is no trace, and Peter (to
judge from his Epistles) wrote better Greek; nor as the translator of
his discourses into Latin, for we know not whether he understood that
language, and it was scarcely needed even in Rome among Jews and
Orientals who spoke Greek;<note place="end" n="949" id="i.XII.81-p25.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p26"> The Latin was provincial, the
Greek universal in the Roman empire. Cicero (<i>Pro Arch.,</i>
10)<i>:</i> "<i>Graeca leguntur in omnibus
fere gentibus; Latina suis finibus, exiguis sane,
continentur</i>." The tradition that Mark
wrote his Gospel first in Latin is too late to deserve any credit.
Baronius defends it in the interest of the Vulgate, and puts the
composition back to the year 45. The supposed Latin autograph of
Mark’s Gospel at Venice is a fragment of the
Vulgate.</p></note> nor in the wider sense, as a mere clerk
or amanuensis, who wrote down what Peter dictated; but as the literary
editor and publisher of the oral Gospel of his spiritual father and
teacher. So Mercury was called the interpreter of the gods, because he
communicated to mortals the messages of the gods. It is quite probable,
however, that Peter sketched down some of the chief events under the
first impression, in his vernacular tongue, and that such brief
memoirs, if they existed, would naturally be made use of by Mark.<note place="end" n="950" id="i.XII.81-p26.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p27"> Justin Martyr (<i>Dial.c.
Tryph</i>., c. 106) actually quotes from the "Memoirs (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p27.1">ἀπομνεμονεύματα</span>) of Peter" the designation of the sons of Zebedee,
"Boanerges" or "Sons of Thunder;" but he evidently refers to the
written Gospel of Mark, who alone mentions this fact, <scripRef passage="Mark 3:17" id="i.XII.81-p27.2" parsed="|Mark|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.17">Mark
3:17</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p28">We learn, then, from Papias that Mark wrote his
Gospel from the personal reminiscences of Peter’s
discourses, which were adapted to the immediate wants of his hearers;
that it was not complete (especially in the didactic part, as compared
with Matthew or John), nor strictly chronological.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p29">Clement of Alexandria informs us that the people
of Rome were so much pleased with the preaching of Peter that they
requested Mark, his attendant, to put it down in writing, which Peter
neither encouraged nor hindered. Other ancient fathers emphasize the
close intimacy of Mark with Peter, and call his Gospel the Gospel of
Peter.<note place="end" n="951" id="i.XII.81-p29.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p30"> See the testimonies of Jerome,
Eusebius, Origen, Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, Irenaeus, Justin
Martyr, and Papias, well presented in Kirchhofer (ed. Charteris) on
<i>Canonicity</i>, pp. 141-150, and in Morison’s
<i>Com</i>., pp. xx-xxxiv</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p32">The Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p33"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p34">This tradition is confirmed by the book: it is
derived from the apostolic preaching of Peter, but is the briefest and
so far the least complete of all the Gospels, yet replete with
significant details. It reflects the sanguine and impulsive
temperament, rapid movement, and vigorous action of Peter. In this
respect its favorite particle "straightway" is exceedingly
characteristic. The break-down of Mark in Pamphylia, which provoked the
censure of Paul, has a parallel in the denial and inconsistency of
Peter; but, like him, he soon rallied, was ready to accompany Paul on
his next mission, and persevered faithfully to the end.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p35">He betrays, by omissions and additions, the direct
influence of Peter. He informs us that the house of Peter was "the
house of Simon <i>and Andrew</i>" (<scripRef passage="Mark 1:29" id="i.XII.81-p35.1" parsed="|Mark|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.29">Mark 1:29</scripRef>). He begins the public ministry of
Christ with the calling of these two brothers (<scripRef passage="Mk. 1:16" id="i.XII.81-p35.2" parsed="|Mark|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.16">1:16</scripRef>) and ends the undoubted part of the
Gospel with a message to Peter (<scripRef passage="Mk. 16:7" id="i.XII.81-p35.3" parsed="|Mark|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.7">16:7</scripRef>),
and the supplement almost in the very words of Peter.<note place="end" n="952" id="i.XII.81-p35.4"><p id="i.XII.81-p36"> <scripRef passage="Mark 16:19" id="i.XII.81-p36.1" parsed="|Mark|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.19">Mark 16:19</scripRef>: "The Lord Jesus ...
was received up into heaven, and sat down at the right hand of God;"
comp. 1 Pet, 3:22: "who is on the right hand of God, having gone into
heaven."</p></note> He tells us that
Peter on the Mount of Transfiguration, when he proposed to erect three
tabernacles, "knew not what to say" (<scripRef passage="Mk. 9:6" id="i.XII.81-p36.2" parsed="|Mark|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.6">9:6</scripRef>). He gives the most minute account of
Peter’s denial, and—alone among the
Evangelists—records the fact that he warmed himself
"in the light" of the fire so that he could be distinctly seen (<scripRef passage="Mk. 14:54" id="i.XII.81-p36.3" parsed="|Mark|14|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.54">14:54</scripRef>), and that the cock crew
<i>twice,</i> giving him a second warning (<scripRef passage="Mk. 14:72" id="i.XII.81-p36.4" parsed="|Mark|14|72|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.72">14:72</scripRef>). No one would be more likely to
remember and report the fact as a stimulus to humility and gratitude
than Peter himself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p37">On the other hand, Mark omits the laudatory words
of Jesus to Peter: "Thou art Rock, and upon this rock I will build my
church;" while yet he records the succeeding rebuke: "Get thee behind
me, Satan."<note place="end" n="953" id="i.XII.81-p37.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p38"> <scripRef passage="Mark 8:27-33" id="i.XII.81-p38.1" parsed="|Mark|8|27|8|33" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.27-Mark.8.33">Mark 8:27-33</scripRef>; compared with
<scripRef passage="Matt. 16:13-33" id="i.XII.81-p38.2" parsed="|Matt|16|13|16|33" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.13-Matt.16.33">Matt. 16:13-33</scripRef>.</p></note> The humility of the apostle, who himself warns
so earnestly against the hierarchical abuse of the former passage,
offers the most natural explanation of this conspicuous omission. "It
is likely," says Eusebius, "that Peter maintained silence on these
points; hence the silence of Mark."<note place="end" n="954" id="i.XII.81-p38.3"><p id="i.XII.81-p39"> <i>Dem. Evang</i>., III. 5,
quoted by Morison, p. xxxv. In view of the facts quoted above the
reader may judge of Dr. Davidson’s assertion
(<i>Introd</i>. 1882 vol. I., 541): "That Mark was not the writer of
the canonnical Gospel may be inferred from the fact that it is not
specially remarkable in particulars relative to Peter."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p40"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p41">Character and Aim of Mark.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p42"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p43">The second Gospel was—according
to the unanimous voice of the ancient church, which is sustained by
internal evidence—written at Rome and primarily for
Roman readers, probably before the death of Peter, at all events before
the destruction of Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="955" id="i.XII.81-p43.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p44"> Irenaeus (<i>Adv. Haer.,</i>
III. 1) says "<i>after</i> the departure" of Peter and Paul,
"<i>post horum excessum</i>," or in the original Greek preserved by
Eusebius (<i>H. E.,</i> V. 8. ed. Heinichen, 1. 224), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p44.1">μετὰ τὴν
τούτων
ἔξοδον</span>. This must mean "after their
decease," not "after their departure from Rome" (Grabe). But Clement of
Alexandria, Origen, Epiphanius, Eusebius, Jerome, and other fathers
assign the composition to a time <i>before</i> the martyrdom of Peter.
Christophorson (in his Latin Version of the Church History of Eusebius,
publ. 1570, as quoted by Stieren in Iren. <i>Op</i>., I. 423, note 4)
suggested a different reading, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p44.2">μετὰ τὴν
ἔκδοσιν,</span> <i>i.e.,</i> after the publication of
Matthew’s Hebrew Gospel, as spoken of in the preceding
sentence, and Morison (p. xxv) seems inclined to accept this
conjecture. Very unlikely; all the MSS., Rufinus and the Latin
translator of Irenaeus read <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p44.3">ἔξοδον</span>. See Stieren, <i>in loc</i>. The conflicting statements
can be easily harmonized by a distinction between the composition
before, and the publication after, the death of Peter. By publication
in those days was meant the copying and distribution of a
book.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p45">It is a faithful record of
Peter’s preaching, which Mark must have heard again
and again. It is an historical sermon on the text of Peter when
addressing the Roman soldier Cornelius: "God anointed Jesus of Nazareth
with the Holy Spirit and with power: who went about doing good, and
healing all that were oppressed of the devil; for God was with him."<note place="end" n="956" id="i.XII.81-p45.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p46"> <scripRef passage="Acts 10:38" id="i.XII.81-p46.1" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">Acts 10:38</scripRef>. The sermon of Peter
to Cornelius is the Gospel of Mark in a nutshell.</p></note> It
omits the history of the infancy, and rushes at once into the public
ministry of our Lord, beginning, like Peter, with the baptism of John,
and ending with the ascension. It represents Christ in the fulness of
his living energy, as the Son of God and the mighty wonder-worker who
excited amazement and carried the people irresistibly before him as a
spiritual conqueror. This aspect would most impress the martial mind of
the Romans, who were born to conquer and to rule. The teacher is lost
in the founder of a kingdom. The heroic element prevails over the
prophetic. The victory over Satanic powers in the healing of demoniacs
is made very prominent. It is the gospel of divine force manifested in
Christ. The symbol of the lion is not inappropriate to the Evangelist
who describes Jesus as the Lion of the tribe of Judah.<note place="end" n="957" id="i.XII.81-p46.2"><p id="i.XII.81-p47"> Lange (<i>Com</i>., p. 2):
"Mark delineates Christ as, from first to last, preeminently the
victorious conqueror of all Satanic powers. He has left us a record of
the manifestation of Christ’s power when that great
Lion seized upon the ancient world, and of his brief but decisive
victory, after which only the ruins of the ancient world are left,
which in turn furnish the materials for the new one." Thomson
(Speaker’s <i>Com., Introd. to Gospels,</i> p. xxxv):
"The wonder-working son of God sweeps over his kingdom, swiftly and
meteor-like: and men are to wonder and adore. His course is sometimes
represented as abrupt, mysterious, awful to the disciples: He leaves
them at night; conceals himself from them on a journey. The disciples
are amazed and afraid (<scripRef passage="Mark 10:24" id="i.XII.81-p47.1" parsed="|Mark|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.24">Mark 10:24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 10:32" id="i.XII.81-p47.2" parsed="|Mark|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.32">32</scripRef>). And the Evangelist means the
same impression of awe to be imparted to the reader."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p48">Mark gives us a Gospel of facts, while
Matthew’s is a Gospel of divine oracles. He reports
few discourses, but many miracles. He unrolls the short public life of
our Lord in a series of brief life-pictures in rapid succession. He
takes no time to explain and to reveal the inside. He dwells on the
outward aspect of that wonderful personality as it struck the
multitude. Compared with Matthew and especially with John, he is
superficial, but not on that account incorrect or less useful and
necessary. He takes the theocratic view of Christ, like Matthew; while
Luke and John take the universal view; but while Matthew for his Jewish
readers begins with the descent of Christ from David the King and often
directs attention to the fulfilment of prophecy, Mark, writing for
Gentiles, begins with "the Son of God" in his independent
personality.<note place="end" n="958" id="i.XII.81-p48.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p49"> The reading of the textus
rec. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p49.1">υἱοῦ</span>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p49.2">τοῦ</span>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p49.3">θεοῦ</span> in
<scripRef passage="Mark 1:1" id="i.XII.81-p49.4" parsed="|Mark|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.1">Mark 1:1</scripRef> is sustained by <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.81-p49.5">א</span>ABDL, nearly all the cursives,
and retained by Lachmann and Tregelles in the text, by Westcott and
Hort in the margin. Tischendorf omitted it in his 8th ed. on the
strength of his favorite <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.81-p49.6">א</span><span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.81-p49.7">*(in its original
form), and Origen. Irenaeus has both readings. The term occurs seven
times in Mark, and is especially appropriate at the beginning of his
Gospel and a part of its very title.</span></p></note> He rarely quotes prophecy; but, on the other
hand, he translates for his Roman readers Aramaic words and Jewish
customs and opinions.<note place="end" n="959" id="i.XII.81-p49.8"><p id="i.XII.81-p50"> <scripRef passage="Mark 3:17" id="i.XII.81-p50.1" parsed="|Mark|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.17">Mark 3:17</scripRef>; 5:41; 7:1-4; 12:18;
15:6, 35.</p></note> He exhibits the Son of God in his mighty power
and expects the reader to submit to his authority.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p51">Two miracles are peculiar to him, the healing of
the deaf and dumb man in Decapolis, which astonished the people "beyond
measure" and made them exclaim: "He hath done all things well: he
maketh even the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak" (<scripRef passage="Mark 7:31-37" id="i.XII.81-p51.1" parsed="|Mark|7|31|7|37" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.31-Mark.7.37">Mark 7:31–37</scripRef>). The other miracle is a
remarkable specimen of a <i>gradual</i> cure, the healing of the blind
man at Bethsaida, who upon the first touch of Christ saw the men around
him walking, but indistinctly as trees, and then after the second
laying on of hands upon his eyes "saw all things clearly" (<scripRef passage="Mk. 8:22-26" id="i.XII.81-p51.2" parsed="|Mark|8|22|8|26" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.22-Mark.8.26">8:22–26</scripRef>). He omits important parables, but
alone gives the interesting parable of the seed growing secretly and
bearing first the blade, then the ear, then the full grain in the ear
(<scripRef passage="Mk. 4:26-29" id="i.XII.81-p51.3" parsed="|Mark|4|26|4|29" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.26-Mark.4.29">4:26–29</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p52">It is an interesting feature to which Dr. Lange
first has directed attention, that Mark lays emphasis on the periods of
pause and rest which "rhythmically intervene between the several great
victories achieved by Christ." He came out from his obscure abode in
Nazareth; each fresh advance in his public life is preceded by a
retirement, and each retirement is followed by a new and greater
victory. The contrast between the contemplative rest and the vigorous
action is striking and explains the overpowering effect by revealing
its secret spring in the communion with God and with himself. Thus we
have after his baptism a retirement to the wilderness in Judaea before
he preached in Galilee (<scripRef passage="Mk. 1:12" id="i.XII.81-p52.1" parsed="|Mark|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.12">1:12</scripRef>); a
retirement to the ship (<scripRef passage="Mk. 3:7" id="i.XII.81-p52.2" parsed="|Mark|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.7">3:7</scripRef>); to the
desert on the eastern shore of the lake of Galilee (<scripRef passage="Mk. 6:31" id="i.XII.81-p52.3" parsed="|Mark|6|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.31">6:31</scripRef>); to a mountain (<scripRef passage="Mk. 6:46" id="i.XII.81-p52.4" parsed="|Mark|6|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.46">6:46</scripRef>); to the border land of Tyre and Sidon
(<scripRef passage="Mk. 7:24" id="i.XII.81-p52.5" parsed="|Mark|7|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.24">7:24</scripRef>); to
Decapolis (<scripRef passage="Mk. 7:31" id="i.XII.81-p52.6" parsed="|Mark|7|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.7.31">7:31</scripRef>); to a
high mountain (<scripRef passage="Mk. 9:2" id="i.XII.81-p52.7" parsed="|Mark|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.2">9:2</scripRef>); to
Bethany (<scripRef passage="Mk. 11:1" id="i.XII.81-p52.8" parsed="|Mark|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.1">11:1</scripRef>); to
Gethsemane (<scripRef passage="Mk. 14:34" id="i.XII.81-p52.9" parsed="|Mark|14|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.34">14:34</scripRef>); his
rest in the grave before the resurrection; and his withdrawal from the
world and his reappearance in the victories of the gospel preached by
his disciples. "The ascension of the Lord forms his last withdrawal,
which is to be followed by his final onset and absolute victory."<note place="end" n="960" id="i.XII.81-p52.10"><p id="i.XII.81-p53"> See Lange’s
Analysis of Mark, <i>Com</i>., pp. 12-14; also his <i>Bibelkunde,
pp.</i> 185-187. Lange discovered many characteristic features of the
Gospels, which have passed without acknowledgment into many other
books.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p54"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p55">Doctrinal Position.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p56"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p57">Mark has no distinct doctrinal type, but is
catholic, irenic, unsectarian, and neutral as regards the party
questions within the apostolic church. But this is not the result of
calculation or of a tendency to obliterate and conciliate existing
differences.<note place="end" n="961" id="i.XII.81-p57.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p58"> As asserted by Baur, Schwegler,
Köstlin, and quite recently again by Dr. Davidson, who says
(I. 505): "The colorless neutrality of the Gospel was an important
factor in conciliating antagonistic parties." Dr. Morison (p. xlvi)
well remarks against this Tübingen tendency criticism:
"There is not so much as a straw of evidence that the Gospel of Mark
occupied a position of mediation, or irenic neutrality, in relation to
the other two Synoptic Gospels. It is in the mere wantonness of a
creative imagination that its penman is depicted as warily steering his
critical bark between some Scylla in St. Matthew’s
representations and some Charybdis in St. Luke’s.
There is no Scylla in the representations of St. Matthew. It must be
invented if suspected. There is no Charybdis in the representations of
St. Luke. Neither is there any indication in St. Mark of wary steering,
or of some latent aim of destination kept, like sealed orders, under
lock and key. There is, in all the Gospels, perfect transparency and
simplicity, ’the simplicity that is in
Christ.’"</p></note> Mark simply represents the primitive form of
Christianity itself before the circumcision controversy broke out which
occasioned the apostolic conference at Jerusalem twenty years after the
founding of the church. His Gospel is Petrine without being
anti-Pauline, and Pauline without being anti-Petrine. Its doctrinal
tone is the same as that of the sermons of Peter in the Acts. It is
thoroughly practical. Its preaches Christianity, not theology.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p59">The same is true of the other Gospels, with this
difference, however, that Matthew has a special reference to Jewish,
Luke to Gentile readers, and that both make their selection accordingly
under the guidance of the Spirit and in accordance with their peculiar
charisma and aim, but without altering or coloring the facts. Mark
stands properly between them just as Peter stood between James and
Paul.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p60"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p61">The Style.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p62"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p63">The style of Mark is unclassical, inelegant,
provincial, homely, poor and repetitious in vocabulary, but original,
fresh, and picturesque, and enlivened by interesting touches and
flickers..<note place="end" n="962" id="i.XII.81-p63.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p64"> Ewald characterizes
Mark’s style as the <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.81-p64.1">Schmelz der frischen Blume</span></i>, as
the <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.81-p64.2">volle, reine Leben der
Stoffe,</span></i> Kahnis as <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.81-p64.3">drastisch</span></i> and
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.81-p64.4">frappant</span></i>,
Meyer as <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.81-p64.5">malerisch
anschaulich</span></i>. Lange speaks of the
"enthusiasm and vividness of realization which accounts for the
brevity, rapidity, and somewhat dramatic tone of the narrative, and the
introduction of details which give life to the scene."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p65">He was a stranger to the arts of rhetoric and
unskilled in literary composition, but an attentive listener, a close
observer, and faithful recorder of actual events. He is strongly
Hebraizing, and uses often the Hebrew <i>and, but seldom the
argumentative for.</i> He inserts a number of Latin words, though most
of these occur also in Matthew and Luke, and in the Talmud.<note place="end" n="963" id="i.XII.81-p65.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p66"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p66.1">κῆνσος</span> (<i>census</i>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p66.2">κεντυρίων</span>(<i>centurio</i>)<i>,</i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p66.3">ξέστης</span>(<i>sextarius</i>)<i>,</i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p66.4">σπεκουλάτωπ</span>(<i>speculator</i>), and the Latinizing phrases <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p66.5">τὸ
ἱκανόν
ποιεῖν</span>(<i>satisfacere,</i> <scripRef passage="Mark 15:15" id="i.XII.81-p66.6" parsed="|Mark|15|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.15">Mark 15:15</scripRef>)<i>,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p66.7">ἐσχάτως
ἔχει,</span> (in <i>extremis esse</i>)<i>,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p66.8">συμβούλιον
διδόναι</span> (<i>consilium dare</i>). Mark even uses the Roman names of coins instead of the
Greek, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p66.9">κοδράντης</span>(<i>quadrans,</i> 12:42).</p></note> He uses
the particle "forthwith" or "straightway" more frequently than all the
other Evangelists combined.<note place="end" n="964" id="i.XII.81-p66.10"><p id="i.XII.81-p67"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p67.1">εὐθέως</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p67.2">εὐθύς</span> occurs (according to Bruder’s <i>Concord.</i>)
forty-one times in the Gospel of Mark, nearly as often as in all other
New Test. writings combined. But there are some variations in reading.
Codex D omits it in several passages. The English Version, by its
inexcusable love of variations, obliterates many characteristic
features of the sacred writers. This very particle is translated in no
less than seven different ways: straightway, immediately, forthwith, as
soon as, by and by, shortly, and anon.</p></note> It is his pet word, and well expresses
his haste and rapid transition from event to event, from conquest to
conquest. He quotes names and phrases in the original Aramaic, as
"Abba," "Boanerges," "Talitha kum," "Corban," "Ephphathah," and "Eloi,
Eloi," with a Greek translation.<note place="end" n="965" id="i.XII.81-p67.3"><p id="i.XII.81-p68"> <scripRef passage="Mark 3:17" id="i.XII.81-p68.1" parsed="|Mark|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.17">Mark 3:17</scripRef>; 5:41 7:11, 34;
14:36; 15:34.</p></note> He is fond of the historical present,<note place="end" n="966" id="i.XII.81-p68.2"><p id="i.XII.81-p69"> <scripRef passage="Mark 1:21" id="i.XII.81-p69.1" parsed="|Mark|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.21">Mark 1:21</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 1:40" id="i.XII.81-p69.2" parsed="|Mark|1|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.40">40</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 1:44" id="i.XII.81-p69.3" parsed="|Mark|1|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.44">44</scripRef> 2:3, 10, 17;
11:1; 14:43, 66.</p></note> of
the direct instead of the indirect mode of speech,<note place="end" n="967" id="i.XII.81-p69.4"><p id="i.XII.81-p70"> <scripRef passage="Mark 4:39" id="i.XII.81-p70.1" parsed="|Mark|4|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.39">Mark 4:39</scripRef>; 5:8, 9, 12; 6:23,
31; 9:25; 12:6.</p></note> of pictorical
participles,<note place="end" n="968" id="i.XII.81-p70.2"><p id="i.XII.81-p71"> Such as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p71.1">ἀναβλέψαι,
ἐμβλέψας,
περιβλεψάμενος
,
ἀναπηδήσας,
κύψας ,
ἐμβριμησάμενος,
ἐπιστραφείς
ἀποστενάξας.</span></p></note> and of affectionate diminutives.<note place="end" n="969" id="i.XII.81-p71.2"><p id="i.XII.81-p72"> As <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p72.1">παιδίον,
κοράσιον,
κυνάριον,
θυγάτριον,
ίχθύδιον,
ὠτάριον</span>.</p></note> He
observes time and place of important events.<note place="end" n="970" id="i.XII.81-p72.2"><p id="i.XII.81-p73"> Time: <scripRef passage="Mark 1:35" id="i.XII.81-p73.1" parsed="|Mark|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.35">Mark 1:35</scripRef>; 2:1; 4:35;
6:2; 11:11, 19; 15:25; 16:2. Place: 2:1; 5:20; 7:31; 12:41; 13:3;
14:68; 15:39; 16:5.</p></note> He has a number of
peculiar expressions not found elsewhere in the New Testament.<note place="end" n="971" id="i.XII.81-p73.2"><p id="i.XII.81-p74"> As<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p74.1">ἀγρεύειν,
ἄλαλος,
ἀλεκτοροφωνία,
γναφεύς ,
εκθαμβεῖσθαι,
ἐναγκαλίζεσθαι,
ἐξάπινα,
ἐνειλέω,
ἐξουδενόω,
ἔννυχον,
μογιλάλος,
πρασιαὶ
πρασιαί,
προσάββατον,
προμεριμνᾶν,
προσορμίζεσθαι,
συνθλίβειν,
τηλαυγῶς ,
ὑπολήνιον</span>, and others.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p75"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p76">Characteristic Details.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p77"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p78">Mark inserts many delicate tints and interesting
incidents of persons and events which he must have heard from primitive
witnesses. They are not the touches of fancy or the reflections of an
historian, but the reminiscences of the first impressions. They occur
in every chapter. He makes some little contribution to almost every
narrative he has in common with Matthew and Luke. He notices the
overpowering impression of awe and wonder, joy and delight, which the
words and miracles of Jesus and his very appearance made upon the
people and the disciples;<note place="end" n="972" id="i.XII.81-p78.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p79"> <scripRef passage="Mark 1:22" id="i.XII.81-p79.1" parsed="|Mark|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.22">Mark 1:22</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 1:27" id="i.XII.81-p79.2" parsed="|Mark|1|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.27">27</scripRef>; 2:12; 4:41; 6:2,
51; 10:24, 26, 32.</p></note> the actions of the multitude as they were
rushing and thronging and pressing upon Him that He might touch and
heal them, so that there was scarcely standing room, or time to eat.<note place="end" n="973" id="i.XII.81-p79.3"><p id="i.XII.81-p80"> <scripRef passage="Mark 3:10" id="i.XII.81-p80.1" parsed="|Mark|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.10">Mark 3:10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 3:20" id="i.XII.81-p80.2" parsed="|Mark|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.20">20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 3:32" id="i.XII.81-p80.3" parsed="|Mark|3|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.32">32</scripRef>; 4:1; 5:21,
31; 6:31, 33.</p></note> On
one occasion his kinsmen were about forcibly to remove Him from the
throng. He directs attention to the human emotions and passions of our
Lord, how he was stirred by pity, wonder, grief, anger and
indignation.<note place="end" n="974" id="i.XII.81-p80.4"><p id="i.XII.81-p81"> <scripRef passage="Mark 6:34" id="i.XII.81-p81.1" parsed="|Mark|6|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.34">Mark 6:34</scripRef>: "he had compassion
on them;" 6:6: "he marvelled because of their unbelief" (as he
marvelled also at the great faith of the heathen centurion, <scripRef passage="Matt. 8:10" id="i.XII.81-p81.2" parsed="|Matt|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.10">Matt. 8:10</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 7:8" id="i.XII.81-p81.3" parsed="|Luke|7|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.8">Luke 7:8</scripRef>); <scripRef passage="Mark 3:5" id="i.XII.81-p81.4" parsed="|Mark|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.5">Mark 3:5</scripRef>: "when he had looked round about them with anger,
being grieved at the hardening of their heart;" 8:12: "he sighed deeply
in his spirit;" 10:14: "he was moved with indignation," or "was much
displeased" with the conduct of the disciples.</p></note> He notices his attitudes, looks and gestures,<note place="end" n="975" id="i.XII.81-p81.5"><p id="i.XII.81-p82"> <scripRef passage="Mark 1:31" id="i.XII.81-p82.1" parsed="|Mark|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.31">Mark 1:31</scripRef>; 3:5, 34; 5:32; 7:33,
34; 8:12, 33 ("but he, turning about, and seeing his disciples, rebuked
Peter") 9:35; 10:23, 32; 11:11.</p></note> his
sleep and hunger.<note place="end" n="976" id="i.XII.81-p82.2"><p id="i.XII.81-p83"> <scripRef passage="Mark 4:38" id="i.XII.81-p83.1" parsed="|Mark|4|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.38">Mark 4:38</scripRef>; 6:31;
11:12.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p84">He informs us that Jesus, "looking upon" the rich
young ruler, "loved him," and that the ruler’s
"countenance fell" when he was told to sell all he had and to follow
Jesus. Mark, or Peter rather, must have watched the eye of our Lord and
read in his face the expression of special interest in that man who
notwithstanding his self-righteousness and worldliness had some lovely
qualities and was not very far from the kingdom.<note place="end" n="977" id="i.XII.81-p84.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p85"> <scripRef passage="Mark 10:21, 22" id="i.XII.81-p85.1" parsed="|Mark|10|21|10|22" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.21-Mark.10.22">Mark 10:21, 22</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p85.2">ἐμβλέψας
αὐτῷ
ἡγάπησεν
αὐτόν</span>.
This must be taken in its natural meaning and not weakened into "
kissed him," or " spoke kindly to him," or " pitied him." Our Saviour,
says Morison, <i>in l</i>., " would discern in the young man not a
little that was really amiable, the result of the partial reception and
reflection of gracious Divine influences. There was ingenuousness, for
instance, and moral earnestness. There was restraint of the animal
passions, and an aspiration of the spirit toward the things of the
world to come."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p86">The cure of the demoniac and epileptic at the foot
of the mount of transfiguration is narrated with greater
circumstantiality and dramatic vividness by Mark than by the other
Synoptists. He supplies the touching conversation of Jesus with the
father of the sufferer, which drew out his weak and struggling faith
with the earnest prayer for strong and victorious faith: "I believe;
help Thou mine unbelief."<note place="end" n="978" id="i.XII.81-p86.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p87"> <scripRef passage="Mark 9:21-25" id="i.XII.81-p87.1" parsed="|Mark|9|21|9|25" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.21-Mark.9.25">Mark 9:21-25</scripRef>. Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 17:14-18" id="i.XII.81-p87.2" parsed="|Matt|17|14|17|18" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.14-Matt.17.18">Matt.
17:14-18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 9:37-42" id="i.XII.81-p87.3" parsed="|Luke|9|37|9|42" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.37-Luke.9.42">Luke 9:37-42</scripRef>.</p></note> We can imagine how eagerly Peter, the
confessor, caught this prayer, and how often he repeated it in his
preaching, mindful of his own weakness and trials.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p88">All the Synoptists relate on two distinct
occasions Christ’s love for little children, but Mark
alone tells us that He "took little children into his arms, and laid
his hands upon them."<note place="end" n="979" id="i.XII.81-p88.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p89"> <scripRef passage="Mark 9:36" id="i.XII.81-p89.1" parsed="|Mark|9|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.36">Mark 9:36</scripRef>; 10:16; comp. with
<scripRef passage="Matt 18:2" id="i.XII.81-p89.2" parsed="|Matt|18|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.2">Matt 18:2</scripRef>; 19:13; and <scripRef passage="Luke 9:48" id="i.XII.81-p89.3" parsed="|Luke|9|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.48">Luke 9:48</scripRef>; 18:16.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p90">Many minor details not found in the other Gospels,
however insignificant in themselves, are yet most significant as marks
of the autopticity of the narrator (Peter). Such are the notices that
Jesus entered the house of "Simon and Andrew, with James and John"
(<scripRef passage="Mark 1:29" id="i.XII.81-p90.1" parsed="|Mark|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.29">Mark
1:29</scripRef>); that the Pharisees
took counsel "with the Herodians" (<scripRef passage="Mark 3:6" id="i.XII.81-p90.2" parsed="|Mark|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.6">3:6</scripRef>); that the raiment of Jesus at the
transfiguration became exceeding white as snow "so as no fuller on
earth can whiten them" (<scripRef passage="Mark 9:3" id="i.XII.81-p90.3" parsed="|Mark|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.3">9:3</scripRef>); that
blind Bartimaeus when called, "casting away his garment, leaped up"
(<scripRef passage="Mark 10:50" id="i.XII.81-p90.4" parsed="|Mark|10|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.50">10:50</scripRef>), and
came to Jesus; that "Peter and James and John and Andrew asked him
privately" on the Mount of Olives about the coming events (<scripRef passage="Mark 13:3" id="i.XII.81-p90.5" parsed="|Mark|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.3">13:3</scripRef>); that the five thousand sat down "in
ranks, by hundreds and fifties" (<scripRef passage="Mark 6:40" id="i.XII.81-p90.6" parsed="|Mark|6|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.40">6:40</scripRef>); that the Simon who carried the cross
of Christ (<scripRef passage="Mark 15:21" id="i.XII.81-p90.7" parsed="|Mark|15|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.21">15:21</scripRef>) was a
"Cyrenian" and "the father of Alexander and Rufus" (no doubt, two
well-known disciples, perhaps at Rome, comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:13" id="i.XII.81-p90.8" parsed="|Rom|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.13">Rom. 16:13</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p91">We may add, as peculiar to Mark and "bewraying"
Peter, the designation of Christ as "the carpenter" (<scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.XII.81-p91.1" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark 6:3</scripRef>)<i>;</i> the name of the blind beggar at
Jericho, "Bartimaeus" (<scripRef passage="Mark 10:46" id="i.XII.81-p91.2" parsed="|Mark|10|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.46">10:46</scripRef>); the
"cushion" in the boat on which Jesus slept (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:38" id="i.XII.81-p91.3" parsed="|Mark|4|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.38">4:38</scripRef>); the "green grass" on the hill side in
spring time (<scripRef passage="Mark 4:39" id="i.XII.81-p91.4" parsed="|Mark|4|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.39">4:39</scripRef>); the
"one loaf" in the ship (<scripRef passage="Mark 8:14" id="i.XII.81-p91.5" parsed="|Mark|8|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.14">8:14</scripRef>); the
colt "tied at the door without in the open street" (<scripRef passage="Mark 11:4" id="i.XII.81-p91.6" parsed="|Mark|11|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.4">11:4</scripRef>); the address to the daughter of Jairus
in her mother tongue (<scripRef passage="Mark 5:41" id="i.XII.81-p91.7" parsed="|Mark|5|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.5.41">5:41</scripRef>); the
bilingual "Abba, Father," in the prayer at Gethsemane (<scripRef passage="Mark 14:36" id="i.XII.81-p91.8" parsed="|Mark|14|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.36">14:36</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:15" id="i.XII.81-p91.9" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15">Rom. 8:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:6" id="i.XII.81-p91.10" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. 4:6</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p92"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p93">Conclusion.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p94"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p95">The natural conclusion from all these
peculiarities is that Mark’s Gospel, far from being an
extract from Matthew or Luke or both, as formerly held,<note place="end" n="980" id="i.XII.81-p95.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p96"> By Augustin, Griesbach, De
Wette, Bleek, Baur, Davidson.</p></note> is a
thoroughly independent and original work, as has been proven by minute
investigations of critics of different schools and aims.<note place="end" n="981" id="i.XII.81-p96.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p97"> As C. H. Weisse, Wilke, Ewald,
Lange, Holtzmann, Bernhard Weiss, Westcott, Abbott, Morison. See
§ 79, this vol.</p></note> It is in
all its essential parts a fresh, life-like, and trustworthy record of
the persons and events of the gospel history from the lips of honest
old Peter and from the pen of his constant attendant and pupil. Jerome
hit it in the fourth century, and unbiassed critics in the nineteenth
century confirm it: Peter was the narrator, Mark the writer, of the
second Gospel.<note place="end" n="982" id="i.XII.81-p97.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p98"> Jerome wrote to Hedibia, a
pious lady in Gaul (Ep. CXX c. 10, in <i>Opera,</i> ed. Migne, I.
1002): "<i>Habebat ergo [Paulus] Titum
interpretem; sicut et beatus Petrus Marcum, cuius evangelium Petro
narrante</i> (not <i>dictante</i>)<i>, et illo</i> [<i>Marco</i>]<i>scribente, compositum est.</i>" This
letter was written in 406 or 407, from Bethlehem. Morison (p. xxxvii):
"If we assume the Patristic tradition regarding St.
Peter’s relation to St. Mark, we find the contents and
texture of the Gospel to be without a jar at any point, in perfect
accord with the idea."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p99"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p100">Some have gone further and maintain that Mark,
"the interpreter of Peter," simply translated a Hebrew Gospel of his
teacher;<note place="end" n="983" id="i.XII.81-p100.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p101"> So James Smith in his
<i>Dissertation on the Origin and Connection of the Gospels,</i> and
again in the <i>Dissertation on the Life and Writings of St. Luke</i>,
prefixed to the fourth ed. of his <i>Voyage and Shipwreck of St.
Paul</i> (1880), pp. 29 sqq.</p></note> but tradition knows nothing of a Hebrew Peter,
while it speaks of a Hebrew Matthew; and a book is called after its
author, not after its translator. It is enough to say Peter was the
preacher, Mark the reporter and editor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p102">The bearing of this fact upon the reliableness of
the Synoptic record of the life of Christ is self-evident. It leaves no
room for the mythical or legendary hypothesis.<note place="end" n="984" id="i.XII.81-p102.1"><p id="i.XII.81-p103"> "In substance and style and
treatment, the Gospel of St, Mark is essentially a transcript from
life. The course and the issue of facts are imaged in it with the
clearest outline. If all other arguments against the mythic origin of
the Evangelic narratives were wanting, this vivid and simple record,
stamped with the most distinct impress of independence and
originality,—totally unconnected with the symbolism of
the Old Dispensation, totally independent of the deeper reasonings of
the New,—would be sufficient to refute a theory
subversive of all faith in history. The details which were originally
addressed to the vigorous intelligence of Roman bearers are still
pregnant with instruction for us. The teaching which
’met their wants’ in the first age,
finds a corresponding field for its action now." Westcott, <i>l.c</i>.,
369 (Am. ed.).</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p104"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.81-p105">Integrity of the Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p106"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p107">The Gospel closes (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:9-20" id="i.XII.81-p107.1" parsed="|Mark|16|9|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9-Mark.16.20">Mark
16:9–20</scripRef>)
with a rapid sketch of the wonders of the resurrection and ascension,
and the continued manifestations of power that attend the messengers of
Christ in preaching the gospel to the whole creation. This close is
upon the whole characteristic of Mark and presents the gospel as a
divine power pervading and transforming the world, but it contains some
peculiar features, namely: (1) one of the three <i>distinct</i>
narratives of Christ’s ascension (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:19" id="i.XII.81-p107.2" parsed="|Mark|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.19">16:19</scripRef>, "he was received up into heaven;" the
other two being those of <scripRef passage="Luke 24:51" id="i.XII.81-p107.3" parsed="|Luke|24|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.51">Luke 24:51</scripRef>
and <scripRef passage="Acts 1:9-11" id="i.XII.81-p107.4" parsed="|Acts|1|9|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.9-Acts.1.11">Acts 1:9–11</scripRef>), with the additional statement
that he "sat down at the right hand of God" (comp. the similar
statement, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:22" id="i.XII.81-p107.5" parsed="|1Pet|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.22">1 Pet. 3:22</scripRef>)
(2) an emphatic declaration of the necessity of baptism for salvation
("he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved"), with the negative
clause that unbelief (<i>i.e.,</i> the rejection of the gospel offer of
salvation) condemns ("he that disbelieveth shall be condemned");<note place="end" n="985" id="i.XII.81-p107.6"><p id="i.XII.81-p108"> <scripRef passage="Mark 16:16" id="i.XII.81-p108.1" parsed="|Mark|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.16">Mark 16:16</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p108.2">ὁ
πιστεύσας
καὶ
βαπτισθεὶς
σωθήσεται,
ὁ δὲ
ἀπιστήσας
κατακριθήσεται</span>. This declaration takes the place of the command to
baptize, <scripRef passage="Matt. 28:19" id="i.XII.81-p108.3" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">Matt. 28:19</scripRef>. It applies only to converted believers
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p108.4">ὁ
πιστεύσας</span>), not to children who are incapable of an act of faith or
unbelief, and yet are included in the covenant blessing of Christian
parents (comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:14" id="i.XII.81-p108.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.14">1 Cor. 7:14</scripRef>). Hence it is only positive unbelief which
condemns, whether with or without baptism; while faith saves with
baptism, ordinarily, but exceptionally also without baptism. Else we
should have to condemn the penitent thief, the Quakers, and all
unbaptized infants. St. Augustin derived from this passage and from
<scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="i.XII.81-p108.6" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John 3:5</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p108.7">ἐξ
ὕδατος</span>) the doctrine of the absolute and universal necessity of
water-baptism for salvation; and hence the further (logical, but not
theological inference drawn by the great and good bishop of Hippo, with
reluctant heart, that all <i>unbaptized</i> infants dying in infancy
are forever damned (or, at least, excluded from heaven), simply on
account of Adam’s sin, before they were capable of
committing an actual transgression. This is the doctrine of the Roman
Church to this day. Some Calvinistic divines in the seventeenth century
held the same view with regard to <i>reprobate</i> infants (if there be
such), but allowed an indefinite extension of the number of elect
infants beyond the confines of Christendom. Zwingli held that all
infants dying in infancy are saved. Fortunately the Saviour of mankind
has condemned the <i>dogma horribile</i> of infant damnation by his own
conduct toward (unbaptized) children, and his express declaration that
to them belongs the kingdom of heaven, and that our heavenly Father
does not wish any of them to perish. <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:2-6" id="i.XII.81-p108.8" parsed="|Matt|18|2|18|6" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.2-Matt.18.6">Matt. 18:2-6</scripRef>; 19:13-15; <scripRef passage="Mark 10:13-16" id="i.XII.81-p108.9" parsed="|Mark|10|13|10|16" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.13-Mark.10.16">Mark
10:13-16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 18:15-17" id="i.XII.81-p108.10" parsed="|Luke|18|15|18|17" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.15-Luke.18.17">Luke 18:15-17</scripRef>. In the light of these passages we must explain
<scripRef passage="John 3:5" id="i.XII.81-p108.11" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5">John 3:5</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Mark 16:16" id="i.XII.81-p108.12" parsed="|Mark|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.16">Mark 16:16</scripRef>, which have been so grossly
misunderstood.</p></note> (3)
the fact that the apostles disbelieved the report of Mary Magdalene
until the risen Lord appeared to them personally (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:11-14" id="i.XII.81-p108.13" parsed="|Mark|16|11|16|14" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.11-Mark.16.14">Mark
16:11–14</scripRef>;
but John intimates the same, <scripRef passage="John 20:8, 9" id="i.XII.81-p108.14" parsed="|John|20|8|20|9" osisRef="Bible:John.20.8-John.20.9">John 20:8, 9</scripRef>, especially in regard to Thomas, <scripRef passage="John 20:25" id="i.XII.81-p108.15" parsed="|John|20|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.25">20:25</scripRef>, and Matthew mentions that some
doubted, <scripRef passage="Matt. 28:17" id="i.XII.81-p108.16" parsed="|Matt|28|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.17">Matt. 28:17</scripRef>;
comp. <scripRef passage="Luke 24:37-41" id="i.XII.81-p108.17" parsed="|Luke|24|37|24|41" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.37-Luke.24.41">Luke
24:37–41</scripRef>);
(4) an authoritative promise of supernatural powers and signs which
shall accompany the believers (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:17, 18" id="i.XII.81-p108.18" parsed="|Mark|16|17|16|18" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17-Mark.16.18">Mark 16:17, 18</scripRef>). Among these is mentioned the
pentecostal glossolalia under the unique name of speaking with
<i>new</i> tongues.<note place="end" n="986" id="i.XII.81-p108.19"><p id="i.XII.81-p109"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p109.1">γλώσσαις
λαλήσουσιν
καιναῖς .</span>Tischendorf retains <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p109.2">καιναῖς;</span>
Tregelles, Westcott and Hort put it in the margin, as
it is omitted in several uncials and ancient versions.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p110">The genuineness of this closing section is hotly
contested, and presents one of the most difficult problems of textual
criticism. The arguments are almost equally strong on both sides, but
although the section cannot be <i>proven</i> to be a part of the
original Gospel, it seems clear: (1) that it belongs to primitive
tradition (like the disputed section of the adulteress in <scripRef passage="John 8" id="i.XII.81-p110.1" parsed="|John|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8">John 8</scripRef>); and
(2) that Mark cannot have closed his Gospel with <scripRef passage="Mark 16:8" id="i.XII.81-p110.2" parsed="|Mark|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.8">Mark 16:8</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p110.3">γάρ</span>) without intending a more appropriate
conclusion. The result does not affect the character and credibility of
the Gospel. The section may be authentic or correct in its statements,
without being genuine or written by Mark. There is nothing in it which,
properly understood, does not harmonize with apostolic teaching.</p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p111"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p112"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.81-p112.1">Note on the Disputed Close
of</span> <scripRef passage="Mark 16:9-20" id="i.XII.81-p112.2" parsed="|Mark|16|9|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9-Mark.16.20">Mark,
16:9–20</scripRef></p>

<p id="i.XII.81-p113"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p114">I. Reasons against the genuineness:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p115">1. The section is wanting altogether in the two
oldest and most valuable uncial manuscripts, the Sinaitic (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.81-p115.1">א</span>) and the
Vatican (B). The latter, it is true, after ending the Gospel with <scripRef passage="Mark 16:8" id="i.XII.81-p115.2" parsed="|Mark|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.8">Mark
16:8</scripRef> and the subscription <span class="c16" id="i.XII.81-p115.3">kata mapkon</span>, leaves
the remaining third column blank, which is sufficient space for the
twelve verses. Much account is made of this fact by Drs. Burgon and
Scrivener; but in the same MS. I find, on examination of the facsimile
edition, blank spaces from a few lines up to two-thirds and
three-fourths of a column, at the end of Matthew, John, Acts, 1 Pet.
(fol. 200), 1 John (fol. 208), Jude (fol. 210), Rom. (fol. 227), Eph.
(fol. 262), Col. (fol. 272). In the Old Testament of B, as Dr. Abbot
has first noted (in 1872), there are two blank columns at the end of
Nehemiah, and a blank column and a half at the end of Tobit. In any
case the omission indicates an objection of the copyist of B to the
section, or its absence in the earlier manuscript he used.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p116">I add the following private note from Dr. Abbot:,
"In the Alexandrian MS. a column and a third are left blank at the end
of Mark, half a page at the end of John, and a whole page at the end of
the Pauline Epistles. (Contrast the ending of Matthew and Acts.) In the
Old Testament, note especially in this MS. Leviticus, Isaiah, and the
Ep. of Jeremiah, at the end of each of which half a page or more is
left blank; contrast Jeremiah, Baruch, Lamentations. There are similar
blanks at the end of Ruth, 2 Samuel, and Daniel, but the last leaf of
those books ends a quaternion or quire in the MS. In the Sinaitic MS.
more than two columns with the whole following page are left blank at
the end of the Pauline Epistles, though the two next leaves belong to
the same quaternion; so at the end of the Acts a column and two-thirds
with the whole of the following page; and at the end of Barnabas a
column and a half. These examples show that the matter in question
depended largely on the whim of the copyist; and that we can not infer
with confidence that the scribe of B knew of any other ending of the
Gospel."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p117">There is also a shorter conclusion, unquestionably
spurious, which in L and several MSS. of the Aethiopic version
<i>immediately follows</i> <scripRef passage="Mark 16:8" id="i.XII.81-p117.1" parsed="|Mark|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.8">Mark 16:8</scripRef>, and appears also in the margin of
274, the Harclean Syriac, and the best Coptic MS. of the Gospel, while
in k of the Old Latin it takes the place of the longer ending. For
details, see Westcott and Hort, II., <i>Append.,</i> pp. 30, 38, 44
sq.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p118">2. Eusebius and Jerome state expressly that the
section was wanting in almost all the Greek copies of the Gospels. It
was not in the copy used by Victor of Antioch. There is also negative
patristic evidence against it, particularly strong in the case of Cyril
of Jerusalem, Tertullian, and Cyprian, who had special occasion to
quote it (see Westcott and Hort, II., <i>Append.,</i> pp.
30–38). Jerome’s statement, however,
is weakened by the fact that he seems to depend upon Eusebius, and that
he himself translated the passage in his Vulgate.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p119">3. It is ’wanting in the
important MS. k representing the African text of the Old Latin version,
which has a different conclusion (like that in L), also in some of the
best MSS. of the Armenian version, while in others it <i>follows</i>
the usual subscription. It is also wanting in an unpublished Arabic
version (made from the Greek) in the Vatican Library, which is likewise
noteworthy for reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p119.1">ὅς</span>in <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:16" id="i.XII.81-p119.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. 3:16</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p120">4. The way in which the section begins, and in
which it refers to Mary Magdalene, give it the air of a conclusion
derived from some extraneous source. It does not record the fulfilment
of the promise in <scripRef passage="Mark 16:7" id="i.XII.81-p120.1" parsed="|Mark|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.7">Mark 16:7</scripRef>. It
uses (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:9" id="i.XII.81-p120.2" parsed="|Mark|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9">16:9</scripRef>) <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p120.3">πρώτῃ
σαββάτου</span>for the Hebraistic <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p120.4">τῇ
μια–ϊ̑ͅ–ͅϊ
τῶν
σαββάτων</span>of <scripRef passage="Mark 16:2" id="i.XII.81-p120.5" parsed="|Mark|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.2">16:2</scripRef>. It has many words or phrases
(<i>e.g.</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p120.6">πορεύομαι</span>used three times) not elsewhere
found in Mark, which strengthen the impression that we are dealing with
a different writer, and it lacks Mark’s usual graphic
detail. But the argument from difference of style and vocabulary has
been overstrained, and can not be regarded as in itself decisive.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p121">II. Arguments in favor of the genuineness:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p122">1. The section is found in most of the uncial
MSS., A C D <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p122.1">Χ Γ Δ Σ</span>, in all the late uncials (in L as a
secondary reading), and in all the cursive MSS., including 1, 33, 69,
etc.; though a number of the cursives either mark it with an asterisk
or note its omission in older copies. Hence the statements of Eusebius
and Jerome seem to need some qualification. In MSS 22 (as Dr. Burgon
has first pointed out) the liturgical word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p122.2">τέλος</span>denoting the end of a reading lesson, is
inserted after both <scripRef passage=" Mark 16:8, 20" id="i.XII.81-p122.3" parsed="|Mark|16|8|0|0;|Mark|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.8 Bible:Mark.16.20">Mark 16:8 and 16:20</scripRef>, while no such word is placed at the end
of the other Gospels. This shows that there were two endings of Mark in
different copies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p123">2. Also in most of the ancient versions, the Itala
(with the exception of "k," or the codex Bobbiensis, used by Columban),
the Vulgate, the Curetonian Syriac (last part), the Peshito, the
Philoxenian, the Coptic, the Gothic (first part), and the Aethiopic,
but in several MSS. only after the spurious shorter conclusion. Of
these versions the Itala, the Curetonian and Peshito Syriac, and the
Coptic, are older than any of our Greek codices, but the <i>MSS.</i> of
the Coptic are not older than the twelfth or tenth century, and may
have undergone changes as well as the Greek MSS.; and the MSS. of the
Ethiopic are all modern. The best MSS. of the old Latin are mutilated
here. The only extant fragment of Mark in the Curetonian Syriac is
<scripRef passage="Mark 16:17-20" id="i.XII.81-p123.1" parsed="|Mark|16|17|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17-Mark.16.20">16:17–20</scripRef>, so that we cannot tell whether
<scripRef passage="Mark 16:9-20" id="i.XII.81-p123.2" parsed="|Mark|16|9|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9-Mark.16.20">Mark 16:9–20</scripRef> immediately followed 16:8, or
appeared as they do in cod. L. But Aphraates quotes it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p124">3. In all the existing Greek and Syriac
lectionaries or evangeliaries and synaxaries, as far as examined, which
contain the Scripture reading lessons for the churches. Dr. Burgon lays
great stress on their testimony (ch. X.), but he overrates their
antiquity. The lection-systems cannot be traced beyond the middle of
the fourth century when great liturgical changes took place. At that
time the disputed verses were widely circulated and eagerly seized as a
suitable resurrection and ascension lesson.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p125">4. Irenaeus of Lyons, in the second half of the
second century, long before Eusebius, expressly quotes <scripRef passage="Mark 16:19" id="i.XII.81-p125.1" parsed="|Mark|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.19">Mark 16:19</scripRef> as a
part of the Gospel of Mark (<i>Adv. Haer.,</i> III. 10, 6). The still
earlier testimony of Justin Martyr (<i>Apol</i>., I. 45) is doubtful
(The quotation of <scripRef passage="Mark 16:17, 18" id="i.XII.81-p125.2" parsed="|Mark|16|17|16|18" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17-Mark.16.18">Mark 16:17 and 18</scripRef> in lib. viii., c. 1 of the Apostolic
Constitutions is wrongly ascribed to Hippolytus.) Marinus, Macarius
Magnes (or at least the heathen writer whom he cites), Didymus,
Chrysostom (??), Epiphanius, Nestorius, the apocryphal <i>Gesta
Pilati,</i> Ambrose, Augustin, and other later fathers quote from the
section.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p126">5. A strong intrinsic argument is derived from the
fact that Mark cannot <i>intentionally</i> have concluded his Gospel
with the words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p126.1">ἐφοβοῦντο
γάρ</span>(<scripRef passage="Mark 16:8" id="i.XII.81-p126.2" parsed="|Mark|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.8">Mark 16:8</scripRef>). He must either have himself
written the last verses or some other conclusion, which was accidently
lost before the book was multiplied by transcription; or he was
unexpectedly prevented from finishing his book, and the conclusion was
supplied by a friendly hand from oral tradition or some written
source.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p127">In view of these facts the critics and exegetes
are very much divided. The passage is defended as genuine by Simon,
Mill, Bengel, Storr, Matthaei, Hug, Schleiermacher, De Wette, Bleek,
Olshausen, Lange, Ebrard, Hilgenfeld, Broadus ("Bapt. Quarterly,"
Philad., 1869), Burgon (1871), Scrivener, Wordsworth, McClellan, Cook,
Morison (1882). It is rejected or questioned by the critical editors,
Griesbach, Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles, Alford, Westcott and Hort
(though retained by all in the text with or without brackets), and by
such critics and Commentators as Fritzsche, Credner, Reuss, Wieseler,
Holtzmann, Keim, Scholten, Klostermann, Ewald, Meyer, Weiss, Norton,
Davidson. Some of these opponents, however, while denying the
composition of the section by Mark, regard the contents as a part of
the apostolic tradition. Michelsen surrenders only <scripRef passage="Mk. 16:9-14" id="i.XII.81-p127.1" parsed="|Mark|16|9|16|14" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9-Mark.16.14">16:9–14</scripRef>, and saves <scripRef passage="Mark 16:15-20" id="i.XII.81-p127.2" parsed="|Mark|16|15|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.15-Mark.16.20">16:15–20</scripRef>. Ewald and Holtzmann conjecture
the original conclusion from <scripRef passage="Mark 16:9, 10" id="i.XII.81-p127.3" parsed="|Mark|16|9|16|10" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9-Mark.16.10">16:9, 10</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Mark 16-20" id="i.XII.81-p127.4" parsed="|Mark|16|0|20|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16">16–20</scripRef>; Volkmar invents one from elements of
all the Synoptists.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p128">III. Solutions of the problem. All mere
conjectures; certainty is impossible in this case.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p129">1. Mark himself added the section in a later
edition, issued perhaps in Alexandria, having been interrupted in Rome
just as he came to 16:8, either by Peter’s
imprisonment and martyrdom, or by sickness, or some accident.
Incomplete copies got into circulation before he was able to finish the
book. So Michaelis, Hug, and others.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p130">2. The original conclusion of Mark was lost by
some accident, most probably from the original autograph (where it may
have occupied a separate leaf), and the present paragraph was
substituted by an anonymous editor or collector in the second century.
So Griesbach, Schulthess, David Schulz.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p131">3. Luke wrote the section. So Hitzig (<i>Johannes
Marcus,</i> p. 187).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p132">4. Godet (in his <i>Com</i>. <i>on Luke,</i> p. 8
and p. 513, Engl. transl.) modifies this hypothesis by assuming that a
third hand supplied the close, partly from Luke’s
Gospel, which had appeared in the mean time, and partly (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:17, 18" id="i.XII.81-p132.1" parsed="|Mark|16|17|16|18" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.17-Mark.16.18">Mark 16:17,
18</scripRef>) from another source. He
supposes that Mark was interrupted by the unexpected outbreak of the
Neronian persecution in 64 and precipitously fled from the capital,
leaving his unfinished Gospel behind, which was afterward completed
when Luke’s Gospel appeared. In this way Godet
accounts for the fact that up to <scripRef passage="Mark 16:8" id="i.XII.81-p132.2" parsed="|Mark|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.8">Mark 16:8</scripRef> Luke had no influence on
Mark, while such influence is apparent in the concluding section.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p133">5. It was the end of one of the lost Gospel
fragments used by <scripRef passage="Luke 1:1" id="i.XII.81-p133.1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke 1:1</scripRef>, and
appended to Mark’s by the last redactor. Ewald.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p134">6. The section is from the pen of Mark, but was
purposely omitted by some scribe in the third century from hierarchical
prejudice, because it represents the apostles in an unfavorable light
after the resurrection, so that the Lord "upbraided them with their
unbelief and hardness of heart" (<scripRef passage="Mark 16:14" id="i.XII.81-p134.1" parsed="|Mark|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.14">Mark 16:14</scripRef>). Lange (<i>Leben Jesu,</i> I. 166).
Unlikely.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p135">7. The passage is genuine, but was omitted in some
valuable copy by a misunderstanding of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p135.1">τέλος</span>which often is found after <scripRef passage="Mark 16:8" id="i.XII.81-p135.2" parsed="|Mark|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.8">Mark 16:8</scripRef> in cursives. So Burgon. "According
to the Western order," he says (in the "Quarterly Review" for Oct.,
1881), "S. Mark occupies <i>the la</i>s<i>t</i> place. From the
earliest period it had been customary to write <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p135.3">τέλος</span>(<span class="c16" id="i.XII.81-p135.4">The End</span>) after
16:8, in token that <i>there</i> a famous ecclesiastical lection comes
to a close. Let the last leaf of one very ancient archetypal copy have
begun at <scripRef passage="Mark 16:9" id="i.XII.81-p135.5" parsed="|Mark|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.9">16:9</scripRef>, and let
that last leaf have perished;—and all is plain. A
faithful copyist will have ended the Gospel
perforce—as B and <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.81-p135.6">א</span> have
done—at S. <scripRef passage="Mark 16:8" id="i.XII.81-p135.7" parsed="|Mark|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.8">Mark 16:8</scripRef>." But this liturgical mark is not
old enough to explain the omission in <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.81-p135.8">א</span>,
B, and the MSS. of Eusebius and Jerome; and a reading lesson would
close as abruptly with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p135.9">γάρ</span>as the Gospel itself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p136">8. The passage cannot claim any apostolic
authority; but it is doubtless founded on some tradition of the
apostolic age. Its authorship and precise date must remain unknown, but
it is apparently older than the time when the canonical Gospels were
generally received; for although it has points of contact with them
all, it contains no attempt to harmonize their various representations
of the course of events. So Dr. Hort (II., <i>Appendix,</i> 51). A
similar view was held by Dean Alford.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p137">For full information we refer to the critical
apparatus of Tischendorf and Tregelles, to the monograph of Weiss on
<i>Mark</i> (<i>Das Marcusevang.,</i> pp. 512–515),
and especially to the exhaustive discussion of Westcott and Hort in the
second volume (<i>Append</i>., pp. 29–51). The most
elaborate vindication of the genuineness is by Dean Burgon: <i>The Last
Twelve Verses o f the Gospel according to S. Mark Vindicated against
Recent Critical Objections and Established</i> (Oxford and Lond., 1871,
334 pages), a very learned book, but marred by its over-confident tone
and unreasonable hostility to the oldest uncial MSS. (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.81-p137.1">א</span> and B) and the most meritorious textual critics
(Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles). For other able defences see Dr.
Scrivener (<i>Introd. to the Criticism of the New Test.,</i> 3d ed.,
1883, pp. 583–590), Dr. Morison (<i>Com. on Mark</i>,
pp. 446 and 463 sqq.), and Canon Cook (in Speaker’s
<i>Com</i>. <i>on Mark,</i> pp. 301–308).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.81-p138">Lachmann gives the disputed section, according to
his principle to furnish the text as found in the fourth century, but
did not consider it genuine (see his article in "Studien und Kritiken"
for 1830, p. 843). Tischendorf and Tregelles set the twelve verses
apart. Alford incloses them in single brackets, Westcott and Hort in
double brackets, as an early interpolation; the Revised Version of 1881
retains them with a marginal note, and with a space between <scripRef passage="Mark 16:8" id="i.XII.81-p138.1" parsed="|Mark|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.8">Mark 16:8</scripRef>
and 9. Dean Burgon ("Quarterly Rev." for Oct., 1881) holds this note of
the Revision (which simply states an acknowledged fact) to be "the
gravest blot of all," and triumphantly refers the critical editors and
Revisionists to his "separate treatise extending over 300 pages, which
for the best of reasons has never yet been answered," and in which he
has "demonstrated," as he assures us, that the last twelve verses in
Mark are "as trustworthy as any other verses which can be named." The
infallible organ in the Vatican seems to have a formidable rival in
Chichester, but they are in irreconcilable conflict on the true reading
of the angelic anthem (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:14" id="i.XII.81-p138.2" parsed="|Luke|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.14">Luke 2:14</scripRef>): the Pope chanting with the Vulgate
the genitive (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p138.3">εὐδοκίας,</span><i>bonae voluntatis</i>)<i>,</i>
the Dean, in the same article, denouncing this as a "grievous
perversion of the truth of Scripture," and holding the evidence for the
nominative (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.81-p138.4">εὐδοκία</span>) to be "absolutely decisive," as if
the combined testimony of <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.81-p138.5">א</span>* A B D,
Irenaeus, Origen (lat.), Jerome, all the Latin MSS., and the Latin
<i>Gloria in Excelsis</i> were of no account, as compared with his
judgment or preference.</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="82" title="Luke" shorttitle="Section 82" progress="75.88%" prev="i.XII.81" next="i.XII.83" id="i.XII.82">

<p id="i.XII.82-p1"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Luke" id="i.XII.82-p1.2" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.82-p2">§ 82. Luke.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p3"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.XII.82-p3.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.82-p3.3"><i>Lucas, Evangelii el medicinae munera
pandens;<br />
Artibus hinc, illinc religione, valet:</i></l>
</verse>

<p class="Verse" id="i.XII.82-p4">Utilis ille labor, per quem vixere tot aegri;<br />
Utilior, per quem tot didicere mori!"</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p5">Critical and Biographical</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p7"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p7.1">Schleiermacher</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.XII.82-p7.2">Ueber die Schriften des Lukas. Berlin, 1817. Reprinted in the
second vol. of his Sämmtliche Werke</span>, Berlin, 1836
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p7.3">(pp. 1–220). Translated by Bishop
Thirlwall</span>, London, 1825.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p8"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p8.1">James Smith</span> (of Jordanhill,
d. 1867): Dissertation on the Life and Writings of St. Luke, prefixed
to his Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul (1848), 4th ed., revised by
Walter E. Smith, London, 1880 (pp. 293). A most important monograph,
especially for the historical accuracy and credibility of the Acts, by
an expert in navigation and an able scholar.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p9">E. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p9.1">Renan</span>: <span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p9.2">Les Évangiles</span>. Paris, 1877. Ch. XIX, pp.
435–448.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p10"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p10.1">Th. Keim</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.XII.82-p10.2">Aus dem Urchristenthum. Zürich, 1878, Josephus im N.
T</span>., pp. 1–27. An unsuccessful attempt to prove
that Luke used Josephus in his chronological statement, <scripRef passage="Luke 3:1, 2" id="i.XII.82-p10.3" parsed="|Luke|3|1|3|2" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.1-Luke.3.2">Luke 3:1, 2</scripRef>.
Keim assumes that the third Gospel was written after the "Jewish war"
of Josephus (about 75–78), and possibly after his
"Antiquities" (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p10.4">a.d.</span> 94), though in his <span lang="DE" id="i.XII.82-p10.5">Geschichte Jesu</span> (I. 71) he assigns the composition of
Luke to <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p10.6">a.d.</span> 90.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p11.1">Scholten</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.XII.82-p11.2">Das Paulinische Evangelium</span>, transl. from the Dutch by
Redepenning. Elberf., 1881.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p12">The Ancient Testimonies on the Genuineness of Luke,
see in <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p12.1">Charteris</span> (Kirchhofer): Canonicity,
Edinb., 1880, pp. l54–166.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p13">On the relation of Luke to Marcion, see especially
Volkmar: <span lang="DE" id="i.XII.82-p13.1">Das Evangelium Marcions</span>, Leipz., 1852,
and <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p13.2">Sanday</span>: The Gospels in the Second Century,
London, 1876 (and his article in the "Fortnightly Review" for June,
1875).</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p15">Exegetical.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p17">Commentaries by Origen (in Jerome’s
Latin translation, with a few Greek fragments), Eusebius (fragments),
Cyril of Alexandria (Syriac Version with translation, ed. by Dean
Smith, Oxf., 1858 and 1859), Euthymius Zigabenus,
Theophylact.—Modern Com.: Bornemann (<i>Scholia in
Luc. Ev</i>., 1830), De Wette (<i>Mark and Luke</i>, 3d ed., 1846),
Meyer (<i>Mark and Luke</i>, 6th ed., revised by B. Weiss, 1878), James
Thomson (Edinb., 1851, 3 vols.), J. J. Van Oosterzee (in Lange, 3d ed.,
1867, Engl. ed. by Schaff and Starbuck, N. Y., 1866), Fr. Godet (one of
the very best, 2d French ed., 1870, Engl. transl. by Shalders and
Cusin, Edinb., 1875, 2 vols., reprinted in N. Y., 1881), Bishop W. B.
Jones (in <i>Speaker’s Com</i>., Lond. and N. Y.,
1878), E. H. Plumptre (in Bp. Ellicott’s <i>Com. for
English Readers</i>, Lond., 1879), Frederich W. Farrar (Cambridge,
1880), Matthew B. Riddle (1882).</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p19">Life of Luke.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.82-p21">As Mark is inseparably associated with Peter, so is
Luke with Paul. There was, in both cases, a foreordained correspondence
and congeniality between the apostle and the historian or co-laborer.
We find such holy and useful friendships in the great formative epochs
of the church, notably so in the time of the Reformation, between
Luther and Melanchthon, Zwingli and Oecolampadius, Calvin and Beza,
Cranmer, Latimer and Ridley; and at a later period between the two
Wesleys and Whitefield. Mark, the Hebrew Roman "interpreter" of the
Galilaean fisherman, gave us the shortest, freshest, but least elegant
and literary of the Gospels; Luke, the educated Greek, "the beloved
physician," and faithful companion of Saul of Tarsus, composed the
longest and most literary Gospel, and connected it with the great
events in secular history under the reigns of Augustus and his
successors. If the former was called the Gospel of Peter by the
ancients, the latter, in a less direct sense, may be called the Gospel
of Paul, for its agreement in spirit with the teaching of the Apostle
of the Gentiles. In their accounts of the institution of the
Lord’s Supper there is even a verbal agreement which
points to the same source of information. No doubt there was frequent
conference between the two, but no allusion is made to each
other’s writings, which tends to prove that they were
composed independently during the same period, or not far apart.<note place="end" n="987" id="i.XII.82-p21.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p22"> Origen, Eusebius, and Jerome
erroneously supposed that Paul meant the written Gospel of Luke when he
speaks of "my gospel," <scripRef passage="Rom. 2:16" id="i.XII.82-p22.1" parsed="|Rom|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.16">Rom. 2:16</scripRef>; 16:25; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:8" id="i.XII.82-p22.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.8">2 Tim. 2:8</scripRef>. The word gospel is
not used in the New Test. in the sense of a written record, except in
the titles which are of post-apostolic date; and the preface of Luke is
inconsistent with the idea that he composed his work under the
direction of any one man.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p23">Luke nowhere mentions his name in the two books
which are by the unanimous consent of antiquity ascribed to him, and
bear all the marks of the same authorship; but he is modestly concealed
under the "we" of a great portion of the Acts, which is but a
continuation of the third Gospel.<note place="end" n="988" id="i.XII.82-p23.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p24"> The name <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p24.1">Λουκᾶς,</span><i>Lucas,</i> is abridged from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p24.2">λυκανός
.</span><i>Lucanus</i> or
<i>Lucilius</i> (as Apollos from Apollonius, Silas from Silvanus). It
is not to be confounded with Lucius, <scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="i.XII.82-p24.3" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts 13:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:21" id="i.XII.82-p24.4" parsed="|Rom|16|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.21">Rom. 16:21</scripRef>. The name
was not common, but contractions in <i>as</i> were frequent in the
names of slaves, as Lobeck observes. Dr. Plumptre (in his
<i>Com.</i>)ingeniously conjectures that Luke was from the region of
Lucania in Southern Italy, and called after the famous poet, M. Annaeus
Lucanus, as his freedman. In this way be accounts for
Luke’s familiarity with Italian localities (<scripRef passage="Acts 28:13-15" id="i.XII.82-p24.5" parsed="|Acts|28|13|28|15" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.13-Acts.28.15">Acts
28:13-15</scripRef>), the favor of the uncle of Lucanus, J. Annaeus Gallic, shown
to Paul (18:14-17), the tradition of the friendship between Paul and
Seneca (a brother of Gallio), and the intended journey of Paul to Spain
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 15:28" id="i.XII.82-p24.6" parsed="|Rom|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.28">Rom. 15:28</scripRef>), where Seneca and Lucanus were born (at Corduba). But the
chronology is against this hypothesis. Lucanus was born <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p24.7">a.d.</span> 39, when Luke must have been already about thirty
years of age, as he cannot have been much younger than Paul.</p></note> He is honorably and
affectionately mentioned three times by Paul during his imprisonment,
as "the beloved physician" (<scripRef passage="Col. 4:14" id="i.XII.82-p24.8" parsed="|Col|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.14">Col. 4:14</scripRef>), as one of his "fellow-laborers" (<scripRef passage="Philem. 24" id="i.XII.82-p24.9" parsed="|Phlm|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.24">Philem.
24</scripRef>), and as the most faithful
friend who remained with him when friend after friend had deserted him
(<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:11" id="i.XII.82-p24.10" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2
Tim. 4:11</scripRef>). His medical
profession, although carried on frequently by superior slaves, implies
some degree of education and accounts for the accuracy of his medical
terms and description of diseases.<note place="end" n="989" id="i.XII.82-p24.11"><p id="i.XII.82-p25"> Jerome (<i>Ep. ad Paulinum</i>) says of Luke
<i>"Fuit medicus</i>,
<i>et pariter omnia verba illius animae languentis
sunt medicinae</i>."</p></note> It gave him access to
many families of social position, especially in the East, where
physicians are rare. It made him all the more useful to Paul in the
infirmities of his flesh and his exhausting labors.<note place="end" n="990" id="i.XII.82-p25.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p26"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:13" id="i.XII.82-p26.1" parsed="|Gal|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.13">Gal. 4:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1:9" id="i.XII.82-p26.2" parsed="|2Cor|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.9">2 Cor. 1:9</scripRef>;
4:10, 12, 16; 12:7.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p27">He was a Gentile by birth,<note place="end" n="991" id="i.XII.82-p27.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p28"> He is distinguished from "those
of the circumcision," <scripRef passage="Col. 4:14" id="i.XII.82-p28.1" parsed="|Col|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.14">Col. 4:14</scripRef>; comp. 4:11.</p></note> though he may have become
a proselyte of the gate. His nationality and antecedents are unknown.
He was probably a Syrian of Antioch, and one of the earliest converts
in that mother church of Gentile Christianity.<note place="end" n="992" id="i.XII.82-p28.2"><p id="i.XII.82-p29"> Eusebius, III. 4: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p29.1">Λουκᾶς τὸ
μὲν γένος
ὥν τῶν ἀπ
̔
Ἀντιοχείας,
τὴν
ἐπιστήμην
δὲ ἰατρός ,
κ. τ. λ</span>. Jerome, <i>De vir.
ill,</i> 7: "<i>Lucas medicus
Antiochensis</i> ... <i>sectator apostoli Pauli, et omnis peregrinationis ejus
comes</i>.</p></note> This conjecture is
confirmed by the fact that he gives us much information about the
church in Antioch (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:19-30; 13:1-3; 15:1-3, 22-35" id="i.XII.82-p29.2" parsed="|Acts|11|19|11|30;|Acts|13|1|13|3;|Acts|15|1|15|3;|Acts|15|22|15|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19-Acts.11.30 Bible:Acts.13.1-Acts.13.3 Bible:Acts.15.1-Acts.15.3 Bible:Acts.15.22-Acts.15.35">Acts
11:19–30; 13:1–3;
15:1–3, 22–35</scripRef>), that he traces the origin of the name
"Christians" to that city (<scripRef passage="Acts 11:19" id="i.XII.82-p29.3" parsed="|Acts|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.19">11:19</scripRef>), and that in enumerating the seven
deacons of Jerusalem he informs us of the Antiochian origin of Nicolas
(<scripRef passage="Acts 6:5" id="i.XII.82-p29.4" parsed="|Acts|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5">Acts
6:5</scripRef>)<i>,</i> without
mentioning the nationality of any of the others.<note place="end" n="993" id="i.XII.82-p29.5"><p id="i.XII.82-p30"> James Smith (<i>l.c.</i>, p. 4)
illustrates the argumentative bearing of this notice by the fact that
of eight accounts of the Russian campaign of 1812, three by French,
three by English, and two by scotch authors (Scott and Alison), the
last two only make mention of the Scotch extraction of the Russian
General Barclay de Tolly.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p31">We meet Luke first as a companion of Paul at
Troas, when, after the Macedonian call, "Come over and help us," he was
about to carry the gospel to Greece on his second great missionary
tour. For from that important epoch Luke uses the first personal
pronoun in the plural: "When he [Paul] had seen the vision, straightway
<i>we sought to go forth into Macedonia, concluding that God had called
us</i> to preach the gospel unto them" (<scripRef passage="Acts 16:10" id="i.XII.82-p31.1" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10">Acts 16:10</scripRef>). He accompanied him to Philippi and
seems to have remained there after the departure of Paul and Silas for
Corinth (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p31.2">a.d.</span> 51), in charge of the infant
church; for the "we" is suddenly replaced by "they" (<scripRef passage="Acts 17:1" id="i.XII.82-p31.3" parsed="|Acts|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.1">17:1</scripRef>). Seven years later (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p31.4">a.d.</span> 58) he joined the apostle again, when he passed
through Philippi on his last journey to Jerusalem, stopping a week at
Troas (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:5, 6" id="i.XII.82-p31.5" parsed="|Acts|20|5|20|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.5-Acts.20.6">Acts 20:5, 6</scripRef>);
for from that moment Luke resumes the "we" of the narrative. He was
with Paul or near him at Jerusalem and two years at Caesarea,
accompanied him on his perilous voyage to Rome, of which he gives a
most accurate account, and remained with him to the end of his first
Roman captivity, with which he closes his record (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p31.6">a.d.</span> 63). He may however, have been temporarily absent on
mission work during the four years of Paul’s
imprisonment. Whether he accompanied him on his intended visit to Spain
and to the East, after the year 63, we do not know. The last allusion
to him is the word of Paul when on the point of martyrdom: "Only Luke
is with me" (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:11" id="i.XII.82-p31.7" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. 4:11</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p32">The Bible leaves Luke at the height of his
usefulness in the best company, with Paul preaching the gospel in the
metropolis of the world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p33">Post-apostolic tradition, always far below the
healthy and certain tone of the New Testament, mostly vague and often
contradictory, never reliable, adds that he lived to the age of
eighty-four, labored in several countries, was a painter of portraits
of Jesus, of the Virgin, and the apostles, and that he was crucified on
an olive-tree at Elaea in Greece. His real or supposed remains,
together with those of Andrew the apostle, were transferred from Patrae
in Achaia to the Church of the Apostles in Constantinople.<note place="end" n="994" id="i.XII.82-p33.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p34"> Jerome, <i>De vir. ill.,</i> 7:
"<i>Sepultus est Constantinopoli, ad quam
urbem vicesimo Constantii anno ossa eius cum reliquiis Andreae apostoli
translata sunt</i>."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p35">The symbolic poetry of the Church assigns to him
the sacrificial ox; but the symbol of man is more appropriate; for his
Gospel <i>is par excellence</i> the Gospel of the Son of Man.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p37">Sources of Information.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p39">According to his own confession in the preface,
Luke was no eye-witness of the gospel history,<note place="end" n="995" id="i.XII.82-p39.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p40"> Hence the ancient tradition
that he was one of the Seventy Disciples, or one of the two disciples
of Emmaus, cannot be true.</p></note> but derived his
information from oral reports of primitive disciples, and from numerous
fragmentary documents then already in circulation. He wrote the Gospel
from what he had heard and read, the Acts from, what he had seen and
heard. He traced the origin of Christianity "accurately from the
beginning."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p41">His opportunities were the very best. He visited
the principal apostolic churches between Jerusalem and Rome, and came
in personal contact with the founders and leaders. He met Peter, Mark,
and Barnabas at Antioch, James and his elders at Jerusalem (on
Paul’s last visit) Philip and his daughters at
Caesarea, the early converts in Greece and Rome; and he enjoyed,
besides, the benefit of all the information which Paul himself had
received by revelation or collected from personal intercourse with his
fellow-apostles and other primitive disciples. The sources for the
history of the infancy were Jewish-Christian and Aramaean (hence the
strongly Hebraizing coloring of <scripRef passage="Luke 1-2" id="i.XII.82-p41.1" parsed="|Luke|1|0|2|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1">Luke 1–2</scripRef>); his information of the activity
of Christ in Samaria was probably derived from Philip, who labored
there as an evangelist and afterwards in Caesarea. But a man of
Luke’s historic instinct and conscientiousness would
be led to visit also in person the localities in Galilee which are
immortalized by the ministry of Christ. From Jerusalem or Caesarea he
could reach them all in three or four days.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p42">The question whether Luke also used one or both of
the other Synoptic Gospels has already been discussed in a previous
section. It is improbable that he included them among his evidently
fragmentary sources alluded to in the preface. It is certain that he
had no knowledge of our Greek Matthew; on the use of a lost Hebrew
Matthew and of Mark the opinion of good scholars is divided, but the
resemblance with Mark, though very striking in some sections,<note place="end" n="996" id="i.XII.82-p42.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p43"> As the account of the stilling
of the tempest, <scripRef passage="Luke 8:22-25" id="i.XII.82-p43.1" parsed="|Luke|8|22|8|25" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.22-Luke.8.25">Luke 8:22-25</scripRef>, compared with <scripRef passage="Mark 4:35-41" id="i.XII.82-p43.2" parsed="|Mark|4|35|4|41" osisRef="Bible:Mark.4.35-Mark.4.41">Mark 4:35-41</scripRef>; and the
parable of the wicked husbandman, <scripRef passage="Luke 20:9-19" id="i.XII.82-p43.3" parsed="|Luke|20|9|20|19" osisRef="Bible:Luke.20.9-Luke.20.19">Luke 20:9-19</scripRef>, compared with <scripRef passage="Mark 12:1-12" id="i.XII.82-p43.4" parsed="|Mark|12|1|12|12" osisRef="Bible:Mark.12.1-Mark.12.12">Mark
12:1-12</scripRef>.</p></note> is not of
such a character that it cannot as well, and even better, be explained
from prior oral tradition or autoptical memoirs, especially if we
consider that the resemblances are neutralized by unaccountable
differences and omissions. The matter is not helped by a reference to a
proto-Mark, either Hebrew or Greek, of which we know nothing.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p44">Luke has a great deal of original and most
valuable matter, which proves his independence and the variety of his
sources. He adds much to our knowledge of the Saviour, and surpasses
Matthew and Mark in fulness, accuracy, and chronological
order—three points which, with all modesty, he claims
to have aimed at in his preface.<note place="end" n="997" id="i.XII.82-p44.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p45"> Luke1:3<i>:</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p45.1">πᾶσις</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p45.2">ἀκριβῶς</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p45.3">καθεξῆς.</span> Says Godet " Matthew groups together doctrinal teachings in
the form of great discourses; he is a preacher. Mark narrates events as
they occur to his mind; he is a chronicler. Luke reproduces the
external and internal development of events; he is the historian,
properly so called."</p></note> Sometimes he gives special fitness and
beauty to a word of Christ by inserting it in its proper place in the
narrative, and connecting it with a particular occasion. But there are
some exceptions, where Matthew is fuller, and where Mark is more
chronological. Considering the fact that about thirty years had elapsed
since the occurrence of the events, we need not wonder that some facts
and words were dislocated, and that Luke, with all his honest zeal, did
not always succeed in giving the original order.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p46">The peculiar sections of Luke are in keeping with
the rest. They have not the most remote affinity with apocryphal
marvels and fables, nor even with the orthodox traditions and legends
of the post-apostolic age, but are in full harmony with the picture of
Christ as it shines from the other Gospels and from the Epistles. His
accuracy has been put to the severest test, especially in the Acts,
where he frequently alludes to secular rulers and events; but while a
few chronological difficulties, as that of the census of Quirinius, are
not yet satisfactorily removed, he has upon the whole, even in minute
particulars, been proven to be a faithful, reliable, and well informed
historian.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p47">He is the proper father of Christian church
history, and a model well worthy of imitation for his study of the
sources, his conscientious accuracy, his modesty and his lofty aim to
instruct and confirm in the truth.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p48"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p49">Dedication and Object.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p50"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p51">The third Gospel, as well as the Acts of the
Apostles, is dedicated to a certain Theophilus (<i>i.e.</i>, Friend of
God), a man of social distinction, perhaps in the service of the
government, as appears from his title "honorable" or "most noble."<note place="end" n="998" id="i.XII.82-p51.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p52"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:4" id="i.XII.82-p52.1" parsed="|Luke|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.4">Luke 1:4</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p52.2">κράτιστε
Θεόφιλε</span>. In <scripRef passage="Acts 1:1" id="i.XII.82-p52.3" parsed="|Acts|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1">Acts 1:1</scripRef> the epithet is omitted. Bengel infers from this
omission that when Luke wrote the Acts he was on more familiar terms
with Theophilus. The same title is applied to Governors Felix and
Festus, <scripRef passage="Acts 23:26" id="i.XII.82-p52.4" parsed="|Acts|23|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.26">Acts 23:26</scripRef>; 24:3; 20:25. The A. V. varies between "most
excellent" and "most noble;" the R. V. uniformly renders "most
excellent," which is apt to be applied to moral character rather than
social position. "Honorable" or "most noble" would be preferable.
Occasionally, however, the term is used also towards a personal friend
(see passages in Wetstein).</p></note> He
was either a convert or at least a catechumen in preparation for church
membership, and willing to become sponsor and patron of these books.
The custom of dedicating books to princes and rich friends of
literature was formerly very frequent, and has not died out yet. As to
his race and residence we can only conjecture that Theophilus was a
Greek of Antioch, where Luke, himself probably an Antiochean, may have
previously known him either as his freedman or physician. The
pseudo-Clementine Recognitions mention a certain nobleman of that name
at Antioch who was converted by Peter and changed his palace into a
church and residence of the apostle.<note place="end" n="999" id="i.XII.82-p52.5"><p id="i.XII.82-p53"> For other conjectures on
Theophilus, which locate him at Alexandria or at Rome or somewhere in
Greece, see the <i>Bible Dicts.</i> of Winer and Smith <i>sub</i>
Theophilus. Some have fancied that he was merely an ideal name for
every right-minded reader of the Gospel, as a lover of
truth.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p54">The object of Luke was to confirm Theophilus and
through him all his readers in the faith in which he had already been
orally instructed, and to lead him to the conviction of the
irrefragable certainty of the facts on which Christianity rests.<note place="end" n="1000" id="i.XII.82-p54.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p55"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:4" id="i.XII.82-p55.1" parsed="|Luke|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.4">Luke 1:4</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p55.2">ἵνα
ἐπιγνῷς
περὶ ὦν
κατηχήθης
τὴν
ἀσφάλειαν</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p56">Luke wrote for Gentile Christians, especially
Greeks, as Matthew wrote for Jews, Mark for Romans, John for advanced
believers without distinction of nationality. He briefly explains for
Gentile readers the position of Palestinian towns, as Nazareth,
Capernaum, Arimathaea, and the distance of Mount Olivet and Emmaus from
Jerusalem.<note place="end" n="1001" id="i.XII.82-p56.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p57"> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:26" id="i.XII.82-p57.1" parsed="|Luke|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.26">Luke 1:26</scripRef>; 4:31; 23:51; 24: 13
(<scripRef passage="Acts 1:12" id="i.XII.82-p57.2" parsed="|Acts|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.12">Acts 1:12</scripRef>).</p></note> He does not, like Matthew, look back to the
past and point out the fulfilment of ancient prophecy with a view to
prove that Jesus of Nazareth is the promised Messiah, but takes a
universal view of Christ as the Saviour of all men and fulfiller of the
aspirations of every human heart. He brings him in contact with the
events of secular history in the vast empire of Augustus, and with the
whole human race by tracing his ancestry back to Adam.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p58">These features would suit Gentile readers
generally, Romans as well as Greeks. But the long residence of Luke in
Greece, and the ancient tradition that he labored and died there, give
strength to the view that he had before his mind chiefly readers of
that country. According to Jerome the Gospel was written (completed) in
Achaia and Boeotia. The whole book is undoubtedly admirably suited to
Greek taste. It at once captivates the refined Hellenic ear by a
historic prologue of classic construction, resembling the prologues of
Herodotus and Thucydides. It is not without interest to compare
them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p59"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p59.1">Luke</span> begins: "Forasmuch
as many have taken in hand to draw up a narrative concerning those
matters which have been fufilled among us, even as they delivered them
unto us, which from the beginning were eyewitnesses and ministers of
the word: it seemed good to me also, having traced the course of all
things accurately from the first, to write unto thee in order, most
noble Theophilus; that thou mightest know the certainty concerning the
things wherein thou wast instructed."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p60"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p60.1">Herodotus</span>: "These are the
researches of Herodotus of Halicarnassus, which he publishes, in order
to preserve from oblivion the remembrance of former deeds of men, and
to secure a just tribute of glory to the great and wonderful actions of
the Greeks and the barbarians; and withal to put on record what were
their grounds of feud."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p61"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p61.1">Thucydides</span>: "Thucydides,
an Athenian, wrote the history of the war in which the Peloponnesians
and the Athenians fought against one another. He began to write when
they first took up arms, believing that it would be great and memorable
above any previous war. For he argued that both States were then at the
full height of their military power, and he saw the rest of the
Hellenes either siding or intending to side with one or other of them.
No movement ever stirred Hellas more deeply than this; it was shared by
many of the barbarians, and might be said even to affect the world at
large." (Jowett’s translation.)</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p62">These prefaces excel alike in brevity, taste, and
tact, but with this characteristic difference: the Evangelist modestly
withholds his name and writes in the pure interest of truth a record of
the gospel of peace for the spiritual welfare of all men; while the
great pagan historians are inspired by love of glory, and aim to
immortalize the destructive wars and feuds of Greeks and
barbarians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p64">Contents of the Gospel of Luke.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p65"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p66">After a historiographic preface, Luke gives us:
first a history of the birth and infancy of John the Baptist and Jesus,
from Hebrew sources, with an incident from the boyhood of the Saviour
(<scripRef passage="Luke 1" id="i.XII.82-p66.1" parsed="|Luke|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1">Luke 1</scripRef> and 2). Then he unfolds the history of the public ministry in
chronological order from the baptism in the Jordan to the resurrection
and ascension. We need only point out those facts and discourses which
are not found in the other Gospels and which complete the Synoptic
history at the beginning, middle, and end of the life of our Lord.<note place="end" n="1002" id="i.XII.82-p66.2"><p id="i.XII.82-p67"> For a full analysis of
contents see Van Oosterzee, <i>Com</i>., 8-10; Westcott, <i>Introd. to
the G.,</i> 370-372 (Am. ed.); McClellan, <i>Com</i>. <i>on N. T</i>.,
I. 425-438; Farrar, <i>Com</i>., 31-36; Lange, <i>Bibelkunde,</i>
187-193.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p68">Luke supplies the following sections:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p69">I. In the history of the <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p69.1">Infancy</span> of John and Christ:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p70">The appearance of the angel of the Lord to
Zacharias in the temple announcing the birth of John, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:5-25" id="i.XII.82-p70.1" parsed="|Luke|1|5|1|25" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.5-Luke.1.25">Luke 1:5–25</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p71">The annunciation of the birth of Christ to the
Virgin Mary, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:26-38" id="i.XII.82-p71.1" parsed="|Luke|1|26|1|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.26-Luke.1.38">1:26–38</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p72">The visit of the Virgin Mary to Elizabeth; the
salutation of Elizabeth, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:39-45" id="i.XII.82-p72.1" parsed="|Luke|1|39|1|45" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.39-Luke.1.45">1:39–45</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p73">The Magnificat of the Virgin Mary, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:46-56" id="i.XII.82-p73.1" parsed="|Luke|1|46|1|56" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.46-Luke.1.56">1:46–56</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p74">The birth of John the Baptist, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:57-66" id="i.XII.82-p74.1" parsed="|Luke|1|57|1|66" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.57-Luke.1.66">1:57–66</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p75">The Benedictus of Zacharias, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:67-80" id="i.XII.82-p75.1" parsed="|Luke|1|67|1|80" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.67-Luke.1.80">1:67–80</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p76">The birth of Jesus in Bethlehem, <scripRef passage="Luke 2:1-7" id="i.XII.82-p76.1" parsed="|Luke|2|1|2|7" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.1-Luke.2.7">2:1–7</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p77">The appearance of the angels to the shepherds
of Bethlehem, and the "Gloria in excelsis," <scripRef passage="Luke 2:8-20" id="i.XII.82-p77.1" parsed="|Luke|2|8|2|20" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.8-Luke.2.20">2:8–20</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p78">The circumcision of Jesus, and his presentation
in the Temple, <scripRef passage="Luke 2:21-38" id="i.XII.82-p78.1" parsed="|Luke|2|21|2|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.21-Luke.2.38">2:21–38</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p79">The visit of Jesus in his twelfth year to the
passover in Jerusalem, and his conversation with the Jewish doctors in
the Temple, <scripRef passage="Luke 2:41-52" id="i.XII.82-p79.1" parsed="|Luke|2|41|2|52" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.41-Luke.2.52">2:41–52</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p80">To this must be added the genealogy of Christ
from Abraham up to Adam; while Matthew begins, in the inverse order,
with Abraham, and presents in the parallel section several differences
which show their mutual independence, <scripRef passage="Luke 3:23-38" id="i.XII.82-p80.1" parsed="|Luke|3|23|3|38" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.23-Luke.3.38">Luke
3:23–38</scripRef>;
comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 1:1-17" id="i.XII.82-p80.2" parsed="|Matt|1|1|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.1-Matt.1.17">Matt. 1:1–17</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p81"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p82">II. In the <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p82.1">Public Life</span>
of our Lord a whole group of important events, discourses, and
incidents which occurred at different periods, but mostly on a
circuitous journey from Capernaum to Jerusalem through Samaria and
Peraea (<scripRef passage="Luke 9:51-18:14" id="i.XII.82-p82.2" parsed="|Luke|9|51|18|14" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.51-Luke.18.14">9:51–18:14</scripRef>). This section
includes—</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p83">1. The following miracles and incidents:</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p84">The miraculous draught of fishes, <scripRef passage="Luke 5:4-11" id="i.XII.82-p84.1" parsed="|Luke|5|4|5|11" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.4-Luke.5.11">5:4–11</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p85">The raising of the widow’s son
at Nain, <scripRef passage="Luke 7:11-18" id="i.XII.82-p85.1" parsed="|Luke|7|11|7|18" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.11-Luke.7.18">7:11–18</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p86">The pardoning of the sinful woman who wept at
the feet of Jesus, <scripRef passage="Luke 7:36-50" id="i.XII.82-p86.1" parsed="|Luke|7|36|7|50" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.36-Luke.7.50">7:36–50</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p87">The support of Christ by devout women who are
named, <scripRef passage="Luke 8:2, 3" id="i.XII.82-p87.1" parsed="|Luke|8|2|8|3" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.2-Luke.8.3">8:2, 3</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p88">The rebuke of the Sons of Thunder in a
Samaritan village, <scripRef passage="Luke 9:51-56" id="i.XII.82-p88.1" parsed="|Luke|9|51|9|56" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.51-Luke.9.56">9:51–56</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p89">The Mission and Instruction of the Seventy,
<scripRef passage="Luke 10:1-6" id="i.XII.82-p89.1" parsed="|Luke|10|1|10|6" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.1-Luke.10.6">10:1–6</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p90">Entertainment at the house of Martha and Mary;
the one thing needful, <scripRef passage="Luke 10:38-42" id="i.XII.82-p90.1" parsed="|Luke|10|38|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.38-Luke.10.42">10:38–42</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p91">The woman who exclaimed: "Blessed is the womb
that bare thee," <scripRef passage="Luke 11:27" id="i.XII.82-p91.1" parsed="|Luke|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.27">11:27</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p92">The man with the dropsy, <scripRef passage="Luke 14:1-6" id="i.XII.82-p92.1" parsed="|Luke|14|1|14|6" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.1-Luke.14.6">14:1–6</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p93">The ten lepers, <scripRef passage="Luke 17:11-19" id="i.XII.82-p93.1" parsed="|Luke|17|11|17|19" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.11-Luke.17.19">17:11–19</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p94">The visit to Zacchaeus, <scripRef passage="Luke 19:1-10" id="i.XII.82-p94.1" parsed="|Luke|19|1|19|10" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.1-Luke.19.10">19:1–10</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p95">The tears of Jesus over Jerusalem, <scripRef passage="Luke 19:41-44" id="i.XII.82-p95.1" parsed="|Luke|19|41|19|44" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.41-Luke.19.44">19:41–44</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p96">The sifting of Peter, <scripRef passage="Luke 22:31, 32" id="i.XII.82-p96.1" parsed="|Luke|22|31|22|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.31-Luke.22.32">22:31, 32</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p97">The healing of Malchus, <scripRef passage="Luke 22:50, 51" id="i.XII.82-p97.1" parsed="|Luke|22|50|22|51" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.50-Luke.22.51">22:50, 51</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.82-p98">2. Original Parables:</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p99">The two Debtors, <scripRef passage="Luke 7:41-43" id="i.XII.82-p99.1" parsed="|Luke|7|41|7|43" osisRef="Bible:Luke.7.41-Luke.7.43">7:41–43</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p100">The good Samaritan, <scripRef passage="Luke 10:25-37" id="i.XII.82-p100.1" parsed="|Luke|10|25|10|37" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.25-Luke.10.37">10:25–37</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p101">The importunate Friend, <scripRef passage="Luke 11:5-8" id="i.XII.82-p101.1" parsed="|Luke|11|5|11|8" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.5-Luke.11.8">11:5–8</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p102">The rich Fool, <scripRef passage="Luke 12:16-21" id="i.XII.82-p102.1" parsed="|Luke|12|16|12|21" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.16-Luke.12.21">12:16–21</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p103">The barren Fig-tree, <scripRef passage="Luke 13:6-9" id="i.XII.82-p103.1" parsed="|Luke|13|6|13|9" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.6-Luke.13.9">13:6–9</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p104">The lost Drachma, <scripRef passage="Luke 15:8-10" id="i.XII.82-p104.1" parsed="|Luke|15|8|15|10" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.8-Luke.15.10">15:8–10</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p105">The prodigal Son, <scripRef passage="Luke 15:11-32" id="i.XII.82-p105.1" parsed="|Luke|15|11|15|32" osisRef="Bible:Luke.15.11-Luke.15.32">15:11–32</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p106">The unjust Steward, <scripRef passage="Luke 16:1-13" id="i.XII.82-p106.1" parsed="|Luke|16|1|16|13" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.1-Luke.16.13">16:1–13</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p107">Dives and Lazarus, <scripRef passage="Luke 16:19-31" id="i.XII.82-p107.1" parsed="|Luke|16|19|16|31" osisRef="Bible:Luke.16.19-Luke.16.31">16:19–31</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p108">The importunate Widow, and the unjust Judge,
<scripRef passage="Luke 18:1-8" id="i.XII.82-p108.1" parsed="|Luke|18|1|18|8" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.1-Luke.18.8">18:1–8</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p109">The Pharisee and the Publican <scripRef passage="Luke 18:10-14" id="i.XII.82-p109.1" parsed="|Luke|18|10|18|14" osisRef="Bible:Luke.18.10-Luke.18.14">18:10–14</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p110">The ten Pounds, <scripRef passage="Luke 19:11-28" id="i.XII.82-p110.1" parsed="|Luke|19|11|19|28" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.11-Luke.19.28">19:11–28</scripRef> (not to be identified with the
Parable of the Talents in <scripRef passage="Matt. 25:14-30" id="i.XII.82-p110.2" parsed="|Matt|25|14|25|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.14-Matt.25.30">Matt.
25:14–30</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.82-p111">III. In the history of the Crucifixion and
Resurrection</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p112">The lament of the women on the way to the
cross, <scripRef passage="Luke 23:27-30" id="i.XII.82-p112.1" parsed="|Luke|23|27|23|30" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.27-Luke.23.30">Luke
23:27–30</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p113">The prayer of Christ for his murderers, <scripRef passage="Luke 23:3" id="i.XII.82-p113.1" parsed="|Luke|23|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.3">23:3</scripRef></p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p114">His conversation with the penitent malefactor
and promise of a place in paradise, <scripRef passage="Luke 23:39-43" id="i.XII.82-p114.1" parsed="|Luke|23|39|23|43" osisRef="Bible:Luke.23.39-Luke.23.43">23:39–43</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p115">The appearance of the risen Lord to the two
Disciples on the way to Emmaus, <scripRef passage="Luke 24:13-25" id="i.XII.82-p115.1" parsed="|Luke|24|13|24|25" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.13-Luke.24.25">24:13–25</scripRef>; briefly mentioned also in the
disputed conclusion of <scripRef passage="Mark 16:12, 13" id="i.XII.82-p115.2" parsed="|Mark|16|12|16|13" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.12-Mark.16.13">Mark, 16:12, 13</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList3" id="i.XII.82-p116">The account of the ascension, <scripRef passage="Luke 24:50-53" id="i.XII.82-p116.1" parsed="|Luke|24|50|24|53" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.50-Luke.24.53">Luke
24:50–53</scripRef>;
comp. <scripRef passage="Mark 16:19, 20" id="i.XII.82-p116.2" parsed="|Mark|16|19|16|20" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.19-Mark.16.20">Mark 16:19, 20</scripRef>;
and <scripRef passage="Acts 1:3-12" id="i.XII.82-p116.3" parsed="|Acts|1|3|1|12" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.3-Acts.1.12">Acts 1:3–12</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p117"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p118">Characteristic Features of Luke.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p119"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p120">The third Gospel is the Gospel of free salvation
to all men.<note place="end" n="1003" id="i.XII.82-p120.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p121"> Lange (<i>Leben Jesu,</i>
I. 258) gives as the theme of Luke: "the revelation of divine
mercy;" Godet (<i>Com</i>.) "the manifestation of divine philanthropy"
(<scripRef passage="Tit. 3:4" id="i.XII.82-p121.1" parsed="|Titus|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.4">Tit. 3:4</scripRef>); McClellan (I. 436): "salvation of sinners, by
God’s grace, through faith in Jesus Christ, and him
crucified;" Farrar (p. 17): "who went about doing good and healing all
that were oppressed of the devil" (<scripRef passage="Acts 10:38" id="i.XII.82-p121.2" parsed="|Acts|10|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.38">Acts 10:38</scripRef>, better suited for Mark);
Van Oosterzee: "as Paul led the people of the Lord out of the bondage
of the law into the enjoyment of gospel liberty, so did Luke raise
sacred history from the standpoint of the Israelitish
<i>nationality</i> to the higher and holier ground of universal
<i>humanity</i>." .</p></note> This corresponds to the two cardinal points in
the doctrinal system of Paul: gratuitousness and universalness of
salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p122">1. It is eminently the Gospel of <i>free
salvation</i> by grace through faith. Its motto is: Christ came to save
sinners. "Saviour" and "salvation" are the most prominent ideas<note place="end" n="1004" id="i.XII.82-p122.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p123"> The term <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p123.1">σωτήρ</span> occurs, <scripRef passage="Luke 1" id="i.XII.82-p123.2" parsed="|Luke|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1">Luke 1</scripRef>: 47; 2:11; <scripRef passage="John 4:42" id="i.XII.82-p123.3" parsed="|John|4|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.42">John 4:42</scripRef>, and often in the Acts and
the Epistles of Paul, but neither in Matthew nor Mark; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p123.4">σωτηρία</span> occurs, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:69" id="i.XII.82-p123.5" parsed="|Luke|1|69|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.69">Luke 1:69</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:77" id="i.XII.82-p123.6" parsed="|Luke|1|77|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.77">77</scripRef>; 19:9; <scripRef passage="John 4:22" id="i.XII.82-p123.7" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">John 4:22</scripRef>, and repeatedly in
the Acts and the Epistles; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p123.8">σωτήριος,</span><scripRef passage="Luke 2:30" id="i.XII.82-p123.9" parsed="|Luke|2|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.30">Luke 2:30</scripRef>; 3:6; <scripRef passage="Acts 28:28" id="i.XII.82-p123.10" parsed="|Acts|28|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.28">Acts 28:28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 6" id="i.XII.82-p123.11" parsed="|Eph|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6">Eph. 6</scripRef>: 17; <scripRef passage="Tit. 2:11" id="i.XII.82-p123.12" parsed="|Titus|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.11">Tit.
2:11</scripRef></p></note>
Mary, anticipating the birth of her Son, rejoices in God her "Saviour"
(<scripRef passage="Luke 1:47" id="i.XII.82-p123.13" parsed="|Luke|1|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.47">Luke
1:47</scripRef>); and an angel announces
to the shepherds of Bethlehem "good tidings of great joy which shall be
to all the people "(2:10), namely, the birth of Jesus as the "Saviour"
of men (not only as the Christ of the Jews). He is throughout
represented as the merciful friend of sinners, as the healer of the
sick, as the comforter of the broken-hearted, as the shepherd of the
lost sheep. The parables peculiar to Luke—of the
prodigal son, of the lost piece of money, of the publican in the
temple, of the good Samaritan—exhibit this great truth
which Paul so fully sets forth in his Epistles. The parable of the
Pharisee and the publican plucks up self-righteousness by the root, and
is the foundation of the doctrine of justification by faith. The
paralytic and the woman that was a sinner received pardon by faith
alone. Luke alone relates the prayer of Christ on the cross for his
murderers, and the promise of paradise to the penitent robber, and he
ends with a picture of the ascending Saviour lifting up his hands and
blessing his disciples.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p124">The other Evangelists do not neglect this aspect
of Christ; nothing can be more sweet and comforting than his invitation
to sinners in <scripRef passage="Matthew 11" id="i.XII.82-p124.1" parsed="|Matt|11|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11">Matthew 11</scripRef>, or his farewell to the disciples in John; but
Luke dwells on it with peculiar delight. He is the painter of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p124.2">Christus Salvator and Christus Consolator</span>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p125">2. It is the Gospel of <i>universal</i> salvation.
It is emphatically the Gospel for the Gentiles. Hence the genealogy of
Christ is traced back not only to Abraham (as in Matthew), but to Adam,
the son of God and the father of all men (<scripRef passage="Luke 3:38" id="i.XII.82-p125.1" parsed="|Luke|3|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.38">Luke 3:38</scripRef>). Christ is the second Adam from
heaven, the representative Head of redeemed
humanity—an idea further developed by Paul. The infant
Saviour is greeted by Simeon as a "Light for revelation to the
Gentiles, and the glory of his people Israel" (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:32" id="i.XII.82-p125.2" parsed="|Luke|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.32">2:32</scripRef>). The Baptist, in applying the prophecy
of Isaiah concerning the voice in the wilderness (<scripRef passage="Isa. 40" id="i.XII.82-p125.3" parsed="|Isa|40|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.40">Isa. 40</scripRef>), adds the words (from <scripRef passage="Isa. 52:10" id="i.XII.82-p125.4" parsed="|Isa|52|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.52.10">Isa. 52:10</scripRef>): "All flesh shall see the
salvation of God" (<scripRef passage="Luke 3:6" id="i.XII.82-p125.5" parsed="|Luke|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.3.6">Luke 3:6</scripRef>).
Luke alone records the mission of the Seventy Disciples who represent
the Gentile nations, as the Twelve represent the twelve tribes of
Israel. He alone mentions the mission of Elijah to the heathen widow in
Sarepta, and the cleansing of Naaman the Syrian by Elisha (<scripRef passage="Luke 4:26, 27" id="i.XII.82-p125.6" parsed="|Luke|4|26|4|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.26-Luke.4.27">4:26, 27</scripRef>). He contrasts the gratitude of
the leprous Samaritan with the ingratitude of the nine Jewish lepers
(<scripRef passage="Luke 17:12-18" id="i.XII.82-p125.7" parsed="|Luke|17|12|17|18" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.12-Luke.17.18">17:12–18</scripRef>). He selects discourses and
parables, which exhibit God’s mercy to Samaritans and
Gentiles<note place="end" n="1005" id="i.XII.82-p125.8"><p id="i.XII.82-p126"> <scripRef passage="Luke 4:25-27" id="i.XII.82-p126.1" parsed="|Luke|4|25|4|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.25-Luke.4.27">Luke 4:25-27</scripRef>; 9:52-56; 10:33;
15:11 sqq.; 17:19; 18:10; 19:5.</p></note> Yet there is no contradiction, for some of the
strongest passages which exhibit Christ’s mercy to the
Gentiles and humble the Jewish pride are found in Matthew, the Jewish
Evangelist.<note place="end" n="1006" id="i.XII.82-p126.2"><p id="i.XII.82-p127"> See § 80, this
vol.</p></note> The assertion that the third Gospel is a
glorification of the Gentile (Pauline) apostolate, and a covert attack
on the Twelve, especially Peter, is a pure fiction of modern
hypercriticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p128">3. It is the Gospel of the genuine and full
<i>humanity of Christ.</i><note place="end" n="1007" id="i.XII.82-p128.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p129"> Lange (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.82-p129.1">Bibelkunde,</span></i> p. 187) calls
it "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.82-p129.2">das Evangelium des
Menschensohnes, der Humanität Christi, der
Verklärung aller Humanität."</span></i></p></note> It gives us the key-note for the
construction of a real history of Jesus from infancy to boyhood and
manhood. Luke represents him as the purest and fairest among the
children of men, who became like unto us in all things except sin and
error. He follows him through the stages of his growth. He alone tells
us that the child Jesus "grew and waxed strong," not only physically,
but also in "wisdom" (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:40" id="i.XII.82-p129.3" parsed="|Luke|2|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.40">Luke 2:40</scripRef>);
he alone reports the remarkable scene in the temple, informing us that
Jesus, when twelve years old, sat as a learner "in the midst of the
doctors, both hearing them and asking questions;" and that, even after
that time, He "advanced in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God
and men" (<scripRef passage="Luke 2:46" id="i.XII.82-p129.4" parsed="|Luke|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.46">2:46</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 2:52" id="i.XII.82-p129.5" parsed="|Luke|2|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.52">52</scripRef>). All
the Synoptists narrate the temptation in the wilderness, and Mark adds
horror to the scene by the remark that Christ was "with the wild
beasts" (<scripRef passage="Mark 1:12" id="i.XII.82-p129.6" parsed="|Mark|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.12">Mark 1:12</scripRef>,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p129.7">μετὰ τῶν
θηρίων</span>); but Luke has the peculiar notice that
the devil departed from Jesus only "for a season." He alone mentions
the tears of Jesus over Jerusalem, and "the bloody sweat" and the
strengthening angel in the agony of Gethsemane. As he brings out the
gradual growth of Jesus, and the progress of the gospel from Nazareth
to Capernaum, from Capernaum to Jerusalem, so afterwards, in the Acts,
he traces the growth of the church from Jerusalem to Antioch, from
Antioch to Ephesus and Corinth, from Greece to Rome. His is the Gospel
of historical development. To him we are indebted for nearly all the
hints that link the gospel facts with the contemporary history of the
world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p130">4. It is the Gospel of <i>universal humanity.</i>
It breathes the genuine spirit of charity, liberty, equality, which
emanate from the Saviour of mankind, but are so often counterfeited by
his great antagonist, the devil. It touches the tenderest chords of
human sympathy. It delights in recording Christ’s love
and compassion for the sick, the lowly, the despised, even the harlot
and the prodigal. It mentions the beatitudes pronounced on the poor and
the hungry, his invitation to the maimed, the halt, and the blind, his
prayer on the cross for pardon of the wicked murderers, his promise to
the dying robber. It rebukes the spirit of bigotry and intolerance of
the Jews against Samaritans, in the parable of the good Samaritan. It
reminds the Sons of Thunder when they were about to call fire from
heaven upon a Samaritan village that He came not to destroy but to
save. It tells us that "he who is not against Christ is for Christ," no
matter what sectarian or unsectarian name he may bear.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p131">5. It is the Gospel for <i>woman</i>. It weaves
the purest types of womanhood into the gospel story: Elizabeth, who
saluted the Saviour before his birth; the Virgin, whom all generations
call blessed; the aged prophetess Anna, who departed not from the
temple; Martha, the busy, hospitable housekeeper, with her quiet,
contemplative sister Mary of Bethany; and that noble band of female
disciples who ministered of their substance to the temporal wants of
the Son of God and his apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p132">It reveals the tender compassion of Christ for all
the suffering daughters of Eve: the widow at Nain mourning at the bier
of her only son; for the fallen sinner who bathed his feet with her
tears; for the poor sick woman, who had wasted all her living upon
physicians, and whom he addressed as "Daughter;" and for the "daughters
of Jerusalem" who followed him weeping to Calvary. If anywhere we may
behold the divine humanity of Christ and the perfect union of purity
and love, dignity and tender compassion, it is in the conduct of Jesus
towards women and children. "The scribes and Pharisees gathered up
their robes in the streets and synagogues lest they should touch a
woman, and held it a crime to look on an unveiled woman in public; our
Lord suffered a woman to minister to him out of whom he had cast seven
devils."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p133">6. It is the Gospel for <i>children</i>, and all
who are of a childlike spirit. It sheds a sacred halo and celestial
charm over infancy, as perpetuating the paradise of innocence in a
sinful world. It alone relates the birth and growth of John, the
particulars of the birth of Christ, his circumcision and presentation
in the temple, his obedience to parents, his growth from infancy to
boyhood, from boyhood to manhood. <scripRef passage="Luke 1" id="i.XII.82-p133.1" parsed="|Luke|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1">Luke 1</scripRef> – 2 will
always be the favorite chapters for children and all who delight to
gather around the manger of Bethlehem and to rejoice with shepherds on
the field and angels in heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p134">7. It is the Gospel of <i>poetry</i>.<note place="end" n="1008" id="i.XII.82-p134.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p135"> Farrar (p. 23) calls Luke "the
first Christian hymnologist" (better hymnist)<i>,</i> and quotes the
lines from Keble:</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.82-p136">"Thou hast an ear for angel
songs,<br />
A breath the gospel trump to fill,</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.82-p137">And taught by thee the Church
prolongs<br />
Her hymns of high thanksgiving still."</p></note> We mean
the poetry of religion, the poetry of worship, the poetry of prayer and
thanksgiving, a poetry resting not on fiction, but on facts and eternal
truth. In such poetry there is more truth than in every-day prose. The
whole book is full of dramatic vivacity and interest. It begins and
ends with thanksgiving and praise. <scripRef passage="Luke 1" id="i.XII.82-p137.2" parsed="|Luke|1|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1">Luke 1</scripRef>–2 are
overflowing with festive joy and gladness; they are a paradise of
fragrant flowers, and the air is resonant with the sweet melodies of
Hebrew psalmody and Christian hymnody. The Salute of Elizabeth ("Ave
Maria"), the "Magnificat" of Mary, the "Benedictus" of Zacharias, the
"Gloria in Excelsis" of the Angels, the "Nunc Dimittis" of Simeon,
sound from generation to generation in every tongue, and are a
perpetual inspiration for new hymns of praise to the glory of
Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p138">No wonder that the third Gospel has been
pronounced, from a purely literary and humanitarian standpoint, to be
the most beautiful book ever written.<note place="end" n="1009" id="i.XII.82-p138.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p139"> This is the judgment of Renan,
which is worth preserving in full. <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p139.1">"L’Evangile de Luc</span></i>," he says (in <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p139.2">Les
Evangiles,</span></i> p. 282 and 283),
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p139.3">"est le plus littéraire des
évangiles. Tout y révèle</span></i>
un <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p139.4">esprit large
et doux, sage, modéré, sobre et raisonnable dans
l’irrationnel. Ses exagérations, ses
invraisemblances</span></i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p139.5">ses inconséquences tiennent à la
nature même de la parabole et en font le charme. Matthieu
arrondit les contours</span></i> un peu
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p139.6">secs de Marc. Luc fait bien
plus</span></i>;<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p139.7">il écrit, il montre une vraie entente de la
composition. Son livre est un beau récit bien suivi,
à la fois hébraîque et
hellénique, joignant l’émotion
du drama à la sérènité de
l’idylle. Tout y rit, tout y pleure, tout y chante;
partout des larmes et des cantiques; c’est
l’hymne du peuple nouveau</span></i>, <span lang="FR" class="c14" id="i.XII.82-p139.8">L’hosanna</span> <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p139.9">des petits et des humbles introduits dans le royaume de Dieu. Un
esprit de sainte enfance, de joie, de ferveur</span></i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.82-p139.10">le sentiment
évangélique dans son originalité
première répandent sur toute la
légende une teinte d’une incomparable
douceur. On ne fut jamais moins sectaire. Pas un reproche, pas un mot
dur pour le vieux peuple exclu; son exclusion ne le punit-elle pas
assez ? C’est le plus beau livre
qu’il y ait. Le plaisir que l’auteur
dut avoir à l’écrire ne sera
jamais suffisamment compris</span></i>."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p140"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p141">The Style.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p142"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p143">Luke is the best Greek writer among the
Evangelists.<note place="end" n="1010" id="i.XII.82-p143.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p144"> Jerome, who had a great genius
for language, says, <i>Epist. ad Dam.,</i> 20 (145): "<i>Lucas qui inter omnes evangelistas Graeci sermonis
eruditissimus fuit, quippe et medicus, et qui Evangelium Graecis
scripserit."</i> in another passage he says
that Luke’s "<i>sermo
saecularem redolet eloqueiatiam."</i></p></note> His style shows his general culture. It is
free from solecisms, rich in vocabulary, rhythmical in construction.
But as a careful and conscientious historian he varies considerably
with the subject and according to the nature of his documents.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p145">Matthew begins characteristically with "Book of
generation" or "Genealogy" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p145.1">βίβλος
γενέσεως</span>), which looks back to the Hebrew
<i>Sepher toledoth</i> (comp. <scripRef passage="Gen. 5:1" id="i.XII.82-p145.2" parsed="|Gen|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.5.1">Gen. 5:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gen. 2:4" id="i.XII.82-p145.3" parsed="|Gen|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.2.4">2:4</scripRef>); Mark with "Beginning of the gospel"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p145.4">ἀρχη τοῦ
εὐαγγελίου</span>), which introduces the reader at
once to the scene of present action; Luke with a historiographic
prologue of classical ring, and unsurpassed for brevity, modesty, and
dignity. But when he enters upon the history of the infancy, which he
derived no doubt from Aramaic traditions or documents, his language has
a stronger Hebrew coloring than any other portion of the New Testament.
The songs of Zacharias, Elizabeth, Mary, and Simeon, and the anthem of
the angelic host, are the last of Hebrew psalms as well as the first of
Christian hymns. They can be literally translated back into the Hebrew,
without losing their beauty.<note place="end" n="1011" id="i.XII.82-p145.5"><p id="i.XII.82-p146"> See the Version of Delitzsch
in his Hebrew New Testament, published by the Brit. and For. Bible
Society.</p></note> The same variation in style
characterizes the Acts; the first part is Hebrew Greek, the second
genuine Greek.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p147">His vocabulary considerably exceeds that of the
other Evangelists: he has about 180 terms which occur in his Gospel
alone and nowhere else in the New Testament; while Matthew has only
about 70, <scripRef passage="Mark 44" id="i.XII.82-p147.1" parsed="|Mark|44|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.44">Mark 44</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="John 50" id="i.XII.82-p147.2" parsed="|John|50|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.50">John 50</scripRef> peculiar words. Luke’s
Gospel has 55, the <scripRef passage="Acts 135" id="i.XII.82-p147.3" parsed="|Acts|135|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.135">Acts 135</scripRef> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p147.4">ἅπαξ
λεγόμενα</span>, and among them many verbal
compounds and rare technical terms.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p148">The medical training and practice of Luke, "the
beloved physician," familiarized him with medical terms, which appear
quite naturally, without any ostentation of professional knowledge, in
his descriptions of diseases and miracles of healing, and they agree
with the vocabulary of ancient medical writers. Thus he speaks of the
"<i>great</i> fever" of Peter’s mother-in-law, with
reference to the distinction made between great and small fevers
(according to Galen);<note place="end" n="1012" id="i.XII.82-p148.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p149"> <scripRef passage="Luke 4:38" id="i.XII.82-p149.1" parsed="|Luke|4|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.38">Luke 4:38</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p149.2">ἧν
συνεχομένη
πυρετῷ
μεγάλῳ.
συνεχομένη</span>is likewise a medical term.</p></note> and of "<i>fevers</i> and dysentery," of which
the father of Publius at Melita was healed (as Hippocrates uses fever
in the plural).<note place="end" n="1013" id="i.XII.82-p149.3"><p id="i.XII.82-p150"> <scripRef passage="Acts 28:8" id="i.XII.82-p150.1" parsed="|Acts|28|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.8">Acts 28:8</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p150.2">πυρετοῖς
καὶ
δυσεντερίῳ
συνεχόμενον</span><i>
.</i> Other instances of
medical knowledge are found in <scripRef passage="Luke 8:46" id="i.XII.82-p150.3" parsed="|Luke|8|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.46">Luke 8:46</scripRef>; 22:44; <scripRef passage="Acts 3:7" id="i.XII.82-p150.4" parsed="|Acts|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3.7">Acts 3:7</scripRef>; 9:18; 10:9,
10. Dr. Plumptre even traces several expressions of Paul such as
"<i>healthy</i> doctrine" (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:10" id="i.XII.82-p150.5" parsed="|1Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.10">1 Tim. 1:10</scripRef>; 6 3), " gangrene" or " cancer"
(<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:17" id="i.XII.82-p150.6" parsed="|2Tim|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.17">2 Tim. 2:17</scripRef>), the conscience " seared," or rather " cauterized"(1 Tim.
4:2), and the recommendation of a little wine for the
stomach’s sake (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 5:23" id="i.XII.82-p150.7" parsed="|1Tim|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.23">1 Tim. 5:23</scripRef>), to the influence of "
the beloved physician," who administered to him in his peculiar
physical infirmities. Rather fanciful. Rev. W. K. Hobart, of Trinity
College, Dublin, published a work (1882) on <i>The Medical Language of
St. Luke,</i> in which he furnished the proof from internal evidence
that the Gospel of Luke and the Acts of the Apostles were written by
the same person, and that the writer was a medical man. He has compared
over four hundred peculiar words and phrases of these books with the
use of the same words in Hippocrates, Aretaeus, Dioscorides, and
Galen.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p151">He was equally familiar with navigation, not
indeed as a professional seaman, but as an experienced traveller and
accurate observer. He uses no less than seventeen nautical terms with
perfect accuracy.<note place="end" n="1014" id="i.XII.82-p151.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p152"> Among these are seven
compounds of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.1">πλέω</span>,
describing the motion and management of a ship, as follows:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.2">πλέω</span>, to sail, <scripRef passage="Luke 8:23" id="i.XII.82-p152.3" parsed="|Luke|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.23">Luke 8:23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:3" id="i.XII.82-p152.4" parsed="|Acts|21|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.3">Acts 21:3</scripRef>; 27:6, 24. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.5">ἀποπλέω</span>, to sail from, <scripRef passage="Acts 13:4" id="i.XII.82-p152.6" parsed="|Acts|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.4">Acts 13:4</scripRef>; 14:26; 20:15; 27:1.<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.7">βραδυπλοέω</span>
(from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.8">βραδύς</span><i>,</i> slow), to sail slowly, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:7" id="i.XII.82-p152.9" parsed="|Acts|27|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.7">Acts
27:7</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.10">διαπλέω</span>, to sail through (not " over," as in the A. V.), <scripRef passage="Acts 27:5" id="i.XII.82-p152.11" parsed="|Acts|27|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.5">Acts
27:5</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.12">εκπλέω</span>, to sail away, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:39" id="i.XII.82-p152.13" parsed="|Acts|15|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.39">Acts 15:39</scripRef>; 18:18; 20:6. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.14">καταπλέω</span>, to arrive, <scripRef passage="Luke 8:26" id="i.XII.82-p152.15" parsed="|Luke|8|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.26">Luke 8:26</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.16">ὑποπλέω</span>, to sail under the lee, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:4" id="i.XII.82-p152.17" parsed="|Acts|27|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.4">Acts 27:4</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:7" id="i.XII.82-p152.18" parsed="|Acts|27|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.7">7</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.19">παραπλέω</span>, to sail by, <scripRef passage="Acts 20:16" id="i.XII.82-p152.20" parsed="|Acts|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.16">Acts 20:16</scripRef>. Add to these the following
nautical terms: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.21">ἁνάγομαι</span>, to get under way, to put to sea, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:4" id="i.XII.82-p152.22" parsed="|Acts|27|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.4">Acts 27:4</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.23">διαπεράω</span>
to sail over, <scripRef passage="Acts 21:2" id="i.XII.82-p152.24" parsed="|Acts|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.2">Acts 21:2</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.25">διαφέρομαι</span>, to be driven to and fro, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:27" id="i.XII.82-p152.26" parsed="|Acts|27|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.27">Acts 27:27</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.27">ἐπικέλλω</span>, to run the ship ashore, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:41" id="i.XII.82-p152.28" parsed="|Acts|27|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.41">Acts 27:41</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.29">εὐθυδρομέω</span><i>
,</i> to make a straight
course, <scripRef passage="Acts 16:11" id="i.XII.82-p152.30" parsed="|Acts|16|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.11">Acts 16:11</scripRef>; 21:1. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.31">παραλέγομαι</span>
(middle), to sail by, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:8" id="i.XII.82-p152.32" parsed="|Acts|27|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.8">Acts 27:8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:13" id="i.XII.82-p152.33" parsed="|Acts|27|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.13">13</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.34">ὑποτρέχω</span>
(aor. 2, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.35">ὑπέδραμον</span>), to run under the lee, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:16" id="i.XII.82-p152.36" parsed="|Acts|27|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.16">Acts 27:16</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.37">φέρομαι</span> (pass.), to be driven, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:15" id="i.XII.82-p152.38" parsed="|Acts|27|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.15">Acts 27:15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:17" id="i.XII.82-p152.39" parsed="|Acts|27|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.17">17</scripRef>. Also, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.40">ἐκβολὴν
ἐποιοῦντο</span>, <scripRef passage="Acts 27:18" id="i.XII.82-p152.41" parsed="|Acts|27|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.18">Acts 27:18</scripRef>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p152.42">ἐκούφιζον
τὸ
πλοῖον</span>,
27:38, which are technical terms for lightening the ship by throwing
cargo overboard.</p></note> His description of the Voyage and Shipwreck of
Paul in <scripRef passage="Acts 27" id="i.XII.82-p152.43" parsed="|Acts|27|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27">Acts 27</scripRef>–28, as explained and confirmed by a
scholarly seaman, furnishes an irrefragable argument for the ability
and credibility of the author of that book.<note place="end" n="1015" id="i.XII.82-p152.44"><p id="i.XII.82-p153"> See James Smith, <i>i.e.</i>,
and Schaff’s <i>Companion to the Gr. Test</i>.,
pp.57-61.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p154">Luke is fond of words of joy and gladness.<note place="end" n="1016" id="i.XII.82-p154.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p155"> As <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p155.1">χαρά</span>, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:14" id="i.XII.82-p155.2" parsed="|Luke|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.14">Luke
1:14</scripRef>; 2:10; 8:13; 10:17; 15:7, 10; 24:41, 51.</p></note> He
often mentions the Holy Spirit, and he is the only writer who gives us
an account of the pentecostal miracle.<note place="end" n="1017" id="i.XII.82-p155.3"><p id="i.XII.82-p156"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.1">πνεῦμα
ἅγιον</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.2">πνεῦμα</span> alone, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:15, 34, 35, 41, 67" id="i.XII.82-p156.3" parsed="|Luke|1|15|0|0;|Luke|1|34|0|0;|Luke|1|35|0|0;|Luke|1|41|0|0;|Luke|1|67|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.15 Bible:Luke.1.34 Bible:Luke.1.35 Bible:Luke.1.41 Bible:Luke.1.67">Luke 1:15, 34, 35, 41, 67</scripRef>; 2:25, 26, 27; 3:16, 22, 4:1,
14, 18; 12:10, 12; and still more frequently in the Acts, which is the
Gospel of the Holy Spirit.</p></note> Minor peculiarities are
the use of the more correct <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.4">λίμνη</span>of the lake of Galilee for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.5">θάλασσα</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.6">νομικός</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.7">νομοδιδάσκαλος</span>for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.8">γραμματεύς</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.9">τὸ
εἰρημένον</span>in quotations for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.10">ῤηθέν</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.11">νῦν
φορ ἄρτι</span>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.12">ἑσπέρα</span>for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p156.13">ὀψία</span>, the frequency of attraction of the
relative pronoun and participial construction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p157">There is a striking resemblance between the style
of Luke and Paul, which corresponds to their spiritual sympathy and
long intimacy.<note place="end" n="1018" id="i.XII.82-p157.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p158"> See Holtzmann, <i>Syn.
Evang</i>., pp. 316-324, copied in part (without acknowledgment) by
Davidson, <i>Introd</i>., I. 437 sqq. Holtzmann enumerates about two
hundred expressions or phrases common to Luke and Paul, and more or
less foreign to the other writers of the New Testament.</p></note> They agree in the report of the institution of
the Lord’s Supper, which is the oldest we have (from
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p158.1">a.d.</span> 57); both substitute: "This cup is the
new covenant in My blood," for "This is My blood of the (new)
covenant," and add: "This do in remembrance of Me" (<scripRef passage="Luke 22:19, 20" id="i.XII.82-p158.2" parsed="|Luke|22|19|22|20" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.19-Luke.22.20">Luke 22:19,
20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:24, 25" id="i.XII.82-p158.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|24|11|25" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.24-1Cor.11.25">1 Cor. 11:24,
25</scripRef>). They are equally fond of
words which characterize the freedom and universal destination of the
gospel salvation.<note place="end" n="1019" id="i.XII.82-p158.4"><p id="i.XII.82-p159"> As <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p159.1">χάρις,
ἔλεος ,
πίστις,
δικαιοσύνη,
δίκαιος ,
ἄγιον,
γνῶσις,
δύναμις
κυρίου</span>.</p></note> They have many terms in common which occur
nowhere else in the New Testament.<note place="end" n="1020" id="i.XII.82-p159.2"><p id="i.XII.82-p160"> As <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p160.1">ἀγνοεῖν,
ἀδικία,
ἀθετεῖν,
αἰχμαλωτίζειν,
ἀναπέμπειν,
ἀνταποκρίνεσθαι,
ἀντικείμενος,
ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι,
ἀπελπίζειν,
ἀπολογεῖσθαι,
ἀτενίζειν,
ἐκδιώκειν,
ἐπιφαίνειν,
εὐγενής ,
ἠχεῖν,
καταργεῖν,
κινδυνεύειν,
κυριεύειν,
πανοπλία,παράδεισος,
συγχαίρειν,
συνευδοκεῖν,
ὑστέρημα,
χαρίζεσθαι,
ψαλμός</span> also the particles<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p160.2">ἀλλ
̔ οὐδέ, εἰ
καί, εἰ
μήτι, τίς
οὖν.</span>The word
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p160.3">κύριος</span>as a substitute for Jesus occurs fourteen times in Luke and
often in the Epistles, but only once in the Synoptists (the closing
verses of Mark, 16:19, 20).</p></note> And they often meet in
thought and expression in a way that shows both the close intimacy and
the mutual independence of the two writers.<note place="end" n="1021" id="i.XII.82-p160.4"><p id="i.XII.82-p161"> Take the following specimens
of striking parallelism (quoted by Holtzmann, 322):</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p162"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p163">Luke</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p164">Paul</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p165"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p166">6:48:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p166.1">ἔθηκεν
θεμέλιον
ἐπὶ τὴν
πέτραν</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p167"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:10" id="i.XII.82-p167.1" parsed="|1Cor|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.10">1 Cor. 3:10</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p167.2">ὠς σοφὸς
ἀπχιτέκτων
θεμέλιον
ἔθηκα</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p168"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p169">8:15: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p169.1">καρποφοροῦσιν
ὑπομονῇ</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p170"><scripRef passage="Col. 1:10, 11" id="i.XII.82-p170.1" parsed="|Col|1|10|1|11" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.10-Col.1.11">Col. 1:10, 11</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p170.2">καρποφοροῦντες
καὶ
αὐξανόμενοι
εἰς πᾶσαν
ὑπομονήν</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p171"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p172">9:56: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p172.1">οὐκ ἦλθε
ψυχὰς
ἀνθρώπων
ἀπολέσαι,
ἀλλὰ
σῶσαι</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p173"><scripRef passage="2 Cor. 10:8" id="i.XII.82-p173.1" parsed="|2Cor|10|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.8">2 Cor. 10:8</scripRef>:; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p173.2">Ἔδωκεν
εἰς
οἰκοδομὴν
καὶ οὐκ
εἰς
καθαίρεσιν.</span>
13:10.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p174"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p175">10:8:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p175.1">ἐσθίετε
τὰ
παρατιθέμενα
ὑμῖν</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p176"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:27" id="i.XII.82-p176.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.27">1 Cor. 10:27</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p176.2">πᾶν τὸ
παρατιθέμενον
ὑμῖν
ἐσθίετε</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p177"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p178">10:20: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p178.1">τὰ
ὀνόματα
ὑμῶν
ἐγράφη ἐν
τοῖς
οὐρανοῖς</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p179"><scripRef passage="Phil. 4:3" id="i.XII.82-p179.1" parsed="|Phil|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.3">Phil. 4:3</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p179.2">ὧν τὰ
ὀνόματα
ἐν Βίβλῳ
ζωῆς</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p180"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p181">10:21: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p181.1">ἀπέκρυψας
ταῦτα ἀπὸ
σοφῶν καὶ
συνετῶν
καὶ
ἀπεκάλυψας
αὐτα
νηπίοις</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p182"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:19" id="i.XII.82-p182.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.19">1 Cor. 1:19</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p182.2">ἀπολῶ
τὴν σοφίαν
τῶνσοφῶν
καὶ τὴν
σύνεσιν
τῶν
συνετῶν
ἀθετήσω.</span> 27: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p182.3">τὰ
μωρὰ τοῦ
κόσμου
ἐξελέξατο
ὁ θεὸς
ἵνα
καταισχύνῃ
τοὺς
σοφούς</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p183"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p184">11:41: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p184.1">πάντα
καθαρὰ
ὑμῖν
ἐστιν</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p185"><scripRef passage="Tit. 1:15" id="i.XII.82-p185.1" parsed="|Titus|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.15">Tit. 1:15</scripRef>:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p185.2">πάντα μὲν
καθαρὰ
τοῖς
καθαροῖς</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p186"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p187">11:49; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p187.1">ἀποστελῶ
εἰς
αὐτοὺς
προφήτας
καὶ
ἀποστόλους
καὶ ἐξ
αὐτῶν
ἀποκτενοῦσι
καὶ
εκδιώξουσιν</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p188"><scripRef passage="1 Thess. 2:15" id="i.XII.82-p188.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.15">1 Thess. 2:15</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p188.2">τῶν καὶ
τὸν κύριον
ἀποκτεινάντων
Ἰησοῦν
καὶ τοὺς
προφήτας
καὶ ἡμᾶς
ἐκδιωξάντων.</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p189"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p190">12:35:<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p190.1">ἔστωσαν
ὑμῶν αἰ
ὀσφύες
περιεζωσμέναι</span><i>
.</i></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p191"><scripRef passage="Eph. 6:14" id="i.XII.82-p191.1" parsed="|Eph|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.14">Eph. 6:14</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p191.2">στῆτε
οὖν
περιζωσάμενοι
τῶν ὀσφῦν
ὑμῶν ἐν
ἀληθείᾳ</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p192"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p193">18:1: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p193.1">δεῖν
πάντοτε
προσεύχεσθαι
καὶ μὴ
ἐκκακεῖν</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p194"><scripRef passage="2 Thess. 1:11" id="i.XII.82-p194.1" parsed="|2Thess|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.11">2 Thess. 1:11</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p194.2">εἰς ὅ και
προσευξόμεθα
πάντοτε</span>. <scripRef passage="Col. 4:12" id="i.XII.82-p194.3" parsed="|Col|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.12">Col. 4:12</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p194.4">πάντοτε
ἁγώνιζόμενος
ὑπὲρ
ὑμῶν ἐν
ταῖς
προσευξαῖς
.</span>. Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:1" id="i.XII.82-p194.5" parsed="|1Thess|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.1">1 Thess. 5:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:7" id="i.XII.82-p194.6" parsed="|1Thess|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.7">7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:10" id="i.XII.82-p194.7" parsed="|Rom|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.10">Rom.
1:10</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p195"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p196">20:16: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p196.1">μὴ
γένοιτο</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p197"><scripRef passage="Rom. 9:14" id="i.XII.82-p197.1" parsed="|Rom|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.14">Rom. 9:14</scripRef>; 11:11; <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:21" id="i.XII.82-p197.2" parsed="|Gal|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.21">Gal.
3:21</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p198"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p199">20:38: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p199.1">πάντες
γὰρ αὐτῷ
ζῶσιν</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p200"><scripRef passage="Rom. 14:7, 8" id="i.XII.82-p200.1" parsed="|Rom|14|7|14|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.7-Rom.14.8">Rom. 14:7, 8</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p200.2">ἐάν τε
γὰρ ζῶμεν,
τῳ κυπίῳ
ζῶμεν</span>. Comp. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:15" id="i.XII.82-p200.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.15">2 Cor. 5:15</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p201"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p202">21:24: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p202.1">και ̀
Ἱερουσαλὴμ
ἔσται
πατουμένη
ὑπὸ
ἐθνῶν
ἄχρι
πληρωθῶσι
καιροὶ
ἐθνῶν</span>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p203"><scripRef passage="Rom. 11:25" id="i.XII.82-p203.1" parsed="|Rom|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.25">Rom. 11:25</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p203.2">ὅτι
πώρωσις
τῷ
Ἰσραὴλ
γέγονεν
ἄχρις οὗ
τὸ πλήρωμα
τῶν ἐθνω</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p204"><br />
</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p205"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p206">Genuineness <note place="end" n="1022" id="i.XII.82-p206.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p207"> See the ancient testimonies in
Charteris’s Kirchhofer, <i>l.c.,</i> 154
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p208"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p209">The genuineness of Luke is above reasonable doubt.
The character of the Gospel agrees perfectly with what we might expect
from the author as far as we know him from the Acts and the Epistles.
No other writer answers the description.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p210">The external evidence is not so old and clear as
that in favor of Matthew and Mark. Papias makes no mention of Luke.
Perhaps he thought it unnecessary, because Luke himself in the preface
gives an account of the origin and aim of his book. The allusions in
Barnabas, Clement of Rome, and Hermas are vague and uncertain. But
other testimonies are sufficient for the purpose. Irenaeus in Gaul
says: "Luke, the companion of Paul, committed to writing the gospel
preached by the latter." The Muratori fragment which contains the
Italian traditions of the canon, mentions the Gospel of "Luke, the
physician, whom Paul had associated with himself as one zealous for
righteousness, to be his companion, who had not seen the Lord in the
flesh, but having carried his inquiries as far back as possible, began
his history with the birth of John." Justin Martyr makes several
quotations from Luke, though he does not name him.<note place="end" n="1023" id="i.XII.82-p210.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p211"> Freely admitted by Zeller,
Davidson (I. 444), and others of that school.</p></note> This brings us up
to the year 140 or 130. The Gospel is found in all ancient manuscripts
and translations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p212">The heretical testimony of Marcion from the year
140 is likewise conclusive. It was always supposed that his Gospel, the
only one he recognized, was a mutilation of Luke, and this view is now
confirmed and finally established by the investigations and concessions
of the very school which for a short time had endeavored to reverse the
order by making Marcion’s caricature the original of
Luke.<note place="end" n="1024" id="i.XII.82-p212.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p213"> Even the author of
"Supernatural Religion" was forced at last to surrender to the
arguments of Dr. Sanday, in 1875, after the question had already been
settled years before in Germany by Hilgenfeld (1850) and Volkmar
(1852). Davidson also (<i>Introd</i>., new ed., I. 446) admits: "There
is no doubt that Marcion had the Gospel of Luke, which he adapted to
his own ideas by arbitrary treatment. He lived before Justin, about
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p213.1">a.d.</span> 140, and is the earliest writer from whom
we learn the existence of the Gospel."</p></note> The pseudo-Clementine Homilies and
Recognitions quote from Luke. Basilides and Valentinus and their
followers used all the four Gospels, and are reported to have quoted
<scripRef passage="Luke 1:35" id="i.XII.82-p213.2" parsed="|Luke|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.35">Luke
1:35</scripRef> for their purpose.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p214">Celsus must have had Luke in view when he referred
to the genealogy of Christ as being traced to Adam.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p215"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p216">Credibility.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p217"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p218">The credibility of Luke has been assailed on the
ground that he shaped the history by his motive and aim to harmonize
the Petrine and Pauline, or the Jewish-Christian and the
Gentile-Christian parties of the church. But the same critics
contradict themselves by discovering, on the other hand, strongly
Judaizing and even Ebionitic elements in Luke, and thus make it an
incoherent mosaic or clumsy patchwork of moderate Paulinism and
Ebionism, or they arbitrarily assume different revisions through which
it passed without being unified in plan.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p219">Against this misrepresentation we have to say: (1)
An irenic spirit, such as we may freely admit in the writings of Luke,
does not imply an alteration or invention of facts. On the contrary, it
is simply an unsectarian, catholic spirit which aims at the truth and
nothing but the truth, and which is the first duty and virtue of an
historian. (2) Luke certainly did not invent those marvellous parables
and discourses which have been twisted into subserviency to the
tendency hypothesis; else Luke would have had a creative genius of the
highest order, equal to that of Jesus himself, while he modestly
professes to be simply a faithful collector of actual facts. (3) Paul
himself did not invent his type of doctrine, but received it, according
to his own solemn asseveration, by revelation from Jesus Christ, who
called him to the apostleship of the Gentiles. (4) It is now generally
admitted that the Tübingen hypothesis of the difference
between the two types and parties in the apostolic church is greatly
overstrained and set aside by Paul’s own testimony in
the Galatians, which is as irenic and conciliatory to the
pillar-apostles as it is uncompromisingly polemic against the "false"
brethren or the heretical Judaizers. (5) Some of the strongest
anti-Jewish and pro-Gentile testimonies of Christ are found in Matthew
and omitted by Luke.<note place="end" n="1025" id="i.XII.82-p219.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p220"> Davidson still adheres to this
exploded Tübingen view in his new edition (I. 467): "Luke
wished to bring Judaism [sic!] and Paulinism together in the sphere of
comprehensive Christianity, where the former would merge into the
latter. In conformity with this purpose, he describes the
irreconcilable opposition between Jesus and his opponents." As if
Matthew and Mark and John did not precisely the same thing. He even
repeats the absurd fiction of Baur, which was refuted long ago, not
only by Godet, but even in part at least by Zeller, Holtzmann, and
Keim, that Luke had "the obvious tendency to depreciate the twelve, in
comparison with the seventy" (p. 469). Baur derived the chief proof of
an alleged hostility of Luke to Peter from his omission of the famous
passage, "Thou art Rock;" but Mark omits it likewise; and Luke, on the
other hand, is the only Evangelist who records the word of Christ to
Peter, <scripRef passage="Luke 22:32" id="i.XII.82-p220.1" parsed="|Luke|22|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.32">Luke 22:32</scripRef>, on which the Romanists base the dogma of papal
infallibility.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p221">The accuracy of Luke has already been spoken of,
and has been well vindicated by Godet against Renan in several minor
details. "While remaining quite independent of the other three, the
Gospel of Luke is confirmed and supported by them all."</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p222"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p223">Time of Composition.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p224"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p225">There are strong indications that the third Gospel
was composed (not published) between 58 and 63, before the close of
Paul’s Roman captivity. No doubt it took several years
to collect and digest the material; and the book was probably not
published, <i>i.e.</i>, copied and distributed, till after the death of
Paul, at the same time with the Acts, which forms the second part and
is dedicated to the same patron. In this way the conflicting accounts
of Clement of Alexandria and Irenaeus may be harmonized.<note place="end" n="1026" id="i.XII.82-p225.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p226"> The critics differ widely as
to the date of composition: (1) For a date prior to <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p226.1">a.d.</span> 70 are all the older divines, also Lange, Ebrard,
Guericke, van Oosterzee, Godet (60-67), Thiersch (58-60), Alford (58),
Riddle (60). (2) For a date between 70 and 90: De Wette, Bleek, Reuss,
Holtzmann, Güder, Meyer, Weiss (70-80), Keim, Abbott
(80-90). (3) For <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p226.2">a.d.</span> 100 and later:
Hilgenfeld and Volkmar (100), Zeller and Davidson (100-110). The date
of Baur, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p226.3">a.d.</span> 140, is perfectly wild and made
impossible by the clear testimonies of Justin Martyr and Marcion. Hence
he was unwilling to retract <i>in toto</i> his former view about the
priority of Marcion’s Gospel, though he felt obliged
to do it in part (<i>Kirchengesch</i>. I. 75 and 78).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p227">1. Luke had the best leisure for literary
composition during the four years of Paul’s
imprisonment at Caesarea and Rome. In Caesarea he was within easy reach
of the surviving eyewitnesses and classical spots of the gospel
history, and we cannot suppose that he neglected the opportunity.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p228">2. The Gospel was written before the book of Acts,
which expressly refers to it as the first treatise inscribed to the
same Theophilus (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:1" id="i.XII.82-p228.1" parsed="|Acts|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.1">Acts 1:1</scripRef>). As
the Acts come down to the second year of Paul’s
captivity in Rome, they cannot have been finished before <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p228.2">a.d.</span> 63; but as they abruptly break off without any
mention of Paul’s release or martyrdom, it seems quite
probable that they were concluded before the fate of the apostle was
decided one way or the other, unless the writer was, like Mark,
prevented by some event, perhaps the Neronian persecution, from giving
his book the natural conclusion. In its present shape it excites in the
reader the greatest curiosity which could have been gratified with a
few words, either that the apostle sealed his testimony with his blood,
or that he entered upon new missionary tours East and West until at
last he finished his course after a second captivity in Rome. I may add
that the entire absence of any allusion in the Acts to any of
Paul’s Epistles can be easily explained by the
assumption of a nearly contemporaneous composition, while it seems
almost unaccountable if we assume an interval of ten or twenty
years.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p229">3. Luke’s ignorance of Matthew
and probably also of Mark points likewise to an early date of
composition. A careful investigator, like Luke, writing after the year
70, could hardly have overlooked, among his many written sources, such
an important document as Matthew which the best critics put before
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p229.1">a.d.</span> 70.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p230">4. Clement of Alexandria has preserved a tradition
that the Gospels containing the genealogies, <i>i.e</i>., Matthew and
Luke, were written first. Irenaeus, it is true, puts the third Gospel
after. Matthew and Mark and after the death of Peter and Paul, that is,
after 64 (though certainly not after 70). If the Synoptic Gospels were
written nearly simultaneously, we can easily account for these
differences in the tradition. Irenaeus was no better informed on dates
than Clement, and was evidently mistaken about the age of Christ and
the date of the Apocalypse. But he may have had in view the time of
publication, which must not be confounded with the date of composition.
Many books nowadays are withheld from the market for some reason months
or years after they have passed through the hands of the printer.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p231">The objections raised against such an early date
are not well founded.<note place="end" n="1027" id="i.XII.82-p231.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p232"> Dr. Abbott, of London (in
"<i>Enc. Brit</i>.," X. 813, of the ninth ed., 1879), discovers no less
than ten reasons for the later date of Luke, eight of them in the
preface alone: "(1) the pre-existence and implied failure of many
’attempts’ to set forth continuous
narratives of the things ’surely
believed;’ (2) the mention of
’tradition’ of the eye-witnesses and
ministers of the word as past, not as present (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p232.1">παρἐδοσαν</span><i>
,</i> <scripRef passage="Luke 1:2" id="i.XII.82-p232.2" parsed="|Luke|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.2">Luke 1:2</scripRef>); (3) the
dedication of the Gospel to a man of rank (fictitious or otherwise),
who is supposed to have been
’catechized’ in Christian truth; (4)
the attempt at literary style and at improvement of the
’usus ecclesiasticus’ of the common
tradition; (5) the composition of something like a commencement of a
Christian hymnology; (6) the development of the genealogy and the
higher tone of the narrative of the incarnation; (7) the insertion of
many passages mentioning our Lord as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p232.3">ὁ κύριος</span>
not in address, but in narrative; (8) the
distinction, more sharply drawn, between the fall of Jerusalem and the
final coming; (9) the detailed prediction of the fall of Jerusalem,
implying reminiscences of its fulfilment; (10) the very great
development of the manifestations of Jesus after the resurrection. The
inference from all this evidence would be that Luke was not written
till about <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p232.4">a.d</span>. 80 at earliest. If it could be
further demonstrated that Luke used any Apocryphal book (Judith, for
example), and if it could be shown that the book in question was
written after a certain date (Renan suggests <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p232.5">a.d</span>. 80 for the date of the book of Judith), it might be
necessary to place Luke much later; but no such demonstration has been
hitherto produced." But most of these arguments are set aside by
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.82-p232.6">ἡμῖν</span>
in <scripRef passage="Luke 1:2" id="i.XII.82-p232.7" parsed="|Luke|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.2">Luke 1:2</scripRef>, which includes the writer among those
who heard the gospel story from the eye-witnesses of the life of
Christ. It is also evident from the Acts that the writer, who is
identical with the third Evangelist, was an intimate companion of Paul,
and hence belonged to the first generation of disciples, which includes
all the converts of the apostles from the day of Pentecost down to the
destruction of Jerusalem.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p233">The prior existence of a number of fragmentary
Gospels implied in <scripRef passage="Luke 1:1" id="i.XII.82-p233.1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke 1:1</scripRef> need
not surprise us; for such a story as that of Jesus of Nazareth must
have set many pens in motion at a very early time. "Though the art of
writing had not existed," says Lange, "it would have been invented for
such a theme."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p234">Of more weight is the objection that Luke seems to
have shaped the eschatological prophecies of Christ so as to suit the
fulfilment by bringing in the besieging (Roman) army, and by
interposing "the times of the Gentiles" between the destruction of
Jerusalem and the end of the world (<scripRef passage="Luke 19:43, 44; 21:20-24" id="i.XII.82-p234.1" parsed="|Luke|19|43|19|44;|Luke|21|20|21|24" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.43-Luke.19.44 Bible:Luke.21.20-Luke.21.24">Luke
19:43, 44; 21:20–24</scripRef>). This would put the composition
<i>after</i> the destruction of Jerusalem, say between 70 and 80, if
not later.<note place="end" n="1028" id="i.XII.82-p234.2"><p id="i.XII.82-p235"> Keim (I. 70) thus eloquently
magnifies this little difference: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.82-p235.1">Anders als dem Matthaeus steht diesem Schrifstellen</span></i>
[Lukas] <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.82-p235.2">das
Wirklichkeitsbild der Katastrophe der heiligen Stadt in seiner ganzen
schrecklichen Grösse vor der Seele, die langwierige und
kunstvolle Belagerung des Feindes, die Heere, die befestigten Lager,
der Ring der Absperrung, die tausend Bedrängnisse, die
Blutarbeit des Schwerts, die Gefangenführung des Volkes, der
Tempel, die Stadt dem Boden gleich, Alles unter dem ernsten
Gesichtspunkt eines Strafgerichtes Gottes für die dung des
Gesandten. Ja über die Katastrophe hinaus, die
äusserste Perspektive des ersten Evangelisten, dehnt sich
dem neuen Geschichtschreiber eine new unbestimmbar grosse Periode der
Trümmerlage Jerusalemz unter dem ehernen Tritt der Heiden
und heidnischer Weltzeiten, innerhalb deren er selber schreibt. Unter
solchen Umständen hat die grosse Zukunftrede Jesu bei aller
Sorgfalt, die wesentlichen Züge, sogar die Wiederkunft in
diesem ’Geschlect’zu halten die
mannigfaltigsten Aenderungen erlitten."</span></i> The same argument is urged more soberly by Holtzmann (<i>Syn</i>.
<i>Evang.,</i> 406 sq.), and even by Güder (in Herzog, IX.
19) and Weiss (in Meyer, 6th ed., p. 243), but they assume that Luke
wrote only a few years after Matthew.</p></note> But such an intentional change of the words of
our Lord is inconsistent with the unquestionable honesty of the
historian and his reverence for the words of the Divine teacher.<note place="end" n="1029" id="i.XII.82-p235.3"><p id="i.XII.82-p236"> "It is psychologically
impossible," says Godet (p. 543), "that Luke should have indulged in
manipulating at pleasure the sayings of that Being on whom his faith
was fixed, whom he regarded as the Son of God."</p></note>
Moreover, it is not borne out by the facts. For the other Synoptists
likewise speak of wars and the abomination of desolation in the holy
place, which refers to the Jewish wars and the Roman eagles (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24:15" id="i.XII.82-p236.1" parsed="|Matt|24|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.15">Matt.
24:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 13:14" id="i.XII.82-p236.2" parsed="|Mark|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.14">Mark 13:14</scripRef>). Luke makes the Lord say:,
Jerusalem shall be trodden down by the Gentiles till the times of the
Gentiles be fulfilled" (<scripRef passage="Luke 21:24" id="i.XII.82-p236.3" parsed="|Luke|21|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.24">Luke 21:24</scripRef>).
But Matthew does the same when he reports that Christ predicted and
commanded the preaching of the gospel of the kingdom in all parts of
the world before the end can come (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24:14" id="i.XII.82-p236.4" parsed="|Matt|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.14">Matt. 24:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 28:19" id="i.XII.82-p236.5" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">28:19</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Mark 16:15" id="i.XII.82-p236.6" parsed="|Mark|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.15">Mark 16:15</scripRef>). And even Paul said, almost in the same
words as Luke, twelve years before the destruction of Jerusalem:
"Blindness is happened to Israel until the fulness of the Gentiles be
come in" (<scripRef passage="Rom. 11:25" id="i.XII.82-p236.7" parsed="|Rom|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.25">Rom. 11:25</scripRef>).
Must we therefore put the composition of Romans after <span class="c16" id="i.XII.82-p236.8">a.d.</span> 70? On the other hand, Luke reports as clearly as
Matthew and Mark the words of Christ, that "this generation shall not
pass away till all things" (the preceding prophecies) "shall be
fulfilled" (<scripRef passage="Luke 21:32" id="i.XII.82-p236.9" parsed="|Luke|21|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.32">Luke 21:32</scripRef>).
Why did he not omit this passage if he intended to interpose a larger
space of time between the destruction of Jerusalem and the end of the
world?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p237">The eschatological discourses of our Lord, then,
are essentially the same in all the Synoptists, and present the same
difficulties, which can only be removed by assuming: (1) that they
refer both to the destruction of Jerusalem and the end of the world,
two analogous events, the former being typical of the latter; (2) that
the two events, widely distant in time, are represented in close
proximity of space after the manner of prophetic vision in a panoramic
picture. We must also remember that the precise date of the end of the
world was expressly disclaimed even by the Son of God in the days of
his humiliation (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24:36" id="i.XII.82-p237.1" parsed="|Matt|24|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.36">Matt. 24:36</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Mark 13:32" id="i.XII.82-p237.2" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark
13:32</scripRef>), and is consequently
beyond the reach of human knowledge and calculation. The only
difference is that Luke more clearly distinguishes the two events by
dividing the prophetical discourses and assigning them to different
occasions (<scripRef passage="Luke 17:20-37; 21:5-33" id="i.XII.82-p237.3" parsed="|Luke|17|20|17|37;|Luke|21|5|21|33" osisRef="Bible:Luke.17.20-Luke.17.37 Bible:Luke.21.5-Luke.21.33">Luke
17:20–37 and 21:5–33</scripRef>); and here, as in other cases, he is
probably more exact and in harmony with several hints of our Lord that
a considerable interval must elapse between the catastrophe of
Jerusalem and the final catastrophe of the world.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p238"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.82-p239">Place of Composition.</p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p240"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.82-p241">The third Gospel gives no hint as to the place of
composition. Ancient tradition is uncertain, and modern critics are
divided between Greece,<note place="end" n="1030" id="i.XII.82-p241.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p242"> Jerome: Achaia and Boeotia;
Hilgenfeld (in 1858): Achaia or Macedonia; Godet (in his first ed.):
Corinth, in the house of Gaius (<scripRef passage="Rom. 16:23" id="i.XII.82-p242.1" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">Rom. 16:23</scripRef>), but more indefinitely in
the second ed.: Achaia.</p></note> Alexandria,<note place="end" n="1031" id="i.XII.82-p242.2"><p id="i.XII.82-p243"> The Peshito, which gives the
title: "Gospel of Luke the Evangelist, which he published and preached
in Greek in Alexandria the Great."</p></note> Ephesus,<note place="end" n="1032" id="i.XII.82-p243.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p244"> Köstlin and
Overbeck, also Hilgenfeld in 1875 (<i>Einleit</i>., p. 612).</p></note>
Caesarea, <note place="end" n="1033" id="i.XII.82-p244.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p245"> Michaelis, Kuinöl,
Schott, Thiersch, and others.</p></note> Rome.<note place="end" n="1034" id="i.XII.82-p245.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p246"> Hug, Ewald, Zeller, Holtzmann,
Keim, Davidson.</p></note> It was probably written in sections
during the longer residence of the author at Philippi, Caesarea, and
Rome, but we cannot tell where it was completed and published.<note place="end" n="1035" id="i.XII.82-p246.1"><p id="i.XII.82-p247"> Weiss, in the sixth ed. of
Meyer (p. 244) "<i>Wo das Evang. geschrieben sei, ist völlig
unbekannt</i>."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.82-p248"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="83" title="John" shorttitle="Section 83" progress="78.94%" prev="i.XII.82" next="i.XII.84" id="i.XII.83">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.83-p1">§ 83. John.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.83-p3">See Literature on John, § 40, of this
vol.; Life and Character of John, §§
41–43, of this vol.; Theology of John, §
72, pp. 549 sqq.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.83-p5">The best comes last. The fourth Gospel is the Gospel
of Gospels, the holy of holies in the New Testament. The favorite
disciple and bosom friend of Christ, the protector of his mother, the
survivor of the apostolic age was pre-eminently qualified by nature and
grace to give to the church the inside view of that most wonderful
person that ever walked on earth. In his early youth he had absorbed
the deepest words of his Master, and treasured them in a faithful
heart; in extreme old age, yet with the fire and vigor of manhood, he
reproduced them under the influence of the Holy Spirit who dwelt in him
and led him, as well as the other disciples, into "the whole
truth."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p6">His Gospel is the golden sunset of the age of
inspiration, and sheds its lustre into the second and all succeeding
centuries of the church. It was written at Ephesus when Jerusalem lay
in ruins, when the church had finally separated from the synagogue,
when "the Jews" and the Christians were two distinct races, when Jewish
and Gentile believers had melted into a homogeneous Christian
community, a little band in a hostile world, yet strong in faith, full
of hope and joy, and certain of victory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p7">For a satisfactory discussion of the difficult
problems involved in this Gospel and its striking contrast with the
Synoptic Gospels, we must keep in view the fact that Christ communed
with the apostles after as well as before his visible departure, and
spoke to them through that "other Advocate" whom he sent to them from
the Father, and who brought to remembrance all things he had said unto
them.<note place="end" n="1036" id="i.XII.83-p7.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p8"> <scripRef passage="John 14:26" id="i.XII.83-p8.1" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26">John 14:26</scripRef>; 16:18. Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:19, 20" id="i.XII.83-p8.2" parsed="|Matt|10|19|10|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.19-Matt.10.20">Matt.
10:19, 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 12:12" id="i.XII.83-p8.3" parsed="|Luke|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.12">Luke 12:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 4:8" id="i.XII.83-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.8">Acts 4:8</scripRef>.</p></note> Here lies the guarantee of the truthfulness of
a picture which no human artist could have drawn without divine
inspiration. Under any other view the fourth Gospel, and indeed the
whole New Testament, becomes the strangest enigma in the history of
literature and incapable of any rational solution.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.83-p10">John and the Synoptists.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p12">If John wrote long after the Synoptists, we could,
of course, not expect from him a repetition of the story already so
well told by three independent witnesses. But what is surprising is the
fact that, coming last, he should produce the most original of all the
Gospels.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p13">The transition from Matthew to Mark, and from Mark
to Luke is easy and natural; but in passing from any of the Synoptists
to the fourth Gospel we breathe a different atmosphere, and feel as if
we were suddenly translated from a fertile valley to the height of a
mountain with a boundless vision over new scenes of beauty and
grandeur. We look in vain for a genealogy of Jesus, for an account of
his birth, for the sermons of the Baptist, for the history of the
temptation in the wilderness, the baptism in the Jordan, and the
transfiguration on the Mount, for a list of the Twelve, for the
miraculous cures of demoniacs. John says nothing of the institution of
the church and the sacraments; though he is full of the mystical union
and communion which is the essence of the church, and presents the
spiritual meaning of baptism and the Lord’s Supper
(<scripRef passage="John 3" id="i.XII.83-p13.1" parsed="|John|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3">John 3</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="John 6" id="i.XII.83-p13.2" parsed="|John|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6">John 6</scripRef>). He omits the ascension, though it is promised
through Mary Magdalene (20:17). He has not a word of the Sermon on the
Mount, and the Lord’s Prayer, none of the inimitable
parables about the kingdom of heaven, none of those telling answers to
the entangling questions of the Pharisees. He omits the prophecies of
the downfall of Jerusalem and the end of the world, and most of those
proverbial, moral sentences and maxims of surpassing wisdom which are
strung together by the Synoptists like so many sparkling diamonds.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p14">But in the place of these Synoptical records John
gives us an abundance of new matter of equal, if not greater, interest
and importance. Right at the threshold we are startled, as by a peal of
thunder from the depths, of eternity: "In the beginning was the Word."
And as we proceed we hear about the creation of the world, the shining
of the true light in darkness, the preparatory revelations, the
incarnation of the Logos, the testimony of the Baptist to the Lamb of
God. We listen with increasing wonder to those mysterious discourses
about the new birth of the Spirit, the water of life, the bread of life
from heaven, about the relation of the eternal and only-begotten Son to
the Father, to the world, and to believers, the mission of the Holy
Spirit, the promise of the many mansions in heaven, the farewell to the
disciples, and at last that sacerdotal prayer which brings us nearest
to the throne and the beating heart of God. John alone reports the
interviews with Nicodemus, the woman of Samaria, and the Greek
foreigners. He records six miracles not mentioned by the Synoptists,
and among them the two greatest—the changing of water
into wine and the raising of Lazarus from the grave. And where he meets
the Synoptists, as in the feeding of the five thousand, he adds the
mysterious discourse on the spiritual feeding of believers by the bread
of life which has been going on ever since. He makes the nearest
approach to his predecessors in the closing chapters on the betrayal,
the denial of Peter, the trial before the ecclesiastical and civil
tribunals, the crucifixion and resurrection, but even here he is more
exact and circumstantial, and adds, interesting details which bear the
unmistakable marks of personal observation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p15">He fills out the ministry of Christ in Judaea,
among the hierarchy and the people of Jerusalem, and extends it over
three years; while the Synoptists seem to confine it to one year and
dwell chiefly on his labors among the peasantry of Galilee. But on
close inspection John leaves ample room for the Galilaean, and the
Synoptists for the Judaean ministry. None of the Gospels is a complete
biography. John expressly disclaims, this (20:31). Matthew implies
repeated visits to the holy city when he makes Christ exclaim: "O
Jerusalem, Jerusalem ... <i>how often</i> would I have gathered thy
children together" (23:37; comp. 27:57). On the other hand John records
several miracles in Cana, evidently only as typical examples of many
(2:1 sqq.; 4:47 sqq.; 6:1 sqq.). But in Jerusalem the great conflict
between light and darkness, belief and unbelief, was most fully
developed and matured to the final crisis; and this it was one of his
chief objects to describe.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p16">The differences between John and the Synoptists
are many and great, but there are no contradictions.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.83-p18">The Occasion.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p20">Irenaeus, who, as a native of Asia Minor and a
spiritual grand-pupil of John, is entitled to special consideration,
says: "Afterward" [<i>i.e.</i>, after Matthew, Mark, and Luke] "John,
the disciple of the Lord, who also had leaned upon his breast, did
himself publish a Gospel during his residence at Ephesus in Asia."<note place="end" n="1037" id="i.XII.83-p20.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p21"> <i>Adv. Haer</i>., III., cap.
1, § 2.</p></note> In
another place he makes the rise of the Gnostic heresy the prompting
occasion of the composition.<note place="end" n="1038" id="i.XII.83-p21.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p22"> <i>Ibid</i>. III. 11,
1.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p23">A curious tradition, which probably contains a
grain of truth, traces the composition to a request of
John’s fellow-disciples and elders of Ephesus. "Fast
with me," said John, according to the Muratorian fragment (170), "for
three days from this time" [when the request was made], "and whatever
shall be revealed to each of us" [concerning my composing the Gospel],
"let us relate it to one another. On the same night it was revealed to
Andrew, one of the apostles, that John should relate all things in his
own name, aided by the revision of all.<note place="end" n="1039" id="i.XII.83-p23.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p24"> <i>"Ut recognoscentibus
omnibus, Joannes suo nomine cuncta describe</i>ret.</p></note> ... What wonder is it
then that John brings forward every detail with so much emphasis, even
in his Epistles, saying of himself, What we have seen with our eyes,
and heard with our ears, and our hands have handled, these things have
we written unto you. For so he professes that he was not only an
eyewitness, but also a hearer, and moreover a writer of all the
wonderful works of the Lord in their historical order."<note place="end" n="1040" id="i.XII.83-p24.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p25"> "<i>Sic enim non solum visorem, sed et auditorem, sed et scriptorem
omnium mirabilium Domini per ordinem profitetur</i>." See the Latin text as published by Tregelles, also in
Charteris, <i>l.c.</i>, p. 3, and the translation of Westcott,
<i>History of the Canon</i>, p. 187.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p26">The mention of Andrew in this fragment is
remarkable, for he was associated with John as a pupil of the Baptist
and as the first called to the school of Christ (<scripRef passage="John 1:35-40" id="i.XII.83-p26.1" parsed="|John|1|35|1|40" osisRef="Bible:John.1.35-John.1.40">John 1:35–40</scripRef>). He was also prominent in other
ways and stood next to the beloved three, or even next to his brother
Peter in the catalogues of the apostles.<note place="end" n="1041" id="i.XII.83-p26.2"><p id="i.XII.83-p27"> <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:2" id="i.XII.83-p27.1" parsed="|Matt|10|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.2">Matt. 10:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:14" id="i.XII.83-p27.2" parsed="|Luke|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.14">Luke 6:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 3:16" id="i.XII.83-p27.3" parsed="|Mark|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.16">Mark
3:16</scripRef>; 13:3; <scripRef passage="John 1:41" id="i.XII.83-p27.4" parsed="|John|1|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.41">John 1:41</scripRef>; 12:22; <scripRef passage="Acts 1:13" id="i.XII.83-p27.5" parsed="|Acts|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.13">Acts 1:13</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p28">Victorinus of Pettau (d. about 304), in the
Scholia on the Apocalypse, says that John wrote the Gospel after the
Apocalypse, in consequence of the spread of the Gnostic heresy and at
the request of "all the bishops from the neighboring provinces."<note place="end" n="1042" id="i.XII.83-p28.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p29"> Quoted by Westcott and
Hilgenfeld. I will add the original from Migne, <i>Patrol.,</i> V. 333:
"<i>Cum enim essent Valentinus et Cerinthus,
et Ebion, et caeteri scholae satanae, diffusi per orbem, convenerunt ad
illum de finitimis provinciis omnes episcopi, et compulerunt eum, ut et
ipse testimonium coscriberet</i>."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p30">Jerome, on the basis of a similar tradition,
reports that John, being constrained by his brethren to write,
consented to do so if all joined in a fast and prayer to God, and after
this fast, being saturated with revelation (<i>revelatione
saturatus),</i> he indited the heaven-sent preface: "In the beginning
was the Word."<note place="end" n="1043" id="i.XII.83-p30.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p31"> Preface to <i>Com in
Matt</i>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p32">Possibly those fellow-disciples and pupils who
prompted John to write his Gospel, were the same who afterward added
their testimony to the genuineness of the book, speaking in the plural
("we know that his witness is true," <scripRef passage="John 21:24" id="i.XII.83-p32.1" parsed="|John|21|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.24">21:24</scripRef>), one of them acting as scribe
("<i>I</i> suppose," <scripRef passage="John 21:25" id="i.XII.83-p32.2" parsed="|John|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.25">21:25</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p33">The outward occasion does not exclude, of course,
the inward prompting by the Holy Spirit, which is in fact implied in
this tradition, but it shows how far the ancient church was from such a
mechanical theory of inspiration as ignores or denies the human and
natural factors in the composition of the apostolic writings. The
preface of Luke proves the same.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.83-p35">The Object.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p37">The fourth Gospel does not aim at a complete
biography of Christ, but distinctly declares that Jesus wrought "many
other signs in the presence of the disciples which are not written in
this book" (<scripRef passage="John 20:30" id="i.XII.83-p37.1" parsed="|John|20|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.30">John 20:30</scripRef>;
comp. <scripRef passage="John 21:25" id="i.XII.83-p37.2" parsed="|John|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.25">21:25</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p38">The author plainly states his object, to which all
other objects must be subordinate as merely incidental, namely, to lead
his readers to the faith "that Jesus is <i>the Christ, the Son of
God;</i> and that believing they may have life in his name" (20:31).
This includes three points: (1) the Messiahship of Jesus, which was of
prime importance to the Jews, and was the sole or at least the chief
aim of Matthew, the Jewish Evangelist; (2) the Divine Sonship of Jesus,
which was the point to be gained with the Gentiles, and which Luke, the
Gentile Evangelist, had also in view; (3) the practical benefit of such
faith, to gain true, spiritual, eternal life in Him and through Him who
is the personal embodiment and source of eternal life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p39">To this historico-didactic object all others which
have been mentioned must be subordinated. The book is neither polemic
and apologetic, nor supplementary, nor irenic, except incidentally and
unintentionally as it serves all these purposes. The writer wrote in
full view of the condition and needs of the church at the close of the
first century, and shaped his record accordingly, taking for granted a
general knowledge of the older Gospels, and refuting indirectly, by the
statement of facts and truths, the errors of the day. Hence there is
some measure of truth in those theories which have made an incidental
aim the chief or only aim of the book.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p40">1. The anti-heretical theory was started by
Irenaeus. Being himself absorbed in the controversy with Gnosticism and
finding the strongest weapons in John, he thought that
John’s motive was to root out the error of Cerinthus
and of the Nicolaitans by showing that "there is one God who made all
things by his word; and not, as they say, one who made the world, and
another, the Father of the Lord."<note place="end" n="1044" id="i.XII.83-p40.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p41"> <i>Adv. Haer.,</i> III. 11,
1.</p></note> Jerome adds the
opposite error of Ebionism, Ewald that of the disciples of the
Baptist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p42">No doubt the fourth Gospel, by the positive
statement of the truth, is the most effective refutation of Gnostic
dualism and doketism, which began to raise its head in Asia Minor
toward the close of the first century. It shows the harmony of the
ideal Christ of faith and the real Christ of history, which the ancient
and modern schools of Gnosticism are unable to unite in one individual.
But it is not on this account a polemical treatise, and it even had by
its profound speculation a special attraction for Gnostics and
philosophical rationalists, from Basilides down to Baur. The ancient
Gnostics made the first use of it and quoted freely from the prologue,
<i>e.g.</i>, the passage: "The true light, which enlighteneth every
man, was coming into the world" (<scripRef passage="John 1:9" id="i.XII.83-p42.1" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">1:9</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="1045" id="i.XII.83-p42.2"><p id="i.XII.83-p43"> Basilides in Hippolytus,
<i>Ref. Haer.,</i> VII. 22.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p44">The polemical aim is more apparent in the first
Epistle of John, which directly warns against the anti-Christian errors
then threatening the church, and may be called a doctrinal and
practical postscript to the Gospel.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p45">2. The supplementary theory. Clement of Alexandria
(about 200) states, on the authority of "presbyters of an earlier
generation," that John, at the request of his friends and the prompting
of the divine Spirit, added a <i>spiritual Gospel to the older
bodily</i> Gospels which set forth the outward facts.<note place="end" n="1046" id="i.XII.83-p45.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p46"> In Eusebius, <i>H</i>.
<i>E.,</i> VI. 14 (quoting from the <i>Hypotyposes</i>):<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p46.1">τὸν
Ἰωάννην
ἔσχατον
συνιδόντα
ὅτι τὰ
σωματικὰ
ἐν τοῖς
εὐαγγελίοις
δεδήλωται
προτραπέντα
ὑπὸ τῶν
γνωρίμων</span>[<i>i.e.,</i> either <i>well known</i> friends, or
<i>distinguished, notable men</i>], <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p46.2">πνεύματι
θεοφορηθέντα,
πνευματικὸν
ποιῆσαι
εὐαγγέλιον</span>. Origen had a similar view, namely, that John alone among
the Evangelists clearly teaches the divinity of Christ. Tom. 1:6 <i>in
Joan.</i> (<i>Opp.,</i> IV. 6).</p></note> The distinction is
ingenious. John is more spiritual and ideal than the Synoptists, and he
represents as it were the esoteric tradition as distinct from the
exoteric tradition of the church. Eusebius records also as a current
opinion that John intended to supply an amount of the earlier period of
Christ’s ministry which was omitted by the other
Evangelists.<note place="end" n="1047" id="i.XII.83-p46.3"><p id="i.XII.83-p47"> <i>H. E.,</i> III. 24. Jerome
repeats this view and connects it with the antiheretical aim, <i>De
vir. illustr.,</i> c. 9, comp. <i>Com. in Matt. Proaem.</i> Theodore of
Mopsuestia thought that John intended to supplement the Synoptists
chiefly by the discourses on the divinity of Christ. See
Fritzsche’s ed. of fragments of his Commentaries on
the New Test., Turici, p. 19 sq. (quoted by Hilgenfeld,
<i>Einleitung,</i> p. 696).</p></note> John is undoubtedly a most welcome
supplementer both in matter and spirit, and furnishes in part the key
for the full understanding of the Synoptists, yet he repeats many
important events, especially in the closing chapters, and his Gospel is
as complete as any.<note place="end" n="1048" id="i.XII.83-p47.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p48"> Godet expresses the same view
(I. 862): "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p48.1">Cette intention de
compléter les récits antérieurs, soit
au point de vue historique, comme l’a pensé
Eusébe, soit sous un rapport plus spirituel, comme
l’a déclaré Clément
d’Alexandrie, est donc parfaitement fondée
en fait; nous la constatons commne un but secondaire at, pour mieux
dire, comme moyen servant au but principal</span></i>."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p49">3. The Irenic tendency-theory is a modern
Tübingen invention. It is assumed that the fourth Gospel is
purely speculative or theological, the last and crowning literary
production which completed the process of unifying Jewish and Gentile
Christianity and melting them into the one Catholic church of the
second century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p50">No doubt it is an Irenicon of the church in the
highest and best sense of the term, and a prophecy of the church of the
future, when all discords of Christendom past and present will be
harmonized in the perfect union of Christians with Christ, which is the
last object of his sacerdotal prayer. But it is not an Irenicon at the
expense of truth and facts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p51">In carrying out their hypothesis the
Tübingen critics have resorted to the wildest fictions. It
is said that the author depreciated the Mosaic dispensation and
displayed jealousy of Peter. How in the world could this promote peace?
It would rather have defeated the object. But there is no shadow of
proof for such an assertion. While the author opposes the unbelieving
Jews, he shows the highest reverence for the Old Testament, and derives
salvation from the Jews. Instead of showing jealousy of Peter, he
introduces his new name at the first interview with Jesus (<scripRef passage="John 1:42" id="i.XII.83-p51.1" parsed="|John|1|42|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.42">1:42</scripRef>), reports his great confession even more
fully than Matthew (<scripRef passage="John 6:68, 69" id="i.XII.83-p51.2" parsed="|John|6|68|6|69" osisRef="Bible:John.6.68-John.6.69">John 6:68, 69</scripRef>), puts him at the head of the list of
the apostles (<scripRef passage="John 21:2" id="i.XII.83-p51.3" parsed="|John|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.2">21:2</scripRef>), and
gives him his due prominence throughout down to the last interview when
the risen Lord committed to him the feeding of his sheep (<scripRef passage="John 21:15-19" id="i.XII.83-p51.4" parsed="|John|21|15|21|19" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15-John.21.19">21:15–19</scripRef>). This misrepresentation is of a
piece with the other Tübingen myth adopted by Renan, that
the real John in the Apocalypse pursues a polemical aim against Paul
and deliberately excludes him from the rank of the twelve Apostles. And
yet Paul himself, in the acknowledged Epistle to the Galatians,
represents John as one of the three pillar-apostles who recognized his
peculiar gift for the apostolate of the Gentiles and extended to him
the right hand of fellowship.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.83-p53">Analysis.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p54"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p55">The object of John determined the selection and
arrangement of the material. His plan is more clear and systematic than
that of the Synoptists. It brings out the growing conflict between
belief and unbelief, between light and darkness, and leads step by step
to the great crisis of the cross, and to the concluding exclamation of
Thomas, "My Lord and my God."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p56">In the following analysis the sections peculiar to
John are marked by a star.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p57"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.83-p58">*I. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p58.1">The Prologue</span>. The theme
of the Gospel: the Logos, the eternal Revealer of God:</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p59">(1.) In relation to God, <scripRef passage="John 1:1, 2" id="i.XII.83-p59.1" parsed="|John|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.2">John 1:1, 2</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p60">(2.) In relation to the world. General revelation,
<scripRef passage="John 1:3-5" id="i.XII.83-p60.1" parsed="|John|1|3|1|5" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3-John.1.5">1:3–5</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p61">(3.) In relation to John the Baptist and the Jews.
Particular revelation, <scripRef passage="John 1:6-13" id="i.XII.83-p61.1" parsed="|John|1|6|1|13" osisRef="Bible:John.1.6-John.1.13">1:6–13</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p62">(4.) The incarnation of the Logos, and its effect
upon the disciples, <scripRef passage="John 1:14-18" id="i.XII.83-p62.1" parsed="|John|1|14|1|18" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14-John.1.18">1:14–18</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.83-p63">II. The Public Manifestation of the Incarnate Logos
in Active Word and Work, <scripRef passage="John 1:19 - 12:50" id="i.XII.83-p63.1" parsed="|John|1|19|12|50" osisRef="Bible:John.1.19-John.12.50">1:19 to 12:50</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p64">*(1.) The preparatory testimony of John the Baptist
pointing to Jesus as the promised and expected Messiah, and as the Lamb
of God that beareth the sin of the world, <scripRef passage="John 1:19-37" id="i.XII.83-p64.1" parsed="|John|1|19|1|37" osisRef="Bible:John.1.19-John.1.37">1:19–37</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p65">*(2.) The gathering of the first disciples, <scripRef passage="John 1:38-51" id="i.XII.83-p65.1" parsed="|John|1|38|1|51" osisRef="Bible:John.1.38-John.1.51">1:38–51</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p66">*(3.) The first sign: the changing of water into
wine at Cana in Galilee, <scripRef passage="John 2:1-11" id="i.XII.83-p66.1" parsed="|John|2|1|2|11" osisRef="Bible:John.2.1-John.2.11">2:1–11</scripRef>. First sojourn in Capernaum, <scripRef passage="John 2:12" id="i.XII.83-p66.2" parsed="|John|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.12">2:12</scripRef>. First Passover and journey to
Jerusalem during the public ministry, <scripRef passage="John 2:13" id="i.XII.83-p66.3" parsed="|John|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.13">2:13</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p67">*(4.) The reformatory cleansing of the Temple,
<scripRef passage="John 2:14-22" id="i.XII.83-p67.1" parsed="|John|2|14|2|22" osisRef="Bible:John.2.14-John.2.22">2:14–22</scripRef>. (Recorded also by the Synoptists,
but at the close of the public ministry.) Labors among the Jews in
Jerusalem, <scripRef passage="John 2:23-25" id="i.XII.83-p67.2" parsed="|John|2|23|2|25" osisRef="Bible:John.2.23-John.2.25">2:23–25</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p68">*(5.) Conversation with Nicodemus, representing the
timid disciples, the higher classes among the Jews. Regeneration the
condition of entering into the kingdom of God, <scripRef passage="John 3:1-15" id="i.XII.83-p68.1" parsed="|John|3|1|3|15" osisRef="Bible:John.3.1-John.3.15">3:1–15</scripRef>. The love of God in the sending of his
Son to save the world, <scripRef passage="John 3:16-21" id="i.XII.83-p68.2" parsed="|John|3|16|3|21" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16-John.3.21">3:16–21</scripRef>. (Jerusalem.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p69">*(6.) Labors of Jesus in Judaea. The testimony of
John the Baptist: He must increase, but I must decrease, <scripRef passage="John 3:22-36" id="i.XII.83-p69.1" parsed="|John|3|22|3|36" osisRef="Bible:John.3.22-John.3.36">3:22–36</scripRef>. (Departure of Jesus into Galilee
after John’s imprisonment, <scripRef passage="John 4:1-3" id="i.XII.83-p69.2" parsed="|John|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:John.4.1-John.4.3">4:1–3</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:12" id="i.XII.83-p69.3" parsed="|Matt|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.12">Matt. 4:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 1:14" id="i.XII.83-p69.4" parsed="|Mark|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.14">Mark 1:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 4:14" id="i.XII.83-p69.5" parsed="|Luke|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.14">Luke 4:14</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p70">*(7.) Labors in Samaria on the journey from Judaea
to Galilee. The woman of Samaria; Jacob’s well; the
water of life; the worship of God the Spirit in spirit and in truth;
the fields ripening for the harvest, <scripRef passage="John 4:1-42" id="i.XII.83-p70.1" parsed="|John|4|1|4|42" osisRef="Bible:John.4.1-John.4.42">John
4:1–42</scripRef>.
Jesus teaches publicly in Galilee, <scripRef passage="John 4:43-45" id="i.XII.83-p70.2" parsed="|John|4|43|4|45" osisRef="Bible:John.4.43-John.4.45">4:43–45</scripRef> (comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 4:17" id="i.XII.83-p70.3" parsed="|Matt|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.17">Matt. 4:17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 1:14, 15" id="i.XII.83-p70.4" parsed="|Mark|1|14|1|15" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.14-Mark.1.15">Mark 1:14, 15</scripRef> <scripRef passage="Luke 4:14, 15" id="i.XII.83-p70.5" parsed="|Luke|4|14|4|15" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.14-Luke.4.15">Luke 4:14, 15</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p71">*(8.) Jesus again visits Cana in Galilee and heals
a nobleman’s son at Capernaum, <scripRef passage="John 4:46-54" id="i.XII.83-p71.1" parsed="|John|4|46|4|54" osisRef="Bible:John.4.46-John.4.54">John 4:46–54</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p72">*(9.) Second journey to Jerusalem at a feast (the
second Passover?). The healing of the infirm man at the pool of
Bethesda on the Sabbath, <scripRef passage="John 5:1-18" id="i.XII.83-p72.1" parsed="|John|5|1|5|18" osisRef="Bible:John.5.1-John.5.18">5:1–18</scripRef>. Beginning of the hostility of the Jews.
Discourse of Christ on his relation to the Father, and his authority to
judge the world, <scripRef passage="John 5:19-47" id="i.XII.83-p72.2" parsed="|John|5|19|5|47" osisRef="Bible:John.5.19-John.5.47">5:19–47</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p73">(10.) The feeding of the five thousand, <scripRef passage="John 6:1-14" id="i.XII.83-p73.1" parsed="|John|6|1|6|14" osisRef="Bible:John.6.1-John.6.14">6:1–14</scripRef>. The stilling of the tempest, <scripRef passage="John 6:15-21" id="i.XII.83-p73.2" parsed="|John|6|15|6|21" osisRef="Bible:John.6.15-John.6.21">6:15–21</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p74">*The mysterious discourse in Capernaum on the bread
of life; the sifting of the disciples; the confession of Peter: "To
whom shall we go," etc.; the hinting at the treason of Judas, <scripRef passage="John 6:22-71" id="i.XII.83-p74.1" parsed="|John|6|22|6|71" osisRef="Bible:John.6.22-John.6.71">6:22–71</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p75">*(11.) Third visit to Jerusalem, at the feast of
the Tabernacles. The hasty request of the brethren of Jesus who did not
believe on him. His discourse in the Temple with opposite effect.
Rising hostility of the Jews, and vain efforts of the hierarchy to
seize him as a false teacher misleading the people, <scripRef passage="John 7:1-52" id="i.XII.83-p75.1" parsed="|John|7|1|7|52" osisRef="Bible:John.7.1-John.7.52">7:1–52</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p76">[*(12a.) The woman taken in adultery and pardoned
by Jesus, <scripRef passage="John 7:53-8:11" id="i.XII.83-p76.1" parsed="|John|7|53|8|11" osisRef="Bible:John.7.53-John.8.11">7:53–8:11</scripRef>. Jerusalem. Probably an
interpolation from oral tradition, authentic and true, but not from the
pen of John. Also found at the end, and at <scripRef passage="Luke 21" id="i.XII.83-p76.2" parsed="|Luke|21|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21">Luke 21</scripRef>.]</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p77">*(12b.) Discourse on the light of the world. The
children of God and the children of the devil. Attempts to stone Jesus,
<scripRef passage="John 8:12-59" id="i.XII.83-p77.1" parsed="|John|8|12|8|59" osisRef="Bible:John.8.12-John.8.59">John 8:12–59</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p78">*(13.) The healing of the man born blind, on a
Sabbath, and his testimony before the Pharisees, <scripRef passage="John 9:1-41" id="i.XII.83-p78.1" parsed="|John|9|1|9|41" osisRef="Bible:John.9.1-John.9.41">9:1–41</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p79">*(14.) The parable of the good shepherd, <scripRef passage="John 10:1-21" id="i.XII.83-p79.1" parsed="|John|10|1|10|21" osisRef="Bible:John.10.1-John.10.21">10:1–21</scripRef>. Speech at the feast of Dedication
in Solomon’s porch, <scripRef passage="John 10:22-39" id="i.XII.83-p79.2" parsed="|John|10|22|10|39" osisRef="Bible:John.10.22-John.10.39">10:22–39</scripRef>. Departure to the country beyond
the Jordan, <scripRef passage="John 10:40-42" id="i.XII.83-p79.3" parsed="|John|10|40|10|42" osisRef="Bible:John.10.40-John.10.42">10:40–42</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p80">*(15.) The resurrection of Lazarus at Bethany, and
its effect upon hastening the crisis. The counsel of Caiaphas. Jesus
retires from Jerusalem to Ephraim, <scripRef passage="John 11:1-57" id="i.XII.83-p80.1" parsed="|John|11|1|11|57" osisRef="Bible:John.11.1-John.11.57">11:1–57</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p81">(16.) The anointing by Mary in Bethany, <scripRef passage="John 12:1-8" id="i.XII.83-p81.1" parsed="|John|12|1|12|8" osisRef="Bible:John.12.1-John.12.8">12:1–8</scripRef>. The counsel of the chief priests, <scripRef passage="John 12:9-11" id="i.XII.83-p81.2" parsed="|John|12|9|12|11" osisRef="Bible:John.12.9-John.12.11">12:9–11</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p82">(17.) The entry into Jerusalem, <scripRef passage="John 12:12-19" id="i.XII.83-p82.1" parsed="|John|12|12|12|19" osisRef="Bible:John.12.12-John.12.19">12:12–19</scripRef>. (Comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 21:1-17" id="i.XII.83-p82.2" parsed="|Matt|21|1|21|17" osisRef="Bible:Matt.21.1-Matt.21.17">Matt. 21:1–17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 11:1-11" id="i.XII.83-p82.3" parsed="|Mark|11|1|11|11" osisRef="Bible:Mark.11.1-Mark.11.11">Mark
11:1–11</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Luke 19:29-44" id="i.XII.83-p82.4" parsed="|Luke|19|29|19|44" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.29-Luke.19.44">Luke
19:29–44</scripRef>.)</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p83">*(18.) Visit of the Greeks. Discourse of Jesus on
the grain of wheat which must die to bear fruit; the voice from heaven;
the attraction of the cross; the opposite effect; reflection of the
Evangelist; summary of the speeches of Jesus, <scripRef passage="John 12:20-50" id="i.XII.83-p83.1" parsed="|John|12|20|12|50" osisRef="Bible:John.12.20-John.12.50">John
12:20–50</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.83-p84">III. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p84.1">The Private Manifestation of
Christ in the Circle of his Disciples</span>. During the fourth and
last Passover week. Jerusalem, <scripRef passage="John 13:1-17:26" id="i.XII.83-p84.2" parsed="|John|13|1|17|26" osisRef="Bible:John.13.1-John.17.26">13:1–17:26</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p85">*(l.) Jesus washes the feet of the disciples before
the Passover meal, <scripRef passage="John 13:1-20" id="i.XII.83-p85.1" parsed="|John|13|1|13|20" osisRef="Bible:John.13.1-John.13.20">13:1–20</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p86">(2.) He announces the traitor, <scripRef passage="John 13:21-27" id="i.XII.83-p86.1" parsed="|John|13|21|13|27" osisRef="Bible:John.13.21-John.13.27">13:21–27</scripRef>. The departure of Judas, <scripRef passage="John 13:27-30" id="i.XII.83-p86.2" parsed="|John|13|27|13|30" osisRef="Bible:John.13.27-John.13.30">13:27–30</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p87">*(3.) The new commandment of love, <scripRef passage="John 13:31-35" id="i.XII.83-p87.1" parsed="|John|13|31|13|35" osisRef="Bible:John.13.31-John.13.35">13:31–35</scripRef>. (Here is the best place for the
institution of the Lord’s Supper, omitted by John, but
reported by all the Synoptists and by Paul.)</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p88"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p89">(4.) Prophecy of Peter’s denial,
<scripRef passage="John 13:36-38" id="i.XII.83-p89.1" parsed="|John|13|36|13|38" osisRef="Bible:John.13.36-John.13.38">13:36–38</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p90">*(5.) The farewell discourses to the disciples; the
promise of the Paraclete, and of Christ’s return,
<scripRef passage="John 14:1 - 16:33" id="i.XII.83-p90.1" parsed="|John|14|1|16|33" osisRef="Bible:John.14.1-John.16.33">14:1 – 16:33</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p91">*(6.) The Sacerdotal Prayer, <scripRef passage="John 17:1-26" id="i.XII.83-p91.1" parsed="|John|17|1|17|26" osisRef="Bible:John.17.1-John.17.26">17:1–26</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.83-p92">IV. The Glorification of Christ in the Crucifixion
and Resurrection, <scripRef passage="John 18:1-20:31" id="i.XII.83-p92.1" parsed="|John|18|1|20|31" osisRef="Bible:John.18.1-John.20.31">18:1–20:31</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p93">(1.) The passage over the Kedron, and the betrayal,
<scripRef passage="John 18:1-11" id="i.XII.83-p93.1" parsed="|John|18|1|18|11" osisRef="Bible:John.18.1-John.18.11">18:1–11</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p94">(2.) Jesus before the high priests, Annas and
Caiaphas, <scripRef passage="John 18:12-14, 19-24" id="i.XII.83-p94.1" parsed="|John|18|12|18|14;|John|18|19|18|24" osisRef="Bible:John.18.12-John.18.14 Bible:John.18.19-John.18.24">18:12–14,
19–24</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p95">(3.) Peter’s denial, <scripRef passage="John 18:15-18, 25-27" id="i.XII.83-p95.1" parsed="|John|18|15|18|18;|John|18|25|18|27" osisRef="Bible:John.18.15-John.18.18 Bible:John.18.25-John.18.27">18:15–18,
25–27</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p96">(4.) Jesus before the Roman governor, Pontius
Pilate, <scripRef passage="John 18:28-19:16" id="i.XII.83-p96.1" parsed="|John|18|28|19|16" osisRef="Bible:John.18.28-John.19.16">18:28–19:16</scripRef>. Original in part (<scripRef passage="John 19:4-16" id="i.XII.83-p96.2" parsed="|John|19|4|19|16" osisRef="Bible:John.19.4-John.19.16">19:4–16</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p97">(5.) The crucifixion, <scripRef passage="John 19:17-37" id="i.XII.83-p97.1" parsed="|John|19|17|19|37" osisRef="Bible:John.19.17-John.19.37">19:17–37</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p98">(6.) The burial of Jesus, <scripRef passage="John 19:38-42" id="i.XII.83-p98.1" parsed="|John|19|38|19|42" osisRef="Bible:John.19.38-John.19.42">19:38–42</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p99">(7.) The resurrection. Mary Magdalene, Peter and
John visit the empty tomb, <scripRef passage="John 20:1-10" id="i.XII.83-p99.1" parsed="|John|20|1|20|10" osisRef="Bible:John.20.1-John.20.10">20:1–10</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p100">(8.) Christ appears to Mary Magdalene, <scripRef passage="John 20:11-18" id="i.XII.83-p100.1" parsed="|John|20|11|20|18" osisRef="Bible:John.20.11-John.20.18">20:11–18</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p101">*(9.) Christ appears to the apostles, except
Thomas, on the evening of the resurrection day, <scripRef passage="John 20:19-23" id="i.XII.83-p101.1" parsed="|John|20|19|20|23" osisRef="Bible:John.20.19-John.20.23">20:19–23</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p102">*(10.) Christ appears to the apostles, including
Thomas, on the following Lord’s Day, <scripRef passage="John 20:26-29" id="i.XII.83-p102.1" parsed="|John|20|26|20|29" osisRef="Bible:John.20.26-John.20.29">20:26–29</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p103">*(11.) Object of the Gospel, <scripRef passage="John 20:30, 31" id="i.XII.83-p103.1" parsed="|John|20|30|20|31" osisRef="Bible:John.20.30-John.20.31">20:30, 31</scripRef></p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.83-p104">*V. The Appendix and Epilogue, <scripRef passage="John 21:1-25" id="i.XII.83-p104.1" parsed="|John|21|1|21|25" osisRef="Bible:John.21.1-John.21.25">21:1–25</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p105">(1.) Christ appears to seven disciples on the lake
of Galilee. The third manifestation to the disciples, <scripRef passage="John 21:1-14" id="i.XII.83-p105.1" parsed="|John|21|1|21|14" osisRef="Bible:John.21.1-John.21.14">21:1–14</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p106">(2.) The dialogue with Simon Peter: "Lovest thou
Me?" "Feed My sheep." "Follow Me," <scripRef passage="John 21:15-19" id="i.XII.83-p106.1" parsed="|John|21|15|21|19" osisRef="Bible:John.21.15-John.21.19">21:15–19</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p107">(3.) The mysterious word about the beloved
disciple, <scripRef passage="John 21:1-23" id="i.XII.83-p107.1" parsed="|John|21|1|21|23" osisRef="Bible:John.21.1-John.21.23">21:1–23</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="MsoList2" id="i.XII.83-p108">(4.) The attestation of the authorship of the
Gospel by the pupils of John, <scripRef passage="John 21:24, 25" id="i.XII.83-p108.1" parsed="|John|21|24|21|25" osisRef="Bible:John.21.24-John.21.25">21:24, 25</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p109"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.83-p110">Characteristics of the Fourth Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p111"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p112">The Gospel of John is the most original, the most
important, the most influential book in all literature. The great
Origen called it the crown of the Gospels, as the Gospels are the crown
of all sacred writings.<note place="end" n="1049" id="i.XII.83-p112.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p113"> <i>Opera,</i> IV. 6:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p113.1">τολμητέον
τοίνυν
εἰπεῖν
ἀπαρχὴν
μὲν πασῶν
γραφῶν
εἷναι τὰ
εὐαγγέλια,
τῶν δε
εὐαγγελίων
ἀπαρχὴν
τὸ κατὰ
Ἰωάννην</span>.</p></note> It is pre-eminently the spiritual and ideal,
though at the same time a most real Gospel, the truest transcript of
the original. It lifts the veil from the holy of holies and reveals the
glory of the Only Begotten from the Father, full of grace and truth. It
unites in harmony the deepest knowledge and the purest love of Christ.
We hear as it were his beating heart; we lay our hands in his
wound-prints and exclaim with doubting Thomas: "My Lord and my God." No
book is so plain and yet so deep, so natural and yet so full of
mystery. It is simple as a child and sublime as a seraph, gentle as a
lamb and bold as an eagle, deep as the sea and high as the heavens.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p114">It has been praised as "the unique, tender,
genuine Gospel," "written by the hand of an angel," as "the heart of
Christ," as "God’s love-letter to the world," or
"Christ’s love-letter to the church." It has exerted
an irresistible charm on many of the strongest and noblest minds in
Christendom, as Origen in Egypt, Chrysostom in Asia, Augustin in
Africa, the German Luther, the French Calvin, the poetic Herder, the
critical Schleiermacher, and a multitude of less famous writers of all
schools and shades of thought. Even many of those who doubt or deny the
apostolic authorship cannot help admiring its more than earthly
beauties.<note place="end" n="1050" id="i.XII.83-p114.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p115"> DeWette says that the
discourses of Christ in John shine with more than earthly brilliancy
(<i><span lang="NL" id="i.XII.83-p115.1">sie strahlen in mehr als
irdischem Brillantfeuer, Exeg. Handbuch,</span></i> I.3, p. 7). Holtzmann: "The fundamental ideas of the fourth
Gospel lie far beyond the horizon of the church in the second century,
and indeed of the whole Christian church down to the present day" (in
Schenkel’s "Bibel. Lexik.," II. 234). Baur and Keim
(I. 133) give the Gospel the highest praise asa philosophy of religion,
but deny its historical value.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p116">But there are other sceptics who find the
Johannean discourses monotonous, tedious, nebulous, unmeaning, hard,
and feel as much offended by them as the original hearers.<note place="end" n="1051" id="i.XII.83-p116.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p117"> Renan and John Stuart Mill
have confessed a strong antipathy to these discourses.
Renan’s last judgment on the Gospel of John (in
<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.1">L’église
chrét.,</span></i> 1879, p. 51) is as
follows: "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.2">On l’a
trop admiré. Il a de la chaleur</span></i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.3">parfois une sorte de
sublimité, mais quelque chose
d’enflé, de faux, d’obsur.
La naïveté manque tout à fait.
L’auteur ne raconte pas; il
démontre</span></i>. <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.4">Rien de plus tatigant que ses longs récits
de miracles et que ces discussions, roulant sur des
malentendus</span></i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.5">où les adversaires de Jésus jouent le
rôle d’idiots. Combien</span></i> à ce <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.6">pathos verbeux nous préférons le doux
style, tout hébreu encore, du Discours sur la
montagne</span></i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.7">et cette limpidité de narration qui fait le charme des
évangélistes primitifs! Ceux-ci
n’ont pas besoin de répéter sans
cesse que ce qu’ils racontent est vrai. Leur
sincérité, inconsciente de
l’objection, n’a pas cette soif
fébrile d’attestations
répétéesqui montre que
l’incrédulité, le doute, ont
déjà commencé</span></i>. <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.8">Au ton
légèrement excité de ce nouveau
narrateur</span></i>, <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.9">on dirait qu’il a peur de
n’étre pas cru, et qu’il
cherche</span></i> à <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p117.10">surprendre la religion de son lecteur par des
affirmations pleines d’emphase.</span></i>" John Stuart Mill (<i>Three Essays on Religion,</i> p. 253)
irreverently calls the discourses in John "poor stuff," imported from
Philo and the Alexandrian Platonists, and imagines that a multitude of
Oriental Gnostics might have manufactured such a book. But why did they
not do it?</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p118">Let us point out the chief characteristics of this
book which distinguish it from the Synoptical Gospels.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p119">1. The fourth Gospel is the Gospel of the <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p119.1">Incarnation</span>, that is, of the perfect union of the
divine and human in the person of Jesus of Nazareth, who for this very
reason is the Saviour of the world and the fountain of eternal life.
"The Word became flesh." This is the theoretical theme. The writer
begins with the eternal pre-existence of the Logos, and ends with the
adoration of his incarnate divinity in the exclamation of the sceptical
Thomas: "My Lord and my God!" Luke’s preface is
historiographic and simply points to his sources of information;
John’s prologue is metaphysical and dogmatic, and
sounds the keynote of the subsequent history. The Synoptists begin with
the man Jesus and rise up to the recognition of his Messiahship and
divine Sonship; John descends from the pre-existent Son of God through
the preparatory revelations to his incarnation and crucifixion till he
resumes the glory which he had before the world began. The former give
us the history of a divine man, the latter the history of a human God.
Not that he identifies him with the Godhead (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p119.2">ὁ
θεός</span>)<i>;</i> on the contrary, he clearly
distinguishes the Son and the Father and makes him inferior in dignity
("the Father is greater than I"); but he declares that the Son is "God"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p119.3">θεός</span>), that is, of divine essence or
nature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p120">And yet there is no contradiction here between the
Evangelists except for those who deem a union of the Divine and human
in one person an impossibility. The Christian Church has always felt
that the Synoptic and the Johannean Christ are one and the same, only
represented from different points of view. And in this judgment the
greatest scholars and keenest critics, from Origen down to the present
time, have concurred.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p121">For, on the one hand, John’s
Christ is just as real and truly human as that of the Synoptists. He
calls himself the Son of man and "a man" (<scripRef passage="John 8:40" id="i.XII.83-p121.1" parsed="|John|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.40">John 8:40</scripRef>); he "groaned in the spirit"
(<scripRef passage="John 11:33" id="i.XII.83-p121.2" parsed="|John|11|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.33">11:33</scripRef>), he
"wept" at the grave of a friend (<scripRef passage="John 11:35" id="i.XII.83-p121.3" parsed="|John|11|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.35">11:35</scripRef>), and his "soul" was "troubled" in the
prospect of the dark hour of crucifixion (<scripRef passage="John 12:27" id="i.XII.83-p121.4" parsed="|John|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.27">12:27</scripRef>) and the crime of the traitor (<scripRef passage="John 13:1" id="i.XII.83-p121.5" parsed="|John|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.1">13:1</scripRef>). The Evangelist attests with
solemn emphasis from what he saw with his own eyes that Jesus truly
suffered and died (<scripRef passage="John 19:33-35" id="i.XII.83-p121.6" parsed="|John|19|33|19|35" osisRef="Bible:John.19.33-John.19.35">19:33–35</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="1052" id="i.XII.83-p121.7"><p id="i.XII.83-p122"> Notwithstanding such passages
Dr. Davidson asserts (II. 278): "In uniting the only-begotten Son of
God with the historical Jesus, the evangelist implies the absence of
full humanity. The personality consists essentially of the Logos, the
flesh being only a temporary thing. Body, soul, and spirit do not
belong to Jesus Christ; he is the Logos incarnate for a time, who soon
returns to the original state of oneness with the Father."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p123">The Synoptic Christ, on the other hand, is as
truly elevated above ordinary mortals as the Johannean. It is true, he
does not in so many words declare his pre-existence as in <scripRef passage="John 1:1; 6:62; 8:58; 17:5, 24" id="i.XII.83-p123.1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0;|John|6|62|0|0;|John|8|58|0|0;|John|17|5|0|0;|John|17|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1 Bible:John.6.62 Bible:John.8.58 Bible:John.17.5 Bible:John.17.24">John 1:1; 6:62; 8:58; 17:5, 24</scripRef>, but it is implied, or follows as a
legitimate consequence. He is conceived without sin, a descendant of
David, and yet the Lord of David (<scripRef passage="Matt. 22:41" id="i.XII.83-p123.2" parsed="|Matt|22|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.41">Matt. 22:41</scripRef>); he claims authority to forgive sins,
for which he is accused of blasphemy by the Jews (quite consistently
from their standpoint of unbelief); he gives his life a ransom for the
redemption of the world; he will come in his glory and judge all
nations; yea, in the very Sermon on the Mount, which all schools of
Rationalists accept his genuine teaching, He declares himself to be the
judge of the world (<scripRef passage="Matt. 7:21-23" id="i.XII.83-p123.3" parsed="|Matt|7|21|7|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.21-Matt.7.23">Matt. 7:21–23</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 25:31-46" id="i.XII.83-p123.4" parsed="|Matt|25|31|25|46" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.31-Matt.25.46">25:31–46</scripRef>), and in the baptismal formula He
associates himself and the Holy Spirit with the eternal Father, as the
connecting link between the two, thus assuming a place on the very
throne of the Deity (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:19" id="i.XII.83-p123.5" parsed="|Matt|28|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.19">28:19</scripRef>). It
is impossible to rise higher. Hence Matthew, the Jewish Evangelist,
does not hesitate to apply to Him the name Immanuel, that is, "God with
us"(<scripRef passage="Matt. 1:23" id="i.XII.83-p123.6" parsed="|Matt|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.1.23">1:23</scripRef>). Mark
gives us the Gospel of Peter, the first who confessed that Jesus is not
only "the Christ" in his official character, but also "the Son of the
living God." This is far more than a son; it designates his unique
personal relation to God and forms the eternal basis of his historical
Messiahship (<scripRef passage="Matt. 16:16" id="i.XII.83-p123.7" parsed="|Matt|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.16">Matt. 16:16</scripRef>;
comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:63" id="i.XII.83-p123.8" parsed="|Matt|26|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.63">26:63</scripRef>). The
two titles are distinct, and the high priest’s charge
of blasphemy (<scripRef passage="Matt. 26:65" id="i.XII.83-p123.9" parsed="|Matt|26|65|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.65">26:65</scripRef>) could
only apply to the latter. A false Messiah would be an impostor, not a
blasphemer. We could not substitute the Messiah for the Son in the
baptismal formula. Peter, Mark, and Matthew were brought up in the most
orthodox monotheism, with an instinctive horror of the least approach
to idolatry, and yet they looked up to their Master with feelings of
adoration. And, as for Luke, he delights in representing Jesus
throughout as the sinless Saviour of sinners, and is in full sympathy
with the theology of his elder brother Paul, who certainly taught the
pre-existence and divine nature of Christ several years before the
Gospels were written or published (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1:3" id="i.XII.83-p123.10" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3">Rom. 1:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:4" id="i.XII.83-p123.11" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:5" id="i.XII.83-p123.12" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">9:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 8:9" id="i.XII.83-p123.13" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 Cor. 8:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 1:15-17" id="i.XII.83-p123.14" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.17">Col.
1:15–17</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:6-11" id="i.XII.83-p123.15" parsed="|Phil|2|6|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6-Phil.2.11">Phil. 2:6–11</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p124">2. It is the Gospel of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p124.1">Love</span>. Its practical motto is: "God is love." In the
incarnation of the eternal Word, in the historic mission of his Son,
God has given the greatest possible proof of his love to mankind. In
the fourth Gospel alone we read that precious sentence which contains
the very essence of Christianity: "God so loved the world, that he gave
his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth on him should not
perish, but have eternal life" (<scripRef passage="John 3:16" id="i.XII.83-p124.2" parsed="|John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16">John 3:16</scripRef>). It is the Gospel of the Good Shepherd
who laid down his life for the sheep (<scripRef passage="John 10:11" id="i.XII.83-p124.3" parsed="|John|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.11">10:11</scripRef>); the Gospel of the new commandment:
"Love one another" (<scripRef passage="John 13:34" id="i.XII.83-p124.4" parsed="|John|13|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.34">13:34</scripRef>). And
this was the last exhortation of the aged disciple "whom Jesus
loved."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p125">But for this very reason that Christ is the
greatest gift of God to the world, unbelief is the greatest sin and
blackest ingratitude, which carries in it its own condemnation. The
guilt of unbelief, the contrast between faith and unbelief is nowhere
set forth in such strong light as in the fourth Gospel. It is a
consuming fire to all enemies of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p126">3. It is the Gospel of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p126.1">Mystic
Symbolism</span>.<note place="end" n="1053" id="i.XII.83-p126.2"><p id="i.XII.83-p127"> Lange, Westcott, Milligan and
Moulton dwell at length on this feature.</p></note> The eight miracles it records are significant
"signs" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p127.1">σημεῖα</span>) which symbolize the character and
mission of Christ, and manifest his glory. They are simply his "works"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p127.2">ἔργα</span>), the natural manifestations of his
marvellous person performed with the same ease as men perform their
ordinary works. The turning of water into wine illustrates his
transforming power, and fitly introduces his public ministry; the
miraculous feeding of the five thousand set him forth as the Bread of
life for the spiritual nourishment of countless believers; the healing
of the man born blind, as the Light of the world; the raising of
Lazarus, as the Resurrection and the Life. The miraculous draught of
fishes shows the disciples to be fishers of men, and insures the
abundant results of Christian labor to the end of time. The serpent in
the wilderness prefigured the cross. The Baptist points to him as the
Lamb of God which taketh away the sin of the world. He represents
himself under the significant figures of the Door, the good Shepherd,
the Vine; and these figures have inspired Christian art and poetry, and
guided the meditations of the church ever since.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p128">The whole Old Testament is a type and prophecy of
the New. "The law was given by Moses; grace and truth came by Jesus
Christ" (<scripRef passage="John 1:17" id="i.XII.83-p128.1" parsed="|John|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.17">1:17</scripRef>). Herein
lies the vast superiority of Christianity, and yet the great importance
of Judaism as an essential part in the scheme of redemption. Clearly
and strongly as John brings out the opposition to the unbelieving Jews,
he is yet far from going to the Gnostic extreme of rejecting or
depreciating the Old Testament; on the contrary "salvation comes from
the Jews" (says Christ to the Samaritan woman, <scripRef passage="John 4:22" id="i.XII.83-p128.2" parsed="|John|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.22">4:22</scripRef>); and turning the Scripture argument
against the scribes and Pharisees who searched the letter of the
Scriptures, but ignored the spirit, Christ confronts them with the
authority of Moses on whom they fixed their hope. "If ye believed
Moses, ye would believe me; for he wrote of me. But ye believe not his
writings, how shall ye believe my words?" (<scripRef passage="John 5:46" id="i.XII.83-p128.3" parsed="|John|5|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.46">5:46</scripRef>). John sees Christ everywhere in those
ancient Scriptures which cannot be broken. He unfolds the true
Messianic idea in conflict with the carnal perversion of it among the
Jews under the guidance of the hierarchy.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p129"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.83-p130">The Johannean and Synoptic Discourses of
Christ.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p131"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p132">4. John gives prominence to the transcendent <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p132.1">Discourses</span> about the person of Christ and his
relation to the Father, to the world, and the disciples. His words are
testimonies, revealing the inner glory of his person; they are Spirit
and they are life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p133">Matthew’s Gospel is likewise
didactic; but there is a marked difference between the contents and
style of the Synoptic and the Johannean discourses of Jesus. The former
discuss the nature of the Messianic kingdom, the fulfilment of the law,
the duty of holy obedience, and are popular, practical, brief, pointed,
sententious, parabolic, and proverbial; the latter touch the deepest
mysteries of theology and Christology, are metaphysical, lengthy,
liable to carnal misunderstanding, and scarcely discernible from
John’s own style in the prologue and the first
Epistle, and from that used by the Baptist. The transition is almost
imperceptible in <scripRef passage="John 3:16; 3:31" id="i.XII.83-p133.1" parsed="|John|3|16|0|0;|John|3|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16 Bible:John.3.31">John 3:16 and 3:31</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p134">Here we reach the chief difficulty in the
Johannean problem. Here is the strong point of sceptical criticism. We
must freely admit at the outset that John so reproduced the words of
his Master as to mould them unconsciously into his own type of thought
and expression. He revolved them again and again in his heart, they
were his daily food, and the burden of his teaching to the churches
from Sunday to Sunday; yet he had to translate, to condense, to expand,
and to apply them; and in this process it was unavoidable that his own
reflections should more or less mingle with his recollections. With all
the tenacity of his memory it was impossible that at such a great
interval of time (fifty or sixty years after the events) he should be
able to record literally every discourse just as it was spoken; and he
makes no such claim, but intimates that he selects and summarizes.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p135">This is the natural view of the case, and the same
concession is now made by all the champions of the Johannean authorship
who do not hold to a magical inspiration theory and turn the sacred
writers into unthinking machines, contrary to their own express
statements, as in the Preface of Luke. But we deny that this concession
involves any sacrifice of the truth of history or of any lineament from
the physiognomy of Christ. The difficulty here presented is usually
overstated by the critics, and becomes less and less, the higher we
rise in our estimation of Christ, and the closer we examine the
differences in their proper connection. The following reflections will
aid the student:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p136">(1) In the first place we must remember the
marvellous heighth and depth and breadth of Christ’s
intellect as it appears in the Synoptists as well as in John. He
commanded the whole domain of religious and moral truth; he spake as
never man spake, and the people were astonished at his teaching (<scripRef passage="Matt. 7:28, 29" id="i.XII.83-p136.1" parsed="|Matt|7|28|7|29" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.28-Matt.7.29">Matt.
7:28, 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 1:22; 6:2" id="i.XII.83-p136.2" parsed="|Mark|1|22|0|0;|Mark|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.22 Bible:Mark.6.2">Mark 1:22;
6:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 4:32" id="i.XII.83-p136.3" parsed="|Luke|4|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.32">Luke 4:32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 7:46" id="i.XII.83-p136.4" parsed="|John|7|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.7.46">John 7:46</scripRef>). He addressed not only his own
generation, but through it all ages and classes of men. No wonder that
his hearers often misunderstood him. The Synoptists give examples of
such misunderstanding as well as John (comp. <scripRef passage="Mark 8:16" id="i.XII.83-p136.5" parsed="|Mark|8|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.16">Mark 8:16</scripRef>). But who will set limits to his
power and paedagogic wisdom in the matter and form of his teaching?
Must he not necessarily have varied his style when he addressed the
common people in Galilee, as in the Synoptists, and the educated,
proud, hierarchy of Jerusalem, as in John? Or when he spoke on the
mountain, inviting the multitude to the Messianic Kingdom at the
opening of his ministry, and when he took farewell from his disciples
in the chamber, in view of the great sacrifice? Socrates appears very
different in Xenophon and in Plato, yet we can see him in both. But
here is a far greater than Socrates.<note place="end" n="1054" id="i.XII.83-p136.6"><p id="i.XII.83-p137"> Hase (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.83-p137.1">Geschichte Jesu</span></i>, p. 61)
makes some striking remarks on this parallel: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.83-p137.2">Der Sokrates des Xenophon ist ein anderer als der des
Plato, jeder hat diejenige Seite aufgefasst, die ihm die
nächst und liebste war; erst aus beider. Darstellungen
erkennen wir den rechten Sokrates. Xenophons anschauliche Einfachheit
trägt das volle Gepräge der Wahrheit dessen, was
er erzählt. Dennoch dieser Sokrates, der sich im engen
Kreise sittlicher und politischer Vorstellungen herumdreht, ist nicht
der ganze Sokrates, der weiseste in Griechenland, der die grosse
Revolution in den Geistem seines Volks hervorgerufen hat. Dagegen der
platonische Sokrates sich weit mehr zum Schöpfer der neuen
Periods griechischer Philosophie eignet und darnach
aussieht</span></i>, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.83-p137.3">als habe er die Weisheit vom Himmel zur Erde gebracht, der
attische Logos.</span></i>"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p138">(2) John’s mind, at a period when
it was most pliable and plastic, had been so conformed to the mind of
Christ that his own thoughts and words faithfully reflected the
teaching of his Master. If there ever was spiritual sympathy and
congeniality between two minds, it was between Jesus and the disciple
whom he loved and whom he intrusted with the care of his mother. John
stood nearer to his Lord than any Christian or any of the Synoptists.
"Why should not John have been formed upon the model of Jesus rather
than the Jesus of his Gospel be the reflected image of himself? Surely
it may be left to all candid minds to say whether, to adopt only the
lowest supposition, the creative intellect of Jesus was not far more
likely to mould His disciple to a conformity with itself, than the
receptive spirit of the disciple to give birth by its own efforts to
that conception of a Redeemer which so infinitely surpasses the
loftiest image of man’s own creation."<note place="end" n="1055" id="i.XII.83-p138.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p139"> Milligan and Moulton, in their
excellent Commentary on <i>John</i>, Introd., p. xxxiii.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p140">(3) John reproduced the discourses from the
fulness of the spirit of Christ that dwelt in him, and therefore
without any departure from the ideas. The whole gospel history assumes
that Christ did not finish, but only began his work while on earth,
that he carries it on in heaven through his chosen organs, to whom he
promised mouth and wisdom (<scripRef passage="Luke 21:15" id="i.XII.83-p140.1" parsed="|Luke|21|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.15">Luke 21:15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:19" id="i.XII.83-p140.2" parsed="|Matt|10|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.19">Matt. 10:19</scripRef>) and his constant presence (<scripRef passage="Matt. 19:20; 28:20" id="i.XII.83-p140.3" parsed="|Matt|19|20|0|0;|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.20 Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt.
19:20; 28:20</scripRef>). The disciples
became more and more convinced of the superhuman character of Christ by
the irresistible logic of fact and thought. His earthly life appeared
to them as a transient state of humiliation which was preceded by a
pre-existent state of glory with the Father, as it was followed by a
permanent state of glory after the resurrection and ascension to
heaven. He withheld from them "many things" because they could not bear
them before his glorification (<scripRef passage="John 16:12" id="i.XII.83-p140.4" parsed="|John|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.16.12">John 16:12</scripRef>). "What I do," he said to Peter, "thou
knowest not now, but thou shalt come to know hereafter" (<scripRef passage="John 13:7" id="i.XII.83-p140.5" parsed="|John|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.13.7">13:7</scripRef>). Some of his deepest sayings, which
they had at first misunderstood, were illuminated by the resurrection
(<scripRef passage="John 2:22" id="i.XII.83-p140.6" parsed="|John|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.22">2:22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 12:16" id="i.XII.83-p140.7" parsed="|John|12|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.16">12:16</scripRef>), and then by the outpouring of the
Spirit, who took things out of the fulness of Christ and declared them
to the disciples (<scripRef passage="John 16:13, 14" id="i.XII.83-p140.8" parsed="|John|16|13|16|14" osisRef="Bible:John.16.13-John.16.14">16:13, 14</scripRef>).
Hence the farewell discourses are so full of the Promises of the Spirit
of truth who would glorify Christ in their hearts. Under such guidance
we may be perfectly sure of the substantial faithfulness of
John’s record.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p141">(4) Beneath the surface of the similarity there is
a considerable difference between the language of Christ and the
language of his disciple. John never attributes to Christ the
designation Logos, which he uses so prominently in the Prologue and the
first Epistle. This is very significant, and shows his conscientious
care. He distinguished his own theology from the teaching of his
Master, no matter whether he borrowed the term Logos from Philo (which
cannot be proven), or coined it himself from his reflections on Old
Testament distinctions between the hidden and the revealed God and
Christ’s own testimonies concerning his relation to
the Father. The first Epistle of John is an echo of his Gospel, but
with original matter of his own and Polemical references to the
anti-Christian errors of big day. "The phrases of the Gospel," says
Westcott, "have a definite historic connection: they belong to
circumstances which explain them. The phrases in the Epistle are in
part generalizations, and in part interpretations of the earlier
language in view of Christ’s completed work and of the
experience of the Christian church."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p142">As to the speeches of the Baptist, in the fourth
Gospel, they keep, as the same writer remarks, strictly within the
limits suggested by the Old Testament. "What he says spontaneously of
Christ is summed up in the two figures of the
’Lamb’ and the
’Bridegroom,’ which together give a
comprehensive view of the suffering and joy, the redemptive and the
completive work of Messiah under prophetic imagery. Both figures appear
again in the Apocalypse; but it is very significant that they do not
occur in the Lord’s teaching in the fourth Gospel or
in St. John’s Epistles."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p143">(5) There are not wanting striking resemblances in
thought and style between the discourses in John and in the Synoptists,
especially Matthew, which are sufficient to refute the assertion that
the two types of teaching are irreconcilable.<note place="end" n="1056" id="i.XII.83-p143.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p144"> "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p144.1">Si Jésus</span></i>," says
Renan, "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.83-p144.2">parlait comme le veut
Matthieu, il n’a pu parler comme le veut
Jean</span></i>."</p></note> The Synoptists were not
quite unfamiliar with the other type of teaching. They occasionally
rise to the spiritual height of John and record briefer sayings of
Jesus which could be inserted without a discord in his Gospel. Take the
prayer of thanksgiving and the touching invitation to all that labor
and are heavy laden, in <scripRef passage="Matt. 11:25-30" id="i.XII.83-p144.3" parsed="|Matt|11|25|11|30" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.25-Matt.11.30">Matt.
11:25–30</scripRef>.
The sublime declaration recorded by <scripRef passage="Luke 10:22" id="i.XII.83-p144.4" parsed="|Luke|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.22">Luke 10:22</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Matthew 11:27" id="i.XII.83-p144.5" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matthew 11:27</scripRef>: "No one knoweth the Son, save the
Father; neither doth any know the Father, save the Son, and he to
whomsoever the Son willeth to reveal him," is thoroughly Christ-like
according to John’s conception, and is the basis of
his own declaration in the prologue: "No man hath seen God at any time;
the only begotten Son, who is in the bosom of the Father, he hath
declared him"(<scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="i.XII.83-p144.6" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">John 1:18</scripRef>).
Jesus makes no higher claim in John than he does in Matthew when he
proclaims: "All authority hath been given unto me in heaven and on
earth" (<scripRef passage="Matt. 28:18" id="i.XII.83-p144.7" parsed="|Matt|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18">Matt. 28:18</scripRef>). In almost the same words Jesus says in
John <scripRef passage="17:2" id="i.XII.83-p144.8" parsed="|Matt|17|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.17.2">17:2</scripRef>: "Thou
hast given him power over all flesh."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p145">On the other hand, John gives us not a few
specimens of those short, pithy maxims of oriental wisdom which
characterize the Synoptic discourses.<note place="end" n="1057" id="i.XII.83-p145.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p146"> <scripRef passage="John 1:26" id="i.XII.83-p146.1" parsed="|John|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.26">John 1:26</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 1:43" id="i.XII.83-p146.2" parsed="|John|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.43">43</scripRef>; 2:19; 4:44;
6:20, 35, 37; 12:13, 25, 27; 18:16, 20:20:19, 23. See the lists in
Godet, I. 197sq., and Westcott, p. lxxxii sq. The following are the
principal parallel passages:</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p147"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p148"><scripRef passage="John 2:19" id="i.XII.83-p148.1" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">John 2:19</scripRef>: Jesus answered and said
unto them, Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it
up.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p149"><scripRef passage="Matt. 26:61" id="i.XII.83-p149.1" parsed="|Matt|26|61|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.61">Matt. 26:61</scripRef>: This man said, I am
able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. Cf.
<scripRef passage="Mark 14:58" id="i.XII.83-p149.2" parsed="|Mark|14|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.58">Mark 14:58</scripRef>; 15:29.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p150"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p151">3:18: He that believeth on him is
not judged: he that believeth not hath been judged already.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p152"><scripRef passage="Mark 16:16" id="i.XII.83-p152.1" parsed="|Mark|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.16.16">Mark 16:16</scripRef>: He that believeth and
is baptized shall be saved; but he that disbelieveth shall be
condemned.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p153"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p154">4:44: For Jesus himself testified
that a prophet hath no honor in his own country.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p155"><scripRef passage="Matt. 15:57" id="i.XII.83-p155.1" parsed="|Matt|15|57|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.57">Matt. 15:57</scripRef>: But Jesus said unto
them, A prophet is not without honor, save in his own country, and in
his own house. Cf. <scripRef passage="Mark 6:4" id="i.XII.83-p155.2" parsed="|Mark|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.4">Mark 6:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 4:24" id="i.XII.83-p155.3" parsed="|Luke|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.24">Luke 4:24</scripRef></p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p156"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p157">5:8: Jesus saith unto him, Arise,
take up thy bed, and walk.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p158"><scripRef passage="Matt. 9:6" id="i.XII.83-p158.1" parsed="|Matt|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.9.6">Matt. 9:6</scripRef>: Arise, and take up thy
bed, and go unto thy house. Cf. <scripRef passage="Mark 2:9" id="i.XII.83-p158.2" parsed="|Mark|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.2.9">Mark 2:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 5:24" id="i.XII.83-p158.3" parsed="|Luke|5|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.5.24">Luke 5:24</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p159"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p160">6:20: It is I, be not
afraid.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p161"><scripRef passage="Matt 14:27" id="i.XII.83-p161.1" parsed="|Matt|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.14.27">Matt 14:27</scripRef>: It is I, be not afraid.
Cf. <scripRef passage="Mark 6:50" id="i.XII.83-p161.2" parsed="|Mark|6|50|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.50">Mark 6:50</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p162"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p163">6:35: He that cometh to me shall
not hunger, and he that believeth on me shall never thirst.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p164"><scripRef passage="Matt. 5:6" id="i.XII.83-p164.1" parsed="|Matt|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.6">Matt. 5:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:21" id="i.XII.83-p164.2" parsed="|Luke|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.21">Luke 6:21</scripRef>: Blessed are
they that hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be
filled.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p165"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p166">6:37: All that which the Father
giveth me shall come unto me; and him that cometh unto me I will in no
wise cast out.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p167"><scripRef passage="Matt. 11:28, 29" id="i.XII.83-p167.1" parsed="|Matt|11|28|11|29" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.28-Matt.11.29">Matt. 11:28, 29</scripRef>: Come unto me, an
ye that labor and are heavy laden, ... and ye shall find rest unto your
souls.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p168"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p169">6:46: Not that any man hath seen
the Father, save he which is from God, he hath seen the Father. Cf.
1:18: No man hath seen God at any time; the only begotten Son, who is
in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p170"><scripRef passage="Matt. 11:27" id="i.XII.83-p170.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. 11:27</scripRef>: And no one knoweth the
Son, save the Father, neither doth any know the Father, save the Son,
and he to whomsoever the Son willeth to reveal him.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p171"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p172">12:8: For the poor ye have always
with you; but me ye have not always.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p173"><scripRef passage="Matt. 26:11" id="i.XII.83-p173.1" parsed="|Matt|26|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.11">Matt. 26:11</scripRef>: For ye have the poor
always with you; but me ye have not always. Cf. <scripRef passage="Mark 14:7" id="i.XII.83-p173.2" parsed="|Mark|14|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.7">Mark 14:7</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p174"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p175">12:25: He that loveth his life
loseth it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it unto
life eternal.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p176"><scripRef passage="Matt. 10" id="i.XII.83-p176.1" parsed="|Matt|10|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10">Matt. 10</scripRef>: 39: He that findeth his
life shall lose it; and he thatloseth his life for my sake shall find
it. Cf. 16:25; <scripRef passage="Mark 8:35" id="i.XII.83-p176.2" parsed="|Mark|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.35">Mark 8:35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 9:24" id="i.XII.83-p176.3" parsed="|Luke|9|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.24">Luke 9:24</scripRef>; 17:83.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p177"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p178">12:27: Now is my soul troubled; and
what shall say? Father, save me from this hour. But for this cause came
I unto this hour.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p179"><scripRef passage="Matt. 26:38" id="i.XII.83-p179.1" parsed="|Matt|26|38|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.38">Matt. 26:38</scripRef>: Then saith he unto
them, My soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death. Cf. <scripRef passage="Mark 14:84" id="i.XII.83-p179.2" parsed="|Mark|14|84|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.84">Mark
14:84</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p180"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p181">13:3: Jesus knowing that the Father
had given all things into his hands ....</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p182"><scripRef passage="Matt. 11:27" id="i.XII.83-p182.1" parsed="|Matt|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.27">Matt. 11:27</scripRef>: All things have been
delivered unto me of my Father.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p183"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p184">13:16: Verily, verily I say unto
you, A servant is not greater than his lord.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p185"><scripRef passage="Matt. 10:24" id="i.XII.83-p185.1" parsed="|Matt|10|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.24">Matt. 10:24</scripRef>: A disciple is not
above his master, nor a servant above his lord. Cf. <scripRef passage="Luke 6:40" id="i.XII.83-p185.2" parsed="|Luke|6|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.40">Luke
6:40</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p186"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p187">13:20: He that receiveth whomsoever
I send receiveth me; and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent
me.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p188"><scripRef passage="Matt. 10:40" id="i.XII.83-p188.1" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. 10:40</scripRef>: He that receiveth you
receiveth me, and he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent
me.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p189"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p190">14:18: I will not leave you
desolate; I come unto you. Cf. 14:23: We will ... make our abode with
him.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p191"><scripRef passage="Matt. 28:20" id="i.XII.83-p191.1" parsed="|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. 28:20</scripRef>: I am with you alway,
even unto the end of the world.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p192"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p193">15:21: But all these things will
they do unto you for my name’s sake.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p194"><scripRef passage="Matt. 10:22" id="i.XII.83-p194.1" parsed="|Matt|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.22">Matt. 10:22</scripRef>: And ye shall be hated
of all men for my name’s make.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p195"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p196">17:2: Even as thou gavest him
authority over all flesh.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p197"><scripRef passage="Matt. 28:18" id="i.XII.83-p197.1" parsed="|Matt|28|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.28.18">Matt. 28:18</scripRef>: All authority hath
been given unto me in heaven and on earth.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p198"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p199">20:23: Whosover sins ye forgive,
they are forgiven unto them.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p200"><scripRef passage="Matt. 18:18" id="i.XII.83-p200.1" parsed="|Matt|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.18">Matt. 18:18</scripRef>: What things soever ye
shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p201"><br />
</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p202"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.83-p203">The Style of the Gospel of John.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p204"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p205">The style of the fourth Gospel differs widely from
the ecclesiastical writers of the second century, and belongs to the
apostolic age. It has none of the technical theological terms of
post-apostolic controversies, no allusions to the state of the church,
its government and worship, but moves in the atmosphere of the first
Christian generation; yet differs widely from the style of the
Synoptists and is altogether unique in the history of secular and
religious literature, a fit expression of the genius of John: clear and
deep, simple as a child, and mature as a saint, sad and yet serene, and
basking in the sunshine of eternal life and love. The fourth Gospel is
pure Greek in vocabulary and grammar, but thoroughly Hebrew in temper
and spirit, even more so than any other book, and can be almost
literally translated into Hebrew without losing its force or beauty. It
has the childlike simplicity, the artlessness, the imaginativeness, the
directness, the circumstantiality, and the rhythmical parallelism which
characterize the writings of the Old Testament. The sentences are short
and weighty, coordinated, not subordinated. The construction is
exceedingly simple: no involved periods, no connecting links, no
logical argumentation, but a succession of self-evident truths declared
as from immediate intuition. The parallelism of Hebrew poetry is very
apparent in such double sentences as: "Peace I leave with you; my peace
I give unto you;" "A servant is not greater than his lord; neither one
that is sent greater than he that sent him;" "All things were made by
him, and without him was not anything made that hath been made."
Examples of antithetic parallelism are also frequent: "The light
shineth in the darkness, and the darkness comprehended it not;" "He was
in the world, and the world knew him not;" "He confessed, and denied
not;" "I give unto them eternal life, and they shall never perish."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p206">The author has a limited vocabulary, but loves
emphatic repetition, and his very monotony is solemn and impressive. He
uses certain key-words of the profoundest import, as Word, life, light,
truth, love, glory, testimony, name, sign, work, to know, to behold, to
believe. These are not abstract conceptions but concrete realities. He
views the world under comprehensive contrasts, as life and death, light
and darkness, truth and falsehood, love and hatred, God and the devil,
and (in the first Epistle) Christ and Antichrist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p207">He avoids the optative, and all argumentative
particles, but uses very frequently the simple particles <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p207.1">καί, δέ,
οὗν,
ἵνα</span>. His most characteristic particle
in the narrative portions is "therefore" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p207.2">οὗν],
ωηιχη ις ωιτη
ηιμ νοτ
σψλλογιστιχ
[λικε ἄρα</span>and its compounds), but indicative
simply of continuation and retrospect (like "so" and "then" or the
German "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.83-p207.3">nun</span></i>"), yet with the idea that
nothing happens without a cause; while the particle "in order that"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p207.4">ἵνα</span>) indicates that nothing happens without a
purpose. He avoids the relative pronoun and prefers the connecting
"and" with the repetition of the noun, as "In the beginning was the
Word, <i>and</i> the Word was with God, and the Word was God .... In
him was life, and the life was the light of men." The "and" sometimes
takes the place of "but," as "The light shineth in the darkness,
<i>and</i> the darkness comprehended it not" (<scripRef passage="John 1:5" id="i.XII.83-p207.5" parsed="|John|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.5">John 1:5</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p208">We look in vain for such important words as
church, gospel, repentance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p208.1">μετάνοια</span>), but the substance is there in
different forms. He does not even use the noun "faith" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p208.2">πίστις</span>), which frequently occurs in the
Synoptists and in Paul, but he uses the verb "to believe" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p208.3">πιστεύειν</span>) ninety-eight times, about twice
as often as all three Synoptists together.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p209">He applies the significant term Logos
(<i>ratio</i> and <i>oratio</i>) to Christ as the Revealer and the
Interpreter of God (1:18), but only in the Prologue, and such
figurative designations as "the Light of the world," "the Bread of
life," "the Good Shepherd," "the Vine," "the Way," "the Truth," and
"the Life." He alone uses the double "Verily" in the discourses of the
Saviour. He calls the Holy Spirit the "Paraclete" or "Advocate" of
believers, who pleads their cause here on earth, as Christ pleads it on
the throne in heaven. There breathes through this book an air of
calmness and serenity, of peace and repose, that seems to come from the
eternal mansions of heaven.<note place="end" n="1058" id="i.XII.83-p209.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p210"> For further particulars of
John’s style see my <i>Companion tothe Study of the
Greek Test.,</i> pp. 66-75, where the opinions of Renan, Ewald,
Luthardt, Keim, Godet, Westcott, Hase, and Weiss are given on the
subject.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p211">Is such a style compatible with the hypothesis of
a post- and pseudo-apostolic fiction? We have a large number of
fictitious Gospels, but they differ as much from the fourth canonical
Gospel as midnight darkness from noonday brightness.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p212"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.83-p213">Authorship.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p214"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p215">For nearly eighteen centuries the Christian church
of all denominations has enjoyed the fourth Gospel without a shadow of
doubt that it was the work of John the Apostle. But in the nineteenth
century the citadel was assailed with increasing force, and the
conflict between the besiegers and defenders is still raging among
scholars of the highest ability. It is a question of life and death
between constructive and destructive criticism. The vindication of the
fourth Gospel as a genuine product of John, the beloved disciple, is
the death-blow of the mythical and legendary reconstruction and
destruction of the life of Christ and the apostolic history. The
ultimate result cannot be doubtful. The opponents have been forced
gradually to retreat from the year 170 to the very beginning of the
second century, as the time when the fourth Gospel was already known
and used in the church, that is to the lifetime of many pupils and
friends of John and other eye-witnesses of the life of Christ.<note place="end" n="1059" id="i.XII.83-p215.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p216"> See the literary notices on p.
405 sqq. To the able vindications of the genuineness of John there
mentioned must now be added the masterly discussion of Dr. Weiss in his
<i>Leben Jesu</i> (vol. I., 1882, pp. 84-124), which has just come to
hand.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p217">I. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p217.1">External Proof</span> of
the Johannean authorship is as strong, yea stronger than that of the
genuineness of any classical writer of antiquity, and goes up to the
very beginning of the second century, within hailing distance of the
living John. It includes catholic writers, heretics, and heathen
enemies. There is but one dissenting voice, hardly audible, that of the
insignificant sect of the Alogi who opposed the Johannean doctrine of
the Logos (hence their name, with the double meaning of unreasonable,
and anti-Logos heretics) and absurdly ascribed both the Gospel of John
and the Apocalypse to his enemy, the Gnostic Cerinthus.<note place="end" n="1060" id="i.XII.83-p217.2"><p id="i.XII.83-p218"> Recently renewed in part by
Renan (1879). See below.</p></note> Let us
briefly sum up the chief testimonies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p219">1. <i>Catholic</i> testimonies. We begin at the
fourth century and gradually rise up to the age of John. All the
ancient Greek manuscripts of the New Testament, including the Sinaitic
and the Vatican, which date from the age of Constantine and are based
upon older copies of the second century, and all the ancient versions,
including the Syriac and old Latin from the third and second centuries,
contain without exception the Gospel of John, though the Peshito omits
his second and third Epistles and the Apocalypse. These manuscripts and
versions represent the universal voice of the churches.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p220">Then we have the admitted individual testimonies
of all the Greek and Latin fathers up to the middle of the second
century, without a dissenting voice or doubt: Jerome (d. 419) and
Eusebius (d. 340), who had the whole ante-Nicene literature before
them; Origen in Egypt (d. 254), the greatest scholar of his age and a
commentator on John; Tertullian of North Africa (about 200), a Catholic
in doctrine, a Montanist in discipline, and a zealous advocate of the
dispensation of the Paraclete announced by John; Clement of Alexandria
(about 190), a cultivated philosopher who had travelled in Greece,
Italy, Syria, and Palestine, seeking religious instruction everywhere;
Irenaeus, a native of Asia Minor and from 178 bishop of Lyons, a pupil
of Polycarp and a grand-pupil of John himself, who derived his chief
ammunition against the Gnostic heresy from the fourth Gospel, and
represents the four canonical Gospels—no more and no
less—as universally accepted by the churches of his
time; Theophilus of Antioch (180), who expressly quotes from the fourth
Gospel under the name of John;<note place="end" n="1061" id="i.XII.83-p220.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p221"> His quotation is considered
the earliest by name; but Irenaeus, who wrote between 177 and 192,
represents an older tradition, and proves to his satisfaction that
there must be just four Gospels to answer the four cherubim in
Ezekiel’s vision. <i>Adv. Haer.,</i> III. 1, 1;
11, 8; V. 36, 2.</p></note> the Muratorian Canon (170), which
reports the occasion of the composition of John’s
Gospel by urgent request of his friends and disciples; Tatian of Syria
(155–170), who in his "Address to the Greeks"
repeatedly quotes the fourth Gospel, though without naming the author,
and who began his, "Diatessaron"—once widely spread in
the church notwithstanding the somewhat Gnostic leanings of the author,
and commented on by Ephraem of Syria—with the prologue
of John.<note place="end" n="1062" id="i.XII.83-p221.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p222"> The Commentary of Ephraem
Syrus on the Diatessaron (375) has recently been discovered and
published from an Armenian translation, at Venice, in 1876. Comp. Zahn,
<i>Tatian’s Diatessaron,</i> Erlangen, 1881, and
Harnack, <i>Die Ueberlieferung der griechisch en Apologeten des zweiten
Jahrh.,</i> Leipzig, 1882, pp. 213 sqq.</p></note> From him we have but one step to his teacher,
Justin Martyr, a native of Palestine (103–166), and a
bold and noble-minded defender of the faith in the reigns of Hadrian
and the Antonines. In his two Apologies and his Dialogue with Trypho
the Jew, he often quotes freely from the four Gospels under the name of
Apostolic "Memoirs" or "Memorabilia of the Apostles," which were read
at his time in public, worship.<note place="end" n="1063" id="i.XII.83-p222.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p223"> The use of the Gospel of John
by Justin Martyr was doubted by Baur and most of his followers, but is
admitted by Hilgenfeld and Keim. It was again denied by the anonymous
author of "Supernatural Religion," and by Edwin A. Abbott (in the art.
<i>Gospels</i>, "Enc. Brit.," vol. X 821), and again conclusively
proven by Sanday in England, and Ezra Abbot in America.</p></note> He made most use of Matthew, but once at
least he quotes a passage on regeneration<note place="end" n="1064" id="i.XII.83-p223.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p224"> The quotation is not literal
but from memory, like most of his quotations:</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.83-p225">Justin, Apol., I. 61: "For
Christ also said, Except <i>ye</i> be<i>born again</i> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p225.1">ἀναγεννηθῆτε</span>, comp. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:23" id="i.XII.83-p225.2" parsed="|1Pet|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.23">1 Pet. 3:23</scripRef>], ye shall in no wise enter
[<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p225.3">εἰσέλθῆτε</span>, but comp. the same word In <scripRef passage="John 8:5" id="i.XII.83-p225.4" parsed="|John|8|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.5">John 8:5</scripRef> and 7] into the
kingdom of <i>heaven</i> (the phrase of Matthew]. Now that it is
impossible for those who have once been born to re-enter the wombs of
those that bare them is manifest to all."</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.83-p226"><scripRef passage="John 3:3, 4" id="i.XII.83-p226.1" parsed="|John|3|3|3|4" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3-John.3.4">John 3:3, 4</scripRef>: "Jesus answered
and said to him [Nicodemus], Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a
man be <i>born anew</i> [or <i>from above,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p226.2">γεννηθῇ
ἄνωθεν</span>], he cannot <i>see</i> [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p226.3">ἰδεῖν</span> 3: 5, <i>enter into</i>] the kingdom of <i>God</i>. Nicodemus
saith unto him, How can a man be born when he is old? can he enter a
second time into his mother’s womb and be
born?"</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p227">Much account has been made by the
Tübingen critics of the slight differences in the
quotation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p227.1">ἀναγεννηθῆτε</span>
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p227.2">γεννηθῇ
ἄνωθεν,
εἰσελθεῖν</span>
for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p227.3">ἰδεῖν</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p227.4">βασιλεία
τῶν
οὐρανῶν</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p227.5">βας. τοῦ
θεοῦ</span>) to disprove
the connection, or, as this is impossible, to prove the dependence of
John on Justin! But Dr. Abbot, a most accurate and conscientious
scholar, who moreover as a Unitarian cannot be charged with an orthodox
bias, has produced many parallel cases of free quotations of the same
passage not only from patristic writers, but even from modem divines,
including no less than nine quotations of the passage by Jeremy Taylor,
only two of which are alike. I think he has conclusively proven his
case for every reasonable mind. See his invaluable monograph on <i>The
Authorship of the Fourth Gospel,</i> pp. 28 sqq. and 91 sqq. Comp. also
Weiss, <i>Leben Jesu, I.</i> 83, who sees in Justin Martyr not only "an
unquestionable allusion to the Nicodemus story of the fourth Gospel,"
but other isolated reminiscences</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p228"><br />
</p></note> from
Christ’s dialogue with Nicodemus which is recorded
only by John. Several other allusions of Justin to John are
unmistakable, and his whole doctrine of the pre-existent Logos who
sowed precious seeds of truth among Jews and Gentiles before his
incarnation, is unquestionably derived from John. To reverse the case
is to derive the sunlight from the moon, or the fountain from one of
its streams.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p229">But we can go still farther back. The scanty
writings of the Apostolic Fathers, so called, have very few allusions
to the New Testament, and breathe the atmosphere of the primitive oral
tradition. The author of the "Didache" was well acquainted with
Matthew. The first Epistle of Clement has strong affinity with Paul.
The shorter Epistles of Ignatius show the influence of
John’s Christology.<note place="end" n="1065" id="i.XII.83-p229.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p230"> Comp. such expressions as "I
desire bread of God, which is the flesh of Jesus Christ ... and I
desire as drink His blood, which is love imperishable," <i>Ad Rom.,</i>
ch. 7, with <scripRef passage="John 6:47" id="i.XII.83-p230.1" parsed="|John|6|47|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.47">John 6:47</scripRef> sqq.; "living water," <i>Ad Rom</i>. 7, with <scripRef passage="John 4:10, 11" id="i.XII.83-p230.2" parsed="|John|4|10|4|11" osisRef="Bible:John.4.10-John.4.11">John
4:10, 11</scripRef>; "being Himself the Door of the Father," <i>Ad Philad.,</i> 9,
with <scripRef passage="John 10:9" id="i.XII.83-p230.3" parsed="|John|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.9">John 10:9</scripRef>; [the Spirit] "knows whence it cometh and whither it
goeth," <i>Ad Philad.,</i> 7, with <scripRef passage="John 3:8" id="i.XII.83-p230.4" parsed="|John|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.8">John 3:8</scripRef>. I quoted from the text of
Zahn. See the able art. of Lightfoot in "Contemp. Rev." for February,
1875, and his <i>S. Ignatius,</i> 1885.</p></note> Polycarp (d. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p230.5">a.d.</span> 155 in extreme old age), a personal pupil of
John, used the First Epistle of John, and thus furnishes an indirect
testimony to the Gospel, since both these ’books must
stand or fall together.<note place="end" n="1066" id="i.XII.83-p230.6"><p id="i.XII.83-p231"> Polyc., <i>Ad Phil.,</i> ch.
7: "Every one that doth not confess that Jesus Christ hath come in the
flesh is Antichrist; and whosoever doth not confess the mystery of the
cross is of the devil." Comp. <scripRef passage="1 John 4:3" id="i.XII.83-p231.1" parsed="|1John|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.3">1 John 4:3</scripRef>. On the testimony of Polycarp
see Lightfoot in the "Contemp. Rev." for May, 1875. Westcott, p. xxx,
says: "A testimony to one" (the Gospel or the first Ep.) "is
necessarily by inference a testimony to the other."</p></note> The same is true of Papias (died about 150),
who studied with Polycarp, and probably was likewise a bearer of John.
He "used testimonies from the former Epistle of John."<note place="end" n="1067" id="i.XII.83-p231.2"><p id="i.XII.83-p232"> According to Eusebius, III.
39. See Lightfoot in the "Contemp. Rev." for August and October,
1875.</p></note> In
enumerating the apostles whose living words he collected in his youth,
he places John out of his regular order of precedence, along with
Matthew, his fellow-Evangelist, and "Andrew, Peter, and Philip" in the
same order as <scripRef passage="John 1:40-43" id="i.XII.83-p232.1" parsed="|John|1|40|1|43" osisRef="Bible:John.1.40-John.1.43">John 1:40–43</scripRef>; from which it has also been
inferred that he knew the fourth Gospel. There is some reason to
suppose that the disputed section on the woman taken in adultery was
recorded by him in illustration of <scripRef passage="John 8:15" id="i.XII.83-p232.2" parsed="|John|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.8.15">John 8:15</scripRef>; for, according to Eusebius, he
mentioned a similar story in his lost work.<note place="end" n="1068" id="i.XII.83-p232.3"><p id="i.XII.83-p233"> Eusebius, <i>H. E.,</i> III.
39, closes his account of Papias with the notice: "He has likewise set
forth another narrative [in his <i>Exposition of the
Lord’s Oracles</i>] concerning a woman who was
maliciously accused before the Lord touching many sins, which is
contained in the Gospel according to the Hebrews."</p></note> These facts combined,
make it at least extremely probable that Papias was familiar with
John.<note place="end" n="1069" id="i.XII.83-p233.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p234"> In a tradition too late (ninth
century) to be of any critical weight, Papias is even made the
amanuensis of John in the preparation of his Gospel. A Vatican Codex
(of Queen Christina of Sweden) has this marginal gloss: "<i>Evangelium
Johannis manifestatum et datum est ecclesiis ab Johanne adhuc in
corpore constituto; sicut Papiss, nomine Hieropolitanus discipulus
Johannis carus, in exotericis</i> [<i>exegeticis</i>],<i>id est in
extremis, quinque libris retulit</i> [referring no doubt to the five
books of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p234.1">Λογίων
Κυριακῶν
ἐξηγήσεις</span>] <i>Descripsit vero evangelium dictante Johanne
recte.</i>" This was hailed as a direct
testimony of Papias for John by Prof. Aberle (Rom. Cath.) in the "
Tübing. Quartalschrift," 1864, No. 1, but set aside by
Hilgenfeld <i>versus</i> Aberle, in his " Zeitschrift," 1865, pp. 77
sqq., and Hase, <i>l.c</i>, p. 35. If Eusebius had found this notice in
the work of Papias, he would have probably mentioned it in connection
with his testimonies on the Gospels of Matthew and Mark. But see
Westcott, <i>Canon</i>, 5th ed., p. 77, note 1.</p></note> The joint testimony of Polycarp and Papias
represents the school of John in the very field of his later labors,
and the succession was continued through Polycrates at Ephesus, through
Melito at Sardis, through Claudius Apollinaris at Hieropolis, and
Pothinus and Irenaeus in Southern Gaul. It is simply incredible that a
spurious Gospel should have been smuggled into the churches under the
name of their revered spiritual father and grandfather.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p235">Finally, the concluding verse of the appendix,
<scripRef passage="John 21:24" id="i.XII.83-p235.1" parsed="|John|21|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.24">John
21:24</scripRef>, is a still older
testimony of a number of personal friends and pupils of John, perhaps
the very persons who, according to ancient tradition, urged him to
write the Gospel. The book probably closed with the sentence: "This is
the disciple who beareth witness of these things, and wrote these
things." To this the elders add their attestation in the plural: "And
<i>we know that his</i> witness is true." A literary fiction would not
have been benefited by an anonymous postscript. The words as they,
stand are either a false testimony of the pseudo-John, or the true
testimony of the friends of the real John who first received his book
and published it before or after his death.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p236">The voice of the whole Catholic church, so far as
it is heard, on the subject at all, is in favor of the authorship of
John. There is not a shadow of proof to the contrary opinion except
one, and that is purely negative and inconclusive. Baur to the very
last laid the greatest stress on the entangled paschal controversy of
the second century as a proof that John could not have written the
fourth Gospel because he was quoted as an authority for the celebration
of the Lord’s Supper on the 14th of Nisan; while the
fourth Gospel, in flat contradiction to the Synoptists, puts the
crucifixion on that day (instead of the 15th), and represents Christ as
the true paschal lamb slain at the very time when the typical Jewish
passover was slain. But, in the first place, some of the ablest
scholars know how to reconcile John with the Synoptic date of the
crucifixion on the 15th of Nisan; and, secondly, there is no evidence
at all that the apostle John celebrated Easter with the Quartodecimans
on the 14th of Nisan in commemoration of the day of the
<i>Lord’s Supper. The controversy was between
conforming the celebration of the Christian Passover to the day of the
month, that is to Jewish chronology, or to the day of the week</i> on
which Christ died. The former would have made Easter, more
conveniently, a fixed festival like the Jewish Passover, the latter or
Roman practice made it a movable feast, and this practice triumphed at
the Council of Nicaea.<note place="end" n="1070" id="i.XII.83-p236.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p237"> See
Schürer’s Latin dissertation <i>De
controversiis paschalibus,</i> etc., Leipz., 1869, and the German
translation in the "Zeitschrift für Hist. Theol." for 1970,
pp. 182-284.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p238"><i>2. Heretical</i> testimonies. They all the more
important in view of their dissent from Catholic doctrine. It is
remarkable that the heretics seem to have used and commented on the
fourth Gospel even before the Catholic writers. The Clementine
Homilies, besides several allusions, very clearly quote from the story
of the man born blind, <scripRef passage="John 9:2, 3" id="i.XII.83-p238.1" parsed="|John|9|2|9|3" osisRef="Bible:John.9.2-John.9.3">John 9:2, 3</scripRef>.<note place="end" n="1071" id="i.XII.83-p238.2"><p id="i.XII.83-p239"> In the last portion of the
book, discovered and first published by Dressel (XIX. 22). This
discovery has induced Hilgenfeld to retract his former denial of the
quotations in the earlier books, <i>Einleit</i>. <i>in d. N. T.,</i> p,
43 sq., note.</p></note> The Gnostics of the second century,
especially the Valentinians and Basilidians, made abundant use of the
fourth Gospel, which alternately offended them by its historical
realism, and attracted them by its idealism and mysticism. Heracleon, a
pupil of Valentinus, wrote a commentary on it, of which Origen has
preserved large extracts; Valentinus himself (according to Tertullian)
tried either to explain it away, or he put his own meaning into it.
Basilides, who flourished about <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p239.1">a.d.</span> 125,
quoted from the Gospel of John such passages as the "true light, which
enlighteneth every man was coming into the world" (<scripRef passage="John 1:9" id="i.XII.83-p239.2" parsed="|John|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.9">John 1:9</scripRef>), and, my hour is not yet come "(<scripRef passage="John 2:4" id="i.XII.83-p239.3" parsed="|John|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.4">2:4</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="1072" id="i.XII.83-p239.4"><p id="i.XII.83-p240"> See the <i>Philosophumena</i>
of Hippolytus, VII. 22, 27; Hofstede de Groot, <i>Basilides,</i> trans.
from the Dutch, Leipz, 1868; Hort, <i>Basilides,</i> in Smith and Wace,
I. 271; Abbot, <i>l.c</i>. 85 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p241">These heretical testimonies are almost decisive by
themselves. The Gnostics would rather have rejected the fourth Gospel
altogether, as Marcion actually did, from doctrinal objection. They
certainly would not have received it from the Catholic church, as
little as the church would have received it from the Gnostics. The
concurrent reception of the Gospel by both at so early a date is
conclusive evidence of its genuineness. "The Gnostics of that date,"
says Dr. Abbot,<note place="end" n="1073" id="i.XII.83-p241.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p242"> <i>L. c.,</i> p.
89.</p></note> "received it because they could not help it.
They would not have admitted the authority of a book which could be
reconciled with their doctrines only by the most forced interpretation,
if they could have destroyed its authority by denying its genuineness.
Its genuineness could then be easily ascertained. Ephesus was one of
the principal cities of the Eastern world, the centre of extensive
commerce, the metropolis of Asia Minor. Hundreds, if not thousands, of
people were living who had known the apostle John. The question whether
he, the beloved disciple, had committed to writing his recollections of
his Master’s life and teaching, was one of the
greatest interest. The fact of the reception of the fourth Gospel as
his work at so early a date, by parties so violently opposed to each
other, proves that the evidence of its genuineness was decisive. This
argument is further confirmed by the use of the Gospel by the opposing
parties in the later Montanistic controversy, and in the disputes about
the time of celebrating Easter."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p243"><i>3. Heathen</i> testimony. Celsus, in his book
against Christianity, which was written about <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p243.1">a.d.</span> 178 (according to Keim, who reconstructed it from the
fragments preserved in the refutation of Origen), derives his matter
for attack from the four Gospels, though he does not name their
authors, and he refers to several details which are peculiar to John,
as, among others, the blood which flowed from the body of Jesus at his
crucifixion (<scripRef passage="John 19:34" id="i.XII.83-p243.2" parsed="|John|19|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.34">John 19:34</scripRef>),
and the fact that Christ "after his death arose and showed the marks of
his punishment, and how his hands had been pierced" (<scripRef passage="John 20:25" id="i.XII.83-p243.3" parsed="|John|20|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.25">20:25</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 20:27" id="i.XII.83-p243.4" parsed="|John|20|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.27">27</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="1074" id="i.XII.83-p243.5"><p id="i.XII.83-p244"> See Keim,
<i>Celsus’ Wahres Wort,</i> 1873, pp. 223-230, besides
the older investigations of Lardner, Norton, Tholuck, and the recent
one of Dr. Abbot, <i>l.c</i>., 58 sq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p245">The radical assertion of Baur that no distinct
trace of the fourth Gospel can be found before the last quarter of the
second century has utterly broken down, and his own best pupils have
been forced to make one concession after another as the successive
discoveries of the many Gnostic quotations in the Philosophumena, the
last book of the pseudo-Clementine Homilies, the Syrian Commentary on
Tatian’s Diatessaron, revealed the stubborn fact of
the use and abuse of the Gospel before the middle and up to the very
beginning of the second century, that is, to a time when it was simply
impossible to mistake a pseudo-apostolic fiction for a genuine
production of the patriarch of the apostolic age.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p246">II. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.83-p246.1">Internal Evidence</span>.
This is even still stronger, and leaves at last no alternative but
truth or fraud.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p247">1. To begin with the <i>style</i> of the fourth
Gospel, we have already seen that it is altogether unique and without a
parallel in post-apostolic literature, betraying a Hebrew of the
Hebrews, impregnated with the genius of the Old Testament, in mode of
thought and expression, in imagery and symbolism, in the symmetrical
structure of sentences, in the simplicity and circumstantiality of
narration; yet familiar with pure Greek, from long residence among
Greeks. This is just what we should expect from John at Ephesus. Though
not a rabbinical scholar, like Paul, he was acquainted with the Hebrew
Scriptures and not dependent on the Septuagint. He has in all fourteen
quotations from the Old Testament.<note place="end" n="1075" id="i.XII.83-p247.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p248"> <scripRef passage="John 1:23" id="i.XII.83-p248.1" parsed="|John|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.23">John 1:23</scripRef>; 2:17; 6:31, 45;
7:38; 10:34; 12:14, 38, 40; 13:18; 15:25; 19:21, 36, 37.</p></note> Four of these agree
with the Hebrew <i>and the Septuagint; three agree with the Hebrew
against the Septuagint (</i><scripRef passage="John 6:45; 13:18 19:37" id="i.XII.83-p248.2" parsed="|John|6|45|0|0;|John|13|18|0|0;|John|19|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.45 Bible:John.13.18 Bible:John.19.37"><i>6:45; 13:18 19:37</i></scripRef><i>), the rest are neutral, either
agreeing with both or differing from both, or being free adaptations
rather than citations; but none of them agrees with the Septuagint
against</i> the Hebrew.<note place="end" n="1076" id="i.XII.83-p248.3"><p id="i.XII.83-p249"> See the careful analysis of
the passages by Westcott, <i>Intr</i>., pp. xiii sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p250">Among the post-apostolic writers there is no
converted Jew, unless it be Hegesippus; none who could read the Hebrew
and write Hebraistic Greek. After the destruction of Jerusalem the
church finally separated from the synagogue and both assumed an
attitude of uncompromising hostility.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p251">2. The author was a <i>Jew of Palestine.</i> He
gives, incidentally and without effort, unmistakable evidence of minute
familiarity with the Holy Land and its inhabitants before the
destruction of Jerusalem. He is at home in the localities of the holy
city and the neighborhood. He describes Bethesda as "a pool by the
sheep gate, having five porches" (<scripRef passage="John 5:2" id="i.XII.83-p251.1" parsed="|John|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.5.2">5:2</scripRef>), Siloam as "a pool which is by
interpretation Sent" (<scripRef passage="John 9:7" id="i.XII.83-p251.2" parsed="|John|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.9.7">9:7</scripRef>),
Solomon’s porch as being "in the Temple" (<scripRef passage="John 10:23" id="i.XII.83-p251.3" parsed="|John|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.23">10:23</scripRef>), the brook Kedron "where was a garden"
(<scripRef passage="John 18:1" id="i.XII.83-p251.4" parsed="|John|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.1">18:1</scripRef>); he
knows the location of the praetorium (<scripRef passage="John 18:28" id="i.XII.83-p251.5" parsed="|John|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.28">18:28</scripRef>), the meaning of Gabbatha (<scripRef passage="John 19:13" id="i.XII.83-p251.6" parsed="|John|19|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.13">19:13</scripRef>), and Golgotha (<scripRef passage="John 19:17" id="i.XII.83-p251.7" parsed="|John|19|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.17">19:17</scripRef>), the distance of Bethany from Jerusalem
"about fifteen furlongs off" (<scripRef passage="John 11:18" id="i.XII.83-p251.8" parsed="|John|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.18">11:18</scripRef>), and he distinguishes it from Bethany
beyond Jordan (<scripRef passage="John 1:28" id="i.XII.83-p251.9" parsed="|John|1|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.28">1:28</scripRef>). He
gives the date when the Herodian reconstruction of the temple began
(<scripRef passage="John 2:19" id="i.XII.83-p251.10" parsed="|John|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.19">2:19</scripRef>). He is
equally familiar with other parts of Palestine and makes no mistakes
such as are so often made by foreigners. He locates Cana in Galilee
(<scripRef passage="John 2:1; 4:26 21:2" id="i.XII.83-p251.11" parsed="|John|2|1|0|0;|John|4|26|0|0;|John|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.1 Bible:John.4.26 Bible:John.21.2">2:1; 4:26 21:2</scripRef>), to distinguish it from another Cana;
Aenon "near to Salim" where there are "many waters" (<scripRef passage="John 3:23" id="i.XII.83-p251.12" parsed="|John|3|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.23">3:23</scripRef>); Sychar in Samaria near
"Jacob’s, well," and in view of Mount Gerizim (<scripRef passage="John 4:5" id="i.XII.83-p251.13" parsed="|John|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.5">4:5</scripRef>). He knows the extent of the Lake of
Tiberias (<scripRef passage="John 6:19" id="i.XII.83-p251.14" parsed="|John|6|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.19">6:19</scripRef>); he
describes Bethsaida as "the city of Andrew and Peter" (<scripRef passage="John 1:44" id="i.XII.83-p251.15" parsed="|John|1|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.44">1:44</scripRef>), as distinct from Bethsaida Julias on
the eastern bank of the Jordan; he represents Nazareth as a place of
proverbial insignificance (<scripRef passage="John 1:46" id="i.XII.83-p251.16" parsed="|John|1|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.46">1:46</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p252">He is well acquainted with the confused
politico-ecclesiastical Messianic ideas and expectations of the Jews
(<scripRef passage="John 1:19-28, 45-49; 4:25; 6:14, 15 7:26; 12:34" id="i.XII.83-p252.1" parsed="|John|1|19|1|28;|John|1|45|1|49;|John|4|25|0|0;|John|6|14|6|15;|John|7|26|0|0;|John|12|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.19-John.1.28 Bible:John.1.45-John.1.49 Bible:John.4.25 Bible:John.6.14-John.6.15 Bible:John.7.26 Bible:John.12.34">1:19–28, 45–49;
4:25; 6:14, 15 7:26; 12:34</scripRef>,
and other passages); with the hostility between Jews and Samaritans
(<scripRef passage="John 4:9, 20, 22 8:48" id="i.XII.83-p252.2" parsed="|John|4|9|0|0;|John|4|20|0|0;|John|4|22|0|0;|John|8|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4.9 Bible:John.4.20 Bible:John.4.22 Bible:John.8.48">4:9, 20, 22 8:48</scripRef>); with Jewish usages and observances, as
baptism (<scripRef passage="John 1:25; 3:22, 23 4:2" id="i.XII.83-p252.3" parsed="|John|1|25|0|0;|John|3|22|3|23;|John|4|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.25 Bible:John.3.22-John.3.23 Bible:John.4.2">1:25; 3:22, 23 4:2</scripRef>), purification (<scripRef passage="John 2:6" id="i.XII.83-p252.4" parsed="|John|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.6">2:6</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 3:25" id="i.XII.83-p252.5" parsed="|John|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.25">3:25</scripRef>, etc.), ceremonial pollution
(<scripRef passage="John 18:28" id="i.XII.83-p252.6" parsed="|John|18|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.28">18:28</scripRef>),
feasts (<scripRef passage="John 2:13, 23; 5:1 7:37" id="i.XII.83-p252.7" parsed="|John|2|13|0|0;|John|2|23|0|0;|John|5|1|0|0;|John|7|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.13 Bible:John.2.23 Bible:John.5.1 Bible:John.7.37">2:13, 23; 5:1 7:37</scripRef>, etc.), circumcision, and the Sabbath
(<scripRef passage="John 7:22, 23" id="i.XII.83-p252.8" parsed="|John|7|22|7|23" osisRef="Bible:John.7.22-John.7.23">7:22, 23</scripRef>). He
is also acquainted with the marriage and burial rites (<scripRef passage="John 2:1-10; 11:17-44" id="i.XII.83-p252.9" parsed="|John|2|1|2|10;|John|11|17|11|44" osisRef="Bible:John.2.1-John.2.10 Bible:John.11.17-John.11.44">2:1–10;
11:17–44</scripRef>),
with the character of the Pharisees and their influence in the
Sanhedrin, the relationship between Annas and Caiaphas. The objection
of Bretschneider that he represents the office of the high-priest as an
<i>annual office arose from a misunderstanding of the phrase "that
year" (</i><scripRef passage="John 11:49, 51 18:13" id="i.XII.83-p252.10" parsed="|John|11|49|0|0;|John|11|51|0|0;|John|18|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.49 Bible:John.11.51 Bible:John.18.13"><i>11:49, 51 18:13</i></scripRef><i>), by which he means that
memorable</i> year in which Christ died for the sins of the people.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p253">3. The author was an <i>eye-witness</i> of most of
the events narrated. This appears from his life-like familiarity with
the acting persons, the Baptist, Peter, Andrew, Philip, Nathanael,
Thomas, Judas Iscariot, Pilate, Caiaphas, Annas, Nicodemus, Martha and
Mary, Mary Magdalene, the woman of Samaria, the man born blind; and
from the minute traits and vivid details which betray autopticity. He
incidentally notices what the Synoptists omit, that the traitor was
"the son of Simon" ( <scripRef passage="John 6:71; 12:4; 13:2, 26" id="i.XII.83-p253.1" parsed="|John|6|71|0|0;|John|12|4|0|0;|John|13|2|0|0;|John|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.71 Bible:John.12.4 Bible:John.13.2 Bible:John.13.26">6:71; 12:4; 13:2, 26</scripRef> at Thomas was called "Didymus" (<scripRef passage="John 11:16; 20:24 21:2" id="i.XII.83-p253.2" parsed="|John|11|16|0|0;|John|20|24|0|0;|John|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.11.16 Bible:John.20.24 Bible:John.21.2">11:16; 20:24 21:2</scripRef>); while, on the other hand, he calls the
Baptist simply "John" ( he himself being the other John), without
adding to it the distinctive title as the Synoptists do more than a
dozen times to distinguish him from the son of Zebedee.<note place="end" n="1077" id="i.XII.83-p253.3"><p id="i.XII.83-p254"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.83-p254.1">Johannes
als</span></i> <span lang="DE" id="i.XII.83-p254.2">der Erzählende,
in seinem <i>Selbstbewusstsein, bedarf für den anderen
Johannes des Beinamens nicht, ihm liegt die Verwechslung ganz
fern."</i> Hase, <i>Geschichte Jesu,</i></span> p.
48. The former belief of the venerable historian of Jena in the fall
Johannean authorship of the fourth Gospel was unfortunately shaken in
his conflict with the Tübingen giant, but he declares the
objections of Baur after all inconclusive, and seeks an escape from the
dilemma by the untenable compromise that the oral teaching of John a
few years after his death was committed to writing and somewhat
mystified by an able pupil. "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.83-p254.3">Die
Botschaft hört er wohl, allein ihm fehlt der
Glaube."</span></i></p></note> He
indicates the days and hours of certain events,<note place="end" n="1078" id="i.XII.83-p254.4"><p id="i.XII.83-p255"> <scripRef passage="John 1:29" id="i.XII.83-p255.1" parsed="|John|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.29">John 1:29</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 1:35" id="i.XII.83-p255.2" parsed="|John|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.35">35</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 1:39" id="i.XII.83-p255.3" parsed="|John|1|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.39">39</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 1:43" id="i.XII.83-p255.4" parsed="|John|1|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.43">43</scripRef>; 2:1;
4:6, 40, 43, 52; 6:22; 7:14, 37; 11:6, 17, 39; 12:1, 12; 13:30; 18:28;
19:31; 20:1, 19, 26; 21:4.</p></note> and the exact or
approximate number of persons and objects mentioned.<note place="end" n="1079" id="i.XII.83-p255.5"><p id="i.XII.83-p256"> <scripRef passage="John 1:35" id="i.XII.83-p256.1" parsed="|John|1|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.35">John 1:35</scripRef>; 2:6; 4:18; 6:9, 10,
19; 19:23, 39; 21:8, 11.</p></note> He was privy to
the thoughts of the disciples on certain occasions, their ignorance and
misunderstanding of the words of the Master,<note place="end" n="1080" id="i.XII.83-p256.2"><p id="i.XII.83-p257"> <scripRef passage="John 2:17" id="i.XII.83-p257.1" parsed="|John|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.17">John 2:17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 2:22" id="i.XII.83-p257.2" parsed="|John|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.2.22">22</scripRef>; 4:27; 6:60;
12:16; 13:22, 28; 20:9; 21:12.</p></note> and even to the motives
and feelings of the Lord.<note place="end" n="1081" id="i.XII.83-p257.3"><p id="i.XII.83-p258"> <scripRef passage="John 2:24, 25" id="i.XII.83-p258.1" parsed="|John|2|24|2|25" osisRef="Bible:John.2.24-John.2.25">John 2:24, 25</scripRef>; 4:1-3; 5:6;
6:6, 15; 7:1; 11:33, 38; 13:1, 3, 11, 21 16:19; 18:4; 19:28.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p259">No literary artist could have invented the
conversation of Christ with Nicodemus on the mystery of spiritual
regeneration (<scripRef passage="John 3" id="i.XII.83-p259.1" parsed="|John|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3">John 3</scripRef>), or the
conversation with the woman of Samaria (<scripRef passage="John 4" id="i.XII.83-p259.2" parsed="|John|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4">John 4</scripRef>), or the characteristic details of the
catechization of the man born blind, which brings out so naturally the
proud and heartless bigotry of the Jewish hierarchy and the rough,
outspoken honesty and common sense of the blind man and his parents
(<scripRef passage="John 9:13-34" id="i.XII.83-p259.3" parsed="|John|9|13|9|34" osisRef="Bible:John.9.13-John.9.34">9:13–34</scripRef>). The scene at
Jacob’s well, described in <scripRef passage="John 4" id="i.XII.83-p259.4" parsed="|John|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4">John 4</scripRef>, presents a most
graphic, and yet unartificial picture of nature and human life as it
still remains, though in decay, at the foot of Gerizim and Ebal: there
is the well of Jacob in a fertile, well-watered valley, there the
Samaritan sanctuary on the top of Mount Gerizim, there the waving
grain-fields ripening for the harvest; we are confronted with the
historic antagonism of Jews and Samaritans which survives in the Nablus
of to-day; there we see the genuine humanity of Jesus, as he sat down
"wearied with his journey," though not weary of his work, his elevation
above the rabbinical prejudice of conversing with a woman, his
superhuman knowledge and dignity; there is the curiosity and
quick-wittedness of the Samaritan Magdalene; and how natural is the
transition from the water of Jacob’s well to the water
of life, and from the hot dispute of the place of worship to the
highest conception of God as an omnipresent spirit, and his true
worship in spirit and in truth.<note place="end" n="1082" id="i.XII.83-p259.5"><p id="i.XII.83-p260"> "How often has this fourth
chapter been read since by Christian pilgrims on the very spot where
the Saviour rested, with the irresistible impression that every word is
true and adapted to the time and place, yet applicable to all times and
places. Jacob’s well is now in ruins and no more used,
but the living spring of water which the Saviour first opened there to
a poor, sinful, yet penitent woman is as deep and fresh as ever, and
will quench the thirst of souls to the end of time." So I wrote in 1871
for the English edition of Lange’s <i>Com</i>. <i>on
John,</i> p. 151. Six years afterward I fully realized my
anticipations, when with a company of friends I sat down on
Jacob’s well and read <scripRef passage="John 4" id="i.XII.83-p260.1" parsed="|John|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.4">John 4</scripRef> as I never read it
before. Palestine, even in "the imploring beauty of decay," is indeed a
"fifth Gospel" which sheds more light on the four than many a
commentary brimful of learning and critical conjectures.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p261">4. The writer represents <i>himself expressly as
an eye-witness of the life of Christ. He differs from the Synoptists,
who never use the first person nor mix their subjective feelings with
the narrative. "We</i> beheld his glory," he says, in the name of all
the apostles and primitive disciples, in stating the general impression
made upon them by the incarnate Logos dwelling.<note place="end" n="1083" id="i.XII.83-p261.1"><p id="i.XII.83-p262"> <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XII.83-p262.1" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p262.2">ἐθεασάμεθα
τὴν
δόξαν</span>.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p262.3">θεάομαι</span>
is richer than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.83-p262.4">ὁράω</span>, and
means to behold or contemplate with admiration and delight. The plural
adds force to the statement, as in 21:24; <scripRef passage="1 John 1:1" id="i.XII.83-p262.5" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1">1 John 1:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Pet. 1:16" id="i.XII.83-p262.6" parsed="|2Pet|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.1.16">2 Pet.
1:16</scripRef>.</p></note> And in the parallel
passage of the first Epistle, which is an inseparable companion of the
fourth Gospel, he asserts with solemn emphasis his personal knowledge
of the incarnate Word of life whom he heard with his ears and saw with
his eyes and handled with his hands (<scripRef passage="1 John 1:1-3" id="i.XII.83-p262.7" parsed="|1John|1|1|1|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1-1John.1.3">1 John
1:1–3</scripRef>). This
assertion is general, and covers the whole public life of our Lord. But
he makes it also in particular a case of special interest for the
realness of Christ’s humanity; in recording the flow
of blood and water from the wounded side, he adds emphatically: "He
that <i>hath seen</i> hath borne witness, and his witness is true: and
he knoweth that he saith things that are true, that ye also may
believe" (<scripRef passage="John 19:35" id="i.XII.83-p262.8" parsed="|John|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.35">John 19:35</scripRef>).
Here we are driven to the alternative: either the writer was a true
witness of what he relates, or he was a false witness who wrote down a
deliberate lie.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p263">5. Finally, the writer intimates that he is one of
the <i>Twelve</i>, that he is one of the favorite three, that he is not
Peter, nor James, that he is none other than the beloved John who
leaned on the Master’s bosom. He never names himself,
nor his brother James, nor his mother Salome, but he has a very modest,
delicate, and altogether unique way of indirect self-designation. He
stands behind his Gospel like a mysterious figure with a thin veil over
his face without ever lifting the veil. He leaves the reader to infer
the name by combination. He is undoubtedly that unnamed disciple who,
with Andrew, was led to Jesus by the testimony of the Baptist on the
banks of the Jordan (<scripRef passage="John 1:35-40" id="i.XII.83-p263.1" parsed="|John|1|35|1|40" osisRef="Bible:John.1.35-John.1.40">1:35–40</scripRef>), the disciple who at the last
Supper "was reclining at the table in Jesus’ bosom"
(<scripRef passage="John 13:23-25" id="i.XII.83-p263.2" parsed="|John|13|23|13|25" osisRef="Bible:John.13.23-John.13.25">13:23–25</scripRef>), that "other disciple" who, with
Peter, followed Jesus into the court of the high-priest (<scripRef passage="John 18:15, 16" id="i.XII.83-p263.3" parsed="|John|18|15|18|16" osisRef="Bible:John.18.15-John.18.16">18:15, 16</scripRef>), who stood by the cross and was
intrusted by the dying Lord with the care of His mother (<scripRef passage="John 19:26, 27" id="i.XII.83-p263.4" parsed="|John|19|26|19|27" osisRef="Bible:John.19.26-John.19.27">19:26, 27</scripRef>), and that "other disciple whom
Jesus loved," who went with Peter to the empty sepulchre on the
resurrection morning and was convinced of the great fact by the sight
of the grave-cloths, and the head-cover rolled up in a place by itself
(<scripRef passage="John 20:2-8" id="i.XII.83-p263.5" parsed="|John|20|2|20|8" osisRef="Bible:John.20.2-John.20.8">20:2–8</scripRef>). All these narratives are interwoven
with autobiographic details. He calls himself "the disciple whom Jesus
loved," not from vanity (as has been most strangely asserted by some
critics), but in blessed and thankful remembrance of the infinite mercy
of his divine Master who thus fulfilled the prophecy of his name
Johanan, <i>i.e</i>., Jehovah is gracious. In that peculiar love of his
all-beloved Lord was summed up for him the whole significance of his
life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p264">With this mode of self-designation corresponds the
designation of members of his family: his mother is probably meant by
the unnamed "sister of the mother" of Jesus, who stood by the cross
(<scripRef passage="John 19:25" id="i.XII.83-p264.1" parsed="|John|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.25">John
19:25</scripRef>), for Salome was there,
according to the Synoptists, and John would hardly omit this fact; and
in the list of the disciples to whom Jesus appeared at the Lake of
Galilee, "the sons of Zebedee" are put last (<scripRef passage="John 21:2" id="i.XII.83-p264.2" parsed="|John|21|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21.2">21:2</scripRef>), when yet in all the Synoptic lists of
the apostles they are, with Peter and Andrew, placed at the head of the
Twelve. This difference can only be explained from motives of delicacy
and modesty.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p265">What a contrast the author presents to those
pseudonymous literary forgers of the second and third centuries, who
unscrupulously put their writings into the mouth of the apostles or
other honored names to lend them a fictitious charm and authority; and
yet who cannot conceal the fraud which leaks out on every page.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p266"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.83-p267">Conclusion.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p268"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.83-p269">A review of this array of testimonies, external
and internal, drives us to the irresistible conclusion that the fourth
Gospel is the work of John, the apostle. This view is clear,
self-consistent, and in full harmony with the character of the book and
the whole history of the apostolic age; while the hypothesis of a
literary fiction and pious fraud is contradictory, absurd, and
self-condemned. No writer in the second century could have produced
such a marvellous book, which towers high above all the books of Justin
Martyr and Irenaeus and Tertullian and Clement and Origen, or any other
father or schoolman or reformer. No writer in the first century could
have written it but an apostle, and no apostle but John, and John
himself could not have written it without divine inspiration.</p>

<p id="i.XII.83-p270"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="84" title="Critical Review of the Johannean Problem" shorttitle="Section 84" progress="83.20%" prev="i.XII.83" next="i.XII.85" id="i.XII.84">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.84-p1">§ 84. Critical Review of the Johannean
Problem.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.84-p3">See the Liter. in § 40, pp. 408 sqq., and
the history of the controversy by <span class="c16" id="i.XII.84-p3.1">Holtzmann</span>,
in Bunsen’s <i>Bibelwerk</i>, VIII. 56 sqq.; <span class="c16" id="i.XII.84-p3.2">Reuss</span><i>, Gesch. der heil. Schriften N.
T.’s</i> (6th ed.), I. 248 sqq.; <span class="c16" id="i.XII.84-p3.3">Godet</span>, <i>Com</i>. (3d ed.), I. 32 sqq.; <span class="c16" id="i.XII.84-p3.4">Holtzmann</span>, <i>Einleitung</i> (2d ed.), 423 sqq.; <span class="c16" id="i.XII.84-p3.5">Weiss</span><i>, Einleitung</i> (1886), 609 sqq.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.84-p5">The importance of the subject justifies a special
Section on the opposition to the fourth Gospel, after we have presented
our own view on the subject with constant reference to the recent
objections.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.84-p7">The Problem Stated.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p9">The Johannean problem is the burning question of
modern criticism on the soil of the New Testament. It arises from the
difference between John and the Synoptists on the one hand, and the
difference between the fourth Gospel and the Apocalypse on the
other.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p10">I. The <i>Synoptic</i> aspect of the problem
includes the differences between the first three Evangelists and the
fourth concerning the theatre and length of Christ’s
ministry, the picture of Christ, the nature and extent of his
discourses, and a number of minor details. It admits the following
possibilities:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p11">(1.) Both the Synoptists and John are historical,
and represent only different aspects of the same person and work of
Christ, supplementing and confirming each other in every essential
point. This is the faith of the Church and the conviction of nearly all
conservative critics and commentators.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p12">(2.) The fourth Gospel is the work of John, and,
owing to his intimacy with Christ, it is more accurate and reliable
than the Synoptists, who contain some legendary embellishments and even
errors, derived from oral tradition, and must be rectified by John.
This is the view of Schleiermacher, Lücke, Bleek, Ewald,
Meyer, Weiss, and a considerable number of liberal critics and exegetes
who yet accept the substance of the whole gospel history as true, and
Christ as the Lord and Saviour of the race. The difference between
these scholars and the church tradition is not fundamental, and admits
of adjustment.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p13">(3.) The Synoptists represent (in the main) the
Christ of history, the fourth Gospel the ideal Christ of faith and
fiction. So Baur and the Tübingen school (Schwegler, Zeller,
Köstlin, Hilgenfeld, Volkmar, Holtzmann, , Hausrath,
Schenkel, Mangold, Keim, Thoma), with their followers and sympathizers
in France (Nicolas, d’Eichthal, Renan,
Réville, Sabatier), Holland (Scholten and the Leyden
school), and England (the anonymous author of "Supernatural Religion,"
Sam. Davidson, Edwin A. Abbott). But these critics eliminate the
miraculous even from the Synoptic Christ, at least as far as possible,
and approach the fourth hypothesis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p14">(4.) The Synoptic and Johannean Gospels are alike
fictitious, and resolve themselves into myths and legends or pious
frauds. This is the position of the extreme left wing of modern
criticism represented chiefly by Strauss. It is the legitimate result
of the denial of the supernatural and miraculous, which is as
inseparable from the Synoptic as it is from the Johannean Christ; but
it is also subversive of all history and cannot be seriously maintained
in the face of overwhelming facts and results. Hence there has been a
considerable reaction among the radical critics in favor of a more
historical position. Keim’s, "History of Jesus of
Nazara" is a very great advance upon Strauss’s "Leben
Jesu," though equally critical and more learned, and meets the orthodox
view half way on the ground of the Synoptic tradition, as represented
in the Gospel of Matthew, which he dates back to <span class="c16" id="i.XII.84-p14.1">a.d.</span> 66.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p15">II. The <i>Apocalyptic</i> aspect of the Johannean
problem belongs properly to the consideration of the Apocalypse, but it
has of late been inseparably interwoven with the Gospel question. It
admits likewise of four distinct views:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p16">(1.) The fourth Gospel and the Apocalypse are both
from the pen of the apostle John, but separated by the nature of the
subject, the condition of the writer, and an interval of at least
twenty or thirty years, to account for the striking differences of
temper and style. When he met Paul at Jerusalem, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.84-p16.1">a.d.
50, he was one of the three "pillar-apostles" of Jewish Christianity
(<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:9" id="i.XII.84-p16.2" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. 2:9</scripRef>), but probably less than forty years of age, remarkably
silent with his reserved force, and sufficiently in sympathy with Paul
to give him the right hand of fellowship; when he wrote the Apocalypse,
between a.d.</span> 68 and 70, he was not yet sixty, and when he wrote
the Gospel he was over eighty years of age. Moreover, the differences
between the two books are more than counterbalanced by an underlying
harmony. This has been acknowledged even by the head of the
Tübingen critics, who calls the fourth Gospel an Apocalypse
spiritualized or a transfiguration of the Apocalypse.<note place="end" n="1084" id="i.XII.84-p16.3"><p id="i.XII.84-p17"> See p. 419 sq., and my
<i>Companion to the Greek Testament</i>, pp. 76 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p18">(2.) John wrote the Gospel, but not the
Apocalypse. Many critics of the moderate school are disposed to
surrender the Apocalypse and to assign it to the somewhat doubtful and
mysterious "Presbyter John," a contemporary of the Apostle John. So
Schleiermacher, Lücke, Bleek, Neander, Ewald,
Düsterdieck, etc. If we are to choose between the two books,
the Gospel has no doubt stronger claims upon our acceptance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p19">(3.) John wrote the Apocalypse, but for this very
reason he cannot have written the fourth Gospel. So Baur, Renan,
Davidson, Abbott, and nearly all the radical critics (except Keim).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p20">(4.) The fourth Gospel and the Apocalypse are both
spurious and the work of the Gnostic Cerinthus (as the Alogi held), or
of some anonymous forger. This view is so preposterous and unsound that
no critic of any reputation for learning and judgment dares to defend
it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p21">There is a correspondence between the four
possible attitudes on both aspects of the Johannean question, and the
parties advocating them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p22">The result of the conflict will be the substantial
triumph of the faith of the church which accepts, on new grounds of
evidence, all the four Gospels as genuine and historical, and the
Apocalypse and the fourth Gospel as the works of John.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.84-p24">The Assaults on the Fourth Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p25"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p26">Criticism has completely shifted its attitude on
both parts of the problem. The change is very remarkable. When the
first serious assault was made upon the genuineness of the fourth
Gospel by the learned General Superintendent Bretschneider (in 1820),
he was met with such overwhelming opposition, not only from evangelical
divines like Olshausen and Tholuck, but also from Schleiermacher,
Lücke, Credner, and Schott, that he honestly confessed his
defeat a few years afterward (1824 and 1828).<note place="end" n="1085" id="i.XII.84-p26.1"><p id="i.XII.84-p27"> Before him Edward Evanson, an
ex-clergyman of the Church of England, had attacked John and all other
Gospels except Luke, in The <i>Dissonance of the Four generally
received Evangelists,</i> 1792. He was refuted by the Unitarian, Dr.
Priestley, who came to the conclusion that the Gospel of John "bears
more internal and unequivocal marks of being written by an eye-witness
than any other writings whatever, sacred or profane." See his
<i>Letters to a Young Man</i> (<i>Works,</i> vol. XX. 430).</p></note> And when Dr. Strauss,
in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p27.1">Leben Jesu (1835), renewed the denial, a host
of old and new defenders arose with such powerful arguments that he
himself (as he confessed in the third edition of 1838) was shaken in
his doubt, especially by the weight and candor of Neander, although he
felt compelled, in self-defence, to reaffirm his doubt as essential to
the mythical hypothesis (in the fourth edition, 1840, and afterward in
his popular Leben Jesu,</span></i> 1864).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p28">But in the meantime his teacher, Dr. Baur, the
coryphaeus of the Tübingen school, was preparing his heavy
ammunition, and led the second, the boldest, the most vigorous and
effective assault upon the Johannean fort (since 1844).<note place="end" n="1086" id="i.XII.84-p28.1"><p id="i.XII.84-p29"> <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p29.1">Ueber die
Composition und den Charakter des joh. Evangeliums,</span></i> an essay in the "Theol. Jahrücher" of Zeller,
Tübingen, 1844; again in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p29.2">Krit. Untersuchungen über die kanon.
Evang.,</span></i> Tüb., 1847, and in
his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p29.3">Kirchengesch.,</span></i>
1853(vol. I., pp. 146 sqq., 166 sqq., third ed.).
Godet (I. 17) calls the first dissertation of Baur justly "one of the
most ingenious and brilliant compositions which theological science
ever produced."</p></note> He was
followed in the main question, though with considerable modifications
in detail, by a number of able and acute critics in Germany and other
countries. He represented the fourth Gospel as a purely ideal work
which grew out of the Gnostic, Montanistic, and paschal controversies
after the middle of the second century, and adjusted the various
elements of the Catholic faith with consummate skill and art. It was
not intended to be a history, but a system of theology in the garb of
history. This "tendency" hypothesis was virtually a death-blow to the
mythical theory of Strauss, which excludes conscious design.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p30">The third great assault inspired by Baur, yet with
independent learning and judgment, was made by Dr. Keim (in his
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p30.1">Geschichte Jesu von Nazara, 1867). He went beyond
Baur in one point: he denied the whole tradition of
John’s sojourn in Ephesus as a mistake of Irenaeus; he
thus removed even the foundation for the defence of the Apocalypse as a
Johannean production, and neutralized the force of the
Tübingen assault derived from that book. On the other hand,
he approached the traditional view by tracing the composition back from
170 (Baur) to the reign of Trajan, i.e.</span></i>, to within a few
years after the death of the apostle. In his denial of the Ephesus
tradition he met with little favor,<note place="end" n="1087" id="i.XII.84-p30.2"><p id="i.XII.84-p31"> From Wittichen and
Scholten.</p></note> but strong opposition
from the Tübingen critics, who see the fatal bearing of this
denial upon the genuineness of the Apocalypse.<note place="end" n="1088" id="i.XII.84-p31.1"><p id="i.XII.84-p32"> Especially from Hilgenfeld.
The tradition of the Ephesian sojourn of John is one of the strongest
and most constant in the ancient church, and goes back to Polycrates,
Irenaeus, Polycarp, and Papias, the very pupils and grandpupils of
John, who could not possibly be mistaken on such a simple fact as
this.</p></note> The effect of
Keim’s movement therefore tended rather to divide and
demoralize the besieging force.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p33">Nevertheless the effect of these persistent
attacks was so great that three eminent scholars, Hase of Jena (1876),
Reuss of Strassburg, and Sabatier of Paris (1879), deserted from the
camp of the defenders to the army of the besiegers. Renan, too, who had
in the thirteenth edition of his <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.84-p33.1">Vie de Jesus</span>
(1867) defended the fourth Gospel at least in part, has now (since
1879, in his L’Église
chrétienne</i>) given it up entirely.<note place="end" n="1089" id="i.XII.84-p33.2"><p id="i.XII.84-p34"> Dr. Weiss (<i>Leben Jesu,</i>
I. 106) accords to Dr. Baur the merit of having penetrated deeper into
the peculiar character of the fourth Gospel and done more for the
promotion of its understanding then the mechanical old exegesis, which
had no conception of the difference and looked only for <i>dicta
probantia;</i> but he justly adds that Baur’s
criticism is "sicklied all over with the pale cast" of modern
philosophical construction (<i>von der Blässe moderner
philosophischer Construction angekränkelt</i>). We are
prepared to say the same of Dr. Keim, a proud, but noble and earnest
spirit who died of overwork in elaborating his History of Jesus of
Nazara. The most scholarly, high-toned, and singularly able argument in
the English language against the Johannean authorship of the fourth
Gospel is the article "Gospels" in the "Encycl. Brit.," 9th ed., vol.
X. 818-843 (1879), from the pen of Dr. Edwin A. Abbott, head-master of
the City of London School.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.84-p36">The Defence of the Fourth Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p38">The incisive criticism of Baur and his school
compelled a thorough reinvestigation of the whole problem, and in this
way has been of very great service to the cause of truth. We owe to it
the ablest defences of the Johannean authorship of the fourth Gospel
and the precious history which it represents. Prominent among these
defenders against the latest attacks were Bleek, Lange, Ebrard,
Thiersch, Schneider, Tischendorf, Riggenbach, Ewald, Steitz, Aberle,
Meyer, Luthardt, Wieseler, Beyschlag, Weiss, among the Germans; Godet,
Pressensé, Astié, among the French; Niermeyer,
Van Oosterzee, Hofstede de Groot, among the Dutch; Alford, Milligan,
Lightfoot, Westcott, Sanday, Plummer, among the English; Fisher, and
Abbot among the Americans.<note place="end" n="1090" id="i.XII.84-p38.1"><p id="i.XII.84-p39"> Without detracting from the
merits of the many worthy champions of the cause of truth, I venture to
give the palm to Dr. Godet, of Neuchâtel, in the
introductory volume to his <i>third</i> and thoroughly revised
Commentary on John (<i>Introduction historique et critique,</i> Paris,
1881, 376 pages), and to Dr. Weiss, of Berlin, in his very able
<i>Leben Jesu</i>, Berlin, 1882, vol. I. 84-198. In England the battle
has been fought chiefly by Bishop Lightfoot, Canon Westcott, Prof.
Milligan, and Dr. Sanday. In America, Dr. Ezra Abbot (1880) is equal to
any of them in the accurate and effective presentation of the
historical argument for the Johannean authorship of the fourth Gospel.
His treatise has been reprinted in his <i>Critical Essays</i>, Boston,
l888 (pp. 9-107).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p40">It is significant that the school of negative
criticism has produced no learned commentary on John. All the recent
commentators on the fourth Gospel (Lücke, Ewald, Lange,
Hengstenberg, Luthardt, Meyer, Weiss, Alford, Wordsworth, Godet,
Westcott, Milligan , Moulton, Plummer, etc.) favor its genuineness.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.84-p42">The Difficulties of the Anti-Johannean
Theory.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p43"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p44">The prevailing theory of the negative critics is
this: They accept the Synoptic Gospels, with the exception of the
miracles, as genuine history, but for this very reason they reject
John; and they accept the Apocalypse as the genuine work of the apostle
John, who is represented by the Synoptists as a Son of Thunder, and by
Paul (<scripRef passage="Gal. 2" id="i.XII.84-p44.1" parsed="|Gal|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2">Gal.
2</scripRef>) as one of the three
pillars of conservative Jewish Christianity, but for this very reason
they deny that he can have written the Gospel, which in style and
spirit differs so widely from the Apocalypse. For this position they
appeal to the fact that the Synoptists and the Apocalypse are equally
well, and even better supported by internal and external evidence, and
represent a tradition which is at least twenty years older.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p45">But what then becomes of the fourth Gospel? It is
incredible that the real John should have falsified the history of his
Master; consequently the Gospel which bears his name is a
post-apostolic fiction, a religious poem, or a romance on the theme of
the incarnate Logos. It is the Gospel of Christian Gnosticism, strongly
influenced by the Alexandrian philosophy of Philo. Yet it is no fraud
any more than other literary fictions. The unknown author dealt with
the historical Jesus of the Synoptists, as Plato dealt with Socrates,
making him simply the base for his own sublime speculations, and
putting speeches into his mouth which he never uttered.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p46">Who was that Christian Plato? No critic can tell,
or even conjecture, except Renan, who revived, as possible at least,
the absurd view of the Alogi, that the Gnostic heretic, Cerinthus the
enemy of John, wrote the fourth Gospel<note place="end" n="1091" id="i.XII.84-p46.1"><p id="i.XII.84-p47"> <i>"<span lang="FR" id="i.XII.84-p47.1">Tout est possible</span></i>," says
Renan (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.84-p47.2">L’Église
chrét.,</span></i> p. 54),
"<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.84-p47.3">à
cesépoques ténébreuses; et, si
l’Église, en vénérant
le quatrième Évangile comme
l’oeuvre de Jean, est dupe de celui
qu’elle regarde comme un de ses plus dangereux
ennemis, cela n’est pas en somme plus
étrange que tant d’autres malentendus qui
composent la trame de l’histoire religieuse de
l’humanité. Ce qu’il y a
de sûr, c’est que l’auteur
est à la fois le père et
l’adversaire du gnosticisme, l’ennemi
de ceux qui laissaient s’evaporer dans un
docétisme nuageux l’humanité
réelle de Jésus et le complice de ceus qui le
reléguaient dans l’abstraction
divine</span></i>." He thinks it more probable,
however (p. 47), that two Ephesian disciples of John (John the
Presbyter and Aristion) wrote the Gospel twenty or thirty years after
his death.</p></note> Such a conjecture
requires an extraordinary stretch of imagination and an amazing amount
of credulity. The more sober among the critics suppose that the author
was a highly gifted Ephesian disciple of John, who freely reproduced
and modified his oral teaching after he was removed by death. But how
could his name be utterly unknown, when the names of Polycarp and
Papias and other disciples of John, far less important, have come down
to as? "The great unknown" is a mystery indeed. Some critics, half in
sympathy with Tübingen, are willing to admit that John
himself wrote a part of the book, either the historic narratives or the
discourses, but neither of these compromises will do: the book is a
unit, and is either wholly genuine or wholly a fiction.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p48">Nor are the negative critics agreed as to the time
of composition. Under the increasing pressure of argument and evidence
they have been forced to retreat, step by step, from the last quarter
of the second century to the first, even within a few years of
John’s death, and within the lifetime of hundreds of
his hearers, when it was impossible for a pseudo-Johannean book to pass
into general currency without the discovery of the fraud. Dr. Baur and
Schwegler assigned the composition to <span class="c16" id="i.XII.84-p48.1">a.d.</span> 170
or 160; Volkmar to 155; Zeller to 150; Scholten to 140; Hilgenfeld to
about 130; Renan to about 125; Schenkel to 120 or 115; until Keim (in
1867) went up as high as 110 or even 100, but having reached such an
early date, he felt compelled (1875)<note place="end" n="1092" id="i.XII.84-p48.2"><p id="i.XII.84-p49"> In the last edition of his
abridged <i>Geschichte Jesu</i>.</p></note> in self-defence to
advance again to 130, and this notwithstanding the conceded testimonies
of Justin Martyr and the early Gnostics. These vacillations of
criticism reveal the impossibility of locating the Gospel in the second
century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p50">If we surrender the fourth Gospel, what shall we
gain in its place? Fiction for fact, stone for bread, a Gnostic dream
for the most glorious truth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p51">Fortunately, the whole anti-Johannean hypothesis
breaks down at every point. It suffers shipwreck on innumerable details
which do not fit at all into the supposed dogmatic scheme, but rest on
hard facts of historical recollections.<note place="end" n="1093" id="i.XII.84-p51.1"><p id="i.XII.84-p52"> As Weiss (I. 109) admirably
expresses it: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p52.1">Ueberall im
Einzelnen wie in der Gesammtgestaltung des Lebens Jesu stossen wir auf
das harte Gestein geschichtlicher Erinnerung, welches dem kritischen
Auflösungsprozess, der es in ideelle Bildungen verwandeln
will, unüberwindlichen Widerstand leistet."</span></i></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p53">And instead of removing any difficulties it
creates greater difficulties in their place. There are certain
contradictions which no ingenuity can solve. If "the great unknown" was
the creative artist of his ideal Christ, and the inventor of those
sublime discourses, the like of which were never heard before or since,
he must have been a mightier genius than Dante or Shakespeare, yea
greater than his own hero, that is greater than the greatest: this is a
psychological impossibility and a logical absurdity. Moreover, if he
was not John and yet wanted to be known as John, he was a deceiver and
a liar:<note place="end" n="1094" id="i.XII.84-p53.1"><p id="i.XII.84-p54"> "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p54.1">Als die Dichtung eines halbgnostischen Philosophen aus dem
zweiten Jahrhundert ist es</span></i> [the fourth
Gospel] <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p54.2">ein
trügerisches Irrlicht, ja in Wahrheit eine grosse
Lüge,"</span></i>Weiss, I. 124.
Renan admits the alternative, only in milder terms:<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.84-p54.3">"Il y a là un petit artifice
littéraire, du genre de ceux qu’affectionne
Platon</span></i>," <i>l.c</i>., p. 52.</p></note> this is a moral impossibility. The case of
Plato is very different, and his relation to Socrates is generally
understood. The Synoptic Gospels are anonymous, but do not deceive the
reader. Luke and the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews honestly make
themselves known as mere disciples of the apostles. The real parallel
would be the apocryphal Gospels and the pseudo-Clementine productions,
where the fraud is unmistakable, but the contents are so far below the
fourth Gospel that a comparison is out of the question. Literary
fictions were not uncommon in the ancient church, but men had common
sense and moral sense then as well is now to distinguish between fact
and fiction, truth and lie. It is simply incredible that the ancient
church should have been duped into a unanimous acceptance of such an
important book as the work of the beloved disciple almost from the very
date of his death, and that the whole Christian church, Greek, Latin,
Protestant, including an innumerable army of scholars, should have been
under a radical delusion for eighteen hundred years, mistaking a
Gnostic dream for the genuine history of the Saviour of mankind, and
drinking the water of life from the muddy source of fraud.<note place="end" n="1095" id="i.XII.84-p54.4"><p id="i.XII.84-p55"> This absurdity is strikingly
characterized in the lines of the Swabian poet, Gustav Schwab, which he
gave me when I was a student at Tübingen shortly after the
appearance of Strauss’s <i>Leben Jesu:</i></p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.84-p56">"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p56.1">Hat dieses Buch, das ew’ge Wahrheit
ist,</span></i></p>

<p class="c62" id="i.XII.84-p57"><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p57.1">Ein
lügenhafter Gnostiker geschrieben,</span></p>

<p class="c51" id="i.XII.84-p58"><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p58.1">So hat seit tausend
Jahren Jesus Christ</span></p>

<p class="c63" id="i.XII.84-p59"><i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.84-p59.1">Den Teufel durch
Beelzebub vertrieben.</span></i>"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.84-p60">In the meantime the fourth Gospel continues and
will continue to shine, like the sun in heaven, its own best evidence,
and will shine all the brighter when the clouds, great and small, shall
have passed away.</p>

<p id="i.XII.84-p61"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="85" title="The Acts of the Apostles" shorttitle="Section 85" progress="84.23%" prev="i.XII.84" next="i.XII.86" id="i.XII.85">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Acts" id="i.XII.85-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.85-p1">§ 85. The Acts of the Apostles.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.85-p3">Comp. § 82.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p5">1. Critical Treatises.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p7">M. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p7.1">Schneckenburger</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p7.2">Zweck der Apostelgeschichte.</span></i> Bern,
1841.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p8">S<span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p8.1">chwanbeck</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p8.2">Quellen der Ap. Gesch.</span></i> Darmstadt, 1847.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p9"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p9.1">Ed. Zeller</span>: <i>Contents and
Origin of the Acts of the Apostles. Stuttg., 1854; trsl. by Jos.
Dare,</i> 1875–76, London, 2 vols.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p10"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p10.1">Lekebusch</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p10.2">Composition u. Entstehung der Ap. Gesch.</span></i> Gotha,
1854.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p11.1">Klostermann</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p11.2">Vindiciae Lucancae</span></i>. Göttingen, 1866.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p12.1">Arthur König</span> (R.
C.): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p12.2">Die Aechtheit der Ap. Gesch.</span></i>
Breslau, 1867.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p13">J. R. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p13.1">Oertel</span>: Paulus
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p13.2">in der Ap. Gesch. Der histor. Char. dieser
Schrift,</span></i> etc. Halle, 1868.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p14">J. B. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p14.1">Lightfoot</span>:
<i>Illustrations of the Acts from recent Discoveries,</i> in the
"Contemporary Review" for May, 1878, pp. 288–296.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p15"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p15.1">Dean Howson</span>: <i>Bohlen
Lectures on the Evidential Value of the Acts of the Apostles,</i>
delivered in Philadelphia, 1880. London and New York, 1880.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p16"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p16.1">Friedr. Zimmer</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p16.2">Galaterbrief und Apostelgeschichte.</span></i>
Hildburghausen, 1882.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p17">Comp. also, in part, J. H. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p17.1">Scholten</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p17.2">Das Paulinische Evangelium,
trsl. from the Dutch by Redepenning,</span></i> Elberf., 1881. A
critical essay on the writings of Luke (pp. 254 sqq.).</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p19">2. Commentaries on Acts.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.85-p21">By Chrysotom; Jerome; Calvin; Olshausen; De Wette
(4th ed., revised by <i>Overbeck</i>, 1870); Meyer (4th ed., 1870; 5th
ed., revised by <i>Wendt</i> 1880); Baumgarten (in 2 parts, 1852, Engl.
transl. in 3 vols., Edinburgh, 1856); Jos. A. Alexander; H. B. Hackett
(2d ed., 1858; 3d ed., 1877); Ewald (1872); Lecher-Gerok (in
Lange’s <i>Bibelwerk, transl. by Schaeffer</i>, N. Y.,
1866); F. C. Cook (Lond., 1866); Alford; Wordsworth; Gloag; Plumptre;
(in Ellicott’s Com.); Jacobson (in the
"Speaker’s Com.," 1880); Lumby (in the "Cambridge
Bible for Schools," 1880); Howson and Spence (in
Schaff’s "Popul. Com.," 1880; revised for "Revision
Com.," N. Y., 1882); K. Schmidt (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p21.1">Die Apostelgesch.
unter dem Hauptgesichtspunkt ihrer Glaubwürdigkeit kritisch
exegetisch bearbeitet</span></i>. Erlangen, 1882, 2 vols.);
Nösgen (Leipz. 1882), Bethge (1887).</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p23">The Acts and the Third Gospel.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p25">The book of Acts, though placed by the ancient
ecclesiastical division not in the "Gospel," but in the "Apostle," is a
direct continuation of the third Gospel, by the same author, and
addressed to the same Theophilus, probably a Christian convert of
distinguished social position. In the former he reports what he heard
and read, in the latter what he heard and saw. The one records the life
and work of Christ, the other the work of the Holy Spirit, who is
recognized at every step. The word Spirit, or Holy Spirit, occurs more
frequently in the Acts than in any other book of the New Testament. It
might properly be called "the Gospel of the Holy Spirit."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p26">The universal testimony of the ancient church
traces the two books to the same author. This is confirmed by internal
evidence of identity of style, continuity of narrative, and
correspondence of plan. About fifty words not found elsewhere in the
New Testament are common to both books.<note place="end" n="1096" id="i.XII.85-p26.1"><p id="i.XII.85-p27"> See the conclusive proof in
Zeller, pp. 414-452 (Engl. transl. by Dare, vol. II. 213-254).
Holtzmann (<i>Syn. Evang.,</i> p. 875): "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.85-p27.1">Als ausgemacht darf man heutzutage wohl annehmen, dass der
Verfasser der Apostelgeschichte und des dritten Evangeliums ein und
dieselbePerson sind.</span></i>"Renan speaks in the
same confident tone (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p27.2">Les
Apôtres,</span></i> pp. x. and xi. .):
"<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p27.3">Une chose hors de doute,
c’est que les Actes ont eut le méme auteur
que le troisiéme évangile et sont une
continuation de cet évangile ... La parfaite ressemblance du
style et des idées fournissent à cet
égard d’abondantes
démonstrations .... Les deux livres réunis font
un ensemble absolument du mime style, présentant les
mémes locutions favorites et la méme
façon de citer
l’écriture.</span></i>"Scholten dissents from this view and vainly tries to show that
while both books originated in the school of Paul, the third evangelist
elevates Paulinism above Jewish Christianity, and the author of Acts
recommends Paul to the Jewish-Christian party. The Gospel is polemical,
the Acts apologetic. <i>Das Paulinische Evangelium</i>, etc., transl.
from the Dutch by Redepenning, Elberf., 1881, p. 315.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p29">Object and Contents</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p30"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p31">The Acts is a cheerful and encouraging book, like
the third Gospel; it is full of missionary zeal and hope; it records
progress after progress, conquest after conquest, and turns even
persecution and martyrdom into an occasion of joy and thanksgiving. It
is the first church history. It begins in Jerusalem and ends in Rome.
An additional chapter would probably have recorded the terrible
persecution of Nero and the heroic martyrdom of Paul and Peter. But
this would have made the book a tragedy; instead of that it ends as
cheerfully and triumphantly as it begins.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p32">It represents the origin and progress of
Christianity from the capital of Judaism to the capital of heathenism.
It is a history of the planting of the church among the Jews by Peter,
and among the Gentiles by Paul. Its theme is expressed in the promise
of the risen Christ to his disciples (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:8" id="i.XII.85-p32.1" parsed="|Acts|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.8">Acts 1:8</scripRef>): "Ye shall receive power, when the Holy
Spirit is come upon you (<scripRef passage="Acts 2" id="i.XII.85-p32.2" parsed="|Acts|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2">Acts 2</scripRef>): and ye
shall be my witnesses both in Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 3-7" id="i.XII.85-p32.3" parsed="|Acts|3|0|7|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.3">Acts
3–7</scripRef>), and in
all Judaea and Samaria (<scripRef passage="Acts 8-12" id="i.XII.85-p32.4" parsed="|Acts|8|0|12|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8">Acts 8–12</scripRef>), and unto the uttermost part of the
earth" (<scripRef passage="Acts 13-28" id="i.XII.85-p32.5" parsed="|Acts|13|0|28|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13">Acts 13–28</scripRef>). The Gospel of Luke, which is the
Pauline Gospel, laid the foundation by showing how salvation, coming
from the Jews and opposed by the Jews, was intended for all men,
Samaritans and Gentiles. The Acts exhibits the progress of the church
from and among the Jews to the Gentiles by the ministry of Peter, then
of Stephen, then of Philip in Samaria, then of Peter again in the
conversion of Cornelius, and at last by the labors of Paul and his
companions.<note place="end" n="1097" id="i.XII.85-p32.6"><p id="i.XII.85-p33"> The history of the Reformation
furnishes a parallel; namely, the further progress of Christianity from
Rome (the Christian Jerusalem) to Wittenberg, Geneva, Oxford and
Edinburgh, through the labors of Luther, Calvin, Cranmer and
Knox.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p34">The Acts begins with the ascension of Christ, or
his accession to his throne, and the founding of his kingdom by the
outpouring of the Holy Spirit; it closes with the joyful preaching of
the Apostle of the Gentiles in the capital of the then known world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p35">The objective representation of the progress of
the church is the chief aim of the work, and the subjective and
biographical features are altogether subordinate. Before Peter, the
hero of the first or Jewish-Christian division, and Paul, the hero of
the second or Gentile-Christian part, the other apostles retire and are
only once named, except John, the elder James, Stephen, and James, the
brother of the Lord. Even the lives of the pillar-apostles appear in
the history only so far as they are connected with the missionary work.
In this view the long-received title of the book, added by some other
hand than the author’s, is not altogether correct,
though in keeping with ancient usage (as in the apocryphal literature,
which includes "Acts of Pilate," "Acts of Peter and Paul," "Acts of
Philip," etc.). More than three-fifths of it are devoted to Paul, and
especially to his later labors and journeys, in which the author could
speak from personal knowledge. The book is simply a selection of
biographical memoirs of Peter and Paul connected with the planting of
Christianity or the beginnings of the church (<i>Origines
Ecclesiae).</i></p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p37">Sources.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p39">Luke, the faithful pupil and companion of Paul,
was eminently fitted to produce the history of the primitive church.
For the first part he had the aid not only of oral tradition, but she
of Palestinian documents, as he had in preparing his Gospel. Hence the
Hebrew coloring in the earlier chapters of Acts; while afterward he
writes as pure Greek, as in the classical prologue of his Gospel. Most
of the events in the second part came under his personal observation.
Hence he often speaks in the plural number, modestly including
himself.<note place="end" n="1098" id="i.XII.85-p39.1"><p id="i.XII.85-p40"> Ewald, in his Commentary on
Acts (1872), pp. 35 sqq., infers from the use of the little word
<i>we</i> and its connection with the other portions that the whole
work is from one and the same author, who is none other than Luke of
Antioch, the "beloved" friend and colaborer of Paul. Renan says
(<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p40.1">La
apôtres,</span></i> p. xiv.):
"<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p40.2">Je persiste à croire
que le dernier rédacteur des Acts est bien le disciple de
Paul qui dit ’nous</span></i>’<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p40.3">aux
derniers chapitres,</span></i>"but he puts the
composition down to <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p40.4">a.d.</span> 71 or 72 (p. xx.),
and in his <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p40.5">Les
Évangiles,</span></i> ch. xix., pp. 435
sqq., still later, to the age of Domitian.</p></note> The "we" sections begin <scripRef passage="Acts 16:10" id="i.XII.85-p40.6" parsed="|Acts|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.10">Acts 16:10</scripRef>, when Paul started from Troas to
Macedonia (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p40.7">a.d. 51); they break off when he leaves
philippi for corinth (</span><scripRef passage="Acts 17:1" id="i.XII.85-p40.8" parsed="|Acts|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.1">17:1</scripRef><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p40.9">); they are resumed
(</span><scripRef passage="Acts 20:5, 6" id="i.XII.85-p40.10" parsed="|Acts|20|5|20|6" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.5-Acts.20.6">20:5, 6</scripRef><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p40.11">) when he visits
macedonia again seven years later (58), and then continue to the close
of the narrative (a.d.</span> 63). Luke probably remained several years
at Philippi, engaged in missionary labors, until
Paul’s return. He was in the company of Paul,
including the interruptions, at least twelve years. He was again with
Paul in his last captivity, shortly before his martyrdom, his most
faithful and devoted companion (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:11" id="i.XII.85-p40.12" parsed="|2Tim|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.11">2 Tim. 4:11</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p42">Time of Composition.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p43"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p44">Luke probably began the book of Acts or a
preliminary diary during his missionary journeys with Paul in Greece,
especially in Philippi, where he seems to have tarried several years;
he continued it in Caesarea, where he had the best opportunity to
gather reliable information of the earlier history, from Jerusalem, and
such living witnesses as Cornelius and his friends, from Philip and his
daughters, who resided in Caesarea; and he finished it soon after
Paul’s first imprisonment in Rome, before the terrible
persecution in the summer of 64, which he could hardly have left
unnoticed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p45">We look in vain for any allusion to this
persecution and the martyrdom of Paul or Peter, or to any of their
Epistles, or to the destruction of Jerusalem, or to the later
organization of the church, or the superiority of the bishop over the
presbyter (Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:17" id="i.XII.85-p45.1" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17">Acts 20:17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 20:28" id="i.XII.85-p45.2" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">28</scripRef>), or the Gnostic heresies, except by way
of prophetic warning (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:30" id="i.XII.85-p45.3" parsed="|Acts|20|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.30">20:30</scripRef>). This
silence in a historical work like this seems inexplicable on the
assumption that the book was written <i>after</i> <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p45.4">a.d.</span> 70, or even after 64. But if we place the composition
<i>before,</i> the martyrdom of Paul, then the last verse is after all
an appropriate conclusion of a missionary history of Christianity from
Jerusalem to Rome. For the bold and free testimony of the Apostle of
the Gentiles in the very heart of the civilized world was the sign and
pledge of victory.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p46"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p47">The Acts and the Gospels.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p48"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p49">The Acts is the connecting link between the
Gospels and Epistles. It presupposes and confirms the leading events in
the life of Christ, on which the church is built. The fact of the
resurrection, whereof the apostles were witnesses, sends a thrill of
joy and an air of victory through the whole book. God raised Jesus from
the dead and mightily proclaimed him to be the Messiah, the prince of
life and a Saviour in Israel; this is the burden of the sermons of
Peter, who shortly before had denied his Master. He boldly bears
witness to it before the people, in his pentecostal sermon, before the
Sanhedrin, and before Cornelius. Paul likewise, in his addresses at
Antioch in Pisidia, at Thessalonica, on the Areopagus before the
Athenian philosophers, and at Caesarea before Festus and Agrippa,
emphasizes the resurrection without which his own conversion never
could have taken place.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p50"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p51">The Acts and the Epistles.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p53">The Acts gives us the external history of the
apostolic church; the Epistles present the internal life of the same.
Both mutually supplement and confirm each other by a series of
coincidences in all essential points. These coincidences are all the
more conclusive as they are undesigned and accompanied by slight
discrepancies in minor details. Archdeacon Paley made them the subject
of a discussion in his <i>Horae Paulinae</i>,<note place="end" n="1099" id="i.XII.85-p53.1"><p id="i.XII.85-p54"> First published in 1790, and
often since. See also the list of parallel passages in Dr.
Plumptre’s <i>Com</i>. <i>on Acts,</i> pp. x. and
xi.</p></note> which will retain its
place among classical monographs alongside of James
Smith’s <i>Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul.</i>
Arguments such as are furnished in these two books are sufficient to
silence most of the critical objections against the credibility of Acts
for readers of sound common sense and unbiased judgment. There is not
the slightest trace that Luke had read any of the thirteen Epistles of
Paul, nor that Paul had read a line of Acts. The writings were
contemporaneous and independent, yet animated by the same spirit. Luke
omits, it is true, Paul’s journey to Arabia, his
collision with Peter at Antioch, and many of his trials and
persecutions; but he did not aim at a full biography. The following are
a few examples of these conspicuously undesigned coincidences in the
chronological order:</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p55"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p56">Paul’s Conversion.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p57">Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 9; 22; 26" id="i.XII.85-p57.1" parsed="|Acts|9|0|0|0;|Acts|22|0|0|0;|Acts|26|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9 Bible:Acts.22 Bible:Acts.26">Acts chs. 9; 22and 26</scripRef>; three accounts which differ only in
minor details.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p58"><scripRef passage="Gal. 1:15-17" id="i.XII.85-p58.1" parsed="|Gal|1|15|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.15-Gal.1.17">Gal. 1:15–17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:8" id="i.XII.85-p58.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. 15:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:13-16" id="i.XII.85-p58.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|13|1|16" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.13-1Tim.1.16">1 Tim.
1:13–16</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p59"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p60">Paul’s Persecution and Escape
at Damascus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p61"><scripRef passage="Acts 9:23-25" id="i.XII.85-p61.1" parsed="|Acts|9|23|9|25" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.23-Acts.9.25">Acts 9:23–25</scripRef>. The Jews took counsel together to
kill him ... but his disciples took him by night, and let him down
through the wall lowering him in a basket.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p62"><scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:32, 33" id="i.XII.85-p62.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|32|11|33" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.32-2Cor.11.33">2 Cor. 11:32, 33</scripRef>. In Damascus the governor under Aretas
the king guarded the city of the Damascenes, in order to take me; and
through a window I was let down in a basket by the wall, and escaped
his hands</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p64">Paul’s Visits to Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p65"><scripRef passage="Acts 9:26, 27" id="i.XII.85-p65.1" parsed="|Acts|9|26|9|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.26-Acts.9.27">9:26, 27</scripRef>.
And when he was come to Jerusalem ... Barnabas took him, and brought
him to the apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p66"><scripRef passage="Gal. 1:18" id="i.XII.85-p66.1" parsed="|Gal|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.18">Gal. 1:18</scripRef>.
Then after three years [counting from his conversion] I went up to
Jerusalem to visit Cephas, and tarried with him fifteen days.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p67"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p68"><scripRef passage="Acts 15:2" id="i.XII.85-p68.1" parsed="|Acts|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.2">15:2</scripRef>. They
appointed that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go
up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders [to the apostolic
conference to settle the question about circumcision].</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p69"><scripRef passage="Gal. 2:1" id="i.XII.85-p69.1" parsed="|Gal|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1">Gal. 2:1</scripRef>. Then
after the space of fourteen years I went up again to Jerusalem with
Barnabas, taking Titus also with me. And I went up by revelation. [This
inner motive does, of course, not exclude the church appointment
mentioned by Luke.]</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p70"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p71">Paul Left at Athens Alone.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p72"><scripRef passage="Acts 17:16" id="i.XII.85-p72.1" parsed="|Acts|17|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.16">17:16</scripRef>. Now
while Paul waited for them [Silas and Timothy] at Athens.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p73"><scripRef passage="1 Thess. 3:1" id="i.XII.85-p73.1" parsed="|1Thess|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.1">1 Thess. 3:1</scripRef>
We thought it good to be left behind at Athens alone, and sent Timothy,
etc. Comp <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 3:7" id="i.XII.85-p73.2" parsed="|1Thess|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.7">3:7</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p74"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p75">Paul Working at his Trade.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p76"><scripRef passage="Acts 18:3" id="i.XII.85-p76.1" parsed="|Acts|18|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.3">18:3</scripRef>. And
because he [Aquila] was of the same trade, he abode with them, and they
wrought; for by their trade they were tent makers. Comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 20:34" id="i.XII.85-p76.2" parsed="|Acts|20|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.34">20:34</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p77"><scripRef passage="1 Thess. 2:9" id="i.XII.85-p77.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.9">1 Thess. 2:9</scripRef>.
Ye remember, brethren, our labor and travail: working night and day,
that we might not burden any of you. Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4:11, 12" id="i.XII.85-p77.2" parsed="|1Cor|4|11|4|12" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.11-1Cor.4.12">1 Cor. 4:11,
12</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p78"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p79">Paul’s Two Visits to
Corinth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p80"><scripRef passage="Acts 18:1" id="i.XII.85-p80.1" parsed="|Acts|18|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.1">18:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:2" id="i.XII.85-p80.2" parsed="|Acts|20|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.2">20:2</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p81"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:1" id="i.XII.85-p81.1" parsed="|1Cor|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.1">1 Cor. 2:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4:19" id="i.XII.85-p81.2" parsed="|1Cor|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.19">4:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:5" id="i.XII.85-p81.3" parsed="|1Cor|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.5">16:5</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p82"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p83">Work of Apollos at Corinth.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p84"><scripRef passage="Acts 18:27, 28" id="i.XII.85-p84.1" parsed="|Acts|18|27|18|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.27-Acts.18.28">18:27, 28</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p85"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:12" id="i.XII.85-p85.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12">1 Cor. 1:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:6" id="i.XII.85-p85.2" parsed="|1Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.6">3:6</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p86"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p87">Paul Becoming a Jew to the Jews.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p88"><scripRef passage="Acts 16:3; 18:18 21:23-26" id="i.XII.85-p88.1" parsed="|Acts|16|3|0|0;|Acts|18|18|0|0;|Acts|21|23|21|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.3 Bible:Acts.18.18 Bible:Acts.21.23-Acts.21.26">16:3; 18:18
21:23–26</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p89"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:20" id="i.XII.85-p89.1" parsed="|1Cor|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.20">1 Cor. 9:20</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p90"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p91">Baptism of Crispus and Gaius.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p92"><scripRef passage="Acts 18:8" id="i.XII.85-p92.1" parsed="|Acts|18|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.8">18:8</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p93"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:14-17" id="i.XII.85-p93.1" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|1|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14-1Cor.1.17">1 Cor.
1:14–17</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p94"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p95">Collection for the Poor Brethren.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p96"><scripRef passage="Acts 28:23" id="i.XII.85-p96.1" parsed="|Acts|28|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.23">28:23</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p97"><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:1" id="i.XII.85-p97.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1">1 Cor. 16:1</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p98"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p99">Paul’s Last Journey to
Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p100"><scripRef passage="Acts 20 ;6; 24:17" id="i.XII.85-p100.1" parsed="|Acts|20|0|0|0;|Acts|6|0|0|0;|Acts|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20 Bible:Acts.6 Bible:Acts.24.17">20 ;6; 24:17</scripRef></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p101"><scripRef passage="Rom. 15:25, 26" id="i.XII.85-p101.1" parsed="|Rom|15|25|15|26" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25-Rom.15.26"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p101.2">Rom. 15:25, 26</span></scripRef></p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p102"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p103">His Desire to Visit Rome.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p104"><scripRef passage="Acts 19:21" id="i.XII.85-p104.1" parsed="|Acts|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.21">19:21</scripRef></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p105"><scripRef passage="Rom. 1:13;15:23" id="i.XII.85-p105.1" parsed="|Rom|1|13|0|0;|Rom|15|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.13 Bible:Rom.15.23"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p105.2">Rom. 1:13;15:23</span></scripRef></p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p106"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p107">Paul an Ambassador in Bonds.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p108"><scripRef passage="Acts 28:16-20" id="i.XII.85-p108.1" parsed="|Acts|28|16|28|20" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.16-Acts.28.20">28:16–20</scripRef></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p109"><scripRef passage="Eph. 6:19, 20" id="i.XII.85-p109.1" parsed="|Eph|6|19|6|20" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.19-Eph.6.20"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p109.2">Eph. 6:19, 20</span></scripRef></p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p110"><br />
</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p111"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p112">The Acts and Secular History.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p113"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p114">The Acts brings Christianity in contact with the
surrounding world and makes many allusions to various places, secular
persons and events, though only incidentally and as far as its object
required it. These allusions are—with a single
exception, that of Theudas—in full harmony with the
history of the age as known from Josephus and heathen writers, and
establish Luke’s claim to be considered a
well-informed, honest, and credible historian. Bishop Lightfoot asserts
that no ancient work affords so many tests of veracity, because no
other has such numerous points of contact in all directions with
contemporary history, politics, and typography, whether Jewish or Greek
or Roman. The description of persons introduced in the Acts such as
Gamaliel, Herod, Agrippa I., Bernice, Felix, Festus, Gallio, agrees as
far as it goes entirely with what we know from contemporary sources.
The allusions to countries, cities, islands, in Syria, Asia Minor,
Greece, and Italy are without exception correct and reveal an
experienced traveller. We mention the chief points, some of which are
crucial tests.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p115">1. The rebellion of Theudas, <scripRef passage="Acts 5:36" id="i.XII.85-p115.1" parsed="|Acts|5|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.36">Acts 5:36</scripRef>, alluded to in the speech of
Gamaliel, which was delivered about <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p115.2">a.d.</span> 33.
Here is, apparently, a conflict with Josephus, who places this event in
the reign of Claudius, and under the procuratorship of Cuspius Fadus,
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p115.3">a.d.</span> 44, ten or twelve years after
Gamaliel’s speech.<note place="end" n="1100" id="i.XII.85-p115.4"><p id="i.XII.85-p116"> <i>Ant</i>. XX. 5,
§ 1.</p></note> But he mentions no less
than three insurrections which took place shortly after the death of
Herod the Great, one under the lead of Judas (who may have been Theudas
or Thaddaeus, the two names being interchangeable, comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 10:3" id="i.XII.85-p116.1" parsed="|Matt|10|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.3">Matt. 10:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke 6:16" id="i.XII.85-p116.2" parsed="|Luke|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.16">Luke 6:16</scripRef>), and he adds that besides these there
were many highway robbers and murderers who pretended to the name of
king.<note place="end" n="1101" id="i.XII.85-p116.3"><p id="i.XII.85-p117"> <i>Ant</i>. XVII.
10.</p></note> At all events, we should hesitate to charge
Luke with an anachronism. He was as well informed as Josephus, and more
credible. This is the only case of a conflict between the two, except
the case of the census in <scripRef passage="Luke 2:2" id="i.XII.85-p117.1" parsed="|Luke|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.2">Luke 2:2</scripRef>, and here the discovery of a double
governorship of Quirinius has brought the chronological difficulty
within the reach of solution.<note place="end" n="1102" id="i.XII.85-p117.2"><p id="i.XII.85-p118"> See above, p. 122.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p119">2. The rebellion of Judas of Galilee, mentioned in
the same speech, <scripRef passage="Acts 5:37" id="i.XII.85-p119.1" parsed="|Acts|5|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.37">Acts 5:37</scripRef>, as
having occurred in the days of the enrolment (the census of Quirinius),
is confirmed by Josephus.<note place="end" n="1103" id="i.XII.85-p119.2"><p id="i.XII.85-p120"> <i>Ant</i>. XVIII. 1; XX. 5,
§ 2; War, II. 8, § 1. In the first passage
Josephus calls Judas a Gaulonite (<i>i.e.</i>, from the country east of
Galilee), but in the other passage he is described as a Galilaean. He
may have been a native of Gaulonitis and a resident of
Galilee.</p></note> The insurrection of this Judas was the
most vigorous attempt to throw off the Roman yoke before the great
war.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p121">3. Candace, Queen of the Ethiopians, <scripRef passage="Acts 8:27" id="i.XII.85-p121.1" parsed="|Acts|8|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.27">8:27</scripRef>. Strabo mentions a queen of
Meroè in Ethiopia, under that name, which was probably, like
Pharaoh, a dynastic title.<note place="end" n="1104" id="i.XII.85-p121.2"><p id="i.XII.85-p122"> Strabo, XVII., p. 820; comp.
Pliny IV. 35; Dion Cass., LIV. 5.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p123">4. The famine under Claudius, <scripRef passage="Acts 11:28" id="i.XII.85-p123.1" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">11:28</scripRef>. This reign (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p123.2">a.d.</span> 41–54) was disturbed by frequent
famines, one of which, according to Josephus, severely affected Judaea
and Syria, and caused great distress in Jerusalem under the
procuratorship of Cuspius Fadus, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p123.3">a.d.</span> 45.<note place="end" n="1105" id="i.XII.85-p123.4"><p id="i.XII.85-p124"> Josephus, <i>Ant</i>. XX. 5;
comp, Tacitus, <i>Ann</i>. XII. 43; Sueton., <i>Claud</i>.
28.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p125">5. The death of King Herod Agrippa I. (grandson of
Herod the Great), <scripRef passage="Acts 12:20-23" id="i.XII.85-p125.1" parsed="|Acts|12|20|12|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.20-Acts.12.23">12:20–23</scripRef>. Josephus says nothing about the
preceding persecution of the church, but reports in substantial
agreement with Luke that the king died of a loathsome disease in the
seventh year of his reign (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p125.2">a.d.</span> 44), five days
after he had received, at the theatre of Caesarea, divine honors, being
hailed, in heathen fashion, as a god by his courtiers.<note place="end" n="1106" id="i.XII.85-p125.3"><p id="i.XII.85-p126"> <i>Ant</i>. XVIII.
8.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p127">6. The proconsular (as distinct from the
propraetorian) status of Cyprus, under Sergius Paulus, <scripRef passage="Acts 13:7" id="i.XII.85-p127.1" parsed="|Acts|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.7">13:7</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p127.2">σύν
τῶ
ἀνθυπάτῳ
Σεργίῳ
Παύλῳ</span>). Here Luke was for a long time
considered inaccurate, even by Grotius, but has been strikingly
confirmed by modern research. When Augustus assumed the supreme power
(<span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p127.3">b.c.</span> 27), he divided the government of the
provinces with the Senate, and called the ruler of the imperatorial
provinces, which needed direct military control under the emperor as
commander of the legions, <i>propraetor</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p127.4">ἀντιστράτηγος</span>) or <i>legate</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p127.5">πρεσβύτης</span>), the ruler of a senatorial
province, <i>proconsul</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p127.6">ἀνθύπατος</span>). Formerly these terms had
signified that the holder of the office had previously been praetor
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p127.7">στρατηγὸς</span>or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p127.8">ἡγεμών</span>) or consul (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p127.9">ὕπατος</span>); now they signified the
administrative heads of the provinces. But this subdivision underwent
frequent changes, so that only a well-informed person could tell the
distinction at any time. Cyprus was in the original distribution (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p127.10">b.c.</span> 27) assigned to the emperor,<note place="end" n="1107" id="i.XII.85-p127.11"><p id="i.XII.85-p128"> Strabo, XIV., at the
close.</p></note> but since <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p128.1">b.c.</span> 22, and at the time of Paul’s
visit under Claudius, it was a senatorial province;<note place="end" n="1108" id="i.XII.85-p128.2"><p id="i.XII.85-p129"> Dio Cassius, LIII.
12.</p></note> and hence Sergius
Paulus is rightly called proconsul. Coins have been found from the
reign of Claudius which confirm this statement.<note place="end" n="1109" id="i.XII.85-p129.1"><p id="i.XII.85-p130"> Akerman, <i>Numismatic
Illustrations,</i> pp. 39-42.</p></note> Yea, the very name of
(Sergius) Paulus has been discovered by General di Cesnola at Soli
(which, next to Salamis, was the most important city of the island), in
a mutilated inscription, which reads: "in the proconsulship of
Paulus."<note place="end" n="1110" id="i.XII.85-p130.1"><p id="i.XII.85-p131"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p131.1">ΤΩΝ
ΕΠΙ - ΠΑΥΛΟΥ</span> - [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p131.2">ΑΝΘ</span>]<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p131.3">ΥΠΑΤΟΥ</span>. See
Louis Palma di Cesnola’s <i>Cyprus: Its Ancient
Cities, Tombs, and Temples,</i> New York, 1878, p. 424 sq. He says:
"The Proconsul Paulus may be the Sergius Paulus of the Acts of the
Apostles 13, as instances of the suppression of one or two names are
not rare." Bishop Lightfoot ("Cont. Review" for 1876, p. 290 sq.)
satisfactorily accounts for the omission of Sergius, and identifies
also the name Sergius Paulus from the elder Pliny, who mentions him
twice as a Latin author in the first book of his <i>Natural History</i>
and as his chief authority for the facts in the second and eighteenth
books, two of these facts being especially connected with Cyprus. The
Consul L. Sergius Paulus, whom Galen the physician met at Rome <span class="c16" id="i.XII.85-p131.4">a.d.</span> 151, and whom he mentions repeatedly, first
under his full name and then simply as Paulus, may have been a
descendant of the convert of the apostle.</p></note> Under Hadrian the island was governed by a
propraetor; under Severus, again by a proconsul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p132">7. The proconsular status of Achaia under Gallio,
<scripRef passage="Acts 18:12" id="i.XII.85-p132.1" parsed="|Acts|18|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.12">18:12</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p132.2">Γαλλίωνος
ἀνθυπάτου
ὄντος τῆς
Αχαίας</span>). Achaia, which included the whole of
Greece lying south of Macedonia, was originally a senatorial province,
then an imperatorial province under Tiberius, and again a senatorial
province under Claudius.<note place="end" n="1111" id="i.XII.85-p132.3"><p id="i.XII.85-p133"> Tacitus, <i>Ann</i>. I. 76;
Sueton., <i>Claudius</i>, c. 25.</p></note> In the year 53–54, when Paul
was at Corinth, M. Annaeus Novatus Gallio, the brother of the
philosopher L. Annaeus Seneca, was proconsul of Achaia, and popularly
esteemed for his mild temper as "<i>dulcis Gallio.</i>"</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p134">8. Paul and Barnabas mistaken for Zeus and Hermes
in Lycaonia, <scripRef passage="Acts 14:11" id="i.XII.85-p134.1" parsed="|Acts|14|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.11">14:11</scripRef>.
According to the myth described by Ovid,<note place="end" n="1112" id="i.XII.85-p134.2"><p id="i.XII.85-p135"> <i>Metam</i>., VIII.
625-724.</p></note> the gods Jupiter and
Mercury (Zeus and Hermes) had appeared to the Lycaonians in the
likeness of men, and been received by Baucis and Philemon, to whom they
left tokens of that favor. The place where they had dwelt was visited
by devout pilgrims and adorned with votive offerings. How natural,
therefore, was it for these idolaters, astonished by the miracle, to
mistake the eloquent Paul for Hermes, and Barnabas who may have been of
a more imposing figure, for Zeus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p136">9. The colonial dignity of the city of Philippi,
in Macedonia, <scripRef passage="Acts 16:12" id="i.XII.85-p136.1" parsed="|Acts|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.12">16:12</scripRef> ("a
<i>Roman</i> colony," <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p136.2">κολώνια</span>; comp. 16:21, "being Romans").
Augustus had sent a colony to the famous battlefield where Brutus and
the Republic expired, and conferred on the place new importance and the
privileges of Italian or Roman citizenship (<i>jus Italicum</i>).<note place="end" n="1113" id="i.XII.85-p136.3"><p id="i.XII.85-p137"> Dion Cass., LI. 4; Pliny,
<i>Nat. Hist.</i> IV.11.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p138">10. "Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of
Thyatira," <scripRef passage="Acts 16:14" id="i.XII.85-p138.1" parsed="|Acts|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.14">16:14</scripRef>.
Thyatira (now Akhissar), in the valley of Lycus in Asia Minor, was
famous for its dying works, especially for purple or crimson.<note place="end" n="1114" id="i.XII.85-p138.2"><p id="i.XII.85-p139"> Strabo, XIII. 4, §
14. Inscriptions found in the place attest the existence of a guild of
purple-dealers, with which Lydia was probably connected.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p140">11. The "politarchs" of Thessalonica, <scripRef passage="Acts 17:6" id="i.XII.85-p140.1" parsed="|Acts|17|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.6">17:6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 17:8" id="i.XII.85-p140.2" parsed="|Acts|17|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.8">8</scripRef>.<note place="end" n="1115" id="i.XII.85-p140.3"><p id="i.XII.85-p141"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p141.1">τοὺς
πολιτάρχας
,</span> <i>i.e.</i>,<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p141.2">τούς
ἄρχοντας
τῶν
πολιτῶν</span><i>, praefectos civitatis,</i> the rulers
of the city. Grimm says: <i>"Usitatius Graecis erat,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p141.3">πολίαρχος</span><i>
"</i></p></note> This was a very rare
title for magistrates, and might easily be confounded with the more
usual designation "<i>poliarchs.</i>" But Luke’s
accuracy has been confirmed by an inscription still legible on an
archway in Thessalonica, giving the names of seven "politarchs" who
governed before the visit of Paul.<note place="end" n="1116" id="i.XII.85-p141.4"><p id="i.XII.85-p142"> The Thessalonian inscription
in Greek letters is given by Boeckh. Leake, and Howson (in Conybeare
and Howson’s <i>Life and Letters of St. Paul</i>, ch.
IX., large Lond. ed., I. 860). Three of the names are identical, with
those of Paul’s friends in that region-Sopater of
Beraea (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:4" id="i.XII.85-p142.1" parsed="|Acts|20|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.4">Acts 20:4</scripRef>), Gaius of Macedonia (19:29), and Secundus of
Thessalonica (20:4). I will only give the first line:</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.XII.85-p143"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p143.1">ΠΟΛΕΙΤΑΡΧΟΥΝΤΩΝ
ΣΩΣΙΠΑΤΡΟΥ
ΤΟΥ ΚΛΕΟ</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p144">12. The description of Athens, the Areopagus, the
schools of philosophy, the idle curiosity and inquisitiveness of the
Athenians (mentioned also by Demosthenes), the altar of an unknown God,
and the quotation from Aratus or Cleanthes, in <scripRef passage="Acts 17" id="i.XII.85-p144.1" parsed="|Acts|17|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17">Acts 17</scripRef>, are fully borne out by classical
authorities.<note place="end" n="1117" id="i.XII.85-p144.2"><p id="i.XII.85-p145"> See the commentaries on <scripRef passage="Acts 17:16, 18, 21, 22, 23, 28" id="i.XII.85-p145.1" parsed="|Acts|17|16|0|0;|Acts|17|18|0|0;|Acts|17|21|0|0;|Acts|17|22|0|0;|Acts|17|23|0|0;|Acts|17|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.16 Bible:Acts.17.18 Bible:Acts.17.21 Bible:Acts.17.22 Bible:Acts.17.23 Bible:Acts.17.28">Acts
17:16, 18, 21, 22, 23, 28</scripRef>. The singular <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p145.2">θεῷ</span> in 17:23
creates some difficulty; for Pausanias (I. 1-4) mentions "altars to
unknown gods" which were set up in the harbor and streets of Athens;
and Diogenes Laërtius (<i>Epimen</i>., c. 3) speaks of
"altars without name" in many parts of Athens. It is supposed that Paul
meant one of these altars, or that he ingeniously adapted the
polytheistic inscription to his argument. In the dialogue
<i>Philopatris</i> which is erroneously ascribed to Lucian, one of the
speakers swears "by the unknown god of Athens."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p146">13. The account of Ephesus in the nineteenth
chapter has been verified as minutely accurate by the remarkable
discoveries of John T. Wood, made between 1863 and 1874, with the aid
of the English Government. The excessive worship of Diana, "the great
goddess of Artemis," the temple-warden, the theatre (capable of holding
twenty-five thousand people) often used for public assemblies, the
distinct officers of the city, the Roman proconsul (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p146.1">ἀνθύπατος</span>), the recorder or "town-clerk"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p146.2">γραμματεύς</span>), and the Asiarchs (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.85-p146.3">Ἀσιαρχαί</span>) or presidents of the games and
the religious ceremonials, have all reappeared in ruins and on
inscriptions, which may now be studied in the British Museum. "With
these facts in view," says Lightfoot, "we are justified in saying that
ancient literature has preserved no picture of the Ephesus of imperial
times—the Ephesus which has been unearthed by the
sagacity and perseverance of Mr. Wood—comparable for
its life-like truthfulness to the narrative of St.
Paul’s sojourn there in the Acts."<note place="end" n="1118" id="i.XII.85-p146.4"><p id="i.XII.85-p147"> See Wood:<i>Discoveries at
Ephesus,</i> and Lightfoot’s article above quoted, p.
295. Lightfoot aided Mr. Wood in explaining the
inscriptions.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p148">14. The voyage and shipwreck of Paul in <scripRef passage="Acts 27" id="i.XII.85-p148.1" parsed="|Acts|27|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27">Acts 27</scripRef>. This chapter contains more
information about ancient navigation than any work of Greek or Roman
literature, and betrays the minute accuracy of an intelligent
eye-witness, who, though not a professional seaman, was very familiar
with nautical terms from close observation. He uses no less than
sixteen technical terms, some of them rare, to describe the motion and
management of a ship, and all of them most appropriately; and he is
strictly correct in the description of the localities at Crete,
Salmone, Fair Havens, Cauda, Lasea and Phoenix (two small places
recently identified), and Melita (Malta), as well as the motions and
effects of the tempestuous northeast wind called Euraquilo (A. V.
Euroclydon) in the Mediterranean. All this has been thoroughly tested
by an expert seaman and scholar, James Smith, of Scotland, who has
published the results of his examination in the classical monograph
already mentioned.<note place="end" n="1119" id="i.XII.85-p148.2"><p id="i.XII.85-p149"> Comp. § 82 of this
vol., and my<i>Companion to the Greek Test.,</i> p. 61.</p></note> Monumental and scientific evidence outweighs
critical conjectures, and is an irresistible vindication of the
historical accuracy and credibility of Luke.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p150"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p151"><unclear id="i.XII.85-p151.1">The Acts
an Irenicum.</unclear></p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p152"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p153">But some critics have charged the Acts with an
intentional falsification of history in the interest of peace between
the Petrine and Pauline sections of the church. The work is said to be
a Catholic Irenicum, based probably on a narrative of Luke, but not
completed before the close of the first century, for the purpose of
harmonizing the Jewish and Gentile sections of the church by conforming
the two leading apostles, <i>i.e.</i>, by raising Peter to the Pauline
and lowering Paul to the Petrine Plane, and thus making both
subservient to a compromise between Judaizing bigotry and Gentile
freedom.<note place="end" n="1120" id="i.XII.85-p153.1"><p id="i.XII.85-p154"> This view was first broached
by Baur (1836, 1838, and 1845), then carried out by Schneckenburger
(1841), more fully by Zeller (1854), and by Hilgenfeld (1872, and in
his <i>Einleitung,</i> 1875). Renan also presents substantially the
same view, though somewhat modified. "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p154.1">Les Actes</span></i>"(<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p154.2">Les Apôtres,</span></i> p.
xxix.) "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p154.3">sont une histoire
dogmatique, arrangée pour appuyer les doctrines orthodoxes
du temps ou inculquer les idées qui souriaíent le
plus à la pieté de
l’auteur.</span></i>"He thinks, it
could not be otherwise, as we know the history of religions only from
the reports of believers; "<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p154.4">i il
n’y a que le sceptique qui écrive
l’histoire</span></i> <span lang="FR" id="i.XII.85-p154.5">ad
narrandum.</span>"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p155">The chief arguments on which this hypothesis is
based are the suppression of the collision between Paul and Peter at
Antioch, and the friendly relation into which Paul is brought to James,
especially at the last interview. <scripRef passage="Acts 15" id="i.XII.85-p155.1" parsed="|Acts|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15">Acts 15</scripRef> is supposed to be in irreconcilable
conflict with Galatian. But a reaction has taken place in the
Tübingen school, and it is admitted now by some of the
ablest critics that the antagonism between Paulinism and Petrinism has
been greatly exaggerated by Baur, and that Acts is a far more
trustworthy account than he was willing to admit. The Epistle to the
Galatians itself is the best vindication of the Acts, for it expressly
speaks of a cordial agreement between Paul and the Jewish
pillar-apostles. As to the omission of the collision between Peter and
Paul at Antioch, it was merely a passing incident, perhaps unknown to
Luke, or omitted because it had no bearing on the course of events
recorded by him. On the other hand, he mentions the "sharp contention"
between Paul and Barnabas, because it resulted in a division of the
missionary work, Paul and Silas going to Syria and Cilicia, Barnabas
and Mark sailing away to Cyprus (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:39-41" id="i.XII.85-p155.2" parsed="|Acts|15|39|15|41" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.39-Acts.15.41">15:39–41</scripRef>). Of this Paul says nothing,
because it had no bearing on his argument with the Galatians.
Paul’s conciliatory course toward James and the Jews,
as represented in the Acts, is confirmed by his own Epistles, in which
he says that he became a Jew to the Jews, as well as a Gentile to the
Gentiles, in order to gain them both, and expresses his readiness to
make the greatest possible sacrifice for the salvation of his brethren
after the flesh (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:20" id="i.XII.85-p155.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.20">1 Cor. 9:20</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="Rom. 9:3" id="i.XII.85-p155.4" parsed="|Rom|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.3">Rom.
9:3</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p156"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.85-p157">The Truthfulness of the Acts.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p158"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p159">The book of Acts is, indeed, like every impartial
history, an Irenicum, but a truthful Irenicum, conceived in the very
spirit of the Conference at Jerusalem and the concordat concluded by
the leading apostles, according to Paul’s own
testimony in the polemical Epistle to the Galatians. The principle of
selection required, of course, the omission of a large number of facts
and incidents. But the selection was made with fairness and justice to
all sides. The impartiality and truthfulness of Luke is very manifest
in his honest record of the imperfections of the apostolic church. He
does not conceal the hypocrisy and mean selfishness of Ananias and
Sapphira, which threatened to poison Christianity in its cradle (<scripRef passage="Acts 5:1 sqq." id="i.XII.85-p159.1" parsed="|Acts|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.1">Acts 5:1
sqq.</scripRef>); he informs us that the
institution of the diaconate arose from a complaint of the Grecian Jews
against their Hebrew brethren for neglecting their widows in the daily
ministration (<scripRef passage="61 sqq." id="i.XII.85-p159.2">61 sqq.</scripRef>) he
represents Paul and Barnabas as "men of like passions" with other men
(<scripRef passage="Acts 14:15" id="i.XII.85-p159.3" parsed="|Acts|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.15">14:15</scripRef>), and
gives us some specimens of weak human nature in Mark when he became
discouraged by the hardship of missionary life and returned to his
mother in Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 13:13" id="i.XII.85-p159.4" parsed="|Acts|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.13">13:13</scripRef>), and
in Paul and Barnabas when they fell out for a season on account of this
very Mark, who was a cousin of Barnabas (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:39" id="i.XII.85-p159.5" parsed="|Acts|15|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.39">15:39</scripRef>); nor does he pass in silence the
outburst of Paul’s violent temper when in righteous
indignation he called the high-priest a "whited wall" (<scripRef passage="Acts 23:3" id="i.XII.85-p159.6" parsed="|Acts|23|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.23.3">23:3</scripRef>); and he speaks of serious controversies
and compromises even among the apostles under the guidance of the Holy
Spirit—all for our humiliation and warning as well as
comfort and encouragement.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.85-p160">Examine and compare the secular historians from
Herodotus to Macaulay, and the church historians from Eusebius to
Neander, and Luke need not fear a comparison. No history of thirty
years has ever been written so truthful and impartial, so important and
interesting, so healthy in tone and hopeful in spirit, so aggressive
and yet so genial, so cheering and inspiring, so replete with lessons
of wisdom and encouragement for work in spreading the gospel of truth
and peace, and yet withal so simple and modest, as the Acts of the
Apostles. It is the best as well as the first manual of church
history.</p>

<p id="i.XII.85-p161"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="86" title="The Epistles" shorttitle="Section 86" progress="85.82%" prev="i.XII.85" next="i.XII.87" id="i.XII.86">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.86-p1">§ 86. The Epistles.</p>

<p id="i.XII.86-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.86-p3">The sermons of Stephen and the apostles in Acts
(excepting the farewell of Paul to the Ephesian Elders) are missionary
addresses to outsiders, with a view to convert them to the Christian
faith. The Epistles are addressed to baptized converts, and aim to
strengthen them in their faith, and, by brotherly instruction,
exhortation, rebuke, and consolation, to build up the church in all
Christian graces on the historical foundation of the teaching and
example of Christ. The prophets of the Old Testament delivered divine
oracles to the people; the apostles of the New Testament wrote letters
to the brethren, who shared with them the same faith and hope as
members of Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.86-p4">The readers are supposed to be already "in
Christ," saved and sanctified "in Christ," and holding all their social
and domestic relations and discharging their duties "in Christ." They
are "grown together"<note place="end" n="1121" id="i.XII.86-p4.1"><p id="i.XII.86-p5"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.86-p5.1">σύμφυτοι</span>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:5" id="i.XII.86-p5.2" parsed="|Rom|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.5">Rom. 6:5</scripRef>; not "planted together" (as in the A. V. and the
Vulgate); the word being derived from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.86-p5.3">φύω</span> to cause to
grow, not from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.86-p5.4">φυτευω</span>, to
plant.</p></note> with Christ, sharing in his death, burial, and
resurrection, and destined to reign and rule with him in glory forever.
On the basis of this new relation, constituted by a creative act of
divine grace, and sealed by baptism, they are warned against every sin
and exhorted to every virtue. Every departure from their profession and
calling implies double guilt and double danger of final ruin.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.86-p6">Occasions and calls for correspondence were
abundant, and increased with the spread of Christianity over the Roman
empire. The apostles could not be omnipresent and had to send
messengers and letters to distant churches. They probably wrote many
more letters than we possess, although we have good reason to suppose
that the most important and permanently valuable are preserved. A
former letter of Paul to the Corinthians is implied in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:9" id="i.XII.86-p6.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.9">1 Cor. 5:9</scripRef>: "I wrote to you in my epistle;"<note place="end" n="1122" id="i.XII.86-p6.2"><p id="i.XII.86-p7"> The so-called Epistle of the
Corinthians to Paul and his answer, preserved in Armenian, are spurious
and worthless.</p></note>
and traces of further correspondence are found in <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:3" id="i.XII.86-p7.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.3">1 Cor. 16:3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 10:9" id="i.XII.86-p7.2" parsed="|2Cor|10|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.9">2 Cor. 10:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:3" id="i.XII.86-p7.3" parsed="|Eph|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.3">Eph. 3:3</scripRef>. The letter "from Laodicea," referred to
in <scripRef passage="Col. 4:16" id="i.XII.86-p7.4" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col.
4:16</scripRef>, is probably the
encyclical Epistle to the Ephesians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.86-p8">The Epistles of the New Testament are without a
parallel in ancient literature, and yield in importance only to the
Gospels, which stand higher, as Christ himself rises above the
apostles. They are pastoral letters to congregations or individuals,
beginning with an inscription and salutation, consisting of doctrinal
expositions and practical exhortations and consolations, and concluding
with personal intelligence, greetings, and benediction. They presuppose
throughout the Gospel history, and often allude to the death and
resurrection of Christ as the foundation of the church and the
Christian hope. They were composed amidst incessant missionary labors
and cares, under trial and persecution, some of them from prison, and
yet they abound in joy and thanksgiving. They were mostly called forth
by special emergencies, yet they suit all occasions. Tracts for the
times, they are tracts for all times. Children of the fleeting moment,
they contain truths of infinite moment. They compress more ideas in
fewer words than any other writings, human or divine, excepting the
Gospels. They discuss the highest themes which can challenge an
immortal mind—God, Christ, and the Spirit, sin and
redemption, incarnation, atonement, regeneration, repentance, faith and
good works, holy living and dying, the conversion of the world, the
general judgment, eternal glory and bliss. And all this before humble
little societies of poor, uncultured artisans, freedmen and slaves! And
yet they are of more real and general value to the church than all the
systems of theology from Origen to Schleiermacher—yea,
than all the confessions of faith. For eighteen hundred years they have
nourished the faith of Christendom, and will continue to do so to the
end of time. This is the best evidence of their divine inspiration.</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.XII.86-p9">The Epistles are divided into
two groups, Catholic and Pauline. The first is more general; the second
bears the strong imprint of the intense personality of the Apostle of
the Gentiles.</p>

<p id="i.XII.86-p10"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="87" title="The Catholic Epistles" shorttitle="Section 87" progress="86.03%" prev="i.XII.86" next="i.XII.88" id="i.XII.87">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.87-p1">§ 87. The Catholic Epistles.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.87-p3">I. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p3.1">Storr</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.XII.87-p3.2">De Catholicarum Epp. Occasione et Consilio</span>. Tüb.
1789. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p3.3">Staeudlin</span>: <span lang="DE" id="i.XII.87-p3.4">De Fontibus
Epp. Cath</span>. Gott. 1790. J. D. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p3.5">Schulze</span>:
<span lang="DE" id="i.XII.87-p3.6">Der schriftstellerische Charakter und Werth des Petrus,
Jacobus und Judas. Leipz. 1802. Der schriftsteller</span>. Ch. des
Johannes. 1803.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.87-p4">II. Commentaries on all the Catholic Epistles by
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p4.1">Goeppfert (1780), Schlegel (1783), Carpzov (1790),
Augusti (1801), Grashof (1830), Jachmann (1838), Sumner (1840), De
Wette (3d ed. by Brückner 1865), Meyer (the Cath. Epp. by
Huther, Düsterdieck, Beyerschlag), Lange (Eng. transl. with
additions by Mombert, 1872), John T. Demarest (N. York, 1879); also the
relevant parts in the "Speaker’s Com.," in
Ellicott’s</span> Com., the Cambridge Bible for
Schools (ed. by Dean <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p4.2">Perowne</span>), and in the
International Revision Com. (ed. by <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p4.3">Schaff), etc. P.
I. Gloag</span>: Introduction, to the Catholic Epp., Edinb., 1887.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p5"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.87-p6">The seven Epistles of James, 1st and 2d Peter, 1st,
2d, and 3d John, and Jude usually follow in the old manuscripts the
Acts of the Apostles, and precede the Pauline Epistles, perhaps as
being the works of the older apostles, and representing, in part at
least, the Jewish type of Christianity. They are of a more general
character, and addressed not to individuals or single congregations, as
those of Paul, but to a larger number of Christians scattered through a
district or over the world. Hence they are called, from the time of
Origen and Eusebius, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p6.1">Catholic</span>. This does not
mean in this connection anti-heretical (still less, of course, Greek
Catholic or Roman Catholic), but <i>encyclical or circular</i>. The
designation, however, is not strictly correct, and applies only to five
of them. The second and third Epistles of John are addressed to
individuals. On the other hand the Epistle to the Hebrews is
encyclical, and ought to be numbered with the Catholic Epistles, but is
usually appended to those of Paul. The Epistle to the Ephesians is
likewise intended for more than one congregation. The first Christian
document of an encyclical character is the pastoral letter of the
apostolic Conference at Jerusalem (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p6.2">a.d.</span> 50) to
the Gentile brethren in Syria and Cilicia (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:23-29" id="i.XII.87-p6.3" parsed="|Acts|15|23|15|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.23-Acts.15.29">Acts
15:23–29</scripRef>).<note place="end" n="1123" id="i.XII.87-p6.4"><p id="i.XII.87-p7"> Hence Origen calls it
an <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.87-p7.1">ἐπιστολὴ
καθολική</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p8">The Catholic Epistles are distinct from the
Pauline by their more general contents and the absence of personal and
local references. They represent different, though essentially
harmonious, types of doctrine and Christian life. The individuality of
James, Peter, and John stand out very prominently in these brief
remains of their correspondence. They do not enter into theological
discussions like those of Paul, the learned Rabbi, and give simpler
statements of truth, but protest against the rising ascetic and
Antinomian errors, as Paul does in the Colossians and Pastoral
Epistles. Each has a distinct character and purpose, and none could
well be spared from the New Testament without marring the beauty and
completeness of the whole.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p9">The time of composition cannot be fixed with
certainty, but is probably as follows: James before <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p9.1">a.d. 50; 1st Peter (probably also 2d Peter and Jude) before a.d.
67; John between a.d.</span> 80 and 100.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p10">Only two of these Epistles, the 1st of Peter and
the 1st of John, belong to the Eusebian <i>Homologumena</i>, which were
universally accepted by the ancient church as inspired and canonical.
About the other five there was more or less doubt as to their origin
down to the close of the fourth century, when all controversy on the
extent of the canon went to sleep till the time of the Reformation. Yet
they bear the general imprint of the apostolic age, and the absence of
stronger traditional evidence is due in part to their small size and
limited use.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p11"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="James" id="i.XII.87-p11.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.87-p12">James.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.87-p14">Comp. on the lit., biography, and doctrine of
James, §§ 27 and 69.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p15"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p16">The Epistle of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p16.1">James</span> the
Brother of the Lord was written, no doubt, from Jerusalem, the
metropolis of the ancient theocracy and Jewish Christianity, where the
author labored and died a martyr at the head of the mother church of
Christendom and as the last connecting link between the old and the new
dispensation. It is addressed to the Jews and Jewish Christians of the
dispersion before the final doom in the year 70.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p17">It strongly resembles the Gospel of Matthew, and
echoes the Sermon on the Mount in the fresh, vigorous, pithy,
proverbial, and sententious style of oriental wisdom. It exhorts the
readers to good works of faith, warns them against dead orthodoxy,
covetousness, pride, and worldliness, and comforts them in view of
present and future trials and persecutions. It is eminently practical
and free from subtle theological questions. It preaches a religion of
good works which commends itself to the approval of God and all good
men. It represents the primary stage of Christian doctrine. It takes no
notice of the circumcision controversy, the Jerusalem compromise, and
the later conflicts of the apostolic age. Its doctrine of justification
is no protest against that of Paul, but prior to it, and presents the
subject from a less developed, yet eminently practical aspect, and
against the error of a barren monotheism rather than Pharisaical
legalism, which Paul had in view. It is probably the oldest of the New
Testament books, meagre in doctrine, but rich in comfort and lessons of
holy living based on faith in Jesus Christ, "the Lord of glory." It
contains more reminiscences of the words of Christ than any other
epistle.<note place="end" n="1124" id="i.XII.87-p17.1"><p id="i.XII.87-p18"> Reuss (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.87-p18.1">Gesch. d. heil. Schriften N. Testaments,</span></i>
5th ed., I. 138): "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.87-p18.2">Thatsache ist, dass die Ep. Jacobi für sich allein
mehr wörtliche Reminiscenzen aus den Reden Jesu
enthält als alle übrigen Apost. Schriften
zusammen</span></i> .... <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.87-p18.3">Insofern dieselben offenbar nicht aus schriftlichen Quellen
geflossen sind, mögen sie mit das höhere Alter
deg Briefs verbürgen</span></i>."
Beyschlag (in the new ed. of Huther in Meyer, 1881) and Erdmann (1881),
the most recent commentators of James, agree with Schneckenburger,
Neander, and Thiersch in assigning the Epistle to the earliest date of
Christian literature, against the Tübingen school, which
makes it a polemical treatise against Paul. Reuss occupies a middle
position. The undeveloped state of Christian doctrine, the use
of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.87-p18.4">συναγωγὴ</span>
for a Christian assembly (<scripRef passage="James 2:2" id="i.XII.87-p18.5" parsed="|Jas|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.2">James 2:2</scripRef>), the want of a
clear distinction between Jews and Jewish Christians, who are addressed
as "the twelve tribes," and the expectation of the approaching parousia
(5:8), concur as signs of the high antiquity.</p></note> Its leading idea is "the perfect law of
freedom," or the law of love revealed in Christ.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p19">Luther’s harsh, unjust, and
unwise judgment of this Epistle has been condemned by his own church,
and reveals a defect in his conception of the doctrine of justification
which was the natural result of his radical war with the Romish
error.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p20"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Peter" id="i.XII.87-p20.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.87-p21">Peter.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.87-p23">See on the lit., biography, and theology of
Peter, §§ 25, 26, and 70.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p25">The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p25.1">First Epistle of
Peter</span>, dated from Babylon,<note place="end" n="1125" id="i.XII.87-p25.2"><p id="i.XII.87-p26"> Commentators are divided on
the meaning of Babylon, <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="i.XII.87-p26.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet. 5:13</scripRef>, whether it be the mystic Babylon
of the Apocalypse, <i>i.e.</i>, heathen Rome, as a persecuting power
(the fathers, Roman Catholic divines, also Thiersch, Baur, Renan), or
Babylon on the Euphrates, or Babylon in Egypt (old Cairo). The question
is connected with Peter’s presence in Rome, which has
been discussed in § 26. On the date of composition
commentators are likewise divided, as they differ in their views on the
relation of Peter’s Epistle to Romans, Ephesians, and
James, and on the character of the persecution alluded to in the
Epistle. Weiss, who denies that Peter used the Epistles of Paul, dates
it back as far as 54; the Tübingen critics bring it down to
the age of Trajan (Volkmar even to 140!), but most critics assign it to
the time between 63 and 67, Renan to 63, shortly before the Neronian
persecution. For once I agree with him. See Huther (in the Meyer
series), 4th ed., pp. 30 sqq.; Weiss, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.87-p26.2">Die Petrinische Frage</span></i> (1865); Renan,
<i>L’Antechrist</i>, p. vi and 110; and, on the part
of the Tübingen school, Pfleiderer, Paulinismus, pp. 417
sqq.; Hilgenfeld, <i>Einleitung</i>, pp. 625 sqq.; Holtzmann,
<i>Einleitung</i>, pp. 514 sqq. (2d ed.).</p></note> belongs to the later
life of the apostle, when his ardent natural temper was deeply humbled,
softened, and sanctified by the work of grace. It was written to
churches in several provinces of Asia Minor, composed of Jewish and
Gentile Christians together, and planted mainly by Paul and his
fellow-laborers; and was sent by the hands of Silvanus, a former
companion of Paul. It consists of precious consolations, and
exhortations to a holy walk after the example of Christ, to joyful hope
of the heavenly inheritance, to patience under the persecutions already
raging or impending. It gives us the fruit of a rich spiritual
experience, and is altogether worthy of Peter and his mission to tend
the flock of God under Christ, the chief shepherd of souls.<note place="end" n="1126" id="i.XII.87-p26.3"><p id="i.XII.87-p27"> "This excellent Epistle," says
Archbishop Leighton, whose <i>Practical Commentary upon the First
Epistle General of St. Peter</i> is still unsurpassed for spirituality
and unction, "is a brief and yet very clear summary both of the
consolations and instructions needful for the encouragement and
direction of a Christian in his journey to heaven, elevating his
thoughts and desires to that happiness, and strengthening him against
all opposition in the way, both that of corruption within and
temptations and afflictions from without." Bengel: <i>"Mirabilis est gravitas et alacritas Petrini sermonis,
lectorem suavissime retinens."</i> Alford:
"There is no Epistle in the sacred canon, the language and spirit of
which come more directly home to the personal trials and wants and
weaknesses of the Christian life."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p28">It attests also the essential agreement of Peter
with the doctrine of the Gentile apostle, in which the readers had been
before instructed (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:12" id="i.XII.87-p28.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.12">1 Pet. 5:12</scripRef>).
This accords with the principle of Peter professed at the Council in
Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts 15:11" id="i.XII.87-p28.2" parsed="|Acts|15|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.11">Acts 15:11</scripRef>)
that we are saved without the yoke of the law, "through the grace of
the Lord Jesus." His doctrinal system, however, precedes that of Paul
and is independent of it, standing between James and Paul. Peculiar to
him is the doctrine of the descent of Christ into Hades (<scripRef passage="1 Pet. 3:19; 4:6" id="i.XII.87-p28.3" parsed="|1Pet|3|19|0|0;|1Pet|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.3.19 Bible:1Pet.4.6">1 Pet. 3:19;
4:6</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 2:32" id="i.XII.87-p28.4" parsed="|Acts|2|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.32">Acts 2:32</scripRef>), which contains the important
truth of the universal intent of the atonement. Christ died for all
men, for those who lived before as well as after his coming, and he
revealed himself to the spirits in the realm of Hades. Peter also warns
against hierarchical ambition in prophetic anticipation of the abuse of
his name and his primacy among the apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p29">The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p29.1">Second Epistle of
Peter</span> is addressed, shortly before the author’s
death, as a sort of last will and testament, to the same churches as
the first. It contains a renewed assurance of his agreement with his
"beloved brother Paul," to whose Epistles he respectfully refers, yet
with the significant remark (true in itself, yet often abused by
Romanists) that there are in them "some things hard to be understood"
(<scripRef passage="2 Pet. 3:15, 16" id="i.XII.87-p29.2" parsed="|2Pet|3|15|3|16" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.15-2Pet.3.16">2
Pet. 3:15, 16</scripRef>). As Peter
himself receives in one of these Epistles (<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:11" id="i.XII.87-p29.3" parsed="|Gal|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.11">Gal. 2:11</scripRef>) a sharp rebuke for his
inconsistency at Antioch (which may be included in the hard things),
this affectionate allusion proves how thoroughly the Spirit of Christ
had, through experience, trained him to humility, meekness, and
self-denial. The Epistle exhorts the readers to diligence, virtue,
temperance, patience, godliness, brotherly love, and brotherly
kindness; refers to the Transfiguration on the Mount, where the author
witnessed the majesty of Christ, and to the prophetic word inspired by
the Holy Spirit; warns against antinomian errors; corrects a mistake
concerning the second coming; exhorts them to prepare for the day of
the Lord by holy living, looking for new heavens and a new earth
wherein dwelleth righteousness; and closes with the words: "Grow in the
grace and knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, to whom be
glory both now and forever."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p30">The second Epistle is reckoned by Eusebius among
the seven Antilegomena, and its Petrine authorship is doubted or
denied, in whole or in part, by many eminent divines<note place="end" n="1127" id="i.XII.87-p30.1"><p id="i.XII.87-p31"> Erasmus, Calvin, Grotius,
Neander, De Wette, Huther, and all the Tübingen
critics.</p></note> but defended by
competent critics.<note place="end" n="1128" id="i.XII.87-p31.1"><p id="i.XII.87-p32"> Weiss, Thiersch,
Fronmüller, Alford, and especially Fr. Spitta in his
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.87-p32.1">Der Zweite Brief des Petrus und der
Brief des Judas</span></i> (Halle, 1885, 544
pages).</p></note> The chief objections are: the want of early
attestation, the reference to a collection of the Pauline Epistles, the
polemic against Gnostic errors, some peculiarities of style, and
especially the apparent dependence of the second chapter on the Epistle
of Jude.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p33">On the other hand, the Epistle, at least the first
and third chapters, contains nothing which Peter might not have
written, and the allusion to the scene of transfiguration admits only
the alternative: either Peter, or a forger. It seems morally impossible
that a forger should have produced a letter so full of spiritual beauty
and unction, and expressly denouncing all cunning fabrications. It may
have been enlarged by the editor after Peter’s death.
But the whole breathes an apostolic spirit, and could not well be
spared from the New Testament. It is a worthy valedictory of the aged
apostle awaiting his martyrdom, and with its still valid warnings
against internal dangers from false Christianity, it forms a suitable
complement to the first Epistle, which comforts the Christians amidst
external dangers from heathen and Jewish persecutors.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p34"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Jude" id="i.XII.87-p34.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.87-p35">Jude.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p36"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p37">The Epistle of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p37.1">Jude</span>, a,
"brother of James" (the Just),<note place="end" n="1129" id="i.XII.87-p37.2"><p id="i.XII.87-p38"> Clement of Alexandria, Origen
(in Greek), and Epiphanius distinguish him from the Apostles. He is
mentioned with James as one of the brothers of Jesus, <scripRef passage="Matt. 18:55" id="i.XII.87-p38.1" parsed="|Matt|18|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.55">Matt. 18:55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 6:3" id="i.XII.87-p38.2" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark
6:3</scripRef>. Comp. on this whole question the discussion in §
27.</p></note> is very short, and strongly resembles <scripRef passage="2 Peter 2" id="i.XII.87-p38.3" parsed="|2Pet|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2">2
Peter 2</scripRef>, but differs from it by an allusion to the remarkable
apocryphal book of Enoch and the legend of the dispute of Michael with
the devil about the body of Moses. It seems to be addressed to the same
churches and directed against the same Gnostic heretics. It is a solemn
warning against the antinomian and licentious tendencies which revealed
themselves between <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p38.4">a.d.</span> 60 and 70. Origen
remarks that it is "of few lines, but rich in words of heavenly
wisdom." The style is fresh and vigorous.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p39">The Epistle of Jude belongs likewise to the
Eusebian <i>Antilegomena</i>, and has signs of post-apostolic origin,
yet may have been written by Jude, who was not one of the Twelve,
though closely connected with apostolic circles. A forger would hardly
have written under the name of a "brother of James" rather than a
brother of Christ or an apostle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p40">The time and place of composition are unknown. The
Tübingen critics put it down to the reign of Trajan; Renan,
on the contrary, as far back as 54, wrongly supposing it to have been
intended, together with the Epistle of James, as a counter-manifesto
against Paul’s doctrine of free grace. But Paul
condemned antinomianism as severely as James and Jude (comp. <scripRef passage="Rom. 6" id="i.XII.87-p40.1" parsed="|Rom|6|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6">Rom. 6</scripRef>, and in fact all his Epistles). It
is safest to say, with Bleek, that it was written shortly before the
destruction of Jerusalem, which is not alluded to (comp. <scripRef passage="Jude 14" id="i.XII.87-p40.2" parsed="|Jude|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.14">Jude 14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Jude 15" id="i.XII.87-p40.3" parsed="|Jude|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jude.1.15">15</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p41"><br />
</p>

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Epistles of John" id="i.XII.87-p41.2" />

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.87-p42">The Epistles of John.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p43"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.87-p44">Comp. §§
40–43, 83 and 84.</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p45"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p46">The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p46.1">First Epistle of John</span>
betrays throughout, in thought and style, the author of the fourth
Gospel. It is a postscript to it, or a practical application of the
lessons of the life of Christ to the wants of the church at the close
of the first century. It is a circular letter of the venerable apostle
to his beloved children in Asia Minor, exhorting them to a holy life of
faith and love in Christ, and earnestly warning them against the
Gnostic "antichrists," already existing or to come, who deny the
mystery of the incarnation, sunder religion from morality, and run into
Antinomian practices.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.87-p47">The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.87-p47.1">Second and Third Epistles of
John</span> are, like the Epistle of Paul to Philemon, short private
letters, one to a Christian woman by the name of Cyria, the other to
one Gains, probably an officer of a congregation in Asia Minor. They
belong to the seven <i>Antilegomena,</i> and have been ascribed by some
to the "Presbyter John," a contemporary of the apostle, though of
disputed existence. But the second Epistle resembles the first, almost
to verbal repetition,<note place="end" n="1130" id="i.XII.87-p47.2"><p id="i.XII.87-p48"> Comp. <scripRef passage="2 John 4" id="i.XII.87-p48.1" parsed="|2John|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2John.1.4">2 John 4</scripRef>
–7 with <scripRef passage="1 John 2:7, 8" id="i.XII.87-p48.2" parsed="|1John|2|7|2|8" osisRef="Bible:1John.2.7-1John.2.8">1 John 2:7, 8</scripRef>; 4, 2, 3.</p></note> and such repetition well agrees with the
familiar tradition of Jerome concerning the apostle of love, ever
exhorting the congregation, in his advanced age, to love one another.
The difference of opinion in the ancient church respecting them may
have risen partly from their private nature and their brevity, and
partly from the fact that the author styles himself, somewhat
remarkably, the "elder," the "presbyter." This term, however, is
probably to be taken, not in the official sense, but in the original,
signifying age and dignity; for at that time John was in fact a
venerable father in Christ, and must have been revered and loved as a
patriarch among his "little children."</p>

<p id="i.XII.87-p49"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="88" title="The Epistles of Paul" shorttitle="Section 88" progress="86.87%" prev="i.XII.87" next="i.XII.89" id="i.XII.88">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.88-p1">§ 88. The Epistles of Paul</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="c13" id="i.XII.88-p3"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.88-p3.1">Παῦλος
γενόμενο·
μέγιστος·
ὑπογραμμός</span>. (Clement of
Rome.)</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.88-p5">Comp. §§
29–36 and 71.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.88-p7">General Character.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.88-p9">Paul was the greatest worker among the apostles, not
only as a missionary, but also as a writer. He "labored more than all."
And we may well include in this "all" the whole body of theologians who
came after him; for where shall we find an equal wealth of the
profoundest thoughts on the highest themes as in Paul? We have from him
thirteen Epistles; how many more were lost, we cannot even conjecture.
The four most important of them are admitted to be genuine even by the
most exacting and sceptical critics. They are so stamped with the
individuality of Paul, and so replete with tokens of his age and
surroundings, that no sane man can mistake the authorship. We might as
well doubt the genuineness of Luther’s work on the
Babylonian captivity, or his Small catechism. The heretic Marcion, in
the first half of the second century, accepted ten, excluding only the
three Pastoral Epistles which did not suit his notions.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p10">The Pauline Epistles are pastoral addresses to
congregations of his own founding (except that of Rome, and probably
also that of Colossae, which were founded by his pupils), or to
individuals (Timothy, Titus, Philemon). Several of them hail from
prison, but breathe the same spirit of faith, hope, and joy as the
others, and the last ends with a shout of victory. They proceeded from
profound agitation, and yet are calm and serene. They were occasioned
by the trials, dangers, and errors incident to every new congregation,
and the care and anxiety of the apostle for their spiritual welfare. He
had led them from the darkness of heathen idolatry and Jewish bigotry
to the light of Christian truth and freedom, and raised them from the
slime of depravity to the pure height of saving grace and holy living.
He had no family ties, and threw the whole strength of his affections
into his converts, whom he loved as tenderly as a mother can love her
offspring.<note place="end" n="1131" id="i.XII.88-p10.1"><p id="i.XII.88-p11"> As he writes himself to the
Thessalonians (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 2:7" id="i.XII.88-p11.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.7">1 Thess. 2:7</scripRef>): "We were gentle in the midst of you, as
when a nurse cherisheth her own children." And to the ungrateful and
unsteady <scripRef passage="Galatians 4:9" id="i.XII.88-p11.2" parsed="|Gal|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.9">Galatians 4:9</scripRef> he writes: "My little children, of whom I am
again in travail until Christ be formed in you."</p></note> This love to his spiritual children was
inspired by his love to Christ, as his love to Christ was the response
to Christ’s love for him. Nor was his love confined to
the brethren: he was ready to make the greatest sacrifice for his
unbelieving and persecuting fellow-Jews, as Christ himself sacrificed
his life for his enemies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p12">His Epistles touch on every important truth and
duty of the Christian religion, and illuminate them from the heights of
knowledge and experience, without pretending to exhaust them. They
furnish the best material for a system of dogmatics and ethics. Paul
looks back to the remotest beginning before the creation, and looks out
into the farthest future beyond death and the resurrection. He writes
with the authority of a commissioned apostle and inspired teacher, yet,
on questions of expediency, he distinguishes between the command of the
Lord and his private judgment. He seems to have written rapidly and
under great pressure, without correcting his first draft. If we find,
with Peter, in his letters, "some things hard to be understood," even
in this nineteenth century, we must remember that Paul himself bowed in
reverence before the boundless ocean of God’s truth,
and humbly professed to know only in part, and to see through a mirror
darkly. All knowledge in this world "ends in mystery."<note place="end" n="1132" id="i.XII.88-p12.1"><p id="i.XII.88-p13"> "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.88-p13.1">Das ist das Ende der Philosophie: zu wissen, dass wir
glauben müssen</span></i>."
-(Geibel.)</p></note> Our best
systems of theology are but dim reflections of the sunlight of
revelation. Infinite truths transcend our finite minds, and cannot be
compressed into the pigeon-holes of logical formulas. But every good
commentary adds to the understanding and strengthens the estimate of
the paramount value of these Epistles.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.88-p15">The Chronological Order.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p17">Paul’s Epistles were written
within a period of about twelve years, between <span class="c16" id="i.XII.88-p17.1">a.d.</span> 52 or 53 and 64 or 67, when he stood at the height of
his power and influence. None was composed before the Council of
Jerusalem. From the date of his conversion to his second missionary
journey (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.88-p17.2">a.d.</span> 37 to 52) we have no documents
of his pen. The chronology of his letters can be better ascertained
than that of the Gospels or Catholic Epistles, by combining internal
indications with the Acts and contemporary events, such as the dates of
the proconsulship of Gallio in Achaia, and the procuratorship of Felix
and Festus in Judaea. As to the Romans, we can determine the place, the
year, and the season of composition: he sends greetings from persons in
Corinth (<scripRef passage="Rom. 16:23" id="i.XII.88-p17.3" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">Rom. 16:23</scripRef>),
commends Phoebe, a deaconess of Kenchreae, the port of Corinth, and the
bearer of the letter (<scripRef passage="Rom. 16:1" id="i.XII.88-p17.4" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">16:1</scripRef>); he had
not yet been in Rome (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1:13" id="i.XII.88-p17.5" parsed="|Rom|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.13">1:13</scripRef>), but
hoped to get there after another visit to Jerusalem, on which he was
about to enter, with collections from Macedonia and Achaia for the poor
brethren in Judaea (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15:22-29" id="i.XII.88-p17.6" parsed="|Rom|15|22|15|29" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.22-Rom.15.29">15:22–29</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 8:1-3" id="i.XII.88-p17.7" parsed="|2Cor|8|1|8|3" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.1-2Cor.8.3">2 Cor. 8:1–3</scripRef>); and from Acts we learn that on
his last visit to Achaia he abode three months in Corinth, and returned
to Syria between the Passover and Pentecost (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:3, 6, 16" id="i.XII.88-p17.8" parsed="|Acts|20|3|0|0;|Acts|20|6|0|0;|Acts|20|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.3 Bible:Acts.20.6 Bible:Acts.20.16">Acts 20:3, 6,
16</scripRef>). This was his fifth and
last journey to Jerusalem, where he was taken prisoner and sent to
Felix in Caesarea, two years before he was followed by Festus. All
these indications lead us to the spring of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.88-p17.9">a.d.</span> 58.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p18">The chronological order is this: Thessalonians
were written first, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.88-p18.1">a.d.</span> 52 or 53; then
Galatians, Corinthians, and Romans, between 56 and 58; then the
Epistles of the captivity: Colossians, Ephesians, Philemon,
Philippians, between 61 and 63; last, the Pastoral Epistles, but their
date is uncertain, except that the second Epistle to Timothy is his
farewell letter on the eve of his martyrdom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p19">It is instructive to study the Epistles in their
chronological order with the aid of the Acts, and so to accompany the
apostle in his missionary career from Damascus to Rome, and to trace
the growth of his doctrinal system from the documentary truths in
Thessalonians to the height of maturity in Romans; then through the
ramifications of particular topics in Colossians, Ephesians,
Philippians, and the farewell counsels in the Pastoral Epistles.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.88-p21">Doctrinal Arrangement.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p23">More important than the chronological order is the
topical order, according to the prevailing object and central idea.
This gives us the following groups:</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.88-p25">1. Anthropological and Soteriological: Galatians
and Romans.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.88-p26">2. Ethical and Ecclesiastical: First and Second
Corinthians.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.88-p27">3. Christological: Colossians and
Philippians.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.88-p28">4. Ecclesiological: Ephesians (in part also
Corinthians).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.88-p29">5. Eschatological: Thessalonians.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.88-p30">6. Pastoral: Timothy and Titus.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.88-p31">7. Social and Personal: Philemon.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p32"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.88-p33">The Style.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p34"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p35">"The style is the man." This applies with peculiar
force to Paul. His style has been called "the most personal that ever
existed."<note place="end" n="1133" id="i.XII.88-p35.1"><p id="i.XII.88-p36"> By Renan, who, notwithstanding
his fastidious French taste and antipathy to Paul’s
theology, cannot help admiring his lofty genius.</p></note> It fitly represents the force and fire of his
mind and the tender affections of his heart. He disclaims classical
elegance and calls himself "rude in speech," though by no means "in
knowledge." He carried the heavenly treasure in earthen vessels. But
the defects are more than made up by excellences. In his very weakness
the Strength of Christ was perfected. We are not lost in the admiration
of the mere form, but are kept mindful of the paramount importance of
the contents and the hidden depths of truth which he behind the words
and defy the power of expression.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p37">Paul’s style is manly, bold,
heroic, aggressive, and warlike; yet at times tender, delicate, gentle,
and winning. It is involved, irregular, and rugged, but always forcible
and expressive, and not seldom rises to more than poetic beauty, as in
the triumphant paean at the end of the eighth chapter of Romans, and in
the ode on love (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13" id="i.XII.88-p37.1" parsed="|1Cor|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13">1 Cor. 13</scripRef>). His intense earnestness and overflowing
fulness of ideas break through the ordinary rules of grammar. His logic
is set on fire. He abounds in skilful arguments, bold antitheses,
impetuous assaults, abrupt transitions, sudden turns, zigzag flashes,
startling questions and exclamations. He is dialectical and
argumentative; he likes logical particles, paradoxical phrases, and
plays on words. He reasons from Scripture, from premises, from
conclusions; he drives the opponent to the wall without mercy and
reduces him <i>ad absurdum</i>, but without ever indulging in
personalities. He is familiar with the sharp weapons of ridicule,
irony, and sarcasm, but holds them in check and uses them rarely. He
varies the argument by touching appeals to the heart and bursts of
seraphic eloquence. He is never dry or dull, and never wastes words; he
is brief, terse, and hits the nail on the head. His terseness makes him
at times obscure, as is the case with the somewhat similar style of
Thucydides, Tacitus, and Tertullian. His words are as many warriors
marching on to victory and peace; they are like a mountain torrent
rushing in foaming rapids over precipices, and then calmly flowing over
green meadows, or like a thunderstorm ending in a refreshing shower and
bright sunshine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p38">Paul created the vocabulary of scientific theology
and put a profounder meaning into religious and moral terms than they
ever had before. We cannot speak of sin, flesh, grace, mercy, peace,
redemption, atonement, justification, glorification, church, faith,
love, without bearing testimony to the ineffaceable effect which that
greatest of Jewish rabbis and Christian teachers has had upon the
language of Christendom.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.88-p40">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p42"><name id="i.XII.88-p42.1">Chrysostom</name> justly
compares the Epistles of Paul to metals more precious than gold and to
unfailing fountains which flow the more abundantly the more we drink of
them.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p43"><name id="i.XII.88-p43.1">Beza</name>: "When I more
closely consider the whole genius and character of
Paul’s style, I must confess that I have found no such
sublimity of speaking in Plato himself ... no exquisiteness of
vehemence in Demosthenes equal to his."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p44"><name id="i.XII.88-p44.1">Ewald</name> begins his
Commentary on the Pauline Epistles (Göttingen, 1857) with
these striking and truthful remarks: "Considering these Epistles for
themselves only, and apart from the general significance of the great
Apostle of the Gentiles, we must still admit that, in the whole history
of all centuries and of all nations, there is no other set of writings
of similar extent, which, as creations of the fugitive moment, have
proceeded from such severe troubles of the age, and such profound pains
and sufferings of the author himself, and yet contain such an amount of
healthfulness, serenity, and vigor of immortal genius, and touch with
such clearness and certainty on the very highest truths of human
aspiration and action .... The smallest as well as the greatest of
these Epistles seem to have proceeded from the fleeting moments of this
earthly life only to enchain all eternity they were born of anxiety and
bitterness of human strife, to set forth in brighter lustre and with
higher certainty their superhuman grace and beauty. The divine
assurance and firmness of the old prophets of Israel, the
all-transcending glory and immediate spiritual presence of the Eternal
King and Lord, who had just ascended to heaven, and all the art and
culture of a ripe and wonderfully excited age, seem to have joined, as
it were, in bringing forth the new creation of these Epistles of the
times which were destined to last for all times."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.88-p45">On the <i>style</i> of Paul, see my
<i>Companion</i>, etc., pp. 62 sqq. To the testimonies there given I
add the judgment of <name id="i.XII.88-p45.1">Reuss</name> (<i>Geschichte der
h. Schr. N. T.,</i> I. 67): "Still more [than the method] is the style
of these Epistles the true expression of the personality of the author.
The defect of classical correctness and rhetorical finish is more than
compensated by the riches of language and the fulness of expression.
The condensation of construction demands not reading simply, but
studying. Broken sentences, ellipses, parentheses, leaps in the
argumentation, allegories, rhetorical figures express inimitably all
the moods of a wide-awake and cultured mind, all the affections of a
rich and deep heart, and betray everywhere a pen at once bold, and yet
too slow for the thought. Antitheses, climaxes, exclamations, questions
keep up the attention, and touching effusions win the heart of the
reader."</p>

<p id="i.XII.88-p46"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="89" title="The Epistles to the Thessalonians" shorttitle="Section 89" progress="87.48%" prev="i.XII.88" next="i.XII.90" id="i.XII.89">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Epistles to the Thessalonians" id="i.XII.89-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.89-p1">§ 89. The Epistles to the Thessalonians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.89-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.89-p3">Thessalonica,<note place="end" n="1134" id="i.XII.89-p3.1"><p id="i.XII.89-p4"> Strabo calls it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.89-p4.1">Θεσσαλονίκαια</span>. Its present name is Salonichi.</p></note> a large and wealthy commercial city of
Macedonia, the capital of "Macedonia secunda," the seat of a Roman
proconsul and quaestor, and inhabited by many Jews, was visited by Paul
on his second missionary tour, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.89-p4.2">a.d.</span> 52 or 53,
and in a few weeks he succeeded, amid much persecution, in founding a
flourishing church composed chiefly of Gentiles. From this centre
Christianity spread throughout the neighborhood, and during the middle
ages Thessalonica was, till its capture by the Turks (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.89-p4.3">a.d.</span> 1430), a bulwark of the Byzantine empire and Oriental
Christendom, and largely instrumental in the conversion of the
Slavonians and Bulgarians; hence it received the designation of "the
Orthodox City." It numbered many learned archbishops, and still has
more remains of ecclesiastical antiquity than any other city in Greece,
although its cathedral is turned into a mosque.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.89-p5">To this church Paul, as its spiritual father, full
of affection for his inexperienced children, wrote in familiar
conversational style two letters from Corinth, during his first sojourn
in that city, to comfort them in their trials and to correct certain
misapprehensions of his preaching concerning the glorious return of
Christ, and the preceding development of "the man of sin" or
Antichrist, and "the mystery of lawlessness," then already at work, but
checked by a restraining power. The hope of the near advent had
degenerated into an enthusiastic adventism which demoralized the
every-day life. He now taught them that the Lord will not come so soon
as they expected, that it was not a matter of mathematical calculation,
and that in no case should the expectation check industry and zeal, but
rather stimulate them. Hence his exhortations to a sober, orderly,
diligent, and prayerful life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.89-p6">It is remarkable that the first Epistles of Paul
should treat of the last topic in the theological system and anticipate
the end at the beginning. But the hope of Christ’s
speedy coming was, before the destruction of Jerusalem, the greatest
source of consolation to the infant church amid trial and persecution,
and the church at Thessalonica was severely tried in its infancy, and
Paul driven away. It is also remarkable that to a young church in
Greece rather than to that in Rome should have first been revealed the
beginning of that mystery of anti-Christian lawlessness which was then
still restrained, but was to break out in its full force in Rome.<note place="end" n="1135" id="i.XII.89-p6.1"><p id="i.XII.89-p7"> The difficult passage, <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:1-12" id="i.XII.89-p7.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|1|2|12" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.1-2Thess.2.12">2
Thess. 2:1-12</scripRef>, must be explained in connection with the prophecies of
Daniel (the fourth empire) and the Apocalypse. See the commentaries of
Lünemann, Lange (Riggenbach, translated by Lillie),
Ellicott, Jowett, Marcus Dods, and the Excursus of Farrar on the Man of
Sin (<i>St. Paul,</i> II. 583-587). Many modern exegetes adopt the
patristic interpretation that "the restraining power" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.89-p7.2">τὸ
κατέχον</span>) is the Roman empire, "the restrainer" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.89-p7.3">ὁ
κατέχων</span>) the then reigning emperor (Claudius), and "the man of sin" his
successor, Nero. But the last is very doubtful. The whole passage must
have a prophetic sweep far beyond the time of the old Roman empire.
There are "many antichrists" and many restraining forces and persons in
the successive ages, and the end is yet apparently afar off.
"Obviously, whatever the words signify, they must mean something which
has existed from Paul’s day to our own, something
which, during that whole period, has had the effect of restraining
wickedness." (Dods, in Schaff’s <i>Com. on the N.
T</i>, III 535.)</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.89-p8">The objections of Baur to the genuineness of these
Epistles, especially the second, are futile in the judgment of the best
critics.<note place="end" n="1136" id="i.XII.89-p8.1"><p id="i.XII.89-p9"> Grimm, Lünemann,
Reuss, Lipsius, and others have refuted the arguments of Baur. The
first Epistle is conceded to be genuine also by Hilgenfeld, who
declares (<i>Einleit</i>., p 246):<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.89-p9.1">"In dem ganzen Brief erkennt man die Sprache des Paulus. Es ist
kein Grund vorhanden, denselben dem Paulus abzusprechen. Nicht so
bedeutsam, wie andere Briefe, ist derselbe eines Paulus keineswegs
unwürdig, vielmehr ein liebenswürdiges Denkmal
väterlicher Fürsorge des Apostels für
eine junge Christengemeinde.</span></i>" But the
second Ep. to the Thess. Hilgenfeld assigns to the age of Trajan, as a
sort of Pauline Apocalypse; thus reversing the view of Baur, who
regarded the First Ep. as an imitation of the second. Grotius and Ewald
put the Second Ep. likewise first (especially on account of <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 1:7, 8" id="i.XII.89-p9.2" parsed="|1Thess|1|7|1|8" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.7-1Thess.1.8">1 Thess.
1:7, 8</scripRef>, which seems to imply that the congregation had already become
famous throughout Greece), but they regarded both as
genuine.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.89-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.89-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.89-p11.1">The Theoretical Theme</span>::
The parousia of Christ. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.89-p11.2">The Practical Theme</span>:
Christian hope in the midst of persecution.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.89-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.89-p12.1">Leading Thoughts</span>: This is
the will of God, even your sanctification (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 4:3" id="i.XII.89-p12.2" parsed="|1Thess|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.3">1 Thess. 4:3</scripRef>). Sorrow not as the rest who have
no hope (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 4:13" id="i.XII.89-p12.3" parsed="|1Thess|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.13">4:13</scripRef>). The
Lord will descend from heaven, and so shall we ever be with the Lord
(<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 4:16, 17" id="i.XII.89-p12.4" parsed="|1Thess|4|16|4|17" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.16-1Thess.4.17">4:16, 17</scripRef>). The
day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:2" id="i.XII.89-p12.5" parsed="|1Thess|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.2">5:2</scripRef>). Let us watch and be sober (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:6" id="i.XII.89-p12.6" parsed="|1Thess|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.6">5:6</scripRef>). Put on the breastplate of faith
and love, and for a helmet, the hope of salvation (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:8" id="i.XII.89-p12.7" parsed="|1Thess|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.8">5:8</scripRef>). Rejoice always; pray without ceasing;
in everything give thanks (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:16" id="i.XII.89-p12.8" parsed="|1Thess|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.16">5:16</scripRef>).
Prove all things; hold fast that which is good; abstain from every form
of evil (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:21, 22" id="i.XII.89-p12.9" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|5|22" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21-1Thess.5.22">5:21, 22</scripRef>). The
Lord will come to be glorified in his saints (<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 1:10" id="i.XII.89-p12.10" parsed="|2Thess|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.10">2 Thess.
1:10</scripRef>). But the falling away
must come first, and the man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition
(<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:3, 4" id="i.XII.89-p12.11" parsed="|2Thess|2|3|2|4" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.3-2Thess.2.4">2:3, 4</scripRef>). The
mystery of lawlessness doth already work, but is restrained for the
time (<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:7" id="i.XII.89-p12.12" parsed="|2Thess|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.7">2:7</scripRef>). Stand
fast and hold the traditions which ye were taught, whether by word, or
by epistle of ours (2:15). If any will not work, neither let him eat
(<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 3:10" id="i.XII.89-p12.13" parsed="|2Thess|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.10">3:10</scripRef>). Be not
weary in well-doing (3:13). The God of peace sanctify you wholly; and
may your spirit and soul and body be preserved entire, without blame at
the coming (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.89-p12.14">ἐ–ϊν
–ͅϊτῇ
παρουσίᾳ</span>) our Lord Jesus Christ (<scripRef passage="1 Thess. 5:23" id="i.XII.89-p12.15" parsed="|1Thess|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.23">1 Thess.
5:23</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.XII.89-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="90" title="The Epistles to the Corinthians" shorttitle="Section 90" progress="87.77%" prev="i.XII.89" next="i.XII.91" id="i.XII.90">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Epistles to the Corinthians" id="i.XII.90-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.90-p1">§ 90. The Epistles to the Corinthians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.90-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.90-p3">Corinth was the metropolis of Achaia, on the
bridge of two seas, an emporium of trade between the East and the
West—wealthy, luxurious, art-loving, devoted to the
worship of Aphrodite. Here Paul established the most important church
in Greece, and labored, first eighteen months, then three months, with,
perhaps, a short visit between (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12:14" id="i.XII.90-p3.1" parsed="|2Cor|12|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.14">2 Cor. 12:14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 13:1" id="i.XII.90-p3.2" parsed="|2Cor|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.1">13:1</scripRef>). The church presented all the lights
and shades of the Greek nationality under the influence of the Gospel.
It was rich in "all utterance and all knowledge," "coming behind in no
gift," but troubled by the spirit of sect and party, infected with a
morbid desire for worldly wisdom and brilliant eloquence, with
scepticism and moral levity—nay, to some extent
polluted with gross vices, so that even the Lord’s
table and love feasts were desecrated by excesses, and that the
apostle, in his absence, found himself compelled to excommunicate a
particularly offensive member who disgraced the Christian profession.<note place="end" n="1137" id="i.XII.90-p3.3"><p id="i.XII.90-p4"> Such scandals would be almost
incredible in a Christian church if the apostle did not tell us so. As
to the case of incest, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:1" id="i.XII.90-p4.1" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1">1 Cor. 5:1</scripRef> sqq., we should remember that Corinth
was the most licentious city in all Greece, and that in the splendid
temple of her patron-goddess on the Acropolis there were kept more than
a thousand sacred female slaves (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.90-p4.2">ἱερόδουλοι</span>) for the pleasure of strangers. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.90-p4.3">Κορινθία
κόρη</span> was the name
for a courtesan. Chastity was therefore one of the most difficult
virtues to practice there; and hence the apostle’s
advice of a radical cure by absolute abstinence under the peculiar
circumstances of the time.</p></note> It
was distracted by Judaizers and other troublers, who abused the names
of Cephas, James, Apollos, and even of Christ (as
<i>extra-</i>Christians), for sectarian ends.<note place="end" n="1138" id="i.XII.90-p4.4"><p id="i.XII.90-p5"> The question of the Corinthian
parties (with special reference to the Christ party) I have discussed
at length in my <i>Hist. of the Ap. Church,</i> pp. 285-291.
Baur’s essay on this subject (1831) was the opening
chapter in the development of the Tübingen
theory.</p></note> A number of questions
of morality and casuistry arose in that lively, speculative, and
excitable community, which the apostle had to answer from a distance
before his second (or third) and last visit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.90-p6">Hence, these Epistles abound in variety of topics,
and show the extraordinary versatility of the mind of the writer, and
his practical wisdom in dealing with delicate and complicated questions
and unscrupulous opponents. For every aberration he has a word of
severe censure, for every danger a word of warning, for every weakness
a word of cheer and sympathy, for every returning offender a word of
pardon and encouragement. The Epistles lack the unity of design which
characterizes Galatians and Romans. They are ethical, ecclesiastical,
pastoral, and personal, rather than dogmatic and theological, although
some most important doctrines, as that on the resurrection, are treated
more fully than elsewhere.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.90-p7">I. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.90-p7.1">The First Epistle to the
Corinthians</span> was composed in Ephesus shortly before
Paul’s departure for Greece, in the spring of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.90-p7.2">a.d.</span> 57.<note place="end" n="1139" id="i.XII.90-p7.3"><p id="i.XII.90-p8"> Comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:5" id="i.XII.90-p8.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.5">1 Cor. 16:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:8" id="i.XII.90-p8.2" parsed="|1Cor|16|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.8">8</scripRef>; 5:7, 8;
<scripRef passage="Acts 19:10" id="i.XII.90-p8.3" parsed="|Acts|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.10">Acts 19:10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 19:21" id="i.XII.90-p8.4" parsed="|Acts|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.21">21</scripRef>; 20: 31.</p></note> It had been preceded by another one, now
lost (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:9" id="i.XII.90-p8.5" parsed="|1Cor|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.9">1
Cor. 5:9</scripRef>). It was an answer
to perplexing questions concerning various disputes and evils which
disturbed the peace and spotted the purity of the congregation. The
apostle contrasts the foolish wisdom of the gospel with the wise folly
of human philosophy; rebukes sectarianism; unfolds the spiritual unity
and harmonious variety of the church of Christ, her offices and gifts
of grace, chief among which is love; warns against carnal impurity as a
violation of the temple of God; gives advice concerning marriage and
celibacy without binding the conscience (having "no commandment of the
Lord," <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:25" id="i.XII.90-p8.6" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25">7:25</scripRef>);
discusses the question of meat sacrificed to idols, on which Jewish and
Gentile Christians, scrupulous and liberal brethren, were divided;
enjoins the temporal support of the ministry as a Christian duty of
gratitude for greater spiritual mercies received; guards against
improprieties of dress; explains the design and corrects the abuses of
the Lord’s Supper; and gives the fullest exposition of
the doctrine of the resurrection on the basis of the resurrection of
Christ and his personal manifestations to the disciples, and last, to
himself at his conversion. Dean Stanley says of this Epistle that it
"gives a clearer insight than any other portion of the New Testament
into the institutions, feelings and opinions of the church of the
earlier period of the apostolic age. It is in every sense the earliest
chapter of the history of the Christian church." The last, however, is
not quite correct. The Corinthian chapter was preceded by the Jerusalem
and Antioch chapters.</p>

<p id="i.XII.90-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.90-p10"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.90-p10.1">Leading Thoughts</span>: Is
Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for you (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:13" id="i.XII.90-p10.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.13">1 Cor. 1:13</scripRef>) ? It was God’s
pleasure through the foolishness of the preaching [not through foolish
preaching] to save them that believe (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:21" id="i.XII.90-p10.3" parsed="|1Cor|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.21">1:21</scripRef>). We preach Christ crucified, unto the
Jews a stumbling block, and unto Gentiles foolishness, but unto them
that are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the
wisdom of God (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:24" id="i.XII.90-p10.4" parsed="|1Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.24">1:24</scripRef>). I
determined not to know anything among you, save Jesus, and him
crucified (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:2" id="i.XII.90-p10.5" parsed="|1Cor|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.2">2:2</scripRef>). The
natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 2:14" id="i.XII.90-p10.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">2:14</scripRef>). Other foundation can no man lay than
that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:11" id="i.XII.90-p10.7" parsed="|1Cor|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.11">3:11</scripRef>). Know ye not that ye are a temple of
God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? If any man destroy the
temple of God, him shall God destroy (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 3:16, 17" id="i.XII.90-p10.8" parsed="|1Cor|3|16|3|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.16-1Cor.3.17">3:16, 17</scripRef>). Let a man so account of ourselves as
of ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4:1" id="i.XII.90-p10.9" parsed="|1Cor|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.1">4:1</scripRef>). The kingdom of God is not in
word, but in power (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4:20" id="i.XII.90-p10.10" parsed="|1Cor|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.20">4:20</scripRef>). Purge
out the old leaven (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 5:7" id="i.XII.90-p10.11" parsed="|1Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.7">5:7</scripRef>). All
things are lawful for me; but not all things are expedient (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 6:12" id="i.XII.90-p10.12" parsed="|1Cor|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.12">6:12</scripRef>). Know ye not that your bodies are
members of Christ (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 6:15" id="i.XII.90-p10.13" parsed="|1Cor|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.15">6:15</scripRef>) ? Flee
fornication (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 6:18" id="i.XII.90-p10.14" parsed="|1Cor|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.18">6:18</scripRef>).
Glorify God in your body (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 6:20" id="i.XII.90-p10.15" parsed="|1Cor|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.20">6:20</scripRef>).
Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing; but the keeping
of the commandments of God (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:19" id="i.XII.90-p10.16" parsed="|1Cor|7|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.19">7:19</scripRef>).
Let each man abide in that calling wherein he was called (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:20" id="i.XII.90-p10.17" parsed="|1Cor|7|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.20">7:20</scripRef>). Ye were bought with a price; become
not bondservants of men (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 7:23" id="i.XII.90-p10.18" parsed="|1Cor|7|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.23">7:23</scripRef>).
Take heed lest this liberty of yours become a stumbling block to the
weak (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 8:9" id="i.XII.90-p10.19" parsed="|1Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.9">8:9</scripRef>). If meat
[or wine] maketh my brother to stumble, I will eat no flesh [and drink
no wine] for evermore, that I make not my brother to stumble (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 8:13" id="i.XII.90-p10.20" parsed="|1Cor|8|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.13">8:13</scripRef>). They who proclaim the gospel
shall live of the gospel (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:14" id="i.XII.90-p10.21" parsed="|1Cor|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.14">9:14</scripRef>).
Woe is unto me if I preach not the gospel (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:16" id="i.XII.90-p10.22" parsed="|1Cor|9|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.16">9:16</scripRef>). I am become all things to all men,
that I may by all means save some (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 9:22" id="i.XII.90-p10.23" parsed="|1Cor|9|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.22">9:22</scripRef>). Let him that thinketh he standeth take
heed lest he fall (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:12" id="i.XII.90-p10.24" parsed="|1Cor|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.12">10:12</scripRef>). All
things are lawful, but all things are not expedient. Let no man seek
his own, but each his neighbor’s good (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:23" id="i.XII.90-p10.25" parsed="|1Cor|10|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.23">10:23</scripRef>). Whosoever shall eat the bread or drink
the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner, shall be guilty of the body
and the blood of the Lord ... He that eateth and drinketh eateth and
drinketh judgment unto himself if he discern (discriminate) not the
body (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 11:27-29" id="i.XII.90-p10.26" parsed="|1Cor|11|27|11|29" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.27-1Cor.11.29">11:27–29</scripRef>). There are diversities of gifts,
but the same Spirit (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12:4" id="i.XII.90-p10.27" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4">12:4</scripRef>). Now
abideth faith, hope, love, these three; and the greatest of these is
love (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 13:13" id="i.XII.90-p10.28" parsed="|1Cor|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.13">13:13</scripRef>).
Follow after love (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4:1" id="i.XII.90-p10.29" parsed="|1Cor|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.1">14:1</scripRef>). Let all
things be done unto edifying (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4:26" id="i.XII.90-p10.30" parsed="|1Cor|4|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.26">14:26</scripRef>). By the grace of God I am what I am
<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:9" id="i.XII.90-p10.31" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">(15:9)</scripRef>. If
Christ hath not been raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your
sins <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:17" id="i.XII.90-p10.32" parsed="|1Cor|15|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.17">(15:17)</scripRef>. As
in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:22" id="i.XII.90-p10.33" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">(15:22)</scripRef>. God shall be all in all <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:28" id="i.XII.90-p10.34" parsed="|1Cor|15|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.28">(15:28)</scripRef>. If
there is a natural body, there is also a spiritual body <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:44" id="i.XII.90-p10.35" parsed="|1Cor|15|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.44">(15:44)</scripRef>. This corruptible must put on
incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:54" id="i.XII.90-p10.36" parsed="|1Cor|15|54|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.54">(15:54)</scripRef>. Be ye steadfast, immovable,
always abounding in the work of the Lord <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:58" id="i.XII.90-p10.37" parsed="|1Cor|15|58|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.58">(15:58)</scripRef>. Upon the first day in the week let each
one of you lay by him in store, as he may prosper <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:2" id="i.XII.90-p10.38" parsed="|1Cor|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.2">(16:2)</scripRef>. Watch ye, stand fast in the faith, quit
you like men, be strong. Let all that ye do be done in love <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:13, 14" id="i.XII.90-p10.39" parsed="|1Cor|16|13|16|14" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.13-1Cor.16.14">(16:13,
14.)</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.90-p11">II. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.90-p11.1">The Second Epistle to the
Corinthians</span> was written in the summer or autumn of the same
year, 57, from some place in Macedonia, shortly before the
author’s intended personal visit to the metropolis of
Achaia.<note place="end" n="1140" id="i.XII.90-p11.2"><p id="i.XII.90-p12"> <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 7:5" id="i.XII.90-p12.1" parsed="|2Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.5">2 Cor. 7:5</scripRef>; 8:1; 9:2. Some
ancient MSS. date the second Epistle from Philippi.</p></note> It evidently proceeded from profound
agitation, and opens to us very freely the personal character and
feelings, the official trials and joys, the noble pride and deep
humility, the holy earnestness and fervent love, of the apostle. It
gives us the deepest insight into his heart, and is almost an
autobiography. He had, in the meantime, heard fuller news, through
Titus, of the state of the church, the effects produced by his first
Epistle, and the intrigues of the emissaries of the Judaizing party,
who followed him everywhere and tried to undermine his work. This
unchristian opposition compelled him, in self-defence, to speak of his
ministry and his personal experience with overpowering eloquence. He
also urges again upon the congregation the duty of charitable
collections for the poor. The Epistle is a mine of pastoral wisdom.</p>

<p id="i.XII.90-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.90-p14"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.90-p14.1">Leading Thoughts</span>: As the
sufferings of Christ abound unto us, even so our comfort also aboundeth
through Christ (<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1:5" id="i.XII.90-p14.2" parsed="|2Cor|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.5">2 Cor. 1:5</scripRef>).
As ye are partakers of the sufferings, so also are ye of the comfort
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1:7" id="i.XII.90-p14.3" parsed="|2Cor|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.7">(1:7)</scripRef>. Not
that we have lordship over your faith, but are helpers of your joy
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 1:24" id="i.XII.90-p14.4" parsed="|2Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.24">(1:24)</scripRef>. Who
is sufficient for these things <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 2:16" id="i.XII.90-p14.5" parsed="|2Cor|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.16">(2:16)</scripRef>? Ye are our epistle, written in our
hearts, known and read of all men <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3:2" id="i.XII.90-p14.6" parsed="|2Cor|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.2">(3:2)</scripRef>. Not that we are sufficient of
ourselves, but our sufficiency is from God <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3:5" id="i.XII.90-p14.7" parsed="|2Cor|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.5">(3:5)</scripRef>. The letter killeth, but the spirit
giveth life <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3:6" id="i.XII.90-p14.8" parsed="|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.6">(3:6)</scripRef>. The
Lord is the Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, <i>there</i>
is liberty <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 3:17" id="i.XII.90-p14.9" parsed="|2Cor|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.17">(3:17)</scripRef>. We
preach not ourselves, but Christ Jesus as Lord, and ourselves as your
servants for Jesus’ sake <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:5" id="i.XII.90-p14.10" parsed="|2Cor|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.5">(4:5)</scripRef>. We have this treasure in earthen
vessels, that the exceeding greatness of the power may be of God, and
not from ourselves <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:7" id="i.XII.90-p14.11" parsed="|2Cor|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.7">(4:7)</scripRef>. Our
light affliction, which is for the moment, worketh for us more and more
exceedingly an eternal weight of glory <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:17" id="i.XII.90-p14.12" parsed="|2Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.17">(4:17)</scripRef>. We know that if the earthly house of
our tabernacle be dissolved, we have a building from God, a house not
made with hands, eternal, in the heavens <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:1" id="i.XII.90-p14.13" parsed="|2Cor|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.1">(5:1)</scripRef>. We walk by faith, not by sight <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:7" id="i.XII.90-p14.14" parsed="|2Cor|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.7">(5:7)</scripRef>. We must all be made manifest
before the judgment seat of Christ <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:10" id="i.XII.90-p14.15" parsed="|2Cor|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.10">(5:10)</scripRef>. The love of Christ constraineth us,
because we thus judge, that one died for all, therefore all died <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:14" id="i.XII.90-p14.16" parsed="|2Cor|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.14">(5:14)</scripRef>. And he died for all, that they
who live should no longer live unto themselves, but unto him who for
their sakes died and rose again <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:15" id="i.XII.90-p14.17" parsed="|2Cor|5|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.15">(5:15)</scripRef>. If any man is in Christ, he is a new
creature: the old things are passed away; behold, they are become new
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:17" id="i.XII.90-p14.18" parsed="|2Cor|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.17">(5:17)</scripRef>. God
was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not reckoning unto
them their trespasses, and having committed unto us the word of
reconciliation <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:19" id="i.XII.90-p14.19" parsed="|2Cor|5|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.19">(5:19)</scripRef>. We
beseech you on behalf of Christ, be ye reconciled to God <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:20" id="i.XII.90-p14.20" parsed="|2Cor|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.20">(5:20)</scripRef>. Him who knew no sin he made to be sin
in our behalf; that we might become the righteousness of God in him
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 5:21" id="i.XII.90-p14.21" parsed="|2Cor|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.21">(5:21)</scripRef>. Be
not unequally yoked with unbelievers <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 6:14" id="i.XII.90-p14.22" parsed="|2Cor|6|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.14">(6:14)</scripRef>. I am filled with comfort, I overflow
with joy in all our affliction <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 7:4" id="i.XII.90-p14.23" parsed="|2Cor|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.4">(7:4)</scripRef>.
Godly sorrow worketh repentance unto salvation, but the sorrow of the
world worketh death <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 7:10" id="i.XII.90-p14.24" parsed="|2Cor|7|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.10">(7:10)</scripRef>. Ye
know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that, though he was rich, yet
for your sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might become
rich <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 8:9" id="i.XII.90-p14.25" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">(8:9)</scripRef>. He that
soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly; and he that soweth
bountifully shall reap also bountifully <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 9:6" id="i.XII.90-p14.26" parsed="|2Cor|9|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.6">(9:6)</scripRef>. God loveth a cheerful giver <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 9:7" id="i.XII.90-p14.27" parsed="|2Cor|9|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.7">(9:7)</scripRef>. He that glorieth, let him glory
in the Lord <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 10:17" id="i.XII.90-p14.28" parsed="|2Cor|10|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.17">(10:17)</scripRef>. Not
he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the Lord commendeth
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 10:18" id="i.XII.90-p14.29" parsed="|2Cor|10|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.18">(10:18)</scripRef>. My
grace is sufficient for thee; for my power is made perfect in weakness
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 12:9" id="i.XII.90-p14.30" parsed="|2Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.9">(12:9)</scripRef>. We
can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 13:8" id="i.XII.90-p14.31" parsed="|2Cor|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.8">(13:8)</scripRef>. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and
the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Spirit, be with you all
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 13:14" id="i.XII.90-p14.32" parsed="|2Cor|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.14">(13:14)</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.90-p15"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="91" title="The Epistles to the Galatians" shorttitle="Section 91" progress="88.36%" prev="i.XII.90" next="i.XII.92" id="i.XII.91">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Epistles to the Galatians" id="i.XII.91-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.91-p1">§ 91. The Epistles to the Galatians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.91-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.91-p3">Comp. the introduction to my <i>Com. on Gal.</i>
(1882).</p>

<p id="i.XII.91-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.91-p5">Galatians and Romans discuss the doctrines of sin and
redemption, and the relation of the law and the gospel. They teach
salvation by free grace and justification by faith, Christian
universalism in opposition to Jewish particularism, evangelical freedom
versus legalistic bondage. But Galatians is a rapid sketch and the
child of deep emotion, Romans an elaborate treatise and the mature
product of calm reflexion. The former Epistle is polemical against
foreign intruders and seducers, the latter is irenical and composed in
a serene frame of mind. The one rushes along like a mountain torrent
and foaming cataract, the other flows like a majestic river through a
boundless prairie; and yet it is the same river, like the Nile at the
Rapids and below Cairo, or the Rhine in the Grisons and the lowlands of
Germany and Holland, or the St. Lawrence at Niagara Falls and below
Montreal and Quebec where it majestically branches out into the
ocean.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.91-p6">It is a remarkable fact that the two races
represented by the readers of these Epistles—the
Celtic and the Latin—have far departed from the
doctrines taught in them and exchanged the gospel freedom for legal
bondage; thus repeating the apostasy of the sanguine, generous,
impressible, mercurial, fickle-minded Galatians. The Pauline gospel was
for centuries ignored, misunderstood, and (in spite of St. Augustin)
cast out at last by Rome, as Christianity itself was cast out by
Jerusalem of old. But the overruling wisdom of God made the rule of the
papacy a training-school of the Teutonic races of the North and West
for freedom; as it had turned the unbelief of the Jews to the
conversion of the Gentiles. Those Epistles, more than any book of the
New Testament, inspired the Reformation of the Sixteenth century, and
are to this day the Gibraltar of evangelical Protestantism. Luther,
under a secondary inspiration, reproduced Galatians in his war against
the "Babylonian captivity of the church;" the battle for Christian
freedom was won once more, and its fruits are enjoyed by nations of
which neither Paul nor Luther ever heard.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.91-p7">The Epistle to the <span class="c16" id="i.XII.91-p7.1">Galatians</span> (Gauls, originally from the borders of the Rhine
and Moselle, who had migrated to Asia Minor) was written after
Paul’s second visit to them, either during his long
residence in Ephesus (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.91-p7.2">a.d.</span>
54–57), or shortly afterwards on his second journey to
Corinth, possibly from Corinth, certainly before the Epistle to the
Romans. It was occasioned by the machinations of the Judaizing teachers
who undermined his apostolic authority and misled his converts into an
apostasy from the gospel of free grace to a false gospel of legal
bondage, requiring circumcision as a condition of justification and
full membership of the church. It is an "Apologia pro vita sua," a personal and doctrinal
self-vindication. He defends his independent apostleship (<scripRef passage="Gal.1:1-2:14" id="i.XII.91-p7.3" parsed="|Gal|1|1|2|14" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1-Gal.2.14">Gal.1:1–2:14</scripRef>), and his teaching (<scripRef passage="Gal. 2:15-4:31" id="i.XII.91-p7.4" parsed="|Gal|2|15|4|31" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.15-Gal.4.31">2:15–4:31</scripRef>), and closes with exhortations to
hold fast to Christian freedom without abusing it, and to show the
fruits of faith by holy living (<scripRef passage="Gal. 5-6" id="i.XII.91-p7.5" parsed="|Gal|5|0|6|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5">Gal. 5–6</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.91-p8">The Epistle reveals, in clear, strong colors, both
the difference and the harmony among the Jewish and Gentile
apostles—a difference ignored by the old orthodoxy,
which sees only the harmony, and exaggerated by modern scepticism,
which sees only the difference. It anticipates, in grand fundamental
outlines, a conflict which is renewed from time to time in the history
of different churches, and, on the largest scale, in the conflict
between Petrine Romanism and Pauline Protestantism. The temporary
collision of the two leading apostles in Antioch is typical of the
battle of the Reformation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.91-p9">At the same time Galatians is an Irenicon and
sounds the key-note of a final adjustment of all doctrinal and
ritualistic controversies. "In Christ Jesus neither circumcision
availeth anything, nor uncircumcision, but <i>faith working through
love</i>" (<scripRef passage="Gal. 5:6" id="i.XII.91-p9.1" parsed="|Gal|5|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.6">5:6</scripRef>). "And as
many as shall walk by this rule, peace be upon them, and mercy, and
upon the Israel of God" (<scripRef passage="Gal. 6:16" id="i.XII.91-p9.2" parsed="|Gal|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.16">6:16</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.XII.91-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.91-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.91-p11.1">Central Idea</span>: Evangelical
freedom.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.91-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.91-p12.1">Key</span>-<span class="c16" id="i.XII.91-p12.2">Words</span>: For freedom Christ set us free: stand fast
therefore, and be not entangled again in the yoke of bondage <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:1" id="i.XII.91-p12.3" parsed="|Gal|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.1">(5:1)</scripRef>. A man is not justified by works
of the law, but only through faith in Jesus Christ <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:16" id="i.XII.91-p12.4" parsed="|Gal|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.16">(2:16)</scripRef>. I have been crucified with Christ, and
it is no longer I that live but Christ liveth in me <scripRef passage="Gal. 2:20" id="i.XII.91-p12.5" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">(2:20)</scripRef>. Christ redeemed us from the curse of
the law, having become a curse for us <scripRef passage="Gal. 3:13" id="i.XII.91-p12.6" parsed="|Gal|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.13">(3:13)</scripRef>. Ye were called for freedom, only use
not your freedom for an occasion to the flesh, but through love be
servants one to another <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:13" id="i.XII.91-p12.7" parsed="|Gal|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.13">(5:13)</scripRef>. Walk
by the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh <scripRef passage="Gal. 5:16" id="i.XII.91-p12.8" parsed="|Gal|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.5.16">(5:16)</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.91-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="92" title="The Epistle to the Romans" shorttitle="Section 92" progress="88.60%" prev="i.XII.91" next="i.XII.93" id="i.XII.92">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.92-p1">§ 92. The Epistle to the Romans.</p>

<p id="i.XII.92-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.92-p3">On the church in Rome, see § 36 (pp.
360 sqq.); on the theology of the Ep. to the Rom., § 71 (pp.
525 sqq.).</p>

<p id="i.XII.92-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.92-p5">A few weeks before his fifth and last journey to
Jerusalem, Paul sent, as a forerunner of his intended personal visit, a
letter to the Christians in the capital of the world, which was
intended by Providence to become the Jerusalem of Christendom.
Foreseeing its future importance, the apostle chose for his theme: The
gospel the power of God unto salvation to every believer, the Jew
first, and also the Gentile (<scripRef passage="Rom. 1:16, 17" id="i.XII.92-p5.1" parsed="|Rom|1|16|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16-Rom.1.17">Rom. 1:16, 17</scripRef>). Writing to the philosophical Greeks,
he contrasts the <i>wisdom of God with the wisdom of man. To the
world-ruling Romans he represents Christianity as the power</i> of God
which by spiritual weapons will conquer even conquering Rome. Such a
bold idea must have struck a Roman statesman as the wild dream of a
visionary or madman, but it was fulfilled in the ultimate conversion of
the empire after three centuries of persecution, and is still in the
process of ever-growing fulfilment.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.92-p6">In the exposition of his theme the apostle shows:
(1) that all men are in need of salvation, being under the power of sin
and exposed to the judgment of the righteous God, the Gentiles not only
<scripRef passage="Rom. 1:18-32" id="i.XII.92-p6.1" parsed="|Rom|1|18|1|32" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.18-Rom.1.32">(1:18–32)</scripRef>, but also the Jews, who are still
more guilty, having sinned against the written law and extraordinary
privileges <scripRef passage="Rom. 2:1-3:20" id="i.XII.92-p6.2" parsed="|Rom|2|1|3|20" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.1-Rom.3.20">(2:1–3:20)</scripRef>; (2) that salvation is
accomplished by Jesus Christ, his atoning death and triumphant
resurrection, freely offered to all on the sole condition of faith, and
applied in the successive acts of justification, sanctification, and
glorification <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:21-8:17" id="i.XII.92-p6.3" parsed="|Rom|3|21|8|17" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.21-Rom.8.17">(3:21–8:17)</scripRef>; (3) that salvation was offered
first to the Jews, and, being rejected by them in unbelief, passed on
to the Gentiles, but will return again to the Jews after the fulness of
the Gentiles shall have come in (<scripRef passage="Rom. 9-11" id="i.XII.92-p6.4" parsed="|Rom|9|0|11|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9">Rom.
9–11</scripRef>); (4)
that we should show our gratitude for so great a salvation by
surrendering ourselves to the service of God, which is true freedom
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 12-16" id="i.XII.92-p6.5" parsed="|Rom|12|0|16|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12">Rom. 12–16</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.92-p7">The salutations in <scripRef passage="Rom. 16" id="i.XII.92-p7.1" parsed="|Rom|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16">Rom. 16</scripRef>, the remarkable variations of the
manuscripts in <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:33" id="i.XII.92-p7.2" parsed="|Rom|15|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.33">15:33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:20" id="i.XII.92-p7.3" parsed="|Rom|16|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.20">16:20</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:24" id="i.XII.92-p7.4" parsed="|Rom|16|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.24">24</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:27" id="i.XII.92-p7.5" parsed="|Rom|16|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.27">27</scripRef>,
and the omission of the words "in Rome," <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:7" id="i.XII.92-p7.6" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">1:7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 1:15" id="i.XII.92-p7.7" parsed="|Rom|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.15">15</scripRef>, in Codex G, are best explained by the
conjecture that copies of the letter were also sent to Ephesus (where
Aquila and Priscilla were at that time, <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:19" id="i.XII.92-p7.8" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. 16:19</scripRef>, and again, some years afterwards, <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:19" id="i.XII.92-p7.9" parsed="|2Tim|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.19">2 Tim.
4:19</scripRef>), and perhaps to other
churches with appropriate conclusions, all of which are preserved in
the present form.<note place="end" n="1141" id="i.XII.92-p7.10"><p id="i.XII.92-p8"> On the textual variations, see
Westcott and Hort, <i>Appendix,</i> pp. 110-114. Reuss, Ewald, Farrar
suppose that <scripRef passage="Rom. 16" id="i.XII.92-p8.1" parsed="|Rom|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16">Rom. 16</scripRef> (or 16:3-20) was addressed to Ephesus. Renan
conjectures that an editor has combined four copies of the same
encyclical letter of Paul, each addressed to a different church and
having a different ending. Both these views are preferable to
Baur’s rejection of the last two chapters as spurious;
though they are full of the Pauline spirit. Hilgenfeld
(<i>Einleit</i>., p. 323) and Pfleiderer (<i>Paulinismus</i>, p. 314)
maintain, against Baur, the genuineness of <scripRef passage="Rom. 15" id="i.XII.92-p8.2" parsed="|Rom|15|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15">Rom. 15</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Rom. 16" id="i.XII.92-p8.3" parsed="|Rom|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16">Rom. 16</scripRef>. On the
names in <scripRef passage="Rom. 16" id="i.XII.92-p8.4" parsed="|Rom|16|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16">Rom. 16</scripRef> see the instructive discussion of Lightfoot in his
<i>Com. on Philippians,</i> pp. 172-176.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.92-p9">This letter stands justly at the head of the
Pauline Epistles. It is more comprehensive and systematic than the
others, and admirably adapted to the mistress of the world, which was
to become also the mistress of Western Christendom. It is the most
remarkable production of the most remarkable man. It is his heart. It
contains his theology, theoretical and practical, for which he lived
and died. It gives the clearest and fullest exposition of the doctrines
of sin and grace and the best possible solution of the universal
dominion of sin and death in the universal redemption by the second
Adam. Without this redemption the fall is indeed the darkest enigma and
irreconcilable with the idea of divine justice and goodness. Paul
reverently lifts the veil from the mysteries of eternal foreknowledge
and foreordination and God’s gracious designs in the
winding course of history which will end at last in the triumph of his
wisdom and mercy and the greatest good to mankind. Luther calls Romans
"the chief book of the New Testament and the purest Gospel," Coleridge:
"the profoundest book in existence." Meyer: "the greatest and richest
of all the apostolic works," Godet (best of all): "the cathedral of the
Christian faith."</p>

<p id="i.XII.92-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.92-p11"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.92-p11.1">Theme</span>: Christianity the
power of free and universal salvation, on condition of faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.92-p12"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.92-p12.1">Leading Thoughts</span>: They
are all under sin (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3:9" id="i.XII.92-p12.2" parsed="|Rom|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.9">Rom. 3:9</scripRef>).
Through the law cometh the knowledge of sin <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:20" id="i.XII.92-p12.3" parsed="|Rom|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.20">(3:20)</scripRef>. Man is justified by faith apart from
works of the law <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:28" id="i.XII.92-p12.4" parsed="|Rom|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.28">(3:28)</scripRef>. Being
justified by faith we have (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.92-p12.5">ἔχομεν</span>or, let us have, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.92-p12.6">ἔχωμεν</span>) peace with God through our Lord
Jesus Christ <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:1" id="i.XII.92-p12.7" parsed="|Rom|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.1">(5:1)</scripRef>. As
through one man sin entered into the world, and death through sin, and
so death passed unto all men, for that all sinned <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:12" id="i.XII.92-p12.8" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">(5:12)</scripRef>: [so through one man righteousness
entered into the world, and life through righteousness, and so life
passed unto all men on condition that they believe in Christ and by
faith become partakers of his righteousness]. Where sin abounded, grace
did abound much more exceedingly: that as sin reigned in death, even so
might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life through Jesus
Christ our Lord <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:20, 21" id="i.XII.92-p12.9" parsed="|Rom|5|20|5|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.20-Rom.5.21">(5:20, 21)</scripRef>.
Reckon yourselves to be dead unto sin, but alive unto God in Christ
Jesus <scripRef passage="Rom. 6:11" id="i.XII.92-p12.10" parsed="|Rom|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.11">(6:11)</scripRef>. There
is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:1" id="i.XII.92-p12.11" parsed="|Rom|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.1">(8:1)</scripRef>. To them that love God all things work
together for good <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:28" id="i.XII.92-p12.12" parsed="|Rom|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.28">(8:28)</scripRef>. Whom
he foreknew, he also foreordained to be conformed to the image of his
Son ... and whom he foreordained them he also called: and whom he
called, them he also justified: and whom he justified, them he also
glorified <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:29, 30" id="i.XII.92-p12.13" parsed="|Rom|8|29|8|30" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.29-Rom.8.30">(8:29, 30)</scripRef>. If
God is for us, who is against us <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:31" id="i.XII.92-p12.14" parsed="|Rom|8|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.31">(8:31)</scripRef>? Who shall separate us from the love of
Christ <scripRef passage="Rom. 8:35" id="i.XII.92-p12.15" parsed="|Rom|8|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.35">(8:35)</scripRef>?
Hardening in part hath befallen Israel, until the fulness of the
Gentiles be come in; and so all Israel shall be saved <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:25" id="i.XII.92-p12.16" parsed="|Rom|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.25">(11:25)</scripRef>. God hath shut up all unto disobedience,
that he might have mercy upon all <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:32" id="i.XII.92-p12.17" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">(11:32)</scripRef>. Of Him, and through Him, and unto Him
are all things <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:36" id="i.XII.92-p12.18" parsed="|Rom|11|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.36">(11:36)</scripRef>.
Present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God, which
is your reasonable service <scripRef passage="Rom. 12:1" id="i.XII.92-p12.19" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">(12:1)</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.92-p13"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="93" title="The Epistles of the Captivity" shorttitle="Section 93" progress="88.90%" prev="i.XII.92" next="i.XII.94" id="i.XII.93">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.93-p1">§ 93. The Epistles of the Captivity.</p>

<p id="i.XII.93-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.93-p3">During his confinement in Rome, from <span class="c16" id="i.XII.93-p3.1">a.d.</span> 61 to 63, while waiting the issue of his trial on the
charge of being "a mover of insurrections among all the Jews throughout
the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes" (<scripRef passage="Acts 24:5" id="i.XII.93-p3.2" parsed="|Acts|24|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.5">Acts 24:5</scripRef>), the aged apostle composed four
Epistles, to the <span class="c16" id="i.XII.93-p3.3">Colossians, Ephesians, Philemon, and
Philippians</span>. He thus turned the prison into a pulpit, sent
inspiration and comfort to his distant congregations, and rendered a
greater service to future ages than he could have done by active labor.
He gloried in being a "prisoner of Christ." He experienced the
blessedness of persecution for righteousness’ sake
(<scripRef passage="Matt. 5:10" id="i.XII.93-p3.4" parsed="|Matt|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.10">Matt.
5:10</scripRef>), and "the peace of God
which passeth all understanding" (<scripRef passage="Philippians 4:7" id="i.XII.93-p3.5" parsed="|Phil|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.7">Phil. 4:7</scripRef>). He often refers to his bonds, and the
coupling chain or hand-cuff (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.93-p3.6">ἅλυσις</span>) by which, according to Roman
custom, he was with his right wrist fettered day and night to a
soldier; one relieving the other and being in turn chained to the
apostle, so that his imprisonment became a means for the spread of the
gospel "throughout the whole praetorian guard."<note place="end" n="1142" id="i.XII.93-p3.7"><p id="i.XII.93-p4"> <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:7" id="i.XII.93-p4.1" parsed="|Phil|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.7">Phil. 1:7</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:13" id="i.XII.93-p4.2" parsed="|Phil|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.13">13</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:14" id="i.XII.93-p4.3" parsed="|Phil|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.14">14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Phil. 1:17" id="i.XII.93-p4.4" parsed="|Phil|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.17">17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:1" id="i.XII.93-p4.5" parsed="|Eph|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.1">Eph.
3:1</scripRef> ("the prisoner of Christ Jesus in behalf of you Gentiles"); 4:1
("the prisoner in the Lord"); <scripRef passage="Col. 4:3" id="i.XII.93-p4.6" parsed="|Col|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.3">Col. 4:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Col. 4:18" id="i.XII.93-p4.7" parsed="|Col|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.18">18</scripRef> ("remember my bonds");
<scripRef passage="Philem. 10" id="i.XII.93-p4.8" parsed="|Phlm|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.10">Philem. 10</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Philem. 13" id="i.XII.93-p4.9" parsed="|Phlm|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.13">13</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 28:17" id="i.XII.93-p4.10" parsed="|Acts|28|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.17">Acts 28:17</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Acts 28:30" id="i.XII.93-p4.11" parsed="|Acts|28|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.28.30">30</scripRef>.</p></note> He had the privilege of
living in his own hired lodging (probably in the neighborhood of the
praetorian camp, outside of the walls, to the northeast of Rome), and
of free intercourse with his companions and distant congregations.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.93-p5">Paul does not mention the place of his captivity,
which extended through four years and a half (two at Caesarea, two at
Rome, and six months spent on the stormy voyage and at Malta). The
traditional view dates the four Epistles from the Roman captivity, and
there is no good reason to depart from it. Several modern critics
assign one or more to Caesarea, where he cannot be supposed to have
been idle, and where he was nearer to his congregations in Asia
Minor.<note place="end" n="1143" id="i.XII.93-p5.1"><p id="i.XII.93-p6"> So Böttger,
Thiersch, Reuss, Meyer, Weiss. Thiersch dates even 2 Timothy from
Caesarea, but denies the second Roman captivity.</p></note> But in Caesarea Paul looked forward to Rome
and to Spain; while in the Epistles of the captivity he expresses the
hope of soon visiting Colossae and Philippi. In Rome he had the best
opportunity of correspondence with his distant friends, and enjoyed a
degree of freedom which may have been denied him in Caesarea. In
Philippians he sends greetings from converts in
"Caesar’s household" (<scripRef passage="Philippians 4:22" id="i.XII.93-p6.1" parsed="|Phil|4|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.22">Phil. 4:22</scripRef>), which naturally points to Rome; and
the circumstances and surroundings of the other Epistles are very much
alike.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.93-p7">Ephesians, Colossians, and Philemon were composed
about the same time and sent by the same messengers (Tychicus and
Onesimus) to Asia Minor, probably toward the close of the Roman
captivity, for in <scripRef passage="Philemon 22" id="i.XII.93-p7.1" parsed="|Phlm|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.22">Philemon 22</scripRef>, he
engaged a lodging in Colosae in the prospect of a speedy release and
visit to the East.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.93-p8">Philippians we place last in the order of
composition, or, at all events, in the second year of the Roman
captivity; for some time must have elapsed after
Paul’s arrival in Rome before the gospeI could spread
"throughout the whole praetorian guard" (<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:13" id="i.XII.93-p8.1" parsed="|Phil|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.13">Phil. 1:13</scripRef>), and before the Philippians, at a
distance of seven hundred miles from Rome (a full
month’s journey in those days), could receive news
from him and send him contributions through Epaphroditus, besides other
communications which seem to have preceded the Epistle.<note place="end" n="1144" id="i.XII.93-p8.2"><p id="i.XII.93-p9"> This is the prevailing view
among critics. I have discussed the order in the <i>History of the
Apost. Ch.</i> (1853), pp. 322 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.93-p10">On the other hand, the priority of the composition
of Philippians has been recently urged on purely internal evidence,
namely, its doctrinal affinity with the preceding anti-Judaic Epistles;
while Colossians and Ephesians presuppose the rise of the Gnostic
heresy and thus form the connecting link between them and the Pastoral
Epistles, in which the same heresy appears in a more matured form.<note place="end" n="1145" id="i.XII.93-p10.1"><p id="i.XII.93-p11"> So Lightfoot (p. 31), followed
by Farrar (II. 417). Ewald likewise puts Philippianas before
Colossians, but denies the genuineuess of Ephesians. Bleek regards the
data as insufficient to decide the chronological order. See his
<i>Einleitung</i>, p. 461, and his posthumous <i>Lectures on
Colossians, Philemon, and Ephesians,</i> published 1865, p.
7.</p></note>
But Ephesians has likewise striking affinities in thought and language
with Romans in the doctrine of justification (comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 2:8" id="i.XII.93-p11.1" parsed="|Eph|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8">Eph. 2:8</scripRef>), and with <scripRef passage="Romans 12" id="i.XII.93-p11.2" parsed="|Rom|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12">Romans 12</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 12, 14" id="i.XII.93-p11.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|0|0|0;|1Cor|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12 Bible:1Cor.14">1 Cor. 12 and 1 Cor. 14</scripRef>) in the doctrine of the church. As to
the heresy, Paul had predicted its rise in Asia Minor several years
before in his farewell to the Ephesian elders. And, finally, the
grateful and joyful tone of Philippians falls in most naturally with
the lofty and glorious conception of the church of Christ as presented
in Ephesians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.93-p12"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="94" title="The Epistle to the Colossians" shorttitle="Section 94" progress="89.14%" prev="i.XII.93" next="i.XII.95" id="i.XII.94">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Epistle to the Colossians" id="i.XII.94-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.94-p1">§ 94. The Epistle to the Colossians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.94-p3">The Churches in Phrygia.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.94-p5">The cities of Colossae, Laodicea, and Hierapolis are
mentioned together as seats of Christian churches in the closing
chapter of Colossians, and the Epistle may be considered as being
addressed to all, for the apostle directs that it be read also in the
churches of the Laodiceans (<scripRef passage="Col. 4:13-16" id="i.XII.94-p5.1" parsed="|Col|4|13|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.13-Col.4.16">Col.
4:13–16</scripRef>).
They were situated within a few miles of each other in the valley of
the Lycus (a tributary of the Maeander) in Phrygia on the borders of
Lydia, and belonged, under the Roman rule, to the proconsular province
of Asia Minor.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p6">Laodicea was the most important of the three, and
enjoyed metropolitan rank; she was destroyed by a disastrous earthquake
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.94-p6.1">a.d.</span> 61 or 65, but rebuilt from her own
resources without the customary aid from Rome.<note place="end" n="1146" id="i.XII.94-p6.2"><p id="i.XII.94-p7"> The earthquake took place,
according to Tacitus (<i>Ann</i>, XIV. 27), in the seventh, according
to Eusebius (<i>Chron</i>., Ol.210, 4), in the tenth year of
Nero’s reign, and extended also to Hierapolis and
Colossae.</p></note> The church of Laodicea
is the last of the seven churches addressed in the Apocalypse (<scripRef passage="Rev. 3:14-22" id="i.XII.94-p7.1" parsed="|Rev|3|14|3|22" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.14-Rev.3.22">Rev. 3:14–22</scripRef>), and is described as rich and
proud and lukewarm. It harbored in the middle of the fourth century
(after 344) a council which passed an important act on the canon,
forbidding the public reading of any but "the canonical books of the
New and Old Testaments" (the list of these books is a later addition),
a prohibition which was confirmed and adopted by later councils in the
East and the West.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p8">Hierapolis was a famous watering-place, surrounded
by beautiful scenery,<note place="end" n="1147" id="i.XII.94-p8.1"><p id="i.XII.94-p9"> In a Greek inscription,
published by Boeckh and quoted by Lightfoot, Hierapolis is thus
apostrophized:</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.94-p10">"Hail, fairest soil in all
broad Asia’s realm;</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.94-p11">Hail, golden city, nymph
divine, bedeck’d</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.94-p12">With flowing rills, thy
jewels."</p></note> and the birthplace of the lame slave
Epictetus, who, with Seneca and Marcus Aurelius, ranks among the first
heathen moralists, and so closely resembles the lofty maxims of the New
Testament that some writers have assumed, though without historic
foundation, a passing acquaintance between him and Paul or his pupil
Epaphras of Colossae.<note place="end" n="1148" id="i.XII.94-p12.1"><p id="i.XII.94-p13"> Epictetus ( <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p13.1">Ἐπίκτητος</span>), a slave and then a freedman of Epaphroditus (who was
himself a freedman of Nero), was considerably younger than Paul, and
taught first at Rome, and, after the expulsion of the philosophers by
Domitian, at Nicopolis in Epirus, where his discourses
(<i>Enchiridion</i>) were taken down by Arrian. For, like Socrates, he
himself wrote nothing. A meeting with Paul or Epaphras would " solve
more than one riddle," as Lightfoot says. But he shows no trace of a
knowledge of Christianity any more than Seneca, whose correspondence
with Paul is spurious, though both lived at Rome under Nero. Marcus
Aurelius, a century later, persecuted the Christians and alludes to
them only once in his <i>Meditations</i> (XI. 3), where he traces their
heroic zeal for martyrdom to sheer obstinacy. The self-reliant, stoic
morality of these philosophers, sublime as it is, would have hindered
rather than facilitated their acceptance of Christianity, which is
based on repentance and humility.</p></note> The church of Hierapolis figures in the
post-apostolic age as the bishopric of Papias (a friend of Polycarp)
and Apollinaris.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p14">Colossae,<note place="end" n="1149" id="i.XII.94-p14.1"><p id="i.XII.94-p15"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p15.1">Κολοσσαί</span>, <i>Colossae</i>, is the correct reading of the oldest MSS. against the
later <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p15.2">Κολασσαί</span>, <i>Colossae</i>. Herodotus calls it <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p15.3">πόλις
μεγάλη</span>,
and Xenophon <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p15.4">εὐδαίμων
καὶ
μεγάλη</span>. In
the middle ages it was called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p15.5">Χῶναι</span>.
There are few remains of it left two miles north of the present town of
Chonos, which is inhabited by Christians and Turks.</p></note> once likewise famous, was at the time of
Paul the smallest of the three neighboring cities, and has almost
disappeared from the earth; while magnificent ruins of temples,
theatres, baths, aqueducts, gymnasia, and sepulchres still testify to
the former wealth and prosperity of Laodicea and Hierapolis. The church
of Colossae was the least important of the churches to which Paul
addressed an Epistle, and it is scarcely mentioned in post-apostolic
times; but it gave rise to a heresy which shook the church in the
second century, and this Epistle furnished the best remedy against
it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p16">There was a large Jewish population in Phrygia,
since Antiochus the Great had despotically transplanted two thousand
Jewish families from Babylonia and Mesopotamia to that region. It thus
became, in connection with the sensuous and mystic tendency of the
Phrygian character, a nursery of religious syncretism and various forms
of fanaticism.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.94-p18">Paul and the Colossians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p20">Paul passed twice through Phrygia, on his second
and third missionary tours,<note place="end" n="1150" id="i.XII.94-p20.1"><p id="i.XII.94-p21"> <scripRef passage="Acts 16:6" id="i.XII.94-p21.1" parsed="|Acts|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.6">Acts 16:6</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p21.2">τὴν
Φρυγίαν
καὶ
Γαλατικὴν
χώραν</span>)<i>;</i>
18:23.</p></note> but probably not through the valley of
the Lycus. Luke does not say that he established churches there, and
Paul himself seems to include the Colossians and Laodiceans among those
who had not seen his face in the flesh.<note place="end" n="1151" id="i.XII.94-p21.3"><p id="i.XII.94-p22"> <scripRef passage="Col. 2:1" id="i.XII.94-p22.1" parsed="|Col|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.1">Col. 2:1</scripRef>; comp. 1:4, 8, 9; and
Lightfoot, <i>Com</i>., pp. 23 sqq. and 238.</p></note> He names Epaphras, of
Colossae, his "dear fellow-servant" and "fellow-prisoner," as the
teacher and faithful minister of the Christians in that place.<note place="end" n="1152" id="i.XII.94-p22.2"><p id="i.XII.94-p23"> <scripRef passage="Col. 1:7" id="i.XII.94-p23.1" parsed="|Col|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.7">Col. 1:7</scripRef>; 4:12; comp. <scripRef passage="Philem 23" id="i.XII.94-p23.2" parsed="|Phlm|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.23">Philem
23</scripRef>. Hilgenfeld (p. 663) thinks that Paul founded those churches, and
uses this as an argument against the genuineness of the Epistle which
implies the contrary. But how easily could a forger have avoided such
an apparent contradiction.</p></note> But
during his long residence in Ephesus (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.94-p23.3">a.d.</span>
54–57) and from his imprisonment he exercised a
general supervision over all the churches in Asia. After his death they
passed under the care of John, and in the second century they figure
prominently in the Gnostic, Paschal, Chiliastic, and Montanistic
controversies.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p24">Paul heard of the condition of the church at
Colossae through Epaphras, his pupil, and Onesimus, a runaway slave. He
sent through Tychicus (<scripRef passage="Col. 4:7" id="i.XII.94-p24.1" parsed="|Col|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.7">Col. 4:7</scripRef>) a
letter to the church, which was also intended for the Laodiceans (<scripRef passage="Col. 4:16" id="i.XII.94-p24.2" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">4:16</scripRef>); at the same time he sent through
Onesimus a private letter of commendation to his master, Philemon, a
member of the church of Colossae. He also directed the Colossians to
procure and read "the letter from Laodicea,"<note place="end" n="1153" id="i.XII.94-p24.3"><p id="i.XII.94-p25"> <scripRef passage="Col. 4:16" id="i.XII.94-p25.1" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. 4:16</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p25.2">τὴν ἐκ
Λαοδικαίας
ἵνα καὶ
ὑμεῖς α
̓ναγνῶτε</span>. An abridged expression for "the letter left at Laodicea
which you will procure thence." So Bleek and Lightfoot, <i>in
loco</i>.</p></note> which is most probably
the evangelical Epistle to the Ephesians which was likewise transmitted
through Tychicus. He had special reasons for writing to the Colossians
and to Philemon, and a general reason for writing to all the churches
in the region of Ephesus; and he took advantage of the mission of
Tychicus to secure both ends. In this way the three Epistles are
closely connected in time and aim. They would mutually explain and
confirm one another.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p26"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.94-p27">The Colossian Heresy.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p29">The special reason which prompted Paul to write to
the Colossians was the rise of a new heresy among them which soon
afterward swelled into a mighty and dangerous movement in the ancient
church, as rationalism has done in modern times. It differed from the
Judaizing heresy which he opposed in Galatians and Corinthians, as
Essenism differed from Phariseeism, or as legalism differs from
mysticism. The Colossian heresy was an Essenic and ascetic type of
Gnosticism; it derived its ritualistic and practical elements from
Judaism, its speculative elements from heathenism; it retained
circumcision, the observance of Sabbaths and new moons, and the
distinction of meats and drinks; but it mixed with it elements of
oriental mysticism and theosophy, the heathen notion of an evil
principle, the worship of subordinate spirits, and an ascetic struggle
for emancipation from the dominion of matter. It taught an antagonism
between God and matter and interposed between them a series of angelic
mediators as objects of worship. It thus contained the essential
features of Gnosticism, but in its incipient and rudimental form, or a
Christian Essenism in its transition to Gnosticism. In its ascetic
tendency it resembles that of the weak brethren in the Roman
congregation (<scripRef passage="Rom. 14:5" id="i.XII.94-p29.1" parsed="|Rom|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.5">Rom. 14:5</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 14:6" id="i.XII.94-p29.2" parsed="|Rom|14|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.6">6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 14:21" id="i.XII.94-p29.3" parsed="|Rom|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.14.21">21</scripRef>). Cerinthus, in the age of John,
represents a more developed stage and forms the link between the
Colossian heresy and the post-apostolic Gnosticism.<note place="end" n="1154" id="i.XII.94-p29.4"><p id="i.XII.94-p30"> On the Colossian heresy I
refer chiefly to Neander (I. 319 sqq.), the lectures of Bleek (pp.
11-19), and the valuable Excursus of Lightfoot, <i>Com</i>., pp.
73-113, who agrees with Neander and Bleek, but is more full. Lightfoot
refutes the view of Hilgenfeld (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.94-p30.1">Der Gnosticismus u. das N. Test.,</span></i> in
the "Zeitschrift für wissensch. Theol.," vol. XIII. 233
sqq.), who maintains that the Ep. opposes two different heresies, pure
Gnosticism (<scripRef passage="Col. 2:8-10" id="i.XII.94-p30.2" parsed="|Col|2|8|2|10" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.8-Col.2.10">Col. 2:8-10</scripRef>) and pure Judaism (2:16-23). Comp. his
<i>Einleitung</i>, pp. 665 sqq. The two passages are connected
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p30.3">τὰ
στοιχεῖα
τοῦ
κόσμου</span>(2:8
and 2:20), and the later history of Gnosticism shows, in a more
developed form, the same strange mixture of Judaizing and paganizing
elements. See the chapter on Gnosticism in the second
volume.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p31"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.94-p32">The Refutation.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p33"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p34">Paul refutes this false philosophy calmly and
respectfully by the true doctrine of the Person of Christ, as the one
Mediator between God and men, in whom dwells all the fulness of the
Godhead bodily. And he meets the false asceticism based upon the
dualistic principle with the doctrine of the purification of the heart
by faith and love as the effectual cure of all moral evil.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.94-p36">The Gnostic and the Pauline Pleroma.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p38">"Pleroma" or "fulness" is an important term in
Colossians and Ephesians.<note place="end" n="1155" id="i.XII.94-p38.1"><p id="i.XII.94-p39"> The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p39.1">πλήρωμα</span>, from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p39.2">πληροῦν</span>, to fill, to complete, occurs eighteen times in the New
Test., thirteen times in the Epistles of Paul (see Bruder). It
designates the result of the action implied in the verb,
<i>i</i>.<i>e</i>., complement, completeness, plenitude, perfection;
and, in a wider sense (as in <scripRef passage="John 1:16" id="i.XII.94-p39.3" parsed="|John|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16">John 1:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 1:19" id="i.XII.94-p39.4" parsed="|Col|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.19">Col. 1:19</scripRef>; 2:9), fulness,
abundance. Like other substantives ending
in—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p39.5">μα</span>, it has an active sense: the filling substance, that which
fills (<i>id quod implet</i>, or <i>id quo res
impletur</i>). So it is often used by the
classics, <i>e.g</i>.,. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p39.6">πλήρωμα
πόλεως,</span>the
population of a city; in the Septuagint, for the Hebrew <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.94-p39.7">אלמְ</span>, abundance, <i>e g.,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p39.8">τὸ
πλήρωμα
τῆς γῆς.</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p39.9">τὸ
πλήρωμα
τῆς
θαλάσσης,</span> that which fills the earth, or the sea; and in the New
Test., <i>e.g.,</i> <scripRef passage="Mark 6:43" id="i.XII.94-p39.10" parsed="|Mark|6|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.43">Mark 6:43</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p39.11">κοφίνων
πληρώματα</span>); 8:20 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p39.12">σπυρίδων
πλ</span>.). The passive sense is rare:
that which is filled (<i>id quod
impletur</i> or <i>impletum est</i>), the
filled receptacle. Comp. Grimm and Robinson, <i>sub verbo,</i> and especially Fritzsche,
<i>Ad Rom.</i> II. 469 sqq., and Lightfoot. <i>Coloss</i>. 323
sqq.</p></note> Paul uses it in common with the
Gnostics, and this has been made an argument for the post-apostolic
origin of the two Epistles. He did, of course, not borrow it from the
Gnostics; for he employs it repeatedly in his other Epistles with
slight variations. It must have had a fixed theological meaning, as it
is not explained. It cannot be traced to Philo, who, however, uses
"Logos" in a somewhat similar sense for the plenitude of Divine
powers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p40">Paul speaks of "the pleroma of the earth,"
<i>i.e., all that fills the earth or is contained in it (</i><scripRef passage="1 Cor. 10:26, 28" id="i.XII.94-p40.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|26|0|0;|1Cor|10|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.26 Bible:1Cor.10.28"><i>1
Cor. 10:26, 28</i></scripRef><i>, in a
quotation from</i> <scripRef passage="Ps. 24:1" id="i.XII.94-p40.3" parsed="|Ps|24|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.24.1"><i>Ps. 24:1</i></scripRef><i>); "the pleroma," i.e.</i>, the
fulfilment or accomplishment, "of the law," which is love 
(<scripRef passage="Rom. 13:10" id="i.XII.94-p40.5" parsed="|Rom|13|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.10">Rom. 13:10</scripRef><note place="end" n="1156" id="i.XII.94-p40.6"><p id="i.XII.94-p41"> In this passage it in
equivalent to <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p41.1">πλήρωσις,</span>
<i>legis observatio</i>.</p></note>); "the pleroma," <i>i.e., the
fulness or abundance, "of the blessing of Christ" (</i> <scripRef passage="Rom. 15:29" id="i.XII.94-p41.2" parsed="|Rom|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.29"><i>Rom.
15:29</i></scripRef><i>) "the pleroma,"
or full measure, "of the time"
(</i> <scripRef passage="Gal. 4:4" id="i.XII.94-p41.4" parsed="|Gal|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.4"><i>Gal. 4:4</i></scripRef><i>; comp.</i> <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:10" id="i.XII.94-p41.6" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10"><i>Eph.
1:10</i></scripRef><i>;</i> <scripRef passage="Mark 1:15" id="i.XII.94-p41.8" parsed="|Mark|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.15"><i>Mark
1:15</i></scripRef><i>;</i> <scripRef passage="Luke 21:24" id="i.XII.94-p41.10" parsed="|Luke|21|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.24"><i>Luke
21:24</i></scripRef><i>); "the pleroma
of the Gentiles," meaning their full number, or whole body, but not
necessarily all individuals (</i><scripRef passage="Rom. 11:25" id="i.XII.94-p41.12" parsed="|Rom|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.25"><i>Rom. 11:25</i></scripRef><i>); "the pleroma of the Godhead,"
i.e.</i>, the fulness or plenitude of all Divine attributes and
energies (<scripRef passage="Col. 1:19" id="i.XII.94-p41.14" parsed="|Col|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.19">Col. 1:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 2:9" id="i.XII.94-p41.15" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9">2:9</scripRef>); "the pleroma of Christ," which is the
church as the body of Christ (<scripRef passage="Eph. 1:23" id="i.XII.94-p41.16" parsed="|Eph|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.23">Eph. 1:23</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:19" id="i.XII.94-p41.17" parsed="|Eph|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.19">3:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:13" id="i.XII.94-p41.18" parsed="|Eph|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.13">4:13</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p42">In the Gnostic systems, especially that of
Valentinus, "pleroma" signifies the intellectual and spiritual world,
including all Divine powers or aeons, in opposition to the "kenoma,"
<i>i.e.</i>, the void, the emptiness, the material world. The
distinction was based on the dualistic principle of an eternal
antagonism between spirit and matter, which led the more earnest
Gnostics to an extravagant asceticism, the frivolous ones to wild
antinomianism. They included in the pleroma a succession of emanations
from the Divine abyss, which form the links between the infinite and
the finite; and they lowered the dignity of Christ by making him simply
the highest of those intermediate aeons. The burden of the Gnostic
speculation was always the question: Whence is the world? and whence is
evil? It sought the solution in a dualism between mind and matter, the
pleroma and the kenoma; but this is no solution at all.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p43">In opposition to this error, Paul teaches, on a
thoroughly monotheistic basis, that Christ is "the image of the
invisible God" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p43.1">εῖκὼν
τοῦ θεοῦ
τοῦ
ἀοράτου</span> <scripRef passage="Col. 1:15" id="i.XII.94-p43.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. 1:15</scripRef>;
comp. <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 4:4" id="i.XII.94-p43.3" parsed="|2Cor|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.4">2
Cor. 4:4</scripRef>—an
expression often used by Philo as a description of the Logos, and of
the personified Wisdom, in <scripRef passage="Wisd. 7:26" id="i.XII.94-p43.4" parsed="|Wis|7|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Wis.7.26">Wisd. 7:26</scripRef>); that he is the preëxistent
and incarnate pleroma or plenitude of Divine powers and attributes;
that in him the whole fulness of the Godhead, that is, of the Divine
nature itself,<note place="end" n="1157" id="i.XII.94-p43.5"><p id="i.XII.94-p44"> Col2:9 <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p44.1">τὸ
πλήρωμα
τῆς
θεότητος ,</span>
<i>deitas</i>, <i>Deity,</i>
not <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p44.2">θειότητος,</span>
<i>divinitas, divinity.</i> Bengel remarks: <i>" Non modo divinae
virtutes, sed ipsa divina natura</i>." So also
Lightfoot.</p></note> dwells bodily-wise or corporeally (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p44.3">σωματικῶς</span>)<i>,</i> as the soul dwells in the
human body; and that he is the one universal and all-sufficient
Mediator, through whom the whole universe of things visible and
invisible, were made, in whom all things hold together (or cohere,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p44.4">συνέστηκεν</span>) , and through whom the Father is
pleased to reconcile all things to himself.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p45">The Christology of Colossians approaches very
closely to the Christology of John; for he represents Christ as the
incarnate "Logos" or Revealer of God, who dwelt among us "full (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p45.1">πλήρης</span>)
of grace and truth," and out of whose Divine "fulness" 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p45.2">ἐκ τοῦ
πληρώματος
αὐτοῦ</span>) we all have received grace for grace
(<scripRef passage="John 1:1" id="i.XII.94-p45.3" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John 1:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XII.94-p45.4" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 1:16" id="i.XII.94-p45.5" parsed="|John|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.16">16</scripRef>). Paul and John fully agree in teaching
the eternal preëxistence of Christ, and his agency in the
creation and preservation of the world (<scripRef passage="Col. 1:15-17" id="i.XII.94-p45.6" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.17">Col.
1:15–17</scripRef>;
<scripRef passage="John 1:3" id="i.XII.94-p45.7" parsed="|John|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.3">John
1:3</scripRef>). According to Paul, He
is "the <i>first-born or first-begotten</i>" of all creation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p45.8">πρωτότοκος
πάσης
κτίσεως,</span><scripRef passage="Col. 1:15" id="i.XII.94-p45.9" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col. 1:15</scripRef>, distinct from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p45.10">πρωτόκτιστος,</span>first<i>-created), i.e., prior and
superior to the whole created world, or eternal; according to John He
is "the only-begotten</i> Son" of the Father. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p45.11">ὁ
μονογενὴς
υἱός</span><note place="end" n="1158" id="i.XII.94-p45.12"><p id="i.XII.94-p46"> Or, according to the other
reading, which is equally well supported, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p46.1">μονογενὴς
θεός ,</span> one who is
only-begotten <i>God</i>.</p></note> <scripRef passage="John 1:14" id="i.XII.94-p46.2" parsed="|John|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.14">John 1:14</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 1:18" id="i.XII.94-p46.3" parsed="|John|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.18">18</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="John 3:16" id="i.XII.94-p46.4" parsed="|John|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.16">3:16</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 3:18" id="i.XII.94-p46.5" parsed="|John|3|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.18">18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 John 4:9" id="i.XII.94-p46.6" parsed="|1John|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.9">1 John 4:9</scripRef>), before and above all created children
of God. The former term denotes Christ’s unique
relation to the world, the latter his unique relation to the
Father.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p47">The Pauline authorship of the Epistle to the
Colossians will be discussed in the next section in connection with the
Epistle to the Ephesians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p48"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p49"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.94-p49.1">Theme</span>: Christ all in all.
The true gnosis and the false gnosis. True and false asceticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.94-p50"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.94-p50.1">Leading Thoughts</span>: Christ
is the image of the invisible God, the first-begotten of all creation
(<scripRef passage="Col. 1:15" id="i.XII.94-p50.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15">Col.
1:15</scripRef>).—In
Christ are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge (<scripRef passage="Coloss. 2:3" id="i.XII.94-p50.3" parsed="|Col|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.3">2:3</scripRef>).—In him dwelleth
all the fulness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.94-p50.4">τὸ
πλήρωμα</span>) of the Godhead bodily (<scripRef passage="Coloss. 2:9" id="i.XII.94-p50.5" parsed="|Col|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.9">2:9</scripRef>).—If ye were raised
together with Christ, seek the things that are above, where Christ is,
seated on the right hand of God <scripRef passage="Coloss. 3:1" id="i.XII.94-p50.6" parsed="|Col|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.1">(3:1)</scripRef>.—When Christ, who is
our life, shall be manifested, then shall ye also with him be
manifested in glory <scripRef passage="Coloss. 3:4" id="i.XII.94-p50.7" parsed="|Col|3|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.4">(3:4)</scripRef>.—Christ is all, and in
all <scripRef passage="Coloss. 3:11" id="i.XII.94-p50.8" parsed="|Col|3|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.11">(3:11)</scripRef>.—Above all things put
on love, which is the bond of perfectness <scripRef passage="Coloss. 3:14" id="i.XII.94-p50.9" parsed="|Col|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.14">(3:14)</scripRef>.—Whatsoever ye
do, in word or in deed, do all in the name of the Lord Jesus <scripRef passage="Coloss. 3:17" id="i.XII.94-p50.10" parsed="|Col|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.17">(3:17)</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.94-p51"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="95" title="The Epistle to the Ephesians" shorttitle="Section 95" progress="89.91%" prev="i.XII.94" next="i.XII.96" id="i.XII.95">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Epistle to the Ephesians" id="i.XII.95-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.95-p1">§ 95. The Epistle to the Ephesians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.95-p3">Contents.</p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.95-p5">When Paul took leave of the Ephesian Elders at
Miletus, in the spring of the year 58, he earnestly and affectionately
exhorted them, in view of threatening disturbances from within, to take
heed unto themselves and to feed "the church of the Lord, which he
acquired with his own blood."<note place="end" n="1159" id="i.XII.95-p5.1"><p id="i.XII.95-p6"> <scripRef passage="Acts 20:28" id="i.XII.95-p6.1" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts 20:28</scripRef>. Some of the best
authorities (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.95-p6.2">א</span>, B, Vulg., etc.) read "church of <i>God.</i>" So also
Westcott and Hort, and the English Revision; but the American Committee
prefers, with Tischendorf, the reading <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.95-p6.3">τοῦ
κυρίου</span><i>,</i> which is supported by A, C*, D, E,
etc., and suits better in this connection. Paul often speaks of "the
church of God," but nowhere of "the blood of God." Possibly, as Dr.
Hort suggests, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.95-p6.4">υἱοῦ</span> may
have dropped out in a very early copy after <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.95-p6.5">τοῦ
ἰδίου</span>.
See a full discussion by Dr. Abbot, in "Bibl. Sacra" for 1876, pp. 313
sqq. (for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.95-p6.6">κυρίου</span>)<i>, and</i> by Westcott and Hort, <i>Greek Test.,</i> II.,
Notes, pp. 98 sqq. (for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.95-p6.7">θεοῦ</span>).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p7">This strikes the key-note of the Epistle to the
Ephesians. It is a doctrinal and practical exposition of the idea of
the church, as the house of God (<scripRef passage="Eph. 2:20-22" id="i.XII.95-p7.1" parsed="|Eph|2|20|2|22" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20-Eph.2.22">Eph.
2:20–22</scripRef>),
the spotless bride of Christ <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:25-27" id="i.XII.95-p7.2" parsed="|Eph|5|25|5|27" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.25-Eph.5.27">(5:25–27)</scripRef>, the mystical body of Christ <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:12-16" id="i.XII.95-p7.3" parsed="|Eph|4|12|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.12-Eph.4.16">(4:12–16)</scripRef>, "the fulness of Him that filleth
all in all" <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:23" id="i.XII.95-p7.4" parsed="|Eph|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.23">(1:23)</scripRef>. The
pleroma of the Godhead resides in Christ corporeally; so the pleroma of
Christ, the plenitude of his graces and energies, resides in the
church, as his body. Christ’s fulness is
God’s fulness; the church’s fulness
is Christ’s fulness. God is reflected in Christ,
Christ is reflected in the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p8">This is an ideal conception, a celestial vision,
as it were, of the church in its future state of perfection. Paul
himself represents the present church militant as a gradual growth unto
the complete stature of Christ’s fulness <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:13-16" id="i.XII.95-p8.1" parsed="|Eph|4|13|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.13-Eph.4.16">(4:13–16)</scripRef>. We look in vain for an actual
church which is free from spot or wrinkle or blemish <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:27" id="i.XII.95-p8.2" parsed="|Eph|5|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.27">(5:27)</scripRef>. Even the apostolic church was full of
defects, as we may learn from every Epistle of the New Testament. The
church consists of individual Christians, and cannot be complete till
they are complete. The body grows and matures with its several members.
"It is not yet made manifest what we shall be" (<scripRef passage="1 John 3:2" id="i.XII.95-p8.3" parsed="|1John|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.3.2">1 John 3:2</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p9">Nevertheless, Paul’s church is
not a speculation or fiction, like Plato’s Republic or
Sir Thomas More’s Utopia. It is a reality in Christ,
who is absolutely holy, and is spiritually and dynamically present in
his church always, as the soul is present in the members of the body.
And it sets before us the high standard and aim to be kept constantly
in view; as Christ exhorts every one individually to be perfect, even
as our heavenly Father is perfect (<scripRef passage="Matt. 5:48" id="i.XII.95-p9.1" parsed="|Matt|5|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.48">Matt. 5:48</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p10">With this conception of the church is closely
connected Paul’s profound and most fruitful idea of
the family. He calls the relation of Christ to his church a great
mystery (<scripRef passage="Eph. 5:32" id="i.XII.95-p10.1" parsed="|Eph|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.32">Eph. 5:32</scripRef>),
and represents it as the archetype of the marriage relation, whereby
one man and one woman become one flesh. He therefore bases the family
on new and holy ground, and makes it a miniature of the church, or the
household of God. Accordingly, husbands are to love their wives even as
Christ loved the church, his bride, and gave himself up for her; wives
are to obey their husbands as the church is subject to Christ, the
head; parents are to love their children as Christ and the church love
the individual Christians; children are to love their parents as
individual Christians are to love Christ and the church. The full and
general realization of this domestic ideal would be heaven on earth.
But how few families come up to this standard.<note place="end" n="1160" id="i.XII.95-p10.2"><p id="i.XII.95-p11"> For a fine analysis of the
Epistle, I refer to Braune’s <i>Com</i>. in the Lange
Series (translated by Dr. Riddle). He adopts a twofold, Stier and
Alford a threefold (trinitarian) division. See also Dr.
Riddle’s clear analysis in Schaff’s
<i>Popular Com. on the New Test.,</i> III. (1882). p. 355. I. Doctrinal
Part, chs. 1-3: The church, the mystical body of Christ, chosen,
redeemed, and united in Christ. II. Practical Part. chs. 4-6:
Therefore, let all the members of the church walk in unity, in love, in
newness of life, in the armor of God. But we should remember that the
Epistle is not strictly systematic, and the doctrinal expositions and
practical exhortations interlace each other.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.95-p13">Ephesians and the Writings of John.</p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p15">Paul emphasizes the person of Christ in
Colossians, the person and agency of the Holy Spirit in Ephesians. For
the Holy Spirit carries on the work of Christ in the church. Christians
are sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise unto the day of redemption
<scripRef passage="Eph. 1:13; 4:30" id="i.XII.95-p15.1" parsed="|Eph|1|13|0|0;|Eph|4|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.13 Bible:Eph.4.30">(Eph. 1:13; 4:30)</scripRef>. The spirit of wisdom and revelation
imparts the knowledge of Christ <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:17" id="i.XII.95-p15.2" parsed="|Eph|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.17">1:17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:16" id="i.XII.95-p15.3" parsed="|Eph|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.16">3:16</scripRef>. Christians should be filled with the
Spirit <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:18" id="i.XII.95-p15.4" parsed="|Eph|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.18">(5:18)</scripRef>, take
the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God, and pray in the
Spirit at all seasons <scripRef passage="Eph. 6:17, 18" id="i.XII.95-p15.5" parsed="|Eph|6|17|6|18" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.17-Eph.6.18">(6:17, 18)</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p16">The pneumatology of Ephesians resembles that of
John, as the christology of Colossians resembles the christology of
John. It is the Spirit who takes out of the "fulness" of Christ, and
shows it to the believer, who glorifies the Son and guides into the
truth <scripRef passage="John 14:17; 15:26; 16:13-15" id="i.XII.95-p16.1" parsed="|John|14|17|0|0;|John|15|26|0|0;|John|16|13|16|15" osisRef="Bible:John.14.17 Bible:John.15.26 Bible:John.16.13-John.16.15">(John 14:17; 15:26;
16:13–15, etc.)</scripRef>. Great prominence is given to the Spirit
also in Romans, Galatians, Corinthians, and the Acts of the
Apostles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p17">John does not speak of the church and its outward
organization (except in the Apocalypse), but he brings Christ in as
close and vital a contact with the individual disciples as Paul with
the whole body. Both teach the unity of the church as a fact, and as an
aim to be realized more and more by the effort of Christians, and both
put the centre of unity in the Holy Spirit.</p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p18"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.95-p19">Encyclical Intent</p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p21">Ephesians was intended not only for the church at
Ephesus, the metropolis of Asia Minor, but for all the leading churches
of that district. Hence the omission of the words "in Ephesus" (<scripRef passage="Eph. 1:1" id="i.XII.95-p21.1" parsed="|Eph|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.1">Eph. 1:1</scripRef>) in some of the oldest and best
MSS.<note place="end" n="1161" id="i.XII.95-p21.2"><p id="i.XII.95-p22"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.95-p22.1">ἐν
Ἐφέσῶ</span> is omitted in the Sinaitic and Vatican MSS. Marcion retained the
Epistle under the title "To the Laodicenes," as Tertullian reports. Dr.
Hort says: "Transcriptional evidence strongly supports the testimony of
documents against <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.95-p22.2">ἐν
Ἐφέσῶ</span>." The arguments of Meyer and of Woldemar Schmidt (in the fifth
ed. of Meyer on Colossians) in favor of the words are not
conclusive.</p></note> Hence, also, the absence of personal and local
intelligence. The encyclical destination may be inferred also from the
reference in <scripRef passage="Col. 4:16" id="i.XII.95-p22.3" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. 4:16</scripRef> to the Epistle to the church of Laodicea, which
the Colossians were to procure and to read, and which is probably
identical with our canonical Epistle to the Ephesians."<note place="end" n="1162" id="i.XII.95-p22.4"><p id="i.XII.95-p23"> This was already the view of
Marcion in the second century. Meyer, however, <i>in loc</i>., insists
that another letter is meant, which was lost, like one to the
Corinthians. The apocryphal Ep. to the Laodiceans (in Fabricius,
<i>Cod. Apocr. N. T.,</i> I. 873 sqq.), consisting of twenty verses, is
a mere fabrication from the other Epistles of Paul. It was forbidden by
the Second Council of Nicaea (787).</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p24"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p25">Character and Value of the Epistle.</p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p26"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p27">Ephesians is the most churchly book of the New
Testament. But it presupposes Colossians, the most Christly of
Paul’s Epistles. Its churchliness is rooted and
grounded in Christliness, and has no sense whatever if separated from
this root. A church without Christ would be, at best, a praying corpse
(and there are such churches). Paul was at once the highest of high
churchmen, the most evangelical of evangelicals, and the broadest of
the broad, because most comprehensive in his grasp and furthest removed
from all pedantry and bigotry of sect or party.<note place="end" n="1163" id="i.XII.95-p27.1"><p id="i.XII.95-p28"> But the very reverse of
<i>churchy</i>. Nothing can be further removed from the genius of Paul
than that narrow, mechanical, and pedantic <i>churchiness</i> which
sticks to the shell of outward forms and ceremonies, and mistakes them
for the kernel within.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p29">Ephesians is, in some respects, the most profound
and difficult (though not the most important) of his Epistles. It
certainly is the most spiritual and devout, composed in an exalted and
transcendent state of mind, where theology rises into worship, and
meditation into oration. It is the Epistle of the Heavenlies (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.95-p29.1">τὰ
ἐπουράνια</span>), a solemn liturgy, an ode to
Christ and his spotless bride, the Song of Songs in the New Testament.
The aged apostle soared high above all earthly things to the invisible
and eternal realities in heaven. From his gloomy confinement he
ascended for a season to the mount of transfiguration. The prisoner of
Christ, chained to a heathen soldier, was transformed into a conqueror,
clad in the panoply of God, and singing a paean of victory.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p30">The style has a corresponding rhythmical flow and
overflow, and sounds at times like the swell of a majestic organ.<note place="end" n="1164" id="i.XII.95-p30.1"><p id="i.XII.95-p31"> <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:14" id="i.XII.95-p31.1" parsed="|Eph|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.14">Eph. 5:14</scripRef> may be a part of a
primitive hymn after the type of Hebrew parallelism:</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.95-p32">"Awake thou that
sleepest,</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.95-p33">Arise thou from the
dead</p>

<p class="c11" id="i.XII.95-p34">And Christ will shine upon
thee."</p></note> It
is very involved and presents unusual combinations, but this is owing
to the pressure and grandeur of ideas; besides, we must remember that
it was written in Greek, which admits of long periods and parentheses.
In <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:3-14" id="i.XII.95-p34.1" parsed="|Eph|1|3|1|14" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.3-Eph.1.14">Eph. 1:3–14</scripRef> we have one sentence with no less
than seven relative clauses, which rise like a thick cloud of incense
higher and higher to the very throne of God.<note place="end" n="1165" id="i.XII.95-p34.2"><p id="i.XII.95-p35"> In literal English translation
such a sentence is unquestionably heavy and cumbrous. Unsympathetic
critics, like De Wette, Baur, Renan, Holtzmann, characterize the style
of Ephesians as verbose, diffuse, overloaded, monotonous, and
repetitious. But Grotius, a first-class classical scholar, describes it
(in his Preface) as "<i>rerum sublimitatem adaequans verbis
sublimioribus quam ulla habuit unquam lingua humana</i>." Harless
asserts that not a single word in the Epistle is superfluous, and has
proved it in his very able commentary. Alford (III. 25) remarks: "As
the wonderful effect of the Spirit of inspiration on the mind of man is
nowhere in Scripture more evident than in this Epistle, so, to discern
those things of the Spirit, is the spiritual mind here more than
anywhere required." He contrasts, under this view, the commentaries of
De Wette and Stier, putting rather too high an estimate on the latter.
Maurice (<i>Unity of the N. T.,</i> p. 535): "Every one must be
conscious of an overflowing fulness in the style of this Epistle, as if
the apostle’s mind could not contain the thoughts that
were at work in him, as if each one that he uttered had a luminous
train before it and behind it, from which it could not disengage
itself." Bishop Ellicott says that the difficulties of the first
chapter are "so great and so deep that the most exact language and the
most discriminating analysis are too poor and too weak to convey the
force or connection of expressions so august, and thoughts so
unspeakably profound." Dr. Riddle: "It is the greatness of the Epistle
which makes it so difficult; the thought seems to struggle with the
words, which seem insufficient to convey the transcendent
idea."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p36">Luther reckoned Ephesians among "the best and
noblest books of the New Testament." Witsius characterized it as a
divine Epistle glowing with the flame of Christian love and the
splendor of holy light. Braune says: "The exalted significance of the
Epistle for all time lies in its fundamental idea: the church of Jesus
Christ a creation of the Father through the Son in the Holy Spirit,
decreed from eternity, destined for eternity; it is the ethical cosmos;
the family of God gathered in the world and in history and still
further to be gathered, the object of his nurture and care in time and
in eternity."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p37">These are Continental judgments. English divines
are equally strong in praise of this Epistle. <name id="i.XII.95-p37.1">Coleridge</name> calls it "the sublimest composition of man;"
Alford: "the greatest and most heavenly work of one whose very
imagination is peopled with things in the heavens;" Farrar: "the
Epistle of the Ascension, the most sublime, the most profound, and the
most advanced and final utterance of that mystery of the gospel which
it was given to St. Paul for the first time to proclaim in all its
fulness to the Gentile world."</p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p38"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.95-p39"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.95-p39.1">Theme</span>: The church of
Christ, the family of God, the fulness of Christ.</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.XII.95-p40"><span class="c14" id="i.XII.95-p40.1">Leading Thoughts</span>: God chose us in Christ before the foundation of the world
that we should be holy and without blemish before him in love
(<scripRef passage="Eph. 1:4" id="i.XII.95-p40.2" parsed="|Eph|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.4">Eph. 1:4</scripRef>). In him we have our
redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of our trespasses,
according to the riches of his grace <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:7" id="i.XII.95-p40.4" parsed="|Eph|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.7">(1:7)</scripRef>. He purposed to sum up all things in Christ, the things in
the heavens, and the things upon the earth <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:10" id="i.XII.95-p40.5" parsed="|Eph|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.10">(1:10)</scripRef>. God gave him to be head over all things to the church,
which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all
<scripRef passage="Eph. 1:23" id="i.XII.95-p40.6" parsed="|Eph|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.23">(1:23)</scripRef>. God, being rich in
mercy, quickened us together with Christ and raised us up with him, and
made us to sit with him in the heavenly <i>places</i>, in Christ
Jesus <scripRef passage="Eph. 2:4-6" id="i.XII.95-p40.7" parsed="|Eph|2|4|2|6" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.4-Eph.2.6">(2:4–6)</scripRef>. By grace have ye been
saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: <i>it is</i> the gift
of God: not of works, that no man should glory <scripRef passage="Eph. 2:8, 9" id="i.XII.95-p40.8" parsed="|Eph|2|8|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.8-Eph.2.9">(2:8, 9)</scripRef>. Christ is our peace, who made both one, and broke down
the middle wall of partition <scripRef passage="Eph. 2:14" id="i.XII.95-p40.9" parsed="|Eph|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.14">(2:14)</scripRef>. Ye are no more
strangers and sojourners, but ye are fellow-citizens with the saints,
and of the household of God, being built upon the foundation of the
apostles and prophets, Christ Jesus himself being the chief corner
stone <scripRef passage="Eph. 2:19, 20" id="i.XII.95-p40.10" parsed="|Eph|2|19|2|20" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.19-Eph.2.20">(2:19, 20)</scripRef>. Unto me, who am less
than the least of all saints, was this grace given, to preach Unto the
Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:8" id="i.XII.95-p40.11" parsed="|Eph|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.8">(3:8)</scripRef>. That Christ may dwell in your hearts through faith; to
the end that ye, being rooted and grounded in love, may be strong to
apprehend with all the saints what is the breadth and length and height
and depth, and to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge, that
ye may be filled unto all the fulness of God <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:17-19" id="i.XII.95-p40.12" parsed="|Eph|3|17|3|19" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.17-Eph.3.19">(3:17–19)</scripRef>. Give diligence to
keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:3" id="i.XII.95-p40.13" parsed="|Eph|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.3">(4:3)</scripRef>. <i>There is</i> one body, and one Spirit, one Lord, one
faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is over all, and
through all, and in all <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:6" id="i.XII.95-p40.14" parsed="|Eph|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.6">(4:6)</scripRef>. He gave some <i>to
be</i> apostles; and some, prophets; and some, pastors and teachers for
the perfecting of the saints <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:11, 12" id="i.XII.95-p40.15" parsed="|Eph|4|11|4|12" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11-Eph.4.12">(4:11,
12)</scripRef>.
Speak the truth in love <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:15" id="i.XII.95-p40.16" parsed="|Eph|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.15">(4:15)</scripRef>. Put on the new man,
which after God hath been created in righteousness and holiness of
truth <scripRef passage="Eph. 4:24" id="i.XII.95-p40.17" parsed="|Eph|4|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.24">(4:24)</scripRef>. Be ye therefore
imitators of God, as beloved children, and walk in love, even as Christ
also loved you, and gave himself up for as, an offering and a sacrifice
to God for an odor of a sweet smell <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:1, 2" id="i.XII.95-p40.18" parsed="|Eph|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.1-Eph.5.2">(5:1, 2)</scripRef>. Wives, <i>be in subjection</i> unto your own husbands, as
unto the Lord <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:22" id="i.XII.95-p40.19" parsed="|Eph|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.22">(5:22)</scripRef>. Husbands, love your
wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave himself up for
it <scripRef passage="Eph. 5:25" id="i.XII.95-p40.20" parsed="|Eph|5|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.25">(5:25)</scripRef>. This mystery is
great; but I speak in regard of Christ and of the church (<scripRef passage="Eph. 5:32" id="i.XII.95-p40.21" parsed="|Eph|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.32">5:32</scripRef>). Children, obey your parents in the Lord <scripRef passage="Eph. 6:1" id="i.XII.95-p40.22" parsed="|Eph|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.1">(6:1)</scripRef>. Put on the whole armor of God, that ye may be able to
stand against the wiles of the devil <scripRef passage="Eph. 6:11" id="i.XII.95-p40.23" parsed="|Eph|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.11">(6:11)</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.95-p41"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="96" title="Colossians and Ephesians Compared and Vindicated" shorttitle="Section 96" progress="90.64%" prev="i.XII.95" next="i.XII.97" id="i.XII.96">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.96-p1">§ 96. Colossians and Ephesians Compared and
Vindicated.</p>

<p id="i.XII.96-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.96-p3">Comparison.</p>

<p id="i.XII.96-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.96-p5">The Epistles to the Colossians and Ephesians were
written about the same time and transmitted through the same messenger,
Tychicus. They are as closely related to each other as the Epistles to
the Galatians and to the Romans. They handle the same theme, Christ and
his church; as Galatians and Romans discuss the same doctrines of
salvation by free grace and justification by faith.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p6">But Colossians, like Galatians, arose from a
specific emergency, and is brief, terse, polemical; while Ephesians,
like Romans, is expanded, calm, irenical. Colossians is directed
against the incipient Gnostic (paganizing) heresy, as Galatians is
directed against the Judaizing heresy. The former is anti-Essenic and
anti-ascetic, the latter is anti-Pharisaic and anti-legalistic; the one
deals with a speculative expansion and fantastic evaporation, the
latter, with a bigoted contraction, of Christianity; yet both these
tendencies, like all extremes, have points of contact and admit of
strange amalgamations; and in fact the Colossian and Galatian errorists
united in their ceremonial observance of circumcision and the Sabbath.
Ephesians, like Romans, is an independent exposition of the positive
truth, of which the heresy opposed in the other Epistles is a
perversion or caricature.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p7">Again, Colossians and Ephesians differ from each
other in the modification and application of their common theme:
Colossians is christological and represents Christ as the true pleroma
or plenitude of the Godhead, the totality of divine attributes and
powers; Ephesians is ecclesiological and exhibits the ideal church as
the body of Christ, as the reflected pleroma of Christ, "the fulness of
Him who filleth all in all." Christology naturally precedes
ecclesiology in the order of the system, as Christ precedes the church;
and Colossians preceded Ephesians most probably, also in the order of
composition, as the outline precedes the full picture; but they were
not far apart, and arose from the same train of meditation.<note place="end" n="1166" id="i.XII.96-p7.1"><p id="i.XII.96-p8"> Lardner, Credner, Mayerhoff,
Hofmann, and Reuss reverse the order on the ground of <scripRef passage="Col. 4:16" id="i.XII.96-p8.1" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. 4:16</scripRef>, which
refers to "the Epistle from Laodicea," assuming that this is the
encyclical Epistle to the Ephesians. But Paul may have done that by
anticipation. On the other hand, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p8.2">καὶ
ὑμεῖς</span> (that <i>ye also as well as those</i> to whom I have just
written) in <scripRef passage="Eph. 6:21" id="i.XII.96-p8.3" parsed="|Eph|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.21">Eph. 6:21</scripRef>, as compared with <scripRef passage="Col. 4:7" id="i.XII.96-p8.4" parsed="|Col|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.7">Col. 4:7</scripRef>, justifies the
opposite conclusion (as Harless shows, <i>Com</i>., p. lix). Reuss
thinks that in writing two letters on the same topic the second is apt
to be the shorter. But the reverse is more frequent, as a second
edition of a book is usually larger than the first. De Wette, Baur,
Hilgenfeld, and Holtzmann regard Ephesians as an enlarged recasting
(<i>Umarbeitung</i> and <i>Ueberarbeitung</i>)of Colossians by a pupil
of Paul.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p9">This relationship of resemblance and contrast can
be satisfactorily explained only on the assumption of the same
authorship, the same time of composition, and the same group of
churches endangered by the same heretical modes of thought. With Paul
as the author of both everything is clear; without that assumption
everything is dark and uncertain. "<i>Non est cuiusvis hominis," says Erasmus,
"Paulinum pectus effingere; tonat, fulgurat, meras flammas loquitur
Paulus.</i>"<note place="end" n="1167" id="i.XII.96-p9.1"><p id="i.XII.96-p10"> <i>Annot. ad Col</i>.
4:16.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.96-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.96-p12">Authorship.</p>

<p id="i.XII.96-p13"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p14">The genuineness of the two cognate Epistles has
recently been doubted and denied, but the negative critics are by no
means agreed; some surrender Ephesians but retain Colossians, others
reverse the case; while Baur, always bolder and more consistent than
his predecessors, rejects both.<note place="end" n="1168" id="i.XII.96-p14.1"><p id="i.XII.96-p15"> DeWette first attacked
Ephesians as a verbose expansion (<i>wortreiche Erweiterung</i>)of the
genuine Colossians by a pupil of Paul. See his <i>Introd. to the New
Test.</i> (1826, 6th ed. by Messner and Lünemann, 1860, pp.
313 sqq., and especially his <i>Com</i>. on Eph., 1843 and 1847). He
based his doubts chiefly on the apparent dependence of Ephesians on
Colossians, and could not appreciate the originality and depth of
Ephesians. Mayerhoff first attacked Colossians (1838) as a post-Pauline
abridgment of Ephesians which he regarded as genuine. Baur attacked
both (1845), as his pupil Schwegler did (1846), and assigned them to an
anti-Gnostic writer of the later Pauline school. He was followed by
Hilgenfeld (1870, 1873, and 1875). Hitzig proposed a middle view
(1870), that a genuine Epistle of Paul to the Colossians was enlarged
and adapted by the same author who wrote Ephesians, and this view was
elaborately carried out by Holtzmann with an attempt to reconstruct the
Pauline original (<i>Kritik der Epheser- und Kolosserbriefe,</i>
Leipzig, 1872). But the assumption of another Epistle of Paul to the
Colossians is a pure critical fiction. History knows only of one such
Epistle. Pfleiderer (1873, <i>Paulinismus,</i> p. 370 sq. and 434)
substantially agrees with Holtzmann, but assumes two different authors
for the two Epistles. He regards Ephesians as an advance from old
Paulinism to the Johannean theology. Renan and Ewald admit Colossians
to be genuine, but surrender Ephesians, assigning it, however, to an
earlier date than the Tülbingen critics (Ewald to <span class="c16" id="i.XII.96-p15.1">a.d.</span> 75 or 80). On the other hand, the genuineness
of both Epistles has been ably defended by Bleek, Meyer, Woldemar
Schmidt, Braune, Weiss, Alford, Farrar. Bishop Lightfoot, in his
<i>Com. on Col.,</i> promises to take the question of genuineness up in
the <i>Com</i>. <i>on Ephes.,</i> which, however, has not yet appeared.
Dr. Samuel Davidson, in the revised edition of his <i>Introduction to
the Study of the New Test.</i> (1882, vol. II. 176 sqq. and 205 sqq.),
reproduces the objections of the Tübingen critics, and adds
some new ones which are not very creditable to his judgment,
<i>e.g</i>., Paul could not warn the Ephesians to steal no more (<scripRef passage="Eph. 4:28" id="i.XII.96-p15.2" parsed="|Eph|4|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.28">Eph.
4:28</scripRef>), and not to be drunk (5:18), because "the Christians of Asia
Minor had no tendency to drunken excesses, but rather to ascetic
abstinence from wine; and the advice given to Timothy might perhaps
have been more suitable: ’Drink a little
wine’" (p. 213). But what then becomes of the Epistle
to the Corinthians who tolerated an incestuous person in their midst
and disgraced the love feasts by intemperance? What of the Epistle to
the Romans which contains a similar warning against drunkenness (<scripRef passage="Rom. 13:13" id="i.XII.96-p15.3" parsed="|Rom|13|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.13">Rom.
13:13</scripRef>)? And what could induce a pseudo-Paul to slander the church at
Ephesus, if it was exceptionally pure?</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p16">They must stand or fall together. But they will
stand. They represent, indeed, an advanced state of christological and
ecclesiological knowledge in the apostolic age, but they have their
roots in the older Epistles of Paul, and are brimful of his spirit.
They were called forth by a new phase of error, and brought out new
statements of truth with new words and phrases adapted to the case.
They contain nothing that Paul could not have written consistently with
his older Epistles, and there is no known pupil of Paul who could have
forged such highly intellectual and spiritual letters in his name and
equalled, if not out-Pauled Paul.<note place="end" n="1169" id="i.XII.96-p16.1"><p id="i.XII.96-p17"> Farrar (II. 602): "We might
well be amazed if the first hundred years after the death of Christ
produced a totally unknown writer who, assuming the name of Paul,
treats the mystery which it was given him to reveal with a masterly
power which the apostle himself rarely equalled, and most certainly
never surpassed. Let any one study the remains of the Apostolic
Fathers, and he may well be surprised at the facility with which
writers of the Tübingen school, and their successors, assume
the existence of Pauls who lived unheard of and died unknown, though
they were intellectually and spiritually the equals, if not the
superiors, of St. Paul himself!"</p></note> The external
testimonies are unanimous in favor of the Pauline authorship, and go as
far back as Justin Martyr, Polycarp, Ignatius, and the heretical
Marcion (about 140), who included both Epistles in his mutilated
canon.<note place="end" n="1170" id="i.XII.96-p17.1"><p id="i.XII.96-p18"> See the quotations in
Charteris’s <i>Canonicity,</i> pp. 237 sqq and 247
sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p19">The difficulties which have been urged against
their Pauline origin, especially of Ephesians, are as follows:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p20">1. The striking resemblance of the two Epistles,
and the apparent repetitiousness and dependence of Ephesians on
Colossians, which seem to be unworthy of such an original thinker as
Paul.<note place="end" n="1171" id="i.XII.96-p20.1"><p id="i.XII.96-p21"> This is
DeWette’s chief argument. See his table of parallel
passages in <i>Einleitung, §</i> 146<i>a</i> (pp. 313-318 of
the sixth ed.).</p></note> But this resemblance, which is more striking
in the practical than in the doctrinal part, is not the resemblance
between an author and an imitator, but of two compositions of the same
author, written about the same time on two closely connected topics;
and it is accompanied by an equally marked variety in thought and
language.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p22">2. The absence of personal and local references in
Ephesians. This is, as already remarked, sufficiently explained by the
encyclical character of that Epistle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p23">3. A number of peculiar words not found elsewhere
in the Pauline Epistles.<note place="end" n="1172" id="i.XII.96-p23.1"><p id="i.XII.96-p24"> Such as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.1">αίσχρολογία</span>
(<scripRef passage="Col. 3:8" id="i.XII.96-p24.2" parsed="|Col|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.8">Col. 3:8</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.3">ἀνταναπληρόω</span>
(1:24), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.4">εἰπήοποιέω</span>
(1:20), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.5">ἐθελοθρησκεία</span>
(2:23), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.6">πιθανολογία</span>
(2:4); <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.7">τὰ
ἐπουράνια</span>
(<scripRef passage="Eph. 1:3" id="i.XII.96-p24.8" parsed="|Eph|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.3">Eph. 1:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:20" id="i.XII.96-p24.9" parsed="|Eph|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.20">20</scripRef>; 2:6; 3:10; 6:12),<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.10">τὰ
π́ευματικά</span>
(6:12), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.11">κοσμοκράτορες</span>
(6:12), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.12">πολυποίκιλος
σοφία</span> (3:10).
Even the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.13">ἄφεσις</span> (<scripRef passage="Col. 1:14" id="i.XII.96-p24.14" parsed="|Col|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.14">Col. 1:14</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="Eph. 1:7" id="i.XII.96-p24.15" parsed="|Eph|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.7">Eph. 1:7</scripRef>) for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.16">πάρεσις</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. 3:25" id="i.XII.96-p24.17" parsed="|Rom|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.25">Rom. 3:25</scripRef>) has been counted among the strange terms, as if
Paul had not known before of the remission of sins. Holtzmann has most
carefully elaborated the philological argument. But the veteran Reuss
(I. 112) treats it as futile, and even Davidson must admit (II 219)
that "the sentiments (of Ephesians) are generally Pauline, as well as
the diction," though he adds that "both betray marks of another
writer."</p></note> But they are admirably adapted to the new
ideas, and must be expected from a mind so rich as
Paul’s. Every Epistle contains some <i>hapaxlegomena.
The only thing which is somewhat startling is that an apostle should
speak of "holy</i> apostles and prophets" (<scripRef passage="Eph. 3:5" id="i.XII.96-p24.18" parsed="|Eph|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.5">Eph. 3:5</scripRef>), but the term "holy" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.19">ἅγιοι</span>) is applied in the New Testament to all
Christians, as being consecrated to God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p24.20">ἁγιασμένοι</span>, <scripRef passage="John 17:17" id="i.XII.96-p24.21" parsed="|John|17|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17.17">John 17:17</scripRef>), and not in the later ecclesiastical
sense of a spiritual nobility. It implies no contradiction to <scripRef passage="Eph. 3:8" id="i.XII.96-p24.22" parsed="|Eph|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.8">Eph. 3:8</scripRef>, where the author calls himself
"the least of all saints" (comp. <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:9" id="i.XII.96-p24.23" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. 15:9</scripRef>, "I am the least of the apostles").</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.96-p25">4. The only argument of any weight is the alleged
post-Pauline rise of the Gnostic heresy, which is undoubtedly opposed
in Colossians (not in Ephesians, at least not directly). But why should
this heresy not have arisen in the apostolic age as well as the
Judaizing heresy which sprung up before <span class="c16" id="i.XII.96-p25.1">a.d.</span>
50, and followed Paul everywhere? The tares spring up almost
simultaneously with the wheat. Error is the shadow of truth. Simon
Magus, the contemporary of Peter, and the Gnostic Cerinthus, the
contemporary, of John, are certainly historic persons. Paul speaks
(<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 8:1" id="i.XII.96-p25.2" parsed="|1Cor|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.1">1 Cor.
8:1</scripRef>) of a "gnosis which
puffeth up," and warned the Ephesian elders, as early as 58, of the
rising of disturbing errorists from their own midst; and the
Apocalypse, which the Tübingen critics assign to the year
68, certainly opposes the antinomian type of Gnosticism, the error of
the Nicolaitans (<scripRef passage="Rev. 2:6" id="i.XII.96-p25.3" parsed="|Rev|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.6">Rev. 2:6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 2:15" id="i.XII.96-p25.4" parsed="|Rev|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.15">15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 2:20" id="i.XII.96-p25.5" parsed="|Rev|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.20">20</scripRef>), which the early Fathers derived from
one of the first seven deacons of Jerusalem. All the elements of
Gnosticism—Ebionism, Platonism, Philoism, syncretism,
asceticism, antinomianism—were extant before Christ,
and it needed only a spark of Christian truth to set the inflammable
material on fire. The universal sentiment of the Fathers, as far as we
can trace it up to Irenaeus, Justin Martyr, and Polycarp found the
origin of Gnosticism in the apostolic age, and called Simon Magus its
father or grandfather.</p>

<p class="c35" id="i.XII.96-p26">Against their testimony, the
isolated passage of Hegesippus, so often quoted by the negative
critics,<note place="end" n="1173" id="i.XII.96-p26.1"><p id="i.XII.96-p27"> Baur, Schwegler, and
Hilgenfeld (<i>Einleit</i>., 652 sq.).</p></note> has not the weight of a
feather. This credulous, inaccurate, and narrow-minded Jewish Christian
writer said, according to Eusebius, that the church enjoyed profound
peace, and was "a pure and uncorrupted virgin," governed by brothers
and relations of Jesus, until the age of Trajan, when, after the death
of the apostles, "the knowledge falsely so called" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p27.1">ψευδώνυμος
γνῶσις,</span>comp. <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:20" id="i.XII.96-p27.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">1 Tim. 6:20</scripRef>), openly raised its head.<note place="end" n="1174" id="i.XII.96-p27.4"><p id="i.XII.96-p28"> Eus., <i>H. E.,</i> III. 32:
"The same author [Hegesippus], relating the events of the times, also
says that ’the church continued until then as a pure
and uncorrupt virgin (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p28.1">παρθένος
καθαρὰ καὶ
ἀδιάφθορος
ἔμενεν ἡ
ἐκκλησία</span>); whilst if there were any at all that attempted to
pervert the sound doctrine of the saving gospel, they were yet skulking
in darkness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p28.2">ἐν
ἀδήλῳ που
σκότει</span>);
but when the sacred choir of the apostles became extinct, and the
generation of those that had been privileged to hear their inspired
wisdom had passed away, then also arose the combination of godless
error through the fraud of false teachers. These also, as there was
none of the apostles left, henceforth attempted, without shame
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p28.3">γυμνῇ
λοιπὸν
ἤδη τῇ
κεφαλῇ</span>), to preach their falsely so-called gnosis against the gospel of
truth.’ Such is the statement of Hegesippus." Comp.
the notes on the passage by Heinichen in his ed. of Euseb., Tome III.,
pp. 100-103.</p></note> But
he speaks of the church in Palestine, not in Asia Minor; and he was
certainly mistaken in this dream of an age of absolute purity and
peace. The Tübingen school itself maintains the very
opposite view. Every Epistle, as well as the Acts, bears testimony to
the profound agitations, parties, and evils of the church, including
Jerusalem, where the first great theological controversy was fought out
by the apostles themselves. But Hegesippus corrects himself, and makes
a distinction between the <i>secret working and the open and shameless
manifestation</i> of heresy. The former began, he intimates, in the
apostolic age; the latter showed itself afterward.<note place="end" n="1175" id="i.XII.96-p28.4"><p id="i.XII.96-p29"> The same Hegesippus, in Eus.,
IV. 22, places the rise of the heresies in the Palestinian church
immediately after the death of James, and traces some of them back to
Simon Magus. He was evidently familiar with the Pastoral Epistles, and
borrowed from them the terms <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p29.1">ψευδώνυμος
γνῶσις ,
ἑτεροδιδάσκαλοι</span>., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.96-p29.2">ὑγιὴς
κανών</span>.</p></note> Gnosticism, like modern Rationalism,<note place="end" n="1176" id="i.XII.96-p29.3"><p id="i.XII.96-p30"> The critical school of
Rationalism began in Germany with Semler of Halle (1725-1791), in the
middle of the eighteenth century, and culminated in the
Tübingen School of our own age.</p></note> had a growth of a hundred years before it came to full
maturity. A post-apostolic writer would have dealt very differently
with the fully developed systems of Basilides, Valentinus, and Marcion.
And yet the two short Epistles to the Colossians and Ephesians strike
at the roots of this error, and teach the positive truth with an
originality, vigor, and depth that makes them more valuable, even as a
refutation, than the five books of Irenaeus against Gnosticism, and the
ten books of the Philosophumena of Hippolytus; and this patent fact is
the best proof of their apostolic origin.</p>

<p id="i.XII.96-p31"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="97" title="The Epistle to the Philippians" shorttitle="Section 97" progress="91.38%" prev="i.XII.96" next="i.XII.98" id="i.XII.97">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Epistle to the Philippians" id="i.XII.97-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.97-p1">§ 97. The Epistle to the Philippians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.97-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.97-p3">The Church at Philippi.</p>

<p id="i.XII.97-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.97-p5">Philippi was a city of Macedonia, founded by and
called after Philip, the father of Alexander the Great, in a fertile
region, with contiguous gold and silver mines, on the banks of a small
river and the highway between Asia and Europe, ten miles from the
seacoast. It acquired immortal fame by the battle between Brutus and
Mark Antony (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.97-p5.1">b.c.</span> 42), in which the Roman
republic died and the empire was born. After that event it had the rank
of a Roman military colony, with the high-sounding title, "Colonia
Augusta Julia Philippensis."<note place="end" n="1177" id="i.XII.97-p5.2"><p id="i.XII.97-p6"> Augustus conferred upon
Philippi the special privilege of the "jus Italicum," which made it a
miniature likeness of the Roman people, with "praetors" and "lictors,"
and the other titles of the Roman magistrates. Under this character the
city appears in the narrative of the Acts (16:12 sqq.), where "the
pride and privilege of Roman citizenship confront us at every turn."
See Lightfoot, pp. 50 sqq., Braune, and Lumby.</p></note> Hence its mixed population, the Greeks,
of course, prevailing, next the Roman colonists and magistrates, and
last a limited number of Jews, who had a place of prayer on the
riverside. It was visited by Paul, in company with Silas, Timothy, and
Luke, on his second missionary tour, in the year 52, and became the
seat of the first Christian congregation on the classical soil of
Greece. Lydia, the purple dealer of Thyatira and a half proselyte to
Judaism, a native slave-girl with a divining spirit, which was used by
her masters as a means of gain among the superstitious heathen, and a
Roman jailer, were the first converts, and fitly represent the three
nationalities (Jew, Greek, and Roman) and the classes of society which
were especially benefited by Christianity. "In the history of the
gospel at Philippi, as in the history of the church at large, is
reflected the great maxim of Christianity, the central truth of the
apostle’s teaching, that here is
’neither Jew nor Greek, neither bond nor free, neither
male nor female, but all are one in Christ Jesus.’ "<note place="end" n="1178" id="i.XII.97-p6.1"><p id="i.XII.97-p7"> Lightfoot, <i>l.c</i>., p.
53.</p></note>
Here, also, are the first recorded instances of whole households (of
Lydia and the jailer) being baptized and gathered into the church, of
which the family is the chief nursery. The congregation was fully
organized, with bishops (presbyters) and deacons at the head (<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:1" id="i.XII.97-p7.1" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil.
1:1</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.97-p8">Here the apostle was severely persecuted and
marvellously delivered. Here he had his most loyal and devoted
converts, who were his "joy and crown." For them he felt the strongest
personal attachment; from them alone he would receive contributions for
his support. In the autumn of the year 57, after five
years’ absence, he paid a second visit to Philippi,
having in the meantime kept up constant intercourse with the
congregation through living messengers; and on his last journey to
Jerusalem, in the spring of the following year, he stopped at Philippi
to keep the paschal feast with his beloved brethren. They had liberally
contributed out of their poverty to the relief of the churches in
Judaea. When they heard of his arrival at Rome, they again sent him
timely assistance through Epaphroditus, who also offered his personal
services to the prisoner of the Lord, at the sacrifice of his health
and almost his life. It was through this faithful fellow-worker that
Paul sent his letter of thanks to the Philippians, hoping, after his
release, to visit them in person once more.</p>

<p id="i.XII.97-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.97-p10">The Epistle.</p>

<p id="i.XII.97-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.97-p12">The Epistle reflects, in familiar ease, his
relations to this beloved flock, which rested on the love of Christ. It
is not systematic, not polemic, nor apologetic, but personal and
autobiographic, resembling in this respect the First Epistle to the
Thessalonians, and to some extent, also, the Second Epistle to the
Corinthians. It is the free outflow of tender love and gratitude, and
full of joy and cheerfulness in the face of life and death. It is like
his midnight hymn of praise in the dungeon of Philippi. "Rejoice in the
Lord alway; again I will say, Rejoice" <scripRef passage="Phil. 4:4" id="i.XII.97-p12.1" parsed="|Phil|4|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.4">(Phil. 4:4)</scripRef>.<note place="end" n="1179" id="i.XII.97-p12.2"><p id="i.XII.97-p13"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.97-p13.1">χαίρετε</span> "combines a parting benediction with an exhortation to
cheerfulness. It is neither
’farewell’ alone, nor
’rejoice’ alone"
(Lightfoot).</p></note> This is the key-note of the letter.<note place="end" n="1180" id="i.XII.97-p13.2"><p id="i.XII.97-p14"> Bengel:"<i>Summa Epistolae: Gaudeo, gaudete</i>."
Farrar (II. 423): "If any one compare the spirit of the best-known
classic writers in their adversity with that which was habitual to the
far deeper wrongs and far deadlier sufferings of St.
Paul—if he will compare the Epistle to the Philippians
with the ’Tristia’ of Ovid, the
letters of Cicero from exile, or the treatise which Seneca dedicated to
Polybius from his banishment in Corsica—he may see, if
he will, the difference which Christianity has made in the happiness of
man."</p></note> It
proves that a healthy Christian faith, far from depressing and
saddening the heart, makes truly happy and contented even in prison. It
is an important contribution to our knowledge of the character of the
apostle. In acknowledging the gift of the Philippians, he gracefully
and delicately mingles manly independence and gratitude. He had no
doctrinal error, nor practical vice to rebuke, as in Galatians and
Corinthians.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.97-p15">The only discordant tone is the warning against
"the dogs of the concision" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.97-p15.1">κατατομή</span><i>,</i> <scripRef passage="Philippians 3:2" id="i.XII.97-p15.2" parsed="|Phil|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.2">3:2</scripRef>), as he sarcastically calls the
champions of circumcision (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.97-p15.3">περιτομή</span>), who everywhere sowed tares in his
wheat fields, and at that very time tried to check his usefulness in
Rome by substituting the righteousness of the law for the righteousness
of faith. But he guards the readers with equal earnestness against the
opposite extreme of antinomian license <scripRef passage="Philippians 3:2-21" id="i.XII.97-p15.4" parsed="|Phil|3|2|3|21" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.2-Phil.3.21">(3:2–21)</scripRef>. In opposition to the spirit of
personal and social rivalry and contention which manifested itself
among the Philippians, Paul reminds them of the self-denying example of
Christ, who was the highest of all, and yet became the lowliest of all
by divesting himself of his divine majesty and humbling himself, even
to the death on the cross, and who, in reward for his obedience, was
exalted above every name <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:1-11" id="i.XII.97-p15.5" parsed="|Phil|2|1|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.1-Phil.2.11">(2:1–11)</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.97-p16">This is the most important doctrinal passage of
the letter, and contains (together with <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 8:9" id="i.XII.97-p16.1" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 Cor. 8:9</scripRef>) the fruitful germ of the speculations
on the nature and extent of the <i>kenosis,</i> which figures so
prominently in the history of christology.<note place="end" n="1181" id="i.XII.97-p16.2"><p id="i.XII.97-p17"> The kenosis controversy
between the Lutherans of Giessen and Tübingen in the early
part of the seventeenth century, and the more extensive kenosis
literature in the nineteenth century (Thomasius, Liebner, Gess, Godet,
etc.).</p></note> It is a striking
example of the apparently accidental occasion of some of the deepest
utterances of the apostle. "With passages full of elegant negligence
<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:29" id="i.XII.97-p17.1" parsed="|Phil|1|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.29">(Phil. 1:29)</scripRef>,
like Plato’s dialogues and Cicero’s
letters, it has passages of wonderful eloquence, and proceeds from
outward relations and special circumstances to wide-reaching thoughts
and grand conceptions."<note place="end" n="1182" id="i.XII.97-p17.2"><p id="i.XII.97-p18"> Dr. Braune, in
Lange’s <i>Com.,</i> p. 4.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.97-p19">The objections against the genuineness raised by a
few hyper-critical are not worthy of a serious refutation.<note place="end" n="1183" id="i.XII.97-p19.1"><p class="endnote" id="i.XII.97-p20">The
arguments of Baur and Swegler have been set aside by
Lünemann (1847), Brückner (1848), Resch (1850),
Hilgenfeld (1871), and Reuss (1875); those of Holsten (1875 and 1876)
by P. W. Schmidt, <i>Neutestam, Hyperkritik</i>, 1880. Comp. Holzmann
in Hilgenfeld's "Zeitschrift für wiss. Theol.," 1881, 98
sqq.</p></note><span class="MsoEndnoteReference" id="i.XII.97-p20.1">184</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.97-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.97-p22">The Later History.</p>

<p id="i.XII.97-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.97-p24">The subsequent history of the church at Philippi
is rather disappointing, like that of the other apostolic churches in
the East. It appears again in the letters of Ignatius, who passed
through the place on his way to his martyrdom in Rome, and was kindly
entertained and escorted by the brethren, and in the Epistle of
Polycarp to the Philippians, who expressed his joy that "the sturdy
root of their faith, famous from the earliest days, still survives and
bears fruit unto our Lord Jesus Christ," and alludes to the labors of
"the blessed and glorious Paul" among them. Tertullian appeals to the
Philippian church as still maintaining the apostle’s
doctrine and reading his Epistle publicly. The name of its bishop is
mentioned here and there in the records of councils, but that is all.
During the middle ages the city was turned into a wretched village, and
the bishopric into a mere shadow. At present there is not even a
village on the site, but only a caravansary, a mile or more from the
ruins, which consist of a theatre, broken marble columns, two lofty
gateways, and a portion of the city wall.<note place="end" n="1184" id="i.XII.97-p24.1"><p id="i.XII.97-p25"> Dr. H. B. Hackett, who visited
the spot, corrects the false statement of Meyer and other commentators
that there is still a village (Felibah, or Filibidjek, as Farrar says)
on the former site. See his translation of Braune on <i>Phil</i>., p.
6.</p></note> "Of the church which
stood foremost among all the apostolic communities in faith and love,
it may literally be said that not one stone stands upon another. Its
whole career is a signal monument of the inscrutable counsels of God.
Born into the world with the brightest promise, the church of Philippi
has lived without a history and perished without a memorial."<note place="end" n="1185" id="i.XII.97-p25.1"><p id="i.XII.97-p26"> Lightfoot, p. 64. But almost
the same sad tale may be told of the churches of Palestine, Syria, and
Asia Minor, under the withering rule of the Mohammedan Turks. Even
Ephesus, where both Paul and John labored so successfully, is little
more than a heap of ruins.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.97-p27">But in Paul’s Epistle that noble
little band of Christians still lives and blesses the church in distant
countries.</p>

<p id="i.XII.97-p28"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.97-p29"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.97-p29.1">Theme</span>: Theological: The
self-humiliation (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.97-p29.2">κένωσις</span>) of Christ for our salvation (<scripRef passage="Philippians 2:5-11" id="i.XII.97-p29.3" parsed="|Phil|2|5|2|11" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.5-Phil.2.11">Phil. 2:5–11</scripRef>). Practical: Christian
cheerfulness.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.97-p30"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.97-p30.1">Leading Thoughts</span>: He who
began a good work in you will perfect it <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:6" id="i.XII.97-p30.2" parsed="|Phil|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.6">(1:6)</scripRef>. If only Christ is preached, I rejoice
<scripRef passage="Philippians 1:13" id="i.XII.97-p30.3" parsed="|Phil|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.13">(1:13)</scripRef>. To me
to live is Christ, and to die is gain <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:21" id="i.XII.97-p30.4" parsed="|Phil|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.21">(1:21)</scripRef>. Have this mind in you, which was also
in Christ Jesus: who emptied himself, etc. <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:5 sqq." id="i.XII.97-p30.5" parsed="|Phil|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.5">(2:5
sqq.)</scripRef>. God worketh in you
both to will and to work <scripRef passage="Philippians 2:13" id="i.XII.97-p30.6" parsed="|Phil|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.13">(2:13)</scripRef>. Rejoice in the Lord alway; again I will
say, Rejoice <scripRef passage="Philippians 3:1" id="i.XII.97-p30.7" parsed="|Phil|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.1">3:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philippians 4:1" id="i.XII.97-p30.8" parsed="|Phil|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.1">4:1</scripRef>. I
count all things to be loss for the excellency of the knowledge of
Christ <scripRef passage="Philippians 3:8" id="i.XII.97-p30.9" parsed="|Phil|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.8">(3:8)</scripRef>. I press
on toward the goal unto the prize of the high calling of God in Christ
Jesus <scripRef passage="Philippians 3:14" id="i.XII.97-p30.10" parsed="|Phil|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.14">(3:14)</scripRef>.
Whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honorable, whatsoever
things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are
lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue,
and if there be any praise, think on these things <scripRef passage="Philippians 4:8" id="i.XII.97-p30.11" parsed="|Phil|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.8">(4:8)</scripRef>. The peace of God passeth all
understanding <scripRef passage="Philippians 4:7" id="i.XII.97-p30.12" parsed="|Phil|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.7">(4:7)</scripRef>.</p>

<p id="i.XII.97-p31"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="98" title="The Epistle to Philemon" shorttitle="Section 98" progress="91.89%" prev="i.XII.97" next="i.XII.99" id="i.XII.98">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Epistle to Philemon" id="i.XII.98-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.98-p1">§ 98. The Epistle to Philemon.</p>

<p id="i.XII.98-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.98-p3">Of the many private letters of introduction and
recommendation which Paul must have written during his long life, only
one is left to us, very brief but very weighty. It is addressed to
Philemon, a zealous Christian at Colossae, a convert of Paul and
apparently a layman, who lent his house for the religious meetings of
the brethren.<note place="end" n="1186" id="i.XII.98-p3.1"><p id="i.XII.98-p4"> A worthless tradition makes
him bishop of Colossae and a martyr in the Neronian persecution. So
Onesimus and almost every important man in the apostolic church was
turned into a bishop and martyr. On the names in the Epistle, see
Lightfoot’s <i>Com. on Col. and Philem.,</i> pp. 372
sqq.</p></note> The name recalls the touching mythological
legend of the faithful old couple, Philemon and Baucis, who, in the
same province of Phrygia, entertained gods unawares and were rewarded
for their simple hospitality and conjugal love. The letter was written
and transmitted at the same time as that to the Colossians. It may be
regarded as a personal postscript to it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.98-p5">It was a letter of recommendation of Onesimus
(<i>i.e</i>., Profitable),<note place="end" n="1187" id="i.XII.98-p5.1"><p id="i.XII.98-p6"> Hence the good-humored play on
the meaning of the word, <scripRef passage="Philem. 11" id="i.XII.98-p6.1" parsed="|Phlm|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.11">Philem. 11</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.98-p6.2">ἄχρηστος,
εὔχρηστος
,</span>"unprofitable to thee, but now profitable to
thee and to me;" and the play on the name, <scripRef passage="Philem. 20" id="i.XII.98-p6.3" parsed="|Phlm|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.20">Philem. 20</scripRef>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.98-p6.4">ὀναίμην</span>, "let me have comfort in thee."</p></note> a slave of Philemon, who had run away
from his master on account of some offence (probably theft, a very
common sin of slaves),<note place="end" n="1188" id="i.XII.98-p6.5"><p id="i.XII.98-p7"> <scripRef passage="Philem. 18" id="i.XII.98-p7.1" parsed="|Phlm|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.18">Philem. 18</scripRef> seems to describe
the actual offence, though the case is stated hypothetically,
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.98-p7.2">εἰ δέ τι ...
ὀφείλει</span> (a mild word for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.98-p7.3">ἔκλεψεν</span>, stole). The apostle would not wound the feelings of the
slave, nor irritate the master, and offers himself to discharge the
debt.</p></note> fell in with Paul at Rome, of whom he may have
heard in the weekly meetings at Colossae, or through Epaphras, his
fellow-townsman, was converted by him to the Christian faith, and now
desired to return, as a penitent, in company with Tychicus, the bearer
of the Epistle to the Colossians (<scripRef passage="Col. 4:9" id="i.XII.98-p7.4" parsed="|Col|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.9">Col. 4:9</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.XII.98-p8"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.98-p9">Paul and Slavery.</p>

<p id="i.XII.98-p10"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.98-p11">The Epistle is purely personal, yet most
significant. Paul omits his official title, and substitutes the
touching designation, "a prisoner of Christ Jesus," thereby going
directly to the heart of his friend. The letter introduces us into a
Christian household, consisting of father (Philemon), mother (Apphia),
son (Archippus, who was at the same time a "fellow-soldier," a
Christian minister), and a slave (Onesimus). It shows the effect of
Christianity upon society at a crucial point, where heathenism was
utterly helpless. It touches on the institution of slavery, which lay
like an incubus upon the whole heathen world and was interwoven with
the whole structure of domestic and public life.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.98-p12">The effect of Christianity upon this gigantic
social evil is that of a peaceful and gradual care from within, by
teaching the common origin and equality of men, their common redemption
and Christian brotherhood, by, emancipating them from slavery unto
spiritual freedom, equality, and brotherhood in Christ, in whom there
is neither Jew nor Greek, neither bond nor free, neither male nor
female, but all are one moral person (<scripRef passage="Gal. 3:28" id="i.XII.98-p12.1" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. 3:28</scripRef>). This principle and the corresponding
practice wrought first an amelioration, and ultimately the abolition of
slavery. The process was very slow and retarded by the counteracting
influence of the love of gain and power, and all the sinful passions of
men; but it was sure and is now almost complete throughout the
Christian world; while paganism and Mohammedanism regard slavery as a
normal state of society, and hence do not even make an attempt to
remove it. It was the only wise way for the apostles to follow in
dealing with the subject. A proclamation of emancipation from them
would have been a mere <i>brutum fulmen</i>, or, if effectual, would have resulted in
a bloody revolution of society in which Christianity itself would have
been buried.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.98-p13">Paul accordingly sent back Onesimus to his
rightful master, yet under a new character, no more a contemptible
thief and runaway, but a regenerate man and a "beloved brother," with
the touching request that Philemon might receive him as kindly as he
would the apostle himself, yea as his own heart (<scripRef passage="Philem. 16, 17" id="i.XII.98-p13.1" parsed="|Phlm|1|16|0|0;|Phlm|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.16 Bible:Phlm.1.17">Philem. 16,
17</scripRef>). Such advice took the
sting out of slavery; the form remained, the thing itself was gone.
What a contrast! In the eyes of the heathen philosophers (even
Aristotle) Onesimus, like every other slave, was but a live chattel; in
the eyes of Paul a redeemed child of God and heir of eternal life,
which is far better than freedom.<note place="end" n="1189" id="i.XII.98-p13.2"><p id="i.XII.98-p14"> "The Gospel," says Lightfoot
(p. 389), "never directly attacks slavery as an institution: the
apostles never command the liberation of slaves as an absolute duty. It
is a remarkable fact that St. Paul in this Epistle stops short of any
positive injunction. The word
’emancipation’ seems to be trembling
on his lips, and yet he does not once utter it. He charges Philemon to
take the runaway slave Onesimus into his confidence again; to receive
him with all affection; to regard him no more as a slave, but as a
brother; to treat him with the same consideration, the same love, which
he entertains for the apostle himself to whom he owes everything. In
fact he tells him to do very much more than emancipate his slave, but
this one thing he does not directly enjoin. St. Paul’s
treatment of this individual case is an apt illustration of the
attitude of Christianity toward slavery in general."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.98-p15">The New Testament is silent about the effect of
the letter. We cannot doubt that Philemon forgave Onesimus and treated
him with Christian kindness. In all probability he went beyond the
letter of the request and complied with its spirit, which hints at
emancipation. Tradition relates that Onesimus received his freedom and
became bishop of Beraea in Macedonia; sometimes he is confounded with
his namesake, a bishop of Ephesus in the second century, or made a
missionary in Spain and a martyr in Rome, or at Puteoli. <note place="end" n="1190" id="i.XII.98-p15.1"><p id="i.XII.98-p16"> For these conflicting legends,
see the <i>Acts Sanctorum Boll.,</i>
XVI. Febr., II. 857 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.98-p17"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.98-p18">Paul and Philemon.</p>

<p id="i.XII.98-p19"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.98-p20">The Epistle is at the same time an invaluable
contribution to our knowledge of Paul. It reveals him to us as a
perfect Christian gentleman. It is a model of courtesy, delicacy, and
tenderness of feeling. Shut up in a prison, the aged apostle had a
heart full of love and sympathy for a poor runaway slave, made him a
freeman in Christ Jesus, and recommended him as if he were his own
self.</p>

<p id="i.XII.98-p21"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.98-p22">Paul and Pliny.</p>

<p id="i.XII.98-p23"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.98-p24">Grotius and other commentators<note place="end" n="1191" id="i.XII.98-p24.1"><p id="i.XII.98-p25"> As Hackett (in Lange),
Lightfoot, Lumby, and others.</p></note> quote the famous
letter of Pliny the Consul to his friend Sabinianus in behalf of a
runaway slave. It is very creditable to Pliny, who was born in the year
when Paul arrived as a prisoner in Rome, and shows that the natural
feelings of kindness and generosity could not be extinguished even by
that inhuman institution. Pliny was a Roman gentleman of high culture
and noble instincts, although he ignorantly despised Christianity and
persecuted its innocent professors while Proconsul in Asia. The letters
present striking points of resemblance: in both, a fugitive slave,
guilty, but reformed, and desirous to return to duty; in both, a
polite, delicate, and earnest plea for pardon and restoration, dictated
by sentiments of disinterested kindness. But they differ as Christian
charity differs from natural philanthropy, as a Christian gentleman
differs from a heathen gentleman. The one could appeal only to the
amiable temper and pride of his friend, the other to the love of Christ
and the sense of duty and gratitude; the one was concerned for the
temporal comfort of his client, the other even more for his eternal
welfare; the one could at best remand him to his former condition as a
slave, the other raised him to the high dignity of a Christian brother,
sitting with his master at the same communion table of a common Lord
and Saviour. "For polished speech the Roman may bear the palm, but for
nobleness of tone and warmth of heart he falls far short of the
imprisoned apostle."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.98-p26">The Epistle was poorly understood in the ancient
church when slavery ruled supreme in the Roman empire. A strong
prejudice prevailed against it in the fourth century, as if it were
wholly unworthy of an apostle. Jerome, Chrysostom, and other
commentators, who themselves had no clear idea of its ultimate social
bearing, apologized to their readers that Paul, instead of teaching
metaphysical dogmas and enforcing ecclesiastical discipline, should
take so much interest in a poor runaway slave.<note place="end" n="1192" id="i.XII.98-p26.1"><p id="i.XII.98-p27"> See Lightfoot, p. 383, and the
Speaker’s <i>Com. New Test.,</i> III. 829.</p></note> But since the
Reformation full justice has been done to it. Erasmus says: "Cicero
never wrote with greater elegance." Luther and Calvin speak of it in
high terms, especially Luther, who fully appreciated its noble,
Christ-like sentiments. Bengel: "<i>mire</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.98-p27.1">ἀστεῖος</span>." Ewald: "Nowhere can the
sensibility and warmth of a tender friendship blend more beautifully
with the loftier feeling of a commanding spirit than in this letter, at
once so brief, and yet so surpassingly full and significant." Meyer: "A
precious relic of a great character, and, viewed merely as a specimen
of Attic elegance and urbanity, it takes rank among the epistolary
masterpieces of antiquity." Baur rejects it with trifling arguments as
post-apostolic, but confesses that it "makes an agreeable impression by
its attractive form," and breathes "the noblest Christian spirit."<note place="end" n="1193" id="i.XII.98-p27.2"><p id="i.XII.98-p28"> "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.98-p28.1">Es wird hier,</span></i>"he says
(<i>Paulus</i>, II. 88, second ed.), "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.98-p28.2">im Christenthum die schöne Idee aufgefasst, dass die
durch dasselbe mit einander Verbundenen in einer wahren
Wesensgemeinschaft mit einander stehen, so dass der Eine in dem Anderen
sein eigenes Selbst erkennt, sich mit ihm völlig Eins weiss
und einer für alle Ewigkeit dauernden Vereinigung
angehört.</span></i>"Hilgenfeld admits the
genuineness, saying (p. 331): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.98-p28.3">"Der ganze Brief trägt das Gepräge der
einfachen Wahrheit an sich und verräth auch in den
Wortspielen, Philem.</span></i> 11, 20<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.98-p28.4">, die Schreibart des Paulus</span></i>."</p></note>
Holtzmann calls it "a model of tact, refinement, and amiability."
Reuss: "a model of tact and humanity, and an expression of a fine
appreciation of Christian duty, and genial, amiable humor." Renan, with
his keen eye on the literary and aesthetic merits or defects, praises
it as "a veritable little <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.98-p28.5">f-d’oeuvre,</span></i> of the art of
letter-writing." And Lightfoot, while estimating still higher its moral
significance on the question of slavery, remarks of its literary
excellency: "As an expression of simple dignity, of refined courtesy,
of large sympathy, of warm personal affection, the Epistle to Philemon
stands unrivalled. And its pre-eminence is the more remarkable because
in style it is exceptionally loose. It owes nothing to the graces of
rhetoric; its effect is due solely to the spirit of the writer."</p>

<p id="i.XII.98-p29"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="99" title="The Pastoral Epistles" shorttitle="Section 99" progress="92.42%" prev="i.XII.98" next="i.XII.100" id="i.XII.99">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.99-p1">§ 99. The Pastoral Epistles.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="Norm-Center" id="i.XII.99-p3">Comp. § 33, pp.
327–329.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p4"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.99-p5">Contents.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.99-p7">The three Pastoral Epistles, two to Timothy and one
to Titus, form a group by themselves, and represent the last stage of
the apostle’s life and labors, with his parting
counsels to his beloved disciples and fellow-workers. They show us the
transition of the apostolic church from primitive simplicity to a more
definite system of doctrine and form of government. This is just what
we might expect from the probable time of their composition <i>after
the first Roman captivity of Paul, and before</i> the composition of
the Apocalypse.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p8">They are addressed not to congregations, but to
individuals, and hence more personal and confidential in their
character. This fact helps us to understand many peculiarities.
Timothy, the son of a heathen father and a Jewish mother, and Titus, a
converted Greek) were among the dearest of Paul’s
pupils.<note place="end" n="1194" id="i.XII.99-p8.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p9"> For biographical details see
the Bible Dictionaries and Commentaries.</p></note> They were, at the same time, his delegates and
commissioners on special occasions, and appear under this official
character in the Epistles, which, for this reason, bear the name
"Pastoral."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p10">The Epistles contain Paul’s
pastoral theology and his theory of church government. They give
directions for founding, training, and governing churches, and for the
proper treatment of individual members, old and young, widows and
virgins, backsliders and heretics. They are rich in practical wisdom
and full of encouragement, as every pastor knows.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p11">The Second Epistle to Timothy is more personal in
its contents than the other two, and has the additional importance of
concluding the autobiography of Paul. It is his last will and testament
to all future ministers and soldiers of Christ.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.99-p13">The Pauline Authorship.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p15">There never was a serious doubt as to the Pauline
authorship of these Epistles till the nineteenth century, except among
a few Gnostics in the second century. They were always reckoned among
the <i>Homologumena, as distinct from the seven Antilegomena,</i> or
disputed books of the New Testament. As far as external evidence is
concerned, they stand on as firm a foundation as any other Epistle.
They are quoted as canonical by Eusebius, Tertullian, Clement of
Alexandria, and Irenaeus. Reminiscences from them, in some cases with
verbal agreement, are found in several of the Apostolic Fathers. They
are included in the ancient MSS. and Versions, and in the list of the
Muratorian canon. Marcion (about 140), it is true, excluded them from
his canon of ten Pauline Epistles, but he excluded also the Gospels
(except a mutilated Luke), the Catholic Epistles, and the Apocalypse.<note place="end" n="1195" id="i.XII.99-p15.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p16"> See the testimonies in
Kirchhofer’s <i>Quellensammlung</i>, as translated and
enlarged by Charteris, <i>Canonicity,</i> 255-268. Renan admits the
resemblance between the First Epistle of Clemens Romanus (c. 44) and
Second Timothy (<i>e.g.,</i> in the use of the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p16.1">ἀνάλυσις</span>
for death), but assumes that both borrowed from a
common source, the favorite language of the church of Rome, and also
that the forger of the Pastoral Epistles probably made use of some
authentic letters of Paul. <i>L’Église
chrét.,</i> p. 95: "<i>Quelques passages de ces trois
építres sont d’ailleurs si
beaux, qu’on peut se demander si le faussaire
n’avait pas entre les mains quelques billets
authentiques de Paul</i>."</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p17">But there are certain internal difficulties which
have induced a number of modern critics to assign them all, or at least
First Timothy, to a post-Pauline or pseudo-Pauline writer, who either
changed and adapted Pauline originals to a later state of the church,
or fabricated the whole in the interest of Catholic orthodoxy. In
either case, the writer is credited with the best intentions and must
not be judged according to the modern standard of literary honesty and
literary property. Doctrinally, the Pastoral Epistles are made the
connecting link between genuine Paulinism and the Johannean
Logos—philosophy; ecclesiastically, the link between
primitive Presbyterianism and Catholic Episcopacy; in both respects, a
necessary element in the formation process of the orthodox Catholic
church of the second century.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p18">The objections against the Pauline authorship
deserve serious consideration, and are as follows: (1) The
impossibility of locating these Epistles in the recorded life of Paul;
(2) the Gnostic heresy opposed; (3) the ecclesiastical organization
implied; (4) the peculiarities of style and temper. If they are not
genuine, Second Timothy must be the oldest, as it is least liable to
these objections, and First Timothy and Titus are supposed to represent
a later development.<note place="end" n="1196" id="i.XII.99-p18.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p19"> Baur and Hilgenfeld
(<i>Einleit.,</i> p. 764) bring them down to 150 (after Marcion, 140),
and date them from Rome. But this is impossible, and rests on a false
exegesis. Pfleiderer, of the same Tübingen school, puts 2
Timothy in the age of Trajan, the other two in the age of Hadrian. He,
moreover, regards the passages <scripRef passage="2 Tim 1:15-18" id="i.XII.99-p19.1" parsed="|2Tim|1|15|1|18" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.15-2Tim.1.18">2 Tim 1:15-18</scripRef> and 4:9-21 as fragments of
a genuine Epistle of Paul. Comp. also Holtzmann, p. 271.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.99-p21">The Time of Composition.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p23">The chronology of the Pastoral Epistles is
uncertain, and has been made an objection to their genuineness. It is
closely connected with the hypothesis of a second Roman captivity,
which we have discussed in another place.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p24">The Second Epistle to Timothy, whether genuine or
not, hails from a Roman prison, and appears to be the last of
Paul’s Epistles; for he was then hourly expecting the
close of his fight of faith, and the crown of righteousness from his
Lord and Master (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:7, 8" id="i.XII.99-p24.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|7|4|8" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.7-2Tim.4.8">2 Tim. 4:7, 8</scripRef>). Those who deny the second
imprisonment, and yet accept Second Timothy as Pauline, make it the
last of the first imprisonment.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p25">As to First Timothy and Titus, it is evident from
their contents that they were written while Paul was free, and after he
had made some journeys, which are <i>not recorded</i> in the Acts. Here
lies the difficulty. Two ways are open:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p26">1. The two Epistles were written in 56 and 57.
Paul may, during his three years’ sojourn in Ephesus,
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.99-p26.1">a.d.</span> 54–57 (see <scripRef passage="Acts 19:8-10; 20:31" id="i.XII.99-p26.2" parsed="|Acts|19|8|19|10;|Acts|20|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.8-Acts.19.10 Bible:Acts.20.31">Acts 19:8–10; 20:31</scripRef>), easily have made a second journey to
Macedonia, leaving Ephesus in charge of Timothy (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:3" id="i.XII.99-p26.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 Tim. 1:3</scripRef>); and also crossed over to the
island of Crete, where he left Titus behind to take care of the
churches (<scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5" id="i.XII.99-p26.4" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. 1:5</scripRef>).
Considering the incompleteness of the record of Acts, and the probable
allusions in <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 2:1; 12:13, 14, 21; 13:1" id="i.XII.99-p26.5" parsed="|2Cor|2|1|0|0;|2Cor|12|13|12|14;|2Cor|12|21|0|0;|2Cor|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.1 Bible:2Cor.12.13-2Cor.12.14 Bible:2Cor.12.21 Bible:2Cor.13.1">2 Cor. 2:1; 12:13, 14, 21; 13:1</scripRef>, to a second visit to Corinth, not
mentioned in the Acts, these two journeys are within the reach of
possibility.<note place="end" n="1197" id="i.XII.99-p26.6"><p id="i.XII.99-p27"> So Schrader, Wieseler,
Reythmayr, formerly also Reuss (in his <i>Gesch.,</i> etc., 5th ed.,
1875, but withdrawn in his French Com. on the Pauline Epp.,
1878).</p></note> But such an early date leaves the other
difficulties unexplained.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p28">2. The tradition of the second Roman captivity,
which can be raised at least to a high degree of probability, removes
the difficulty by giving us room for new journeys and labors of Paid
between his release in the spring of 63 and the Neronian persecution in
July, 64 (according to Tacitus), or three or four years later
(according to Eusebius and Jerome), as well as for the development of
the Gnostic heresy and the ecclesiastical organization of the church
which is implied in these Epistles. Hence, most writers who hold to the
genuineness place First Timothy and Titus between the first and second
Roman captivities.<note place="end" n="1198" id="i.XII.99-p28.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p29"> So Theophylact, Oecumenius,
Ussher, Pearson, Tillemont, Neander, Bleek, Ruffet, Lange, Farrar,
Plumptre, Lightfoot, etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p30">Paul certainly <i>intended</i> to make a journey
from Rome to Spain (<scripRef passage="Rom. 15:24" id="i.XII.99-p30.1" parsed="|Rom|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.24">Rom. 15:24</scripRef>), and also one to the East (<scripRef passage="Philem. 22" id="i.XII.99-p30.2" parsed="|Phlm|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.22">Philem. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:25, 26; 2:24" id="i.XII.99-p30.3" parsed="|Phil|1|25|1|26;|Phil|2|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.25-Phil.1.26 Bible:Phil.2.24">Phil. 1:25, 26;
2:24</scripRef>), and he had ample time
to carry out his intention even before the Neronian persecution, if we
insist upon confining this to the date of Tacitus.<note place="end" n="1199" id="i.XII.99-p30.4"><p id="i.XII.99-p31"> A release of Paul from the
first Roman captivity and a visit to Spain is also asserted by such
critics as Ewald and Renan.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p32">Those who press the chronological difficulty
should not forget that a forger could have very easily fitted the
Epistles into the narrative of the Acts, and was not likely to invent a
series of journeys, circumstances, and incidents, such as the bringing
of the cloak, the books, and the parchments which Paul, in the hurry of
travel, had left at Troas (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:13" id="i.XII.99-p32.1" parsed="|2Tim|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.13">2 Tim. 4:13</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p33"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.99-p34">The Gnostic Heresy.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p36">The Pastoral Epistles, like Colossians, oppose the
Gnostic heresy (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p36.1">γνῶσις
ψευδώνυμος,</span><scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:20" id="i.XII.99-p36.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">1 Tim. 6:20</scripRef>) which arose in Asia Minor during his
first Roman captivity, and appears more fully developed in Cerinthus,
the contemporary of John. This was acknowledged by the early Fathers,
Irenaeus and Tertullian, who used these very Epistles as Pauline
testimonies against the Gnosticism of their day.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p37">The question arises, which of the many types of
this many-sided error is opposed? Evidently the <i>Judaizing</i> type,
which resembled that at Colossae, but was more advanced and malignant,
and hence is more sternly denounced. The heretics were of "the
circumcision" (<scripRef passage="Tit. 1:10" id="i.XII.99-p37.1" parsed="|Titus|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.10">Tit. 1:10</scripRef>);
they are called "teachers of the law" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p37.2">νομοδιδάσκαλοι,</span><scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:7" id="i.XII.99-p37.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.7">1 Tim. 1:7</scripRef>, the very reverse of antinomians),
"given to <i>Jewish</i> fables" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p37.4">Ἰουδαϊκοι
μῦθοι</span>, <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:14" id="i.XII.99-p37.5" parsed="|Titus|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.14">Tit. 1:14</scripRef>), and "disputes connected with the law"
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p37.6">μάχαι
νομικαί</span>, <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:9" id="i.XII.99-p37.7" parsed="|Titus|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.9">Tit. 3:9</scripRef>), and fond of foolish and ignorant
questionings (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:23" id="i.XII.99-p37.8" parsed="|2Tim|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.23">2 Tim. 2:23</scripRef>).
They were, moreover, extravagant ascetics, like the Essenes, forbidding
to marry and abstaining from meat (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:3" id="i.XII.99-p37.9" parsed="|1Tim|4|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.3">1 Tim. 4:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:8" id="i.XII.99-p37.10" parsed="|1Tim|4|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.8">8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:14, 15" id="i.XII.99-p37.11" parsed="|Titus|1|14|1|15" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.14-Titus.1.15">Tit. 1:14, 15</scripRef>). They denied the resurrection and
overthrew the faith of some (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:18" id="i.XII.99-p37.12" parsed="|2Tim|2|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.18">2 Tim. 2:18</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p38">Baur turned these heretics into <i>anti-Jewish and
antinomian</i> Gnostics of the school of Marcion (about 140), and then,
by consequence, put the Epistles down to the middle of the second
century. He finds in the "genealogies" ( <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:4" id="i.XII.99-p38.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.4">1 Tim. 1:4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:9" id="i.XII.99-p38.2" parsed="|Titus|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.9">Tit. 3:9</scripRef>) the emanations, of the Gnostic aeons,
and in the "antitheses" (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:20" id="i.XII.99-p38.3" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">1 Tim. 6:20</scripRef>), or anti-evangelical assertions of the
heretical teachers, an allusion to Marcion’s
"antitheses" (antilogies), by which he set forth the supposed
contradictions between the Old and New Testaments.<note place="end" n="1200" id="i.XII.99-p38.4"><p id="i.XII.99-p39"> The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p39.1">ἀντιθέσεις
τῆς
ψευδωνύμου
γνώσεως</span>(" oppositions" in the E. V. and Revision) are understood by the
best exegetes to mean simply the doctrinal theses which the heretics
opposed to the sound doctrine (comp. <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:23" id="i.XII.99-p39.2" parsed="|2Tim|2|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.23">2 Tim. 2:23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:9" id="i.XII.99-p39.3" parsed="|Titus|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.9">Tit. 1:9</scripRef>). So
DeWette, Matthies, and Wiesinger. Hofmann and Huther identify them
with <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p39.4">κενοφωνίαι</span>
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p39.5">λογομαχίαι</span>
(<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 5:4" id="i.XII.99-p39.6" parsed="|1Tim|5|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.4">1 Tim. 5:4</scripRef>). Holtzmann (p. 131) likewise rejects
Baur’s interpretation.</p></note> But this is a
radical misinterpretation, and the more recent opponents of the
genuineness are forced to admit the Judaizing character of those
errorists; they identify them with Cerinthus, the Ophites, and
Saturninus, who preceded Marcion by several decades.<note place="end" n="1201" id="i.XII.99-p39.7"><p id="i.XII.99-p40"> Holtzmann, <i>l.c</i>., p.
127; also Lipsius, Schenkel, Pfleiderer.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p41">As to the origin of the Gnostic heresy, which the
Tübingen school would put down to the age of Hadrian, we
have already seen that, like its counterpart, the Ebionite heresy, it
dates from the apostolic age, according to the united testimony of the
later Pauline Epistles, the Epistles of Peter, John, and Jude, the
Apocalypse, and the patristic tradition.<note place="end" n="1202" id="i.XII.99-p41.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p42"> See above, § 96
(this vol.)</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p43"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.99-p44">Ecclesiastical Organization.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p45"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p46">The Pastoral Epistles seem to presuppose a more
fully developed ecclesiastical organization than the other Pauline
Epistles, and to belong to an age of transition from apostolic
simplicity, or Christo-democracy—if we may use such a
term—to the episcopal hierarchy of the second century.
The church, in proportion as it lost, after the destruction of
Jerusalem, its faith in the speedy advent of Christ, began to settle
down in this world, and to make preparations for a permanent home by a
fixed creed and a compact organization, which gave it unity and
strength against heathen persecution and heretical corruption. This
organization, at once simple and elastic, was episcopacy, with its
subordinate offices of the presbyterate and deaconate, and charitable
institutions for widows and orphans. Such an organization we have, it
is said, in the Pastoral Epistles, which were written in the name of
Paul, to give the weight of his authority to the incipient hierarchy.<note place="end" n="1203" id="i.XII.99-p46.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p47"> Such is the ingenious
reasoning of Baur and Renan (<i>L’Egl.
chrét.,</i> pp. 85 and 94 sqq.). Comp. the discussion of
details by Holtzmann, <i>l.c.</i>, ch. XI., pp. 190 sqq.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p48">But, on closer inspection, there is a very marked
difference between the ecclesiastical constitution of the Pastoral
Epistles and that of the second century. There is not a word said about
the divine origin of episcopacy; not a trace of a congregational
episcopate, such as we find in the Ignatian epistles, still less of a
diocesan episcopate of the time of Irenaeus and Tertullian. Bishops and
presbyters are still identical as they are in the <scripRef passage="Acts 20:17, 28" id="i.XII.99-p48.1" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0;|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17 Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts 20:17,
28</scripRef>, and in the undoubtedly
genuine Epistle to the <scripRef passage="Philippians 1:1" id="i.XII.99-p48.2" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Philippians 1:1</scripRef>. Even Timothy and Titus appear
simply as delegates of the apostle for a specific mission.<note place="end" n="1204" id="i.XII.99-p48.3"><p id="i.XII.99-p49"> <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:3" id="i.XII.99-p49.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.3">1 Tim. 1:3</scripRef>; 3:14; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 4:9, 21" id="i.XII.99-p49.2" parsed="|2Tim|4|9|0|0;|2Tim|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.9 Bible:2Tim.4.21">2 Tim. 4:9,
21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:5" id="i.XII.99-p49.3" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Tit. 1:5</scripRef>; 8:12. See above, § 61 (this vol.) The fact is
acknowledged by impartial episcopal writers, as Dean Alford, Bishop
Lightfoot, Dean Stanley, and Dean Plumptre (in
Schaff’s <i>Com</i>. <i>N. T.,</i> III. 552). I will
quote from Canon Farrar (<i>St. Paul.</i> II. 417) "If the Pastoral
Epistles contained a clear defence of the Episcopal system of the
second century, this alone would be sufficient to prove their
spuriousness; but the total absence of anything resembling it is one of
the strongest proofs that they belong to the apostolic age. Bishop and
presbyter are still synonymous, as they are throughout the New
Testament ... Timothy and Titus exercise functions which would be now
called episcopal; but they are not called
’bishops.’ Their functions were
temporary, and they simply act as authoritative delegates of the
Apostle of the Gentiles. Nor is there any trace of exalted pretensions
in the overseers whom they appoint. The qualifications required of them
are almost exclusively moral." Comp. also some good remarks of Prof.
Wace, in the Speaker’s <i>Com</i>. <i>on the New
Test.,</i> III. 764, where it is justly said that the church polity in
the Pastoral Epistles represents an intermediate stage between the
Presbyterian episcopacy of the earlier apostolic period and the
post-apostolic episcopacy.</p></note> The
qualifications and functions required of the bishop are aptness to
teach and a blameless character; and their authority is made to depend
upon their moral character rather than their office. They are supposed
to be married, and to set a good example in governing their own
household. The ordination which Timothy received (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 4:14; 5:22" id="i.XII.99-p49.4" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0;|1Tim|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14 Bible:1Tim.5.22">1 Tim. 4:14;
5:22</scripRef>) need not differ from
the ordination of deacons and elders mentioned in <scripRef passage="Acts 6:6; 8:17" id="i.XII.99-p49.5" parsed="|Acts|6|6|0|0;|Acts|8|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.6 Bible:Acts.8.17">Acts 6:6;
8:17</scripRef>; comp. <scripRef passage="Acts 14:23; 19:6" id="i.XII.99-p49.6" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0;|Acts|19|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23 Bible:Acts.19.6">14:23;
19:6</scripRef>). "Few features," says
Dr. Plumptre, himself an Episcopalian, "are more striking in these
Epistles than the absence of any high hierarchical system." The
Apocalypse, which these very critics so confidently assign to the year
68, shows a nearer approach to episcopal unity in the "angels" of the
seven churches. But even from the "angels," of the Apocalypse there was
a long way to the Ignatian and pseudo-Clementine bishops, who are set
up as living oracles and hierarchical idols.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p50"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.99-p51">The Style.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p53">The language of the Pastoral Epistles shows an
unusual number of un-Pauline words and phrases, especially rare
compounds, some of them nowhere found in the whole New Testament, or
even in Greek literature.<note place="end" n="1205" id="i.XII.99-p53.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p54"> This philological argument was
begun by Schleiermacher, but confined to First Timothy, and was carried
out, with reference to all three Epistles, by Holtzmann, l.c., ch. VI.,
pp. 84-118. I will give his results. The Pastoral Epistles have, in
all, 897 words. Of these there are 169 <i>Hapaxlegomena</i> not found
in the New Testament, namely:</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p55">(<i>a</i>) 74 in First Timothy,
such as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p55.1">ἀγαθοεργεῖν.
ἁγνεία,
ἀδηλότης,
ἀνδραποδιστής
,
ἄδροφόνος,
ἐτεροδιδασκαλεῖν,
θεοσέβεια,
καταστολή,
πλέγμα,
ορισμός ,
φιλαργυρία,
ψευδολόγος,
ψευδώνυμος
.</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p56">(<i>b</i>) 46 in Second Timothy,
<i>e.g</i> ., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p56.1">ἀγωγή,
ἀθλεῖν,
βέλτιον,
μεμβράνα,
ὀρθοτομεῖν,
πραγματεία,
φιλόθεος.</span></p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p57">(<i>c</i>) 28 in Titus, <i>e,
g.,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p57.1">αἱρετικός
,
ἀκατάγνωστος,
ἀφθορία,
ἀψευδής ,
καλοδιδάσκαλος,
ματαιολόγος
, πρεσβύτις,
σωτήριος ,
φιλάγαθος,
φίλανδρος</span>
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p57.2">παλινγενεσία</span>, <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:5" id="i.XII.99-p57.3" parsed="|Titus|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5">Tit. 3:5</scripRef>, occurs also <scripRef passage="Matt. 19:28" id="i.XII.99-p57.4" parsed="|Matt|19|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.19.28">Matt. 19:28</scripRef>, but in a different
sense).</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p58">(<i>d</i>) 21 common to two or
three Past. Epp., <i>e g,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p58.1">διάβολος,</span>
(as adjective), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p58.2">ἀνόσιος ,
διδακτικός,
κενοφωνία,
νομίμως ,
παραθήκη,
γενεαλογία,
εὐσεβῶς.</span></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p59">But, in the first place, the number of words
peculiar to each one of the three epistles is much greater than the
number of peculiar words common to all three; consequently, if the
argument proves anything, it leads to the conclusion of three different
authors, which the assailants will not admit, in view of the general
unity of the Epistles. In the next place, every one of
Paul’s Epistles has a number of peculiar words, even
the little Epistle of Philemon.<note place="end" n="1206" id="i.XII.99-p59.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p60"> Farrar (II. 611) affirms that
there are no less than 111 peculiar terms in Romans, 180 in
Corinthians, 57 in Galatians, 54 in Phillipians, 6 in Philemon.
Luke’s peculiar vocabulary is especially rich; he
uses, as Holtzmann observes (p. 96), 34 words in common with the
Pastoral Epistles, and has, besides, 82 words not found in
Paul.</p></note> The most characteristic words were
required by the nature of the new topics handled and the heresy
combated, such as "knowledge falsely so called" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p60.1">ψευδώνυμος
γνῶσις</span>, <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:20" id="i.XII.99-p60.2" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20">1 Tim. 6:20</scripRef>) "healthful doctrine" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.99-p60.3">ὑγιαίνουσα
διδασκαλία</span>, <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:10" id="i.XII.99-p60.4" parsed="|1Tim|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.10">1 Tim. 1:10</scripRef>); "Jewish myths" (<scripRef passage="Tit. 1:14" id="i.XII.99-p60.5" parsed="|Titus|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.14">Tit. 1:14</scripRef>); "genealogies" (<scripRef passage="Tit. 3:9" id="i.XII.99-p60.6" parsed="|Titus|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.9">Tit. 3:9</scripRef>); "profane babblings" (<scripRef passage="2 Tim. 2:16" id="i.XII.99-p60.7" parsed="|2Tim|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.16">2 Tim. 2:16</scripRef>). Paul’s mind was
uncommonly fertile and capable of adapting itself to varying,
conditions, and had to create in some measure the Christian idiom. The
Tübingen critics profess the highest admiration for his
genius, and yet would contract his vocabulary to a very small compass.
Finally, the peculiarities of style are counterbalanced by stronger
resemblances and unmistakable evidences of Pauline authorship. "There
are flashes of the deepest feeling, outbursts of the most intense
expression. There is rhythmic movement and excellent majesty in the
doxologies, and the ideal of a Christian pastor drawn not only with an
unfaltering hand, but with a beauty, fulness, and simplicity which a
thousand years of subsequent experience have enabled no one to equal,
much less to surpass."<note place="end" n="1207" id="i.XII.99-p60.8"><p id="i.XII.99-p61"> Farrer, II. 611.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p62">On the other hand, we may well ask the opponents
to give a good reason why a forger should have chosen so many new words
when he might have so easily confined himself to the vocabulary of the
other Epistles of Paul; why he should have added "mercy" to the
salutation instead of the usual form; why he should have called Paul
"the chief of sinners" (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:15" id="i.XII.99-p62.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15">1 Tim. 1:15</scripRef>), and affected a tone of humility rather
than a tone of high apostolic authority?</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p63"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.99-p64">Other Objections.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p65"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p66">The Epistles have been charged with want of
logical connection, with abruptness, monotony, and repetitiousness,
unworthy of such an original thinker and writer as Paul. But this
feature is only the easy, familiar, we may say careless, style which
forms the charm as well as the defect of personal correspondence.
Moreover, every great author varies more or less at different periods
of life, and under different conditions and moods.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p67">It would be a more serious objection if the
theology of these Epistles could be made to appear in conflict with
that of his acknowledged works.<note place="end" n="1208" id="i.XII.99-p67.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p68"> Pfleiderer
(<i>Protestanten-Bibel.</i> p. 834) says: "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.99-p68.1">Die kirchliche Lehrrichtung der Hirtenbriefe ist eine von
der altpaulinischen sehr weit verschiedene. Von den
eigenthümlich paulinischen Lehren über Gesetz und
Evangelium, über Werke und Glauben finden sich in unseren
Briefen nur abgeblasste Reste, die fast wie feststehende
überliefte Formeln klingen, während das
Glaubensbewusstsein ein anderes geworden ist.</span></i>"In this harsh and unjust judgment the fact is overlooked that
the three Epistles are pastoral and not doctrinal Epistles.</p></note> But this is not the case. It is said
that greater stress is laid on sound doctrine and good works. But in
Galatians, Paul condemns most solemnly every departure from the genuine
gospel (<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:8, 9" id="i.XII.99-p68.2" parsed="|Gal|1|8|1|9" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.8-Gal.1.9">Gal. 1:8, 9</scripRef>),
and in all his Epistles he enjoins holiness as the indispensable
evidence of faith; while salvation is just as clearly traced to divine
grace alone, in the Pastoral Epistles (<scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:9" id="i.XII.99-p68.3" parsed="|1Tim|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.9">1 Tim. 1:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:5" id="i.XII.99-p68.4" parsed="|Titus|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.5">Tit. 3:5</scripRef>), as in Romans.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p69">In conclusion, while we cannot be blind to certain
difficulties, and may not be able, from want of knowledge of the
precise situation of the writer, satisfactorily to explain them, we
must insist that the prevailing evidence is in favor of the genuineness
of these Epistles. They agree with Paul’s doctrinal
system; they are illuminated with flashes of his genius; they bear the
marks of his intense personality; they contain rare gems of inspired
truth, and most wholesome admonition and advice, which makes them
to-day far more valuable than any number of works on pastoral theology
and church government. There are not a few passages in them which, for
doctrine or practice, are equal to the best he ever wrote, and are
deeply lodged in the experience and affection of Christendom.<note place="end" n="1209" id="i.XII.99-p69.1"><p id="i.XII.99-p70"> Such passages as <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:15, 17" id="i.XII.99-p70.1" parsed="|1Tim|1|15|0|0;|1Tim|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.15 Bible:1Tim.1.17">1 Tim. 1:15,
17</scripRef>; 2:1, 4-6, 8; 3:2, 16; 4:1, 4, 7, 10, 15; 5:8, 17, 18, 22; 6:6,
9-12; <scripRef passage="2 Tim. 1:6" id="i.XII.99-p70.2" parsed="|2Tim|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.6">2 Tim. 1:6</scripRef>; 2:11, 12, 19, 22; 8:12, 16, 17; 4:2, 6-8; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:7, 15" id="i.XII.99-p70.3" parsed="|Titus|1|7|0|0;|Titus|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7 Bible:Titus.1.15">Tit. 1:7,
15</scripRef>; 2:11; 8:5, 6.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p71">And what could be a more fitting, as well as more
sublime and beautiful, finale of such a hero of faith than the last
words of his last Epistle, written in the very face of martyrdom: "I am
already being offered, and the time of my departure is come. I have
fought the good fight, I have finished the course, I have kept the
faith: henceforth there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness
which the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give to me at that day: and
not only to me, but also to all them that have loved his
appearing."</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p72"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.99-p73">Note.</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p74"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p75">Schleiermacher led the way, in 1807, with his
attack on 1 Timothy, urging very keenly historical, philological, and
other objections, but assuming 2 Timothy and Titus to be the genuine
originals from which the first was compiled. DeWette followed in his
<i>Introduction</i>. Baur left both behind and rejected all, in his
epoch-making treatise, <i>Die sogenannten Pastoralbriefe,</i> 1835. He
was followed by Schwegler (1846), Hilgenfeld (1875), Mangold, Schenkel,
Hausrath, Pfleiderer (both in his Paulinismus and in his Commentary in
the <i>Protestanten-Bibel,</i> 1874), Holtzmann; also by Ewald, Renan
(<i>L’Église chrétienne,</i> pp.
85 sqq.), and Sam. Davidson (<i>Introd</i>., revised ed., II. 21 sqq.).
The most elaborate book against the genuineness is
Holtzmann’s <i>Die Pastoralbriefe kritisch und exeg.
behandelt,</i> Leipzig, 1880 (504 pp.); comp. his <i>Einleitung</i>
(1886).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p76">Reuss (<i>Les épitres Pauliniennes</i>,
1878, II. 243 sq., 307 sq., and <i>Gesch. des N. T</i>, 1887, p. 257
sqq.) rejects 1 Timothy and Titus, but admits 2 Timothy, assigning it
to the <i>first</i> Roman captivity. He thinks that 2 Timothy would
never have been doubted except for its suspicious companionship. Some
of the opponents, as Pfleiderer and Renan, feel forced to admit some
scraps of genuine Pauline Epistles or notes, and thus they break the
force of the opposition. The three Epistles must stand or fall
together, either as wholly Pauline, or as wholly pseudo-Pauline.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.99-p77">The genuineness has been ably vindicated by
Guericke, Thiersch, Huther, Wiesinger, Otto, Wieseler, Van Oosterzee,
Lange, Herzog, von Hofmann, Beck, Alford, Gloag, Fairbairn (<i>Past.
Ep.,</i> 1874), Farrar (<i>St. Paul</i>, II. 607 sqq.), Wace (in the
Speaker’s <i>Com</i>. <i>New Test.,</i> III., 1881,
749 sqq.), Plumptre (in Schaff’s <i>Com. on the New
Test.,</i> III., 1882, pp. 550 sqq.), Kölling (<i>Der erste
Br. a. Tim</i>. 1882), Salmon (1885), and Weiss (1886).</p>

<p id="i.XII.99-p78"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="100" title="The Epistle To The Hebrews" shorttitle="Section 100" progress="93.58%" prev="i.XII.99" next="i.XII.101" id="i.XII.100">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Epistle To The Hebrews" id="i.XII.100-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.100-p1">§ 100. The Epistle To The Hebrews.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.100-p3">I. <i>Commentaries on Hebrews</i> by <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.1">Chrysostom</span> (d. 407, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p3.2">ἑρμηνεία</span>, in 34 Homilies publ. after his
death by an Antioch. presbyter, Constantinus); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.3">Theodoret (d. 457); Oecumenius (10th cent.); Theophylact (11th
cent.); Thomas Aquinas (d. 1274); Erasmus</span> (d. 1536,
<i>Annotationes in N. T., with his Greek Test., 1516 and often, and
Paraphrasis in N. T</i>., 1522 and often); Card. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.4">Cajetanus</span> (<i>Epistolae Pauli</i>, etc., 1531); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.5">Calvin</span> (d. 1564, <i>Com. in omnes P. Ep. atque etiam
in Ep. ad Hebraeos,</i> 1539 and often, also Halle, 1831); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.6">Beza (d. 1605, transl. and notes, 1557 and often; had much
influence on King Jame’s Version); Hyperius (at
Marburg, d. 1564); Dav. Pareus</span> (d. 1615, <i>Com. in Ep. ad
Hebr.);</i> <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.7">Corn. A Lapide</span> (Jesuit, d. 1637,
<i>Com. in omnes Pauli Epp.,</i> 1627 and often); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.8">Guil. Estius (R. C. Prof. at Douai, 1614, etc.); Jac. Cappellus
(Sedan, 1624); Lud. Cappellus (Geneva, 1632); Grotius (d. 1645,
Arminian, a great classical and general scholar); Joh. Gerhard (d.
1637); John Owen</span> (the great Puritan divine, d. 1683,
<i>Exercitations on the Epistle to the Hebrews, London,
1668–80, in 4 vols. fol., Lat. transl., Amsterd., 1700
[new Engl. ed. in 7 vols., in his Works, Lond., 1826, 21 vols.; Edinb.
ed. of Works</i> by W. H. Goold, 1850–55; 24 vols.,
Philad. reprint, 1869], "a work of gigantic strength as well as
gigantic size," as Chalmers called it, and containing a whole system of
Puritan theology); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.9">Jac. Pierce (Non-conformist, d.
1726); Sykes (d. 1756); Carpzov</span> (d. 1803, <i>Exercitat.,</i>
etc., 1750); J. D. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.10">Michaelis (2d ed.,
1780–86, 2 vols.); Rosenmüller (1793);
Storr (d. 1805; Tüb., 1789); Böhme (Lips., 1825);
Mos. Stuart (Andover, 1827, 2 vols., 4th ed., abridged and revised by
Robbins, 1860); Kühnöl (1831); Friedrich
Bleek</span> (Prof. in Bonn., d. 1859; the large Com. in 3 vols.,
Berlin, 1836–40, an exegetical masterpiece, most
learned, critical, candid, judicious, and reverential, though free; his
<i>Lectures on Hebrews</i> were ed., after his death, by Windrath,
1868); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.11">Tholuck (Hamburg, 1836, dedicated to Bunsen,
3d ed., 1850, transl. by James Hamilton, Edinb., 1852); Stier (1842);
DeWette (1847, 2d ed.); Ebrard (1850, in Olshausen’s
Com., vol. v.; Engl. transl., Edinb., 1853); Turner (new ed. N. Y.,
1855); Sampson (ed. by Dabney, N. Y., 1856); Lünemann (in
Meyer’s Com., 1857, 4th ed., 1878); Delitzsch (1857,
transl. by Th. L. Kingsbury, Edinb., 1868, 2 vols.); John Brown
(Edinb., 1862, 2 vols.); Reuss (in French, 1862); Lindsay (Edinb.,
1867, 2 vols.); Moll</span> (in Lange’s <i>Com</i>.,
translated and enlarged by Kendrick, 1868); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.12">Ripley</span> (1868)<i>;</i> <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.13">Kurtz (1869);
Ewald (1870); Hofmann (1873); Biesenthal (1878); Bloomfield; Alford;
Wordsworth; W. Kay</span> (in the Speaker’s <i>Com. N.
T,</i> vol. iv., 1882); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.14">Moulton</span> (in
Ellicott’s <i>Com. for English Readers);</i> A. B.
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p3.15">Davidson (of the New College, Edinburgh. 1882); Angus
(1883); Sam. T. Lowrie (1884); Weiss</span> (1888).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.100-p4">II. The <i>doctrinal system</i> of the Ep. has been
most fully expounded by <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p4.1">Riehm</span> (d. 1888 in
Halle): <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.100-p4.2">Der Lehrbegriff des
Hebräerbriefs,</span></i> Basel und Ludwigsburg,
1858–59, 2 vols.; new ed., 1867, in 1 vol. (899
pages). Comp. the expositions of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p4.3">Neander, Messner,
Baur, Reuss, and Weiss. On the use of the O. T., see Tholuck</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.100-p4.4">Das A. T. im N.,</span></i> Hamb., 3d ed., 1849; on
the Christology of the Epistle, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p4.5">Beyerschlag</span>:
<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.100-p4.6">Christologie des N. T.</span></i> (1866), 176 sqq.;
on the Melchisedek priesthood, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p4.7">Auberlen, in "Studien
und Kritiken" for 1857, pp. 453 sqq. Pfleiderer</span>, in his <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.100-p4.8">Paulinismus</span></i> (pp. 324–366), treats
of Hebrews, together with Colossians and the Epistle of Barnabas, as
representing Paulinism under the influence of Alexandrinism.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.100-p5">III. On the <i>introductory</i> questions, comp.
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p5.1">Norton in the: "Christian Examiner" (Boston),
1827–29; Olshausen</span>: <i>De auctore Ep. ad
Hebraeos (in Opusc. theol</i>., 1834); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p5.2">Wieseler</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.100-p5.3">Untersuchung über
den Hebraeerbrief,</span></i> Kiel, 1861; J. H. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p5.4">Thayer</span>: <i>Authorship and Canonicity of the to the
Hebrews,</i> in the "Bibliotheca Sacra," Andover, 1867; <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p5.5">Zahn</span>, in Herzog’s "Encykl.," vol. v.
(1879), pp. 656–671; and articles in "Bible
Dictionaries," and in "Encycl. Brit.," 9th ed., vol. xi., 602 sqq.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p6"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.100-p7">The anonymous Epistle "to the Hebrews," like the Book
of Job, belongs to the order of Melchizedek, combining priestly unction
and royal dignity, but being "without father, without mother, without
pedigree, having neither beginning of days nor end of life" (<scripRef passage="Heb. 7:1-3" id="i.XII.100-p7.1" parsed="|Heb|7|1|7|3" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.1-Heb.7.3">Heb. 7:1–3</scripRef>). Obscure in its origin, it is
clear and deep in its knowledge of Christ. Hailing from the second
generation of Christians <scripRef passage="Heb. 2:3" id="i.XII.100-p7.2" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">(2:3)</scripRef>, it is
full of pentecostal inspiration. Traceable to no apostle, it teaches,
exhorts, and warns with apostolic authority and power. Though not of
Paul’s pen, it has, somehow, the impress of his genius
and influence, and is altogether worthy to occupy a place in the canon,
<i>after his Epistles, or between</i> them and the Catholic Epistles.
Pauline in spirit, it is catholic or encyclical in its aim.<note place="end" n="1210" id="i.XII.100-p7.3"><p id="i.XII.100-p8"> See notes at the end of the
section.</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p9"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.100-p10">Contents.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p11"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p12">The Epistle to the Hebrews is not an ordinary
letter. It has, indeed, the direct personal appeals, closing messages,
and salutations of a letter; but it is more, it is a homily, or rather
a theological discourse, aiming to strengthen the readers in their
Christian faith, and to protect them against the danger of apostasy
from Christianity. It is a profound argument for the superiority of
Christ over the angels, over Moses, and over the Levitical priesthood,
and for the finality of the second covenant. It unfolds far more fully
than any other book the great idea of the eternal priesthood and
sacrifice of Christ, offered once and forever for the redemption of the
world, as distinct from the national and transient character of the
Mosaic priesthood and the ever-repeated sacrifices of the Tabernacle
and the Temple. The author draws his arguments from the Old Testament
itself, showing that, by its whole character and express declarations,
it is a preparatory dispensation for the gospel salvation, a
significant type and prophecy of Christianity, and hence destined to
pass away like a transient shadow of the abiding substance. He implies
that the Mosaic oeconomy was still existing, with its priests and daily
sacrifices, but in process of decay, and looks forward to the fearful
judgment which a few years, afterward destroyed the Temple forever.<note place="end" n="1211" id="i.XII.100-p12.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p13"> <scripRef passage="Heb. 9:8" id="i.XII.100-p13.1" parsed="|Heb|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.8">Heb. 9:8</scripRef>, "while as the first
tabernacle is yet standing" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p13.2">τῆς
πρώτης
σκηνῆς
ἐχούσης
στάσιν</span>);
9:6, "the priests <i>go</i> in continually" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p13.3">εἰσίασιν</span><span lang="EL" class="c54" id="i.XII.100-p13.4">,</span> not <i>went in</i>,
as in the E. V.); 8:4; 13:10; 6:8; 8:13; 10:25, 27; 12:27. Those who
assign the composition to a time <i>after</i> the destruction of
Jerusalem, deprive the present tenses of their natural import and
proper effect.</p></note> He
interweaves pathetic admonitions and precious consolations with
doctrinal expositions, and every exhortation leads him to a new
exposition. Paul puts the hortatory part usually at the end.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p14">The author undoubtedly belonged to the Pauline
school, which emphasized the great distinction between the Old and the
New Covenant; while yet fully acknowledging the divine origin and
paedagogic use of the former. But he brings out the superiority of
Christ’s priesthood and sacrifice to the Mosaic
priesthood and sacrifice; while Paul dwells mainly on the distinction
between the law and the gospel. He lays chief stress on faith, but he
presents it in its general aspect as trust in God, in its prospective
reference to the future and invisible, and in its connection with hope
and perseverance under suffering; while Paul describes faith, in its
specific evangelical character, as a hearty trust in Christ and his
atoning merits, and in its justifying effect, in opposition to
legalistic reliance on works. Faith is defined, or at least described,
as "assurance (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p14.1">ὑπόστασις</span>) of things hoped for, a conviction
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p14.2">ἔλεγχος</span>) of things not seen" (<scripRef passage="Heb. 11:1" id="i.XII.100-p14.3" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1">11:1</scripRef>). This applies to the Old Testament as
well as the New, and hence appropriately opens the catalogue of
patriarchs and prophets, who encourage Christian believers in their
conflict; but they are to look still more to Jesus as "the author and
perfecter of our faith" <scripRef passage="Heb. 12:2" id="i.XII.100-p14.4" parsed="|Heb|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.2">(12:2)</scripRef>, who
is, after all, the unchanging object of our faith, "the same yesterday,
and to-day, and for ever" <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:8" id="i.XII.100-p14.5" parsed="|Heb|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.8">(13:8)</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p15">The Epistle is eminently Christological. It
resembles in this respect Colossians and Philippians, and forms a
stepping-stone to the Christology of John. From the sublime description
of the exaltation and majesty of Christ in <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:1-4" id="i.XII.100-p15.1" parsed="|Heb|1|1|1|4" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1-Heb.1.4">Heb. 1:1–4</scripRef> (comp. <scripRef passage="Col. 1:15-20" id="i.XII.100-p15.2" parsed="|Col|1|15|1|20" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.15-Col.1.20">Col. 1:15–20</scripRef>), there is only one step to the
prologue of the fourth Gospel. The exposition of the high priesthood of
Christ reminds one of the sacerdotal prayer (<scripRef passage="John 17" id="i.XII.100-p15.3" parsed="|John|17|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.17">John 17</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p16">The use of proof-texts from the Old Testament
seems at times contrary to the obvious historical import of the
passage, but is always ingenious, and was, no doubt, convincing to
Jewish readers. The writer does not distinguish between typical and
direct prophecies. He recognizes the typical, or rather antitypical,
character of the Tabernacle and its services, as reflecting the
archetype seen by Moses in the mount, but all the Messianic prophecies
are explained as direct (<scripRef passage="Heb. 1:5-14; 2:11-13; 10:5-10" id="i.XII.100-p16.1" parsed="|Heb|1|5|1|14;|Heb|2|11|2|13;|Heb|10|5|10|10" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.5-Heb.1.14 Bible:Heb.2.11-Heb.2.13 Bible:Heb.10.5-Heb.10.10">Heb. 1:5–14;
2:11–13; 10:5–10</scripRef>). He betrays throughout a high order of
Greek culture, profound knowledge of the Greek Scriptures, and the
symbolical import of the Mosaic worship.<note place="end" n="1212" id="i.XII.100-p16.2"><p id="i.XII.100-p17"> The charge of partial
ignorance of the Jewish ritual is unfounded, and can therefore not be
made an argument either for or against the Pauline authorship. In the
genuine text of <scripRef passage="Heb. 10:11" id="i.XII.100-p17.1" parsed="|Heb|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.11">Heb. 10:11</scripRef>, the <i>high</i> priest is not mentioned,
but the priest (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p17.2">ἱερεύς</span>), and in 7:27 the high priest is not asserted to offer
<i>daily sacrifice</i>, but to need <i>daily repentance.</i> The altar
of incense is placed in the holy of holies, 9:4; but this seems to have
been a current opinion, which is also mentioned in the Apocalypse of
Baruch. See Harnack in "Studien und Kritiken" for 1876, p. 572, and W.
R. Smith in " Enc. Brit.," xi., 606.</p></note> He was also familiar
with the Alexandrian theosophy of Philo,<note place="end" n="1213" id="i.XII.100-p17.3"><p id="i.XII.100-p18"> See Carpzov, <i>Sacrae Exercitationes in Ep. ad Heb. ex Philone
Alex.</i> (Helmstadii, 1750); Riehm,
<i>l.c.</i>, pp. 9 sqq.; Hilgenfeld, <i>Einleit</i>., p. 384; and
Pfleiderer, <i>Paulinismus</i>.</p></note> but he never introduces
foreign ideas into the Scriptures, as Philo did by his allegorical
interpretation. His exhortations and warnings go to the quick of the
moral sensibility; and yet his tone is also cheering and encouraging.
He had the charisma of exhortation and consolation in the highest
degree.<note place="end" n="1214" id="i.XII.100-p18.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p19"> The Epistle is called a
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p19.1">λόγος
παρακλήσεως
,</span> <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:22" id="i.XII.100-p19.2" parsed="|Heb|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.22">Heb. 13:22</scripRef>; comp. 12:5; 6:18</p></note> Altogether, he was a man full of faith and the
Holy Spirit, and gifted with a tongue of fire.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p20"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.100-p21">The Style.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p22"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p23">Hebrews is written in purer Greek than any book of
the New Testament, except those portions of Luke where he is
independent of prior documents. The Epistle begins, like the third
Gospel, with a rich and elegant period of classic construction. The
description of the heroes of faith in the eleventh chapter is one of
the most eloquent and sublime in the entire history of religious
literature. He often reasons <i>a minori ad majus</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p23.1">εἰ ... πόσῳ
μᾶλλον</span>). He uses a number of rare and
choice terms which occur nowhere else in the New Testament.<note place="end" n="1215" id="i.XII.100-p23.2"><p id="i.XII.100-p24"> See note II. at the
close.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p25">As compared with the undoubted Epistles of Paul,
the style of Hebrews is less fiery and forcible, but smoother, more
correct, rhetorical, rhythmical, and free from anacolutha and
solecisms. There is not that rush and vehemence which bursts through
ordinary rules, but a calm and regular flow of speech. The sentences
are skilfully constructed and well rounded. Paul is bent exclusively on
the thought; the author of Hebrews evidently paid great attention to
the form. Though not strictly classical, his style is as pure as the
Hellenistic dialect and the close affinity with the Septuagint
permit.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p26">All these considerations exclude the idea of a
translation from a supposed Hebrew original.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p27"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.100-p28">The Readers.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p29"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p30">The Epistle is addressed to the Hebrew Christians,
that is, according to the usual distinction between Hebrews and
Hellenists (<scripRef passage="Acts 6:1" id="i.XII.100-p30.1" parsed="|Acts|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1">Acts 6:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 9:27" id="i.XII.100-p30.2" parsed="|Acts|9|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.27">9:27</scripRef>), to the converted Jews in Palestine,
chiefly to those in Jerusalem. To them it is especially adapted. They
lived in sight of the Temple, and were exposed to the persecution of
the hierarchy and the temptation of apostasy. This has been the
prevailing view from the time of Chrysostom to Bleek.<note place="end" n="1216" id="i.XII.100-p30.3"><p id="i.XII.100-p31"> So also DeWette, Tholuck,
Thiersch, Delitzsch, Lünemann, Riehm, Moll (in
Lange’s <i>Com</i>.), Langen, Weiss.</p></note> The objection that
the Epistle quotes the Old Testament uniformly after the Septuagint is
not conclusive, since the Septuagint was undoubtedly used in Palestine
alongside with the Hebrew original.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p32">Other views more or less improbable need only be
mentioned: (1) All the Christian Jews as distinct from the Gentiles;<note place="end" n="1217" id="i.XII.100-p32.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p33"> So Oecumenius, Lightfoot,
Lange; also Grimm (<i>sub
verbo</i>)<i>:</i> "<i>Omnes de Judaeis sive aramaice sive graece loquentibus
Christiani.</i>"</p></note>
(2) the Jews of Jerusalem alone;<note place="end" n="1218" id="i.XII.100-p33.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p34"> Ebrard. Moulton, on the
contrary, thinks that some other church in Palestine is addressed, and
that Jerusalem is excluded by <scripRef passage="Heb. 2:3" id="i.XII.100-p34.1" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">Heb. 2:3</scripRef>.</p></note> (3) the Jews of
Alexandria;<note place="end" n="1219" id="i.XII.100-p34.2"><p id="i.XII.100-p35"> Wieseler (who adds an unlikely
reference to the temple of Onias in Leontopolis), Credner, Baur,
Hilgenfeld, Köstlin, Reuss, Bunsen, Conybeare and Howson,
and Plumptre.</p></note> (4) the Jews of Antioch;<note place="end" n="1220" id="i.XII.100-p35.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p36"> Von Hofmann.</p></note> (5) the Jews of
Rome;<note place="end" n="1221" id="i.XII.100-p36.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p37"> Wetstein, Alford, Holtzmann,
Kurtz, Zahn; also Renan, who thinks
(<i>L’Antechrist.</i> p. 211) that the Ep. was written
by Barnabas in Ephesus, and addressed to the church in Rome; hence it
was first known in Rome.</p></note> (6) some community of the dispersion in the
East (but not Jerusalem).<note place="end" n="1222" id="i.XII.100-p37.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p38"> A. B. Davidson (<i>Ep. to the
Hebr.,</i> 1882, p. 18).</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p39"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.100-p40">Occasion and Aim.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p41"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p42">The Epistle was prompted by the desire to
strengthen and comfort the readers in their trials and persecutions
(<scripRef passage="Heb. 10:32-39; 11, 12" id="i.XII.100-p42.1" parsed="|Heb|10|32|10|39;|Heb|11|0|0|0;|Heb|12|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.32-Heb.10.39 Bible:Heb.11 Bible:Heb.12">Heb.
10:32–39; Heb. 11 and 12</scripRef>), but especially to warn them against
the danger of apostasy to Judaism (<scripRef passage="Heb. 2:2, 3; 3:6, 14; 4:1, 14; 6:1-8; 10:23, 26-31" id="i.XII.100-p42.2" parsed="|Heb|2|2|2|3;|Heb|3|6|0|0;|Heb|3|14|0|0;|Heb|4|1|0|0;|Heb|4|14|0|0;|Heb|6|1|6|8;|Heb|10|23|0|0;|Heb|10|26|10|31" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.2-Heb.2.3 Bible:Heb.3.6 Bible:Heb.3.14 Bible:Heb.4.1 Bible:Heb.4.14 Bible:Heb.6.1-Heb.6.8 Bible:Heb.10.23 Bible:Heb.10.26-Heb.10.31">2:2, 3; 3:6, 14; 4:1, 14;
6:1–8; 10:23, 26–31</scripRef>). And this could be done best by showing
the infinite superiority of Christianity, and the awful guilt of
neglecting so great a salvation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p43">Strange that but thirty years after the
resurrection and the pentecostal effusion of the Spirit, there should
have been such a danger of apostasy in the very mother church of
Christendom. And yet not strange, if we realize the condition of
things, between 60 and 70. The Christians in Jerusalem were the most
conservative of all believers, and adhered as closely as possible to
the traditions of their fathers. They were contented with the
elementary doctrines, and needed to be pressed on "unto perfection"
<scripRef passage="Heb. 5:12; 6:1-4" id="i.XII.100-p43.1" parsed="|Heb|5|12|0|0;|Heb|6|1|6|4" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.12 Bible:Heb.6.1-Heb.6.4">(5:12; 6:1–4)</scripRef>. The Epistle of James represents
their doctrinal stand-point. The strange advice which he gave to his
brother Paul, on his last visit, reflects their timidity and
narrowness. Although numbered by "myriads," they made no attempt in
that critical moment to rescue the great apostle from the hands of the
fanatical Jews; they were "all zealous for the law," and afraid of the
radicalism of Paul on hearing that he was teaching the Jews of the
Dispersion "to forsake Moses, telling them not to circumcise their
children, neither to walk after the customs" <scripRef passage="Acts 21:20, 21" id="i.XII.100-p43.2" parsed="|Acts|21|20|21|21" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.20-Acts.21.21">( Acts 21:20,
21)</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p44">They hoped against hope for the conversion of
their people. When that hope vanished more and more, when some of their
teachers had suffered martyrdom (<scripRef passage="Heb. 13:7" id="i.XII.100-p44.1" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">Heb. 13:7</scripRef>), when James, their revered leader, was
stoned by the Jews (62), and when the patriotic movement for the
deliverance of Palestine from the hated yoke of the heathen Romans rose
higher and higher, till it burst out at last in open rebellion (66), it
was very natural that those timid Christians should feel strongly
tempted to apostatize from the poor, persecuted sect to the national
religion, which they at heart still believed to be the best part of
Christianity. The solemn services of the Temple, the ritual pomp and
splendor of the Aaronic priesthood, the daily sacrifices, and all the
sacred associations of the past had still a great charm for them, and
allured them to their embrace. The danger was very strong, and the
warning of the Epistle fearfully solemn.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p45">Similar dangers have occurred again and again in
critical periods of history.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p46"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.100-p47">Time and Place of Composition.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p48"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p49">The Epistle hails and sends greetings from some
place in Italy, at a time when Timothy, Paul’s
disciple, was set at liberty, and the writer was on the point of
paying, with Timothy, a visit to his readers <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:23, 24" id="i.XII.100-p49.1" parsed="|Heb|13|23|13|24" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23-Heb.13.24">(13:23,
24)</scripRef>. The passage, "Remember
them that are in bonds, as bound with them" <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:3" id="i.XII.100-p49.2" parsed="|Heb|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.3">(13:3)</scripRef>, does not necessarily imply that he
himself was in prison, indeed <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:23" id="i.XII.100-p49.3" parsed="|Heb|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23">13:23</scripRef>
seems to imply his freedom. These notices naturally suggest the close
of Paul’s first Roman imprisonment, in the spring of
the year 63, or soon after; for Timothy and Luke were with him there,
and the writer himself evidently belonged to the circle of his friends
and fellow-workers.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p50">There is further internal evidence that the letter
was written before the destruction of Jerusalem (70), before the
outbreak of the Jewish war (66), before the Neronian persecution (in
July, 64), and before Paul’s martyrdom. None of these
important events are even alluded to;<note place="end" n="1223" id="i.XII.100-p50.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p51"> Zahn refers <scripRef passage="Heb. 10:32-34" id="i.XII.100-p51.1" parsed="|Heb|10|32|10|34" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.32-Heb.10.34">Heb. 10:32-34</scripRef> to
the Neronian persecution; but this is excluded by 12:4, "Ye have not
yet resisted unto blood" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p51.2">μέχρι
αἳματος</span>). Harnack finds also traces of the Domitian
persecution. Still more unlikely.</p></note> on the contrary, as
already remarked, the Temple was still standing, with its daily
sacrifices regularly going on, and the doom of the theocracy was still
in the future, though "nigh unto a curse," "becoming old and ready to
vanish away;" it was "shaken" and about to be removed; the day of the
fearful judgment was drawing nigh.<note place="end" n="1224" id="i.XII.100-p51.3"><p id="i.XII.100-p52"> Lardner, Thiersch, Lindsay,
Bullock (in Smith’s <i>B. Dict</i>., Am. ed., II.,
1028), and others, assign the Epistle to <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p52.1">a.d.</span>
63; DeWette, Moll, and Lange to between 62 and 66 (between the death of
James and the outbreak of the Jewish war); Ebrard to 62; Wieseler
(<i>Chronol, des Ap. Zeitalters,</i> p. 519) to July, 64; Stuart and
Tholuck to about 64; Weiss to 65 ("<i>bald nach der Mitte der sechziger
Jahre"</i>)<i>;</i> Hilgenfeld to between 64 and 66; Davidson
(<i>Introd.,</i> revised ed., I. 222) to 66; Ewald to 67; Renan and Kay
to 65. On the other hand, Zahn gives as the date <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p52.2">a.d.</span> 80, Holtzmann and Harnack about 90, Volkmar and Keim,
116-118. These late dates are simply impossible, not only for intrinsic
reasons and the allusion to Timothy, but also because Clement of Rome,
who wrote about 95, shows a perfect familiarity with
Hebrews.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p53">The place of composition was either Rome or some
place in Southern Italy, if we assume that the writer had already
started on his journey to the East.<note place="end" n="1225" id="i.XII.100-p53.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p54"> The inference of the place
from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p54.1">οἱ
ἀπὸ τῆσ
Ἰταλίας</span> <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:24" id="i.XII.100-p54.2" parsed="|Heb|13|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.24">Heb. 13:24</scripRef>, is uncertain, since in the epistolary style it
may imply that the writer was at that time <i>out of</i> Italy, or
<i>in</i> Italy (which would be more distinctly expressed by
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p54.3">ἐν
Ἰταλίᾳ</span> or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p54.4">οἱ
ἐξ</span> ). The brethren may have
been fugitives from Italy (so Bleek). But the latter view seems more
natural, and is defended by Theodoret, who knew Greek as his mother
tongue. Tholuck and Ebrard quote the phrases <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p54.5">οἱ ἀπὸ
γῆς</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p54.6">οἱ ἀπὸ
θαλάσσης,</span> travellers by land and sea, and from Polybius, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p54.7">οἱ ἀπὸ
τῆσ
Ἀλεξανδρείας
βασιλεῖς,</span> the Alexandrian kings. Still more to the point is
Pseudo-Ignatius <i>Ad. Her</i>. 8, quoted by Zahn (see his ed. of Ign.,
p. 270, 12): <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p54.8">ἀσπάζονταί
σε ... πάντες
οἱ ἀπὸ
Φιλίππων
ἐν χριστῷ,
ὂτεν καὶ
ἐπέστειλά
σοι</span>.</p></note> Others assign it to
Alexandria, or Antioch, or Ephesus.<note place="end" n="1226" id="i.XII.100-p54.9"><p id="i.XII.100-p55"> The Sinaitic MS. and C have
the subscription "to the Hebrews," A adds "from Rome," K "from Italy."
Sam. Davidson dates it from Alexandria, Renan from Ephesus, where he
thinks Barnabas was at that time with some fugitive Italians, while
Timothy was imprisoned perhaps at Corinth
(<i>L’Antechrist.</i> p. 210).</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p56"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.100-p57">Authorship.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p58"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p59">This is still a matter of dispute, and will
probably never be decided with absolute certainty. The obscurity of its
origin is the reason why the Epistle to the Hebrews was ranked among
the seven <i>Antilegomena</i> of the ante-Nicene church. The
controversy ceased after the adoption of the traditional canon in 397,
but revived again at the time of the Reformation. The different
theories may be arranged under three heads: (1) sole authorship of
Paul; (2) sole authorship of one of his pupils; (3) joint authorship of
Paul and one of his pupils. Among the pupils again the views are
subdivided between Luke, Barnabas, Clement of Rome, Silvanus, and
Apollos.<note place="end" n="1227" id="i.XII.100-p59.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p60"> For the patristic testimonies,
I refer to the collection in Charteris, <i>Canonicity,</i> pp. 272-288;
for a candid and exhaustive discussion of the whole question, to
Bleek’s large <i>Com</i>., I., 82-272; also to
Alford’s <i>Com</i>., vol iv., Part I., pp.
1-62</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p61">1. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p61.1">Pauline Authorship</span>
was the prevailing opinion of the church from the fourth century to the
eighteenth, with the exception of the Reformers, and was once almost an
article of faith, but has now very few defenders among scholars.<note place="end" n="1228" id="i.XII.100-p61.2"><p id="i.XII.100-p62"> Von Hofmann (of Erlangen) is
almost the only one in Germany; Bishop Wordsworth and Dr. Kay in
England. Among the older defenders of the Pauline authorship we mention
Owen (1668), Mill (1707), Carpzov (1750), Bengel (1752). Sykes (1755),
Andr. Cramer (1757), Storr (1789), and especially the learned and acute
Roman Catholic scholar, Hug, in his Einleitung.</p></note> It
rests on the following arguments:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p63">(<i>a</i>) The unanimous tradition of the Eastern
church, to which the letter was in all probability directed; yet with
the important qualification which weakens the force of this testimony,
that there was a widely prevailing perception of a difference of style,
and consequent supposition of a Hebrew original, of which there is no
historic basis whatever. Clement of Alexandria ascribed the Greek
composition to Luke.<note place="end" n="1229" id="i.XII.100-p63.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p64"> Dr. Biesenthal has, by a
retranslation of the Ep. into Hebrew, endeavored to prove this theory
in "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.100-p64.1">Das Trostschreiben des
Ap.</span></i> Paulus an <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.100-p64.2">die Hebraeer,</span></i>"Leipz., 1878.
But, of course, this is no argument any more than
Delitzsch’s Hebrew translation of the entire New
Testament. Such happy phrases as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p64.3">πολυμερῶς
καὶ
πολυτρόπως</span>
(Heb.1:1) and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p64.4">ἔμαθεν
ἐφ’ ὧν
ἔπαθεν
τὴν
ὑπακοήν</span> (5:8) cannot be reproduced in Hebrew at all.</p></note> Origen observes the greater purity of the
Greek style,<note place="end" n="1230" id="i.XII.100-p64.5"><p id="i.XII.100-p65"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p65.1">συνθέσει
τῆς λέξεως
ἐλληνικ–ϊωτέ–ͅϊρα</span>. <i>Ap</i>. Euseb. <i>H. E.</i> VI. 25.</p></note> and mentions Luke and Clement, besides Paul,
as possible authors, but confesses his own ignorance.<note place="end" n="1231" id="i.XII.100-p65.2"><p id="i.XII.100-p66"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p66.1">τίς
δὲ ὁ
γράψας τὴν
ἐπιστολὴν,
τὸ μὲν
ἀληθὲς
θεὸς
οἷδεν</span>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p67">(<i>b</i>) The mention of Timothy and the
reference to a release from captivity (<scripRef passage="Heb. 13:23" id="i.XII.100-p67.1" parsed="|Heb|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23">Heb. 13:23</scripRef>) point to Paul. Not necessarily, but
only to the circle of Paul. The alleged reference to
Paul’s own captivity in <scripRef passage="Heb. 10:34" id="i.XII.100-p67.2" parsed="|Heb|10|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.34">10:34</scripRef> rests on a false reading (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p67.3">δεσμοῖς
μου</span>, E.
V., "in my bonds," instead of the one now generally adopted, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p67.4">τοῖς
δεσμίοις</span>, "those that were in bonds"). Nor
does the request <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:18, 19" id="i.XII.100-p67.5" parsed="|Heb|13|18|13|19" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.18-Heb.13.19">13:18, 19</scripRef>,
imply that the writer was a prisoner at the time of composition; for
<scripRef passage="Heb. 13:23" id="i.XII.100-p67.6" parsed="|Heb|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23">13:23</scripRef> rather
points to his freedom, as he expected, shortly to see his readers in
company with Timothy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p68">(<i>c</i>) The agreement of the Epistle with
Paul’s system of doctrine, the tone of apostolic
authority, and the depth and unction which raises the Epistle to a par
with his genuine writings. But all that can be said in praise of this
wonderful Epistle at best proves only its inspiration and canonicity,
which must be extended beyond the circle of the apostles so as to
embrace the writings of Luke, Mark, James, and Jude.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p69">2. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p69.1">Non-Pauline
Authorship</span> is supported by the following arguments:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p70">(<i>a</i>) The Western tradition, both Roman and
North African, down to the time of Augustin, is decidedly against the
Pauline authorship. This has all the more weight from the fact that the
earliest traces of the Epistle to the Hebrews are found in the Roman
church, where it was known before the close of the first century.
Clement of Rome makes very extensive use of it, but nowhere under the
name of Paul. The Muratorian Canon enumerates only thirteen Epistles of
Paul and omits Hebrews. So does Gaius, a Roman presbyter, at the
beginning of the third century. Tertullian ascribed the Epistle to
Barnabas. According to the testimony of Eusebius, the Roman church did
not regard the Epistle as Pauline at his day (he died 340). Philastrius
of Brescia (d. about 387) mentions that some denied the Pauline
authorship, because the passage 6:4–6 favored the
heresy and excessive disciplinary rigor of the Novatians, but he
himself believed it to be Paul’s, and so did Ambrose
of Milan. Jerome (d. 419) can be quoted on both sides. He wavered in
his own view, but expressly says: "The Latin custom (Latina consuetudo) does not receive it among the canonical
Scriptures;" and in another place: "All the Greeks receive the Epistle
to the Hebrews, and some Latins (et nonnulli Latinorum)." Augustin, a profound divine, but
neither linguist nor critic, likewise wavered, but leaned strongly
toward the Pauline origin. The prevailing opinion in the West ascribed
only thirteen Epistles to Paul. The Synod of Hippo (393) and the third
Synod of Carthage (397), under the commanding influence of Augustin,
marked a transition of opinion in favor of fourteen.<note place="end" n="1232" id="i.XII.100-p70.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p71"> "<i>Pauli Apostoli epistolae tredecim, ejusdem ad Hebraeos
una</i>."</p></note> This opinion
prevailed until Erasmus and the Reformers revived the doubts of the
early Fathers. The Council of Trent sanctioned it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p72">(<i>b</i>) The absence of the customary name and
salutation. This has been explained from modesty, as Paul was sent to
the Gentiles rather than the Jews (Pantaenus), or from prudence and the
desire to secure a better hearing from Jews who were strongly
prejudiced against Paul (Clement of Alexandria). Very unsatisfactory
and set aside by the authoritative tone of the Epistle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p73">(<i>c</i>) In <scripRef passage="Heb. 2:3" id="i.XII.100-p73.1" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">2:3</scripRef> the writer expressly distinguishes
himself from the apostles, and reckons himself with the second
generation of Christians, to whom the word of the Lord was "confirmed
by them that heard" it at the first from the Lord. Paul, on the
contrary, puts himself on a par with the other apostles, and derives
his doctrine directly from Christ, without any human intervention
(<scripRef passage="Gal. 1:1" id="i.XII.100-p73.2" parsed="|Gal|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1">Gal. 1:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:12" id="i.XII.100-p73.3" parsed="|Gal|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.12">12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:15" id="i.XII.100-p73.4" parsed="|Gal|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.15">15</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Gal. 1:16" id="i.XII.100-p73.5" parsed="|Gal|1|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.16">16</scripRef>). This passage alone is conclusive, and
decided Luther, Calvin, and Beza against the Pauline authorship.<note place="end" n="1233" id="i.XII.100-p73.6"><p id="i.XII.100-p74"> Calvin: "<i>Scriptor unum se ex apostolorum discipulis profitetur, quod
est a Paulina consuetudine longe alienum</i>."
And on <scripRef passage="Heb. 2:3" id="i.XII.100-p74.1" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">Heb. 2:3</scripRef>, "<i>Hic locus indicio est;
epistolam a Paulo non fuisse compositam,</i>"etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p75">(<i>d</i>) The difference, not in the substance,
but in the form and method of teaching and arguing.<note place="end" n="1234" id="i.XII.100-p75.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p76"> As Calvin expresses it:
"<i>Ipsa docendi ratio et stilus alium quam
Paulum esse satis testantur</i>." On this
point see especially Riehm’s valuable
<i>Lehrbegriff</i>, etc., and the respective sections in the works on
the N. T. Theology; also Kurtz’s <i>Com</i>., pp. 24
sqq. The parallelisms which Dr. Kay sets against this argument in the
Speaker’s <i>Com</i>., pp. 14 sqq., only prove what
nobody denies, the <i>essential</i> agreement of Hebrews with the
Pauline Epistles</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p77">(<i>e</i>) The difference of style (which has
already been discussed). This argument does not rest on the number of
peculiar words for such are found in every book of the New Testament,
but in the superior purity, correctness, and rhetorical finish of
style.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p78">(<i>f</i>) The difference in the quotations from
the Old Testament. The author of Hebrews follows uniformly the
Septuagint, even with its departures from the Hebrew; while Paul is
more independent, and often corrects the Septuagint from the Hebrew.
Bleek has also discovered the important fact that the former used the
text of Codex Alexandrinus, the latter the text of Codex Vaticanus.<note place="end" n="1235" id="i.XII.100-p78.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p79"> See the proof in Bleek, vol.
I. 338-375. Conveniently ignored in the Speaker’s
<i>Com</i>., p. 13.</p></note> It
is incredible that Paul, writing to the church of Jerusalem, should not
have made use of his Hebrew and rabbinical learning in quoting the
Scriptures.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p80">3 <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p80.1">Conjectures</span> concerning
the probable author. Four Pauline disciples and co-workers have been
proposed, either as sole or as joint authors with Paul, three with some
support in tradition—Barnabas, Luke, and
Clement—one without any Apollos. Silvanus also has a
few advocates.<note place="end" n="1236" id="i.XII.100-p80.2"><p id="i.XII.100-p81"> Of the other friends of Paul,
Timothy is excluded by the reference to him in <scripRef passage="Heb. 13:23" id="i.XII.100-p81.1" parsed="|Heb|13|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23">Heb. 13:23</scripRef>. Mark, Demas,
Titus, Tychicus, Epaphroditus, Epaphras, Aristarchus, Aquila, Jesus
Justus have never been brought forward as candidates. Silvanus, or
Silas, is favorably mentioned by Böhme, Mynster, and Riehm
(890 sqq.), on account of his prominent position, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:22, 27, 34, 40" id="i.XII.100-p81.2" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0;|Acts|15|27|0|0;|Acts|15|34|0|0;|Acts|15|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22 Bible:Acts.15.27 Bible:Acts.15.34 Bible:Acts.15.40">Acts 15:22, 27, 34,
40</scripRef>; 16:19; <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:12" id="i.XII.100-p81.3" parsed="|1Pet|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.12">1 Pet. 5:12</scripRef>.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p82">(<i>a</i>) Barnabas.<note place="end" n="1237" id="i.XII.100-p82.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p83"> Tertullian, Ullmann, Wieseler,
Thiersch, Ritschl, Renan, Zahn. W. R. Smith (in the "Enc. Brit.")
likewise leans to the Barnabas hypothesis.</p></note> He has in his favor the
tradition of the African church (at least Tertullian), his Levitical
training, his intimacy with Paul, his close relation to the church in
Jerusalem, and his almost apostolic authority. As the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p83.1">υἱὸς
παρακλήσεως</span>(<scripRef passage="Acts 4:36" id="i.XII.100-p83.2" parsed="|Acts|4|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.4.36">Acts 4:36</scripRef>), he may have written the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p83.3">λόγος
παρακλήσεως</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 13:22" id="i.XII.100-p83.4" parsed="|Heb|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.22">Heb. 13:22</scripRef>). But in this case he cannot be the
author of the Epistle which goes by his name, and which, although
belonging to the Pauline and strongly anti-Judaizing tendency, is yet
far inferior to Hebrews in spirit and wisdom. Moreover, Barnabas was a
primitive disciple, and cannot be included in the second generation
(2:3).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p84">(<i>b</i>) Luke.<note place="end" n="1238" id="i.XII.100-p84.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p85"> Clement of Alexandria (who,
however, regarded Luke only, and wrongly, as translator), Calvin,
Grotius, Crell, Ebrard, Delitzsch, Döllinger. Ebrard
supposes that Luke wrote the Epistle at the request and in the name of
Paul, who suggested the general plan and leading ideas. This is the
most plausible form of the Luke hypothesis, but does not account for
the doctrinal differences.</p></note> He answers the
description of <scripRef passage="Heb. 2:3" id="i.XII.100-p85.1" parsed="|Heb|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.3">2:3</scripRef>, writes
pure Greek, and has many affinities in style.<note place="end" n="1239" id="i.XII.100-p85.2"><p id="i.XII.100-p86"> This linguistic argument has
been overdone by Delitzsch and weakened by fanciful or far-fetched
analogies. See the strictures of Lünemann, pp.
24-31.</p></note> But against him is the
fact that the author of Hebrews was, no doubt, a native Jew, while Luke
was a Gentile (<scripRef passage="Col. 4:11" id="i.XII.100-p86.1" parsed="|Col|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.11">Col. 4:11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Col. 4:14" id="i.XII.100-p86.2" parsed="|Col|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.14">14</scripRef>).
This objection, however, ceases in a measure if Luke wrote in the name
and under the instruction of Paul.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p87">(<i>c</i>) Clemens Romanus.<note place="end" n="1240" id="i.XII.100-p87.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p88"> Mentioned as a subjective
conjecture by Origen (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p88.1">Κλήμης ὁ
γενόμενος
ἐπίσκοποσ
Ῥωμαίων
ἔγραψε
τὴν
ἐπιστολήν</span>) alongside with Luke. Renewed by Erasmus and
Bisping.</p></note> He makes thorough
use of Hebrews and interweaves passages from the Epistle with his own
ideas, but evidently as an imitator, far inferior in originality and
force.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p89">(<i>d</i>) Apollos.<note place="end" n="1241" id="i.XII.100-p89.1"><p id="i.XII.100-p90"> Luther, Osiander, Norton,
Semler, Bleek, Tholuck, Credner, Reuss, Bunsen, Hilgenfeld, Lange,
Moll, Kendrick, Alford, Lünemann, Kurtz, Samuel Davidson, A.
B. Davidson. The Apollos hypothesis has been the most popular until,
within the last few years, Renan, Zahn, and W. Robertson Smith have
turned the current again in favor of the Barnabas hypothesis. Riehm,
after a full and judicious discussion, wavers between Apollos and
Silvanus, but ends with Origen’s modest confession of
ignorance (p. 894).</p></note> A happy guess of the
genius of Luther, suggested by the description given of Apollos in the
<scripRef passage="Acts 18:24-28" id="i.XII.100-p90.1" parsed="|Acts|18|24|18|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.24-Acts.18.28">Acts
18:24–28</scripRef>,
and by Paul (<scripRef passage="1 Cor. 1:12; 3:4-6, 22; 4:6; 16:12" id="i.XII.100-p90.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|0|0;|1Cor|3|4|3|6;|1Cor|3|22|0|0;|1Cor|4|6|0|0;|1Cor|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12 Bible:1Cor.3.4-1Cor.3.6 Bible:1Cor.3.22 Bible:1Cor.4.6 Bible:1Cor.16.12">1 Cor. 1:12;
3:4–6, 22; 4:6; 16:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 3:13" id="i.XII.100-p90.3" parsed="|Titus|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.13">Tit. 3:13</scripRef>). Apollos was a Jew of Alexandria,
mighty in the Scriptures, fervent in spirit, eloquent in speech,
powerfully confuting the Jews, a friend of Paul, and independently
working with him in the same cause at Ephesus, Corinth, Crete. So far
everything seems to fit. But this hypothesis has not a shadow of
support in tradition, which could hardly have omitted Apollos in
silence among the three or four probable authors. Clement names him
once,<note place="end" n="1242" id="i.XII.100-p90.4"><p id="i.XII.100-p91"> <i>Ep</i>. <i>ad Cor.,</i> c.
47.</p></note> but not as the author of the Epistle which he
so freely uses. Nor is there any trace of his ever having been in Rome,
and having stood in so close a relationship to the Hebrew Christians in
Palestine.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p92">The learned discussion of modern divines has led
to no certain and unanimous conclusion, but is, nevertheless, very
valuable, and sheds light in different directions. The following points
may be regarded as made certain, or at least in the highest degree
probable: the author of Hebrews was a Jew by birth; a Hellenist, not a
Palestinian; thoroughly at home in the Greek Scriptures (less so, if at
all, in the Hebrew original); familiar with the Alexandrian Jewish
theology (less so, if at all, with the rabbinical learning of
Palestine); a pupil of the apostles (not himself an apostle); an
independent disciple and coworker of Paul; a friend of Timothy; in
close relation with the Hebrew Christians of Palestine, and, when he
wrote, on the point of visiting them; an inspired man of apostolic
insight, power, and authority, and hence worthy of a position in the
canon as "the great unknown."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p93">Beyond these marks we cannot go with safety. The
writer purposely withholds his name. The arguments for Barnabas, Luke,
and Apollos, as well as the objections against them, are equally
strong, and we have no data to decide between them, not to mention
other less known workers of the apostolic age. We must still confess
with Origen that God only knows the author of the Epistle to the
Hebrews.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p94"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.100-p95">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p96"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p97">I.—The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p97.1">Position</span> of Hebrews in the New Testament. In the old Greek
MSS. (<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.100-p97.2">א</span>, B, C, D) the Epistle to the
Hebrews stands before the Pastoral Epistles, as being an acknowledged
letter of Paul. This order has, perhaps, a chronological value, and is
followed in the critical editions Lachmann, Tischendorf, Tregelles,
Westcott and Hort), although Westcott and Hort regard the Pastoral
Epistles as Pauline, and the Ep. to the Hebrews as un-Pauline. See
their <i>Gr. Test.,</i> vol. II., 321.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p98">But in the Latin and English Bibles, Hebrews
stands more appropriately at the <i>close</i> of the Pauline Epistles,
and immediately precedes the Catholic Epistles.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p99">Luther, who had some doctrinal objections to
Hebrews and James, took the liberty of putting them after the Epistles
of Peter and John, and making them the last Epistles except Jude. He
misunderstood <scripRef passage="Heb. 6:4-6; 10:26, 27; 12:17" id="i.XII.100-p99.1" parsed="|Heb|6|4|6|6;|Heb|10|26|10|27;|Heb|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.4-Heb.6.6 Bible:Heb.10.26-Heb.10.27 Bible:Heb.12.17">Heb.
6:4–6; 10:26, 27; 12:17</scripRef>, as excluding the possibility of a
second repentance and pardon after baptism, and called these passages,
"hard knots" that ran counter to all the Gospels and Epistles of Paul;
but, apart from this, he declared Hebrews to be, "an Epistle of
exquisite beauty, discussing from Scripture, with masterly skill and
thoroughness, the priesthood of Christ, and interpreting on this point
the Old Testament with great richness and acuteness."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p100">The English Revisers retained, without any
documentary evidence, the traditional title, "The Epistle <i>of Paul
the Apostle</i> to the Hebrews." This gives sanction to a particular
theory, and is properly objected to by the American Revisers. The
Pauline authorship is, to say the least, an open question, and should
have been left open by the Revisers. The ancient authorities entitle
the letter simply, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p100.1">Πρὸσ
Ἑβραίους,</span>and even this was probably added
by the hand of an early transcriber. Still less is the subscription,
"Written to the Hebrews from Italy by Timothy" to be relied on as
original, and was probably a mere inference from the contents (<scripRef passage="Heb. 13:23, 24" id="i.XII.100-p100.2" parsed="|Heb|13|23|13|24" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.23-Heb.13.24">Heb.
13:23, 24</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p101">II.—The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.100-p101.1">Hapaxtegomena</span> of the Epistle. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.2">ἀγενεαλόγητος,</span>without pedigree (said of
Melchizedek), <scripRef passage="Heb. 7:3" id="i.XII.100-p101.3" parsed="|Heb|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.3">Heb. 7:3</scripRef>.
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.4">ἀμήτωρ</span>, motherless, <scripRef passage="Heb. 7:3" id="i.XII.100-p101.5" parsed="|Heb|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.3">7:3</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.6">ἀπάτωρ</span>, fatherless, <scripRef passage="Heb. 7:3" id="i.XII.100-p101.7" parsed="|Heb|7|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.3">7:3</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.8">ἀπαύγασμα,</span>effulgence (said of Christ in
relation to God), <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:2" id="i.XII.100-p101.9" parsed="|Heb|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.2">1:2</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.10">αἰσθητήριον</span>, sense, <scripRef passage="Heb. 5:14" id="i.XII.100-p101.11" parsed="|Heb|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.14">5:14</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.12">ἀκροθίνιον</span>, spoils, <scripRef passage="Heb. 7:4" id="i.XII.100-p101.13" parsed="|Heb|7|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.4">7:4</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.14">εὐπερίστατος</span>(from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.15">εὖ</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.16">περιίστημι,</span>to place round), a difficult word
of uncertain interpretation, easily besetting, closely clinging to (E.
R. on the margin: admired by many), <scripRef passage="Heb. 12:1" id="i.XII.100-p101.17" parsed="|Heb|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.1">12:1</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.18">κριτικός,</span>quick to discern, <scripRef passage="Heb. 4:12" id="i.XII.100-p101.19" parsed="|Heb|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12">4:12</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.20">ἡ
μέλλουσα
οἰκουμένη</span>, the future world, <scripRef passage="Heb. 2:5" id="i.XII.100-p101.21" parsed="|Heb|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.5">2:5</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.22">μεσιτεύειν</span>, to interpose
one’s self, to mediate, <scripRef passage="Heb. 6:17" id="i.XII.100-p101.23" parsed="|Heb|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.17">6:17</scripRef>., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.24">μετριοπαθεῖν</span>, to have compassion on, to bear
gently with, <scripRef passage="Heb. 5:2" id="i.XII.100-p101.25" parsed="|Heb|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.5.2">5:2</scripRef> (said of
Christ). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.26">ὁρκωμοσία</span><i>,</i> oath, <scripRef passage="Heb. 7:20, 21, 28" id="i.XII.100-p101.27" parsed="|Heb|7|20|7|21;|Heb|7|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.20-Heb.7.21 Bible:Heb.7.28">7:20, 21,
28</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.28">παραπικραίνειν</span><i>,</i> to provoke, 3:16. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.29">παραπικρασμός,</span>provocation, <scripRef passage="Heb. 3:8" id="i.XII.100-p101.30" parsed="|Heb|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.8">3:8</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb. 3:15" id="i.XII.100-p101.31" parsed="|Heb|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.15">15</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.32">πολυμερῶς,</span>by divers portions, <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:1" id="i.XII.100-p101.33" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">1:1</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.34">πολυτρόπως,</span>in divers manners, <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:1" id="i.XII.100-p101.35" parsed="|Heb|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.1">1:1</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.36">πρόδρομος,</span>forerunner, <scripRef passage="Heb. 6:20" id="i.XII.100-p101.37" parsed="|Heb|6|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.20">6:20</scripRef> (of Christ). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.38">συνεπιμαρτυρεῖν</span>, to bear witness with, <scripRef passage="Heb. 2:4" id="i.XII.100-p101.39" parsed="|Heb|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.4">2:4</scripRef>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.40">τραχηλίζειν</span>. to open, <scripRef passage="Heb. 4:13" id="i.XII.100-p101.41" parsed="|Heb|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.13">4:13</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.42">τετραχηλισμένα</span>, laid open). <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.43">ὑποστασις,</span>substance (or person), <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:3" id="i.XII.100-p101.44" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">1:3</scripRef> (of God); confidence, <scripRef passage="Heb. 3:14" id="i.XII.100-p101.45" parsed="|Heb|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.3.14">3:14</scripRef>; assurance, <scripRef passage="Heb. 11:1" id="i.XII.100-p101.46" parsed="|Heb|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.1">11:1</scripRef>. This word, however, occurs also in
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 11:17" id="i.XII.100-p101.47" parsed="|2Cor|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.17">2
Cor. 11:17</scripRef>, in the sense of
confidence. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p101.48">χαρακτήρ</span>, express image (Christ, the very
image of the essence of God), <scripRef passage="Heb. 1:3" id="i.XII.100-p101.49" parsed="|Heb|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.3">Heb. 1:3</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p102">On the other hand, the Ep. to the Hebrews has a
number of rare words in common with Paul which are not elsewhere found
in the New Testament or the Septuagint, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.1">αἰδώς</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 12:13" id="i.XII.100-p102.2" parsed="|Heb|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.12.13">12:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 2:9" id="i.XII.100-p102.3" parsed="|1Tim|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.9">1 Tim. 2:9</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.4">ἄναθεωρέω</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 13:7" id="i.XII.100-p102.5" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">Heb. 13:7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 17:23" id="i.XII.100-p102.6" parsed="|Acts|17|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.23">Acts 17:23</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.7">ἀνυπότακτος</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb.2:8" id="i.XII.100-p102.8" parsed="|Heb|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.8">Heb.2:8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 1:9" id="i.XII.100-p102.9" parsed="|1Tim|1|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.9">1 Tim. 1:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:6" id="i.XII.100-p102.10" parsed="|Titus|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.6">Tit. 1:6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Tit. 1:10" id="i.XII.100-p102.11" parsed="|Titus|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.10">10</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.12">ἀπείθεια</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 4:6" id="i.XII.100-p102.13" parsed="|Heb|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.6">Heb. 4:6</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Heb. 4:11" id="i.XII.100-p102.14" parsed="|Heb|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.11">11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:30" id="i.XII.100-p102.15" parsed="|Rom|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.30">Rom. 11:30</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 11:32" id="i.XII.100-p102.16" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. 2:2" id="i.XII.100-p102.17" parsed="|Eph|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.2">Eph. 2:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 3:5" id="i.XII.100-p102.18" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. 3:5</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.19">ἀπόλουσις</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 11:25" id="i.XII.100-p102.20" parsed="|Heb|11|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.25">Heb. 11:25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:17" id="i.XII.100-p102.21" parsed="|1Tim|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.17">1 Tim. 6:17</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.22">ἀφιλάργυρος</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 13:5" id="i.XII.100-p102.23" parsed="|Heb|13|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.5">Heb. 13:5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:3" id="i.XII.100-p102.24" parsed="|1Tim|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.3">1 Tim. 3:3</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.25">ἔνδικος</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 2:1" id="i.XII.100-p102.26" parsed="|Heb|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.1">Heb. 2:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 3:8" id="i.XII.100-p102.27" parsed="|Rom|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.8">Rom. 3:8</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.28">ἐνεργής</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 4:12" id="i.XII.100-p102.29" parsed="|Heb|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.4.12">Heb. 4:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 16:9" id="i.XII.100-p102.30" parsed="|1Cor|16|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.9">1 Cor. 16:9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philem. 6" id="i.XII.100-p102.31" parsed="|Phlm|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.6">Philem. 6</scripRef>),<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.32">ἐφάπαξ</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 7:27" id="i.XII.100-p102.33" parsed="|Heb|7|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.7.27">Heb. 7:27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. 10:10" id="i.XII.100-p102.34" parsed="|Heb|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.10">10:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 9:10" id="i.XII.100-p102.35" parsed="|Rom|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.10">Rom. 9:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 15:6" id="i.XII.100-p102.36" parsed="|1Cor|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.6">1 Cor. 15:6</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.37">κοσμικός</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 9:11" id="i.XII.100-p102.38" parsed="|Heb|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.9.11">Heb. 9:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Tit. 2:12" id="i.XII.100-p102.39" parsed="|Titus|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.2.12">Tit. 2:12</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.40">μιμητής</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 6:12" id="i.XII.100-p102.41" parsed="|Heb|6|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.12">Heb. 6:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 4:16" id="i.XII.100-p102.42" parsed="|1Cor|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.16">1 Cor. 4:16</scripRef>, etc.), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.43">νεκρόω</span> (<scripRef passage="Heb. 11:12" id="i.XII.100-p102.44" parsed="|Heb|11|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.12">Heb. 11:12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 4:19" id="i.XII.100-p102.45" parsed="|Rom|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.4.19">Rom. 4:19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 3:5" id="i.XII.100-p102.46" parsed="|Col|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.5">Col. 3:5</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.47">ὀρέγομαι</span>
(<scripRef passage="Heb. 11:16" id="i.XII.100-p102.48" parsed="|Heb|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.11.16">Heb. 11:16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 3:1" id="i.XII.100-p102.49" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1">1 Tim. 3:1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Tim. 6:10" id="i.XII.100-p102.50" parsed="|1Tim|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.10">6:10</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.51">παρακοή</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 2:2" id="i.XII.100-p102.52" parsed="|Heb|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.2.2">Heb. 2:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 5:10" id="i.XII.100-p102.53" parsed="|Rom|5|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.10">Rom. 5:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Cor. 10:6" id="i.XII.100-p102.54" parsed="|2Cor|10|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.6">2 Cor. 10:6</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.55">πληροφορία</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 6:11" id="i.XII.100-p102.56" parsed="|Heb|6|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.11">Heb. 6:11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. 10:22" id="i.XII.100-p102.57" parsed="|Heb|10|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.10.22">10:22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. 2:2" id="i.XII.100-p102.58" parsed="|Col|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.2">Col. 2:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Thess. 1:5" id="i.XII.100-p102.59" parsed="|1Thess|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.5">1 Thess. 1:5</scripRef>), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.100-p102.60">φιλοξενία</span>(<scripRef passage="Heb. 13:2" id="i.XII.100-p102.61" parsed="|Heb|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.2">Heb. 13:2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. 12:13" id="i.XII.100-p102.62" parsed="|Rom|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.13">Rom. 12:13</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.100-p103">On the linguistic peculiarities of Hebrews, see
Bleek, I. 315–338 Lünemann, <i>Com</i>.,
pp. 12 and 24 sqq. (4th ed., 1878); Davidson, <i>Introd</i>., I. 209
sqq. (revised ed., 1882); and the Speaker’s
<i>Com</i>. <i>N. T.,</i> IV. 7–16.</p>

<p id="i.XII.100-p104"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="101" title="The Apocalypse" shorttitle="Section 101" progress="95.41%" prev="i.XII.100" next="i.XII.102" id="i.XII.101">

<index type="globalSubject" subject1="New Testament" subject2="Revelation" id="i.XII.101-p0.1" />

<p class="head" id="i.XII.101-p1">§ 101. The Apocalypse.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.101-p3">On the Lit. and life of John, see
§§ 40 and 41 (this vol.); on the authorship of
the Apoc. and the time of composition, § 37 (this vol.);
§ 41 (this vol.); and § 84 (this vol.)</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.101-p4">1. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p4.1">Modern Critical, works of
German and French scholars on the Apocalypse: Lücke</span>
(<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p4.2">Voltständige Einleitung,</span></i>
etc., 2d ed., 1852; 1,074 pages of introductory matter, critical and
historical; compare with it the review of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p4.3">Bleek in
the "Studien and Kritiken" for 1854 and 1855); DeWet<i>te</i></span>
<i>Com.,</i> 1848, with a remarkable preface, 3d ed. by
Möller, 1862); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p4.4">Bleek (Posthumous Lectures,
ed. by Hossbach, 1862); Ewald</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p4.5">Die Johann.
Schriften, vol.</span></i> II, 1862; besides his older Latin Com.,
1828); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p4.6">Düsterdieck</span> (in
Meyer’s <i>Com</i>., 3d ed., 1877); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p4.7">Renan</span> (<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.101-p4.8">L’Antechrist</span></i>, 1873); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p4.9">Reuss (1878). A. Sabatier, in Lichtenberger’s
"Encyclopédie," I. 396–407. E.
Vischer</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p4.10">Die Offenb. Joh. eine
Jüd. Apok. in christl. Bearbeitung,</span></i> Leipz., 1886.
F. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p4.11">Spitta</span>: <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p4.12">Die Offenb. Joh.
untersucht,</span></i> Halle, 1889.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.101-p5">2. For <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p5.1">Doctrinal and Practical
exposition, the Commentaries of Hengstenberg (1849, spoiled by false
prophecies and arbitrary fancies) Auberlen</span> (on <i>Daniel and
Revelation</i>, 2d ed., 1854); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p5.2">Gaussen</span>
(<i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.101-p5.3">Daniel le prophète,</span></i> 1850);
<span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p5.4">Ebrard</span> (in Olshausen’s
<i>Com</i>., 1853); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p5.5">Luthardt (1861); J. C. K. Hofmann
(1844 and 1862); J. L. Füller (follows Hofmann, 1874); Lange
(1871, Am. ed. enlarged by Craven, 1874); Gebhardt</span> (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p5.6">Lehrbegriff der Apok.,</span></i> 1873); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p5.7">Kliefoth (1874). Comp. also Rougemont</span>: <i><span lang="FR" id="i.XII.101-p5.8">La Révélation de St. Jean expliquant
l’histoire (1866).</span></i> <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p5.9">Godet</span>: <i>Essay upon the Apoc., in his Studies on the N.
T.,</i> translated from the French by W. H. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p5.10">Lyttleton</span>, London, 1876, 294–398.</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.101-p6">3. English Com.: E. H. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p6.1">Elliott</span> (d. 1875, <i>Horae Apoc.,</i> 5th ed., 1862, 4
vols.); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p6.2">Wordsworth (4th ed., 1866); Alford</span> (3d
ed., 1866); C. J. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p6.3">Vaughan (3d ed., 1870,
practical); William Lee</span> (Archdeacon in Dublin, in the
"Speaker’s" <i>Com. N. T</i>., vol. iv., 1881, pp.
405–844) E. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p6.4">Huntingford (Lond.,
1882); Milligan (1883 and 1886 the best). Trench</span>: <i>The
Epistles to the Seven Churches</i> (2d ed., 1861), and <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p6.5">Plumptre</span>:<i>Expos. of the Epp. to the Seven Ch</i>. (Lond.
and N. Y., 1877).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.101-p7">4. <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p7.1">American Com. by Moses Stuart
(1845, 2 vols., new ed., 1864, with an Excursus on the Number of the
Beast, II. 452); Cowles</span> (1871).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.101-p8">5. Of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p8.1">Older</span> Commentaries,
the most important and valuable are the following:</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.101-p9">(a) <i>Greek:</i> <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p9.1">Andreas of
Caesarea in Cappadocia (5th cent.; the first continuous Com. on the
Apoc., publ. 1596, also in the works of Chrysostom; see
Lücke, p. 983); Arethas</span> Of Caes. in Cappad. (not of
the 6th cent., as stated by Lücke, p. 990, and others, but
of the 10th, according to Otto, and Harnack, in <i>Altchristl.
Liter.,</i> 1882, pp, 36 sqq.; his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p9.2">σύνοψις
σχολική</span>, ed. by J. A. Cramner, in his <i>Catenae
Graec. Patr. in N. T.,</i> Oxon., 1840, vol. VIII.; and in the works of
Oecumenius); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p9.3">0ecumenius</span> (10th cent., see
Lücke, p. 991).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.101-p10">(b) <i>Rom. Cath.:</i> <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p10.1">Lud. Ab
Alcasar (a Jesuit, 1614); Cornelius A Lapide (1662); Bossuet</span>
(1690, and in <i>Oeuvres,</i> vol. III., 1819); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p10.2">Bisping</span> (1876).</p>

<p class="MsoList" id="i.XII.101-p11">(c) <i>Protestant:</i> <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p11.1">Jos.
Mede</span> (<i>Clavis Apocalyptica,</i> Cambr., 1632; Engl. transl. by
More, 1643; a new transl. by R. B. Cooper, Lond., 1833); <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p11.2">Hugo Grotius (first, 1644); Vitringa (1705, 1719, 1721); Bengel
(1740); Bishop Thomas Newton</span> (in <i>Dissertations on the
Prophecies,</i> 8 vols., 1758).</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.101-p13">This list is a small selection. The literature on the
Apocalypse, especially in English, is immense, but mostly impository
rather than expository, and hence worthless or even mischievous,
because confounding and misleading. Darling’s list of
English works on the Apocalypse contains nearly fifty-four columns (I.,
1732–1786).</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p14"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p15">General Character of the Apocalypse.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p16"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p17">The "Revelation" of John, or rather "of Jesus
Christ" through John,<note place="end" n="1243" id="i.XII.101-p17.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p18"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p18.1">Ἀποκάλυψισ
Ἰησοῦ
Χριστοῦ</span> <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:1" id="i.XII.101-p18.2" parsed="|Rev|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.1">Rev. 1:1</scripRef>. The oldest inscription in Cod. <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p18.3">א</span> is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p18.4">αποκαλυψις
ιωανου</span>. Later
MSS. add <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p18.5">τοῦ
ἁγίου</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p18.6">τοῦ
θεολόγου</span>, etc.</p></note> appropriately closes the New Testament. It is
the one and only prophetic book, but based upon the discourses of our
Lord on the destruction of Jerusalem and the end of the world, and his
second advent (<scripRef passage="Matt. 24" id="i.XII.101-p18.7" parsed="|Matt|24|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24">Matt. 24</scripRef>). It
has one face turned back to the prophecies of old, the other gazing
into the future. It combines the beginning and the end in Him who is
"the Alpha and the Omega." It reminds one of the mysterious sphinx
keeping ceaseless watch, with staring eyes, at the base of the Great
Pyramid. "As many words as many mysteries," says Jerome; "Nobody knows
what is in it," adds Luther.<note place="end" n="1244" id="i.XII.101-p18.8"><p id="i.XII.101-p19"> "<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p19.1">Tot verba, tot mysteria</span></i>."—"<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p19.2">Niemand weiss, was darinnen steht</span></i>."
Zwingli would take no doctrinal proof-text from Revelation.</p></note> No book has been more misunderstood and
abused; none calls for greater modesty and reserve in interpretation.<note place="end" n="1245" id="i.XII.101-p19.3"><p id="i.XII.101-p20"> The amount of nonsense, false
chronology, and prophecy which has been put into the Apocalypse is
amazing, and explains the sarcastic saying of the Calvinistic, yet
vehemently anti-Puritanic preacher, Robert South (Serm. XXIII., vol.
I., 377, Philad. ed., 1844), that "the book called the Revelation, the
more it is studied, the less it is understood, as generally either
finding a man cracked, or making him so." The remark is sometimes
falsely attributed to Calvin, but he had great respect for the book,
and quotes it freely for doctrinal purposes, though he modestly or
wisely abstained from writing a commentary on it.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p21">The opening and closing chapters are as clear and
dazzling as sunlight, and furnish spiritual nourishment and
encouragement to the plainest Christian; but the intervening visions
are, to most readers, as dark as midnight, yet with many stars and the
full moon illuminating the darkness. The Epistles to the Seven
Churches, the description of the heavenly Jerusalem, and the anthems
and doxologies<note place="end" n="1246" id="i.XII.101-p21.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p22"> <scripRef passage="Rev. 4:11" id="i.XII.101-p22.1" parsed="|Rev|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.11">Rev. 4:11</scripRef>; 5:8-14; 7:12-17;
11:15; 14:13; 15:3; 19:1, 2, 6, 7.</p></note> which are interspersed through the mysterious
visions, and glister like brilliant jewels on a canopy of richest
black, are among the most beautiful, sublime, edifying, and inspiring
portions of the Bible, and they ought to guard us against a hasty
judgment of those chapters which we may be unable to understand. The
Old Testament prophets were not clearly understood until the fulfilment
cast its light upon them, and yet they served a most useful purpose as
books of warning, comfort, and hope for the coming Messiah. The
Revelation will be fully revealed when the new heavens and the new
earth appear—not before.<note place="end" n="1247" id="i.XII.101-p22.2"><p id="i.XII.101-p23"> Herder: "How many passages in
the prophets are obscure in their primary historical references, and
yet these passages, containing divine truth, doctrine, and consolation,
are manna for all hearts and all ages. Should it not be so with the
book which is an abstract of almost all prophets and
Apostles?"</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p24">"A prophet" (says the sceptical DeWette in his
Commentary on Revelation, which was his last work) "is essentially an
inspired man, an interpreter of God, who announces the Word of God to
men in accordance with, and within the limits of, the divine truth
already revealed through Moses in the Old Testament, through Christ in
the New (the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p24.1">ἀποκάλυψις
μυστηρίου</span>, <scripRef passage="Rom. 16:25" id="i.XII.101-p24.2" parsed="|Rom|16|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.25">Rom. 16:25</scripRef>. Prophecy rests on faith in a continuous
providence of God ruling over the whole world, and with peculiar
efficacy over Israel and the congregation of Christ, according to the
moral laws revealed through Moses and Christ especially the laws of
retribution. According to the secular view, all changes in human
affairs proceed partly from man’s power and prudence,
partly from accident and the hidden stubbornness of fate; but according
to the prophetic view, everything happens through the agency of God and
in harmony with his counsels of eternal and unchangeable justice, and
man is the maker of his own fortunes by obeying or resisting the will
of God."<note place="end" n="1248" id="i.XII.101-p24.3"><p id="i.XII.101-p25"> <i>Zur Einleit. in die Offenb.
Joh.,</i> p. 1. The translation is condensed.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p26">The prophecy of the Bible meets the natural desire
to know the future, and this desire is most intense in great critical
periods that are pregnant with fears and hopes. But it widely differs
from the oracles of the heathen, and the conjectures of farseeing men.
It rests on revelation, not on human sagacity and guesses; it gives
certainty, not mere probability; it is general, not specific; it does
not gratify curiosity, but is intended to edify and improve. The
prophets are not merely revealers of secrets, but also preachers of
repentance, revivalists, comforters, rebuking sin, strengthening faith,
encouraging hope.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p27">The Apocalypse is in the New Testament what the
Book of Daniel is in the Old, and differs from it as the New Testament
differs from the Old. Both are prophetic utterances of the will of God
concerning the future of his kingdom on earth. Both are books of the
church militant, and engage heaven and earth, divine, human, and
satanic powers, in a conflict for life and death. They march on as "a
terrible army with banners." They reverberate with thunderings and
reflect the lightning flashes from the throne. But while Daniel looks
to the first advent of the Messiah as the heir of the preceding
world-monarchies, John looks to the second advent of Christ and the new
heavens and the new earth. He gathers up all the former prophecies and
sends them enriched to the future. He assures us of the final
fulfilment of the prophecy of the serpent-bruiser, which was given to
our first parents immediately after the fall as a guiding star of hope
in the dark night of sin. He blends the glories of creation and
redemption in the finale of the new Jerusalem from heaven.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p28">The Apocalypse, as to its style of composition, is
written in prose, like Daniel, but belongs to prophetic poetry, which
is peculiar to the Bible and takes there the place of the epic poetry
of the Greeks; God himself being the hero, as it were, who rules over
the destinies of man. It is an inspired work of art, and requires for
its understanding a poetic imagination, which is seldom found among
commentators and critics; but the imagination must be under the
restraint of sober judgment, or it is apt to run into fantastic
comments which themselves need a commentary. The apocalyptic vision is
the last and most complete form of the prophetic poetry of the Bible.
The strong resemblance between the Revelation and Daniel, Ezekiel and
Zechariah is admitted, and without them it cannot be understood.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p29">But we may compare it also, as to its poetic form
and arrangement, with the book of Job. Both present a conflict on
earth, controlled by invisible powers in heaven. In Job it is the
struggle of an individual servant of God with Satan, the arch-slanderer
and persecutor of man, who, with the permission of God, uses temporal
losses, bodily sufferings, mental anguish, harassing doubt, domestic
affliction, false and unfeeling friends to secure his ruin. In the
Apocalypse it is the conflict of Christ and his church with the
anti-Christian world. In both the scene begins in heaven; in both the
war ends in victory but in Job long life and temporal prosperity of the
individual sufferer is the price, in the Apocalypse redeemed humanity
in the new heavens and the new earth. Both are arranged in three parts:
a prologue, the battle with successive encounters, and an epilogue. In
both the invisible power presiding over the action is the divine
counsel of wisdom and mercy, in the place of the dark impersonal fate
of the Greek drama.<note place="end" n="1249" id="i.XII.101-p29.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p30"> Prof. Godet compares the
Apocalypse with the Song of Songs, viewed as a <i>dramatic</i> poem,
and calls it "the Canticle of the New Testament," as the Song of Songs
is "the Apocalypse of the Old." But I cannot see the aptness of this
comparison. Eichhorn treated the Apocalypse as a regular drama with a
prologue, three acts, and an epilogue.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p31">A comparison between the Apocalypse and the
pseudo-apocalyptic Jewish and Christian literature—the
Fourth Book of Esdras, the Book of Enoch, the Testaments of the Twelve
Patriarchs, the Apocalypse of Baruch, the Sibylline Oracles,
etc.—opens a wide field on which we cannot enter
without passing far beyond the limits of this work. We may only say
that the relation is the same as that between the canonical Gospels and
the apocryphal pseudo-Gospels, between real history and the dreamland
of fable, between the truth of God and the fiction of man.<note place="end" n="1250" id="i.XII.101-p31.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p32"> See Lücke, pp.
66-345; Lange, pp. 6 sqq.; Hilgenfeld, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p32.1">Die jüdische Apokalyptik</span></i> (1857); Schürer, <i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p32.2">N. T’liche Zeitgeschichte</span></i> (1874), pp. 511-563.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p33">The theme of the Apocalypse is: "I come quickly,"
and the proper attitude of the church toward it is the holy longing of
a bride for her spouse, as expressed in the response (<scripRef passage="Rev. 22:20" id="i.XII.101-p33.1" parsed="|Rev|22|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.20">Rev. 22:20</scripRef>): "Amen: come, Lord Jesus." It
gives us the assurance that Christ is coming in every great event, and
rules and overrules all things for the ultimate triumph of his kingdom;
that the state of the church on earth is one of continual conflict with
hostile powers, but that she is continually gaining victories and will
at last completely and finally triumph over all her foes and enjoy
unspeakable bliss in communion with her Lord. From the concluding
chapters Christian poetry has drawn rich inspiration, and the choicest
hymns on the heavenly home of the saints are echoes of
John’s description of the new Jerusalem. The whole
atmosphere of the book is bracing, and makes one feel fearless and
hopeful in the face of the devil and the beasts from the abyss. The
Gospels lay the foundation in faith, the Acts and Epistles build upon
it a holy life; the Apocalypse is the book of hope to the struggling
Christian and the militant church, and insures final victory and rest.
This has been its mission; this will be its mission till the Lord come
in his own good time.<note place="end" n="1251" id="i.XII.101-p33.2"><p id="i.XII.101-p34"> Godet (p. 297): "The
Apocalypse is the precious vessel in which the treasure of Christian
hope has been deposited for all ages of the church, but especially for
the church under the cross." Dr. Chambers (p. 15): "The scope of this
mysterious book is not to convince unbelievers, nor to illustrate the
divine prescience, nor to minister to men’s prurient
desire to peer into the future, but to edify the disciples of Christ in
every age by unfolding the nature and character of
earth’s conflicts, by preparing them for trial as not
a strange thing, by consoling them with the prospect of victory, by
assuring them of God’s sovereign control over all
persons and things, and by pointing them to the ultimate issue when
they shall pass through the gates of pearl never more to go
out."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p35"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p36">Analysis of Contents.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p37"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p38">The Apocalypse consists of a Prologue, the
Revelation proper, and an Epilogue. We may compare this arrangement to
that of the Fourth Gospel, where <scripRef passage="John 1:1-18" id="i.XII.101-p38.1" parsed="|John|1|1|1|18" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1-John.1.18">John
1:1–18</scripRef> forms
the Prologue, <scripRef passage="John 21" id="i.XII.101-p38.2" parsed="|John|21|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.21">John 21</scripRef> the
Epilogue, and the intervening chapters contain the evangelical history
from the gathering of the disciples to the Resurrection.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p39">I. The Prologue and the Epistles to the Seven
Churches, <scripRef passage="Rev. 1-3" id="i.XII.101-p39.1" parsed="|Rev|1|0|3|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1">Rev. 1–3</scripRef>. The introductory notice;
John’s salutation and dedication to the Seven Churches
in Asia; the vision of Christ in his glory, and the Seven Churches; the
Seven Epistles addressed to them and through them to the whole church,
in its various states.<note place="end" n="1252" id="i.XII.101-p39.2"><p id="i.XII.101-p40"> Comp. § 50, (this
vol.).</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p41">II. The Revelation proper or the Prophetic Vision
of the Church of the Future, <scripRef passage="Rev. 4:1-22:5" id="i.XII.101-p41.1" parsed="|Rev|4|1|22|5" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.1-Rev.22.5">4:1–22:5</scripRef>. It consists chiefly of seven
Visions, which are again subdivided according to a symmetrical plan in
which the numbers seven, three, four, and twelve are used with symbolic
significance. There are intervening scenes of rest and triumph.
Sometimes the vision goes back to the beginning and takes a new
departure.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p42">(1) The Prelude in heaven, <scripRef passage="Rev. 4, 5" id="i.XII.101-p42.1" parsed="|Rev|4|0|0|0;|Rev|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4 Bible:Rev.5">Rev. 4 and 5</scripRef>. (<i>a) The appearance of the
throne of God (<scripRef passage="Rev. 4" id="i.XII.101-p42.2" parsed="|Rev|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4">Rev. 4</scripRef>). (b</i>) The appearance of the Lamb who takes
and opens the sealed book (<scripRef passage="Rev. 5" id="i.XII.101-p42.3" parsed="|Rev|5|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5">Rev. 5</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p43">(2) The vision of the seven seals, with two
episodes between the sixth and seventh seals, <scripRef passage="Rev. 6:1-8:1" id="i.XII.101-p43.1" parsed="|Rev|6|1|8|1" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.1-Rev.8.1">6:1–8:1</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p44">(3) The vision of the seven trumpets of vengeance,
<scripRef passage="Rev. 8:2-11:19" id="i.XII.101-p44.1" parsed="|Rev|8|2|11|19" osisRef="Bible:Rev.8.2-Rev.11.19">8:2–11:19</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p45">(4) The vision of the woman (the church) and her
three enemies, <scripRef passage="Rev. 12:1-13:18" id="i.XII.101-p45.1" parsed="|Rev|12|1|13|18" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.1-Rev.13.18">12:1–13:18</scripRef>. The three enemies are the dragon
(<scripRef passage="Rev. 12:3-17" id="i.XII.101-p45.2" parsed="|Rev|12|3|12|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.3-Rev.12.17">12:3–17</scripRef>), the beast from the sea <scripRef passage="Rev. 12:18-13:10" id="i.XII.101-p45.3" parsed="|Rev|12|18|13|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.12.18-Rev.13.10">(12:18–13:10)</scripRef>, and the beast from the earth, or
the false prophet <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:11-18" id="i.XII.101-p45.4" parsed="|Rev|13|11|13|18" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.11-Rev.13.18">(13:11–18)</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p46">(5) The group of visions in <scripRef passage="Rev 14" id="i.XII.101-p46.1" parsed="|Rev|14|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14">Rev 14</scripRef>: (<i>a) the
vision of the Lamb on Mount Zion</i> <scripRef passage="Rev. 14:1-5" id="i.XII.101-p46.2" parsed="|Rev|14|1|14|5" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.1-Rev.14.5"><i>(14:1–5)</i></scripRef><i>; (b) of the three angels of
judgment</i> <scripRef passage="Rev. 14:6-11" id="i.XII.101-p46.3" parsed="|Rev|14|6|14|11" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.6-Rev.14.11"><i>(14:6–11)</i></scripRef><i>, followed by an episode</i>
<scripRef passage="Rev. 14:12, 13" id="i.XII.101-p46.4" parsed="|Rev|14|12|14|13" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.12-Rev.14.13"><i>(14:12, 13)</i></scripRef><i>; (c</i>) the vision of the harvest
and the vintage of the earth <scripRef passage="Rev. 14:14-20" id="i.XII.101-p46.5" parsed="|Rev|14|14|14|20" osisRef="Bible:Rev.14.14-Rev.14.20">(14:14–20)</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p47">(6) The vision of the seven vials of wrath, <scripRef passage="Rev. 15:1-16:21" id="i.XII.101-p47.1" parsed="|Rev|15|1|16|21" osisRef="Bible:Rev.15.1-Rev.16.21">15:1–16:21</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p48">(7) The vision of the final triumph, <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:1-22:5" id="i.XII.101-p48.1" parsed="|Rev|17|1|22|5" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.1-Rev.22.5">17:1–22:5</scripRef>: (<i>a) the fall of Babylon
(</i><scripRef passage="Rev. 17:1-19:10" id="i.XII.101-p48.2" parsed="|Rev|17|1|19|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.1-Rev.19.10"><i>17:1–19:10</i></scripRef><i>); (b) the overthrow of
Satan</i> <scripRef passage="Rev. 19:11-20:10" id="i.XII.101-p48.3" parsed="|Rev|19|11|20|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.11-Rev.20.10"><i>(19:11–20:10)</i></scripRef><i>, with the millennial reign
intervening</i> <scripRef passage="Rev. 20:1-6" id="i.XII.101-p48.4" parsed="|Rev|20|1|20|6" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.1-Rev.20.6"><i>(20:1–6)</i></scripRef><i>; (c) the universal
judgment</i> <scripRef passage="Rev. 20:11-15" id="i.XII.101-p48.5" parsed="|Rev|20|11|20|15" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.11-Rev.20.15"><i>(20:11–15)</i></scripRef><i>; (d</i>) the new heavens and
the new earth, and the glories of the heavenly Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Rev. 21:1-22:5" id="i.XII.101-p48.6" parsed="|Rev|21|1|22|5" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.1-Rev.22.5">21:1–22:5</scripRef>).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p49">III. The Epilogue, <scripRef passage="Rev. 22:6-21" id="i.XII.101-p49.1" parsed="|Rev|22|6|22|21" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.6-Rev.22.21">22:6–21</scripRef>. The divine attestation, threats,
and promises.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p50"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p51">Authorship and Canonicity.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p52"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p53">The question of authorship has already been
discussed in connection with John’s Gospel. The
Apocalypse professes to be the work of John, who assumes a commanding
position over the churches of Asia. History knows only one such
character, the Apostle and Evangelist, and to him it is ascribed by the
earliest and most trustworthy witnesses, going back to the lifetime of
many friends and pupils of the author. It is one of the best
authenticated books of the New Testament.<note place="end" n="1253" id="i.XII.101-p53.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p54"> See the testimonies in
Charteris, <i>Canonicity</i>, pp. 336-357; also Lücke (pp.
419-887), Alford (iv. 198-229), Lee (pp. 405-442), and other
commentators.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p55">And yet, owing to its enigmatical obscurity, it is
the most disputed of the seven <i>Antilegomena;</i> and this internal
difficulty has suggested the hypothesis of the authorship of "Presbyter
John," whose very existence is doubtful (being based on a somewhat
obscure passage of Papias), and who at all events could not occupy a
rival position of superintendency over the churches in Asia during the
lifetime of the great John. The Apocalypse was a stumbling-block to the
spiritualism of the Alexandrian fathers, and to the realism of the
Reformers (at least Luther and Zwingli), and to not a few of eminent
modern divines; and yet it has attracted again and again the most
intense curiosity and engaged the most patient study of devout
scholars; while humble Christians of every age are cheered by its
heroic tone and magnificent close in their pilgrimage to the heavenly
Jerusalem. Rejected by many as unapostolic and uncanonical, and
assigned to a mythical Presbyter John, it is now recognized by the
severest school of critics as an undoubted production of the historical
Apostle John.<note place="end" n="1254" id="i.XII.101-p55.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p56"> This is the almost unanimous
opinion of the Tübingen critics and their sympathizers on
the Continent and in England.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p57">If so, it challenges for this reason alone our
profound reverence. For who was better fitted to be the historian of
the past and the seer of the future than the bosom friend of our Lord
and Saviour? Able scholars, rationalistic as well as orthodox, have by
thorough and patient investigation discovered or fully confirmed its
poetic beauty and grandeur, the consummate art in its plan and
execution. They have indeed not been able to clear up all the mysteries
of this book, but have strengthened rather than weakened its claim to
the position which it has ever occupied in the canon of the New
Testament.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p58">It is true, the sceptical critics who so
confidently vindicate the apostolic origin of the Apocalypse, derive
from this very fact their strongest weapon against the apostolic origin
of the fourth Gospel. But the differences of language and spirit which
have been urged are by no means irreconcilable, and are overruled by
stronger resemblances in the theology and christology and even in the
style of the two books. A proper estimate of John’s
character enables us to see that he was not only able, but eminently
fitted to write both; especially if we take into consideration the
intervening distance of twenty or thirty years, the difference of the
subject (prospective prophecy in one, and retrospective history in the
other), and the difference of the state of mind, now borne along in
ecstacy (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p58.1">ἐν
πρεύματι</span>) from vision to vision and
recording what the Spirit dictated, now calmly collecting his
reminiscences in full, clear self-consciousness (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p58.2">ἐν νοΐ</span>).<note place="end" n="1255" id="i.XII.101-p58.3"><p id="i.XII.101-p59"> Comp. <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:10" id="i.XII.101-p59.1" parsed="|Rev|1|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.10">Rev. 1:10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1 Cor. 14:15" id="i.XII.101-p59.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.15">1 Cor. 14:15</scripRef>.
See, besides the references mentioned at the head of the section, the
testimony of Dr. Weiss, who, in his <i>Leben Jesu</i> (1882), I.
97-101, ably discusses the difference, between the two books, and comes
to the conclusion that they are both from the same Apostle John. "Yes"
(he says, with reference to a significant concession of Dr. Baur), "the
fourth Gospel is ’the spiritualized
Apocalypse,’ but not because an intellectual hero of
the second century followed the seer of the Apocalypse, but because the
Son of Thunder of the Apocalypse had been matured and transfigured by
the Spirit and the divine guidance into a mystic, and the flames of his
youth had burnt down into the glow of a holy love."</p></note></p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p60"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p61">The Time of Composition.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p62"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p63">The traditional date of composition at the end of
Domitian’s reign (95 or 96) rests on the clear and
weighty testimony of Irenaeus, is confirmed by Eusebius and Jerome, and
has still its learned defenders,<note place="end" n="1256" id="i.XII.101-p63.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p64"> The great majority of older
commentators, and among the recent ones Elliott, Alford, Hengstenberg,
Ebrard, Lange, Hofmann, Godet, Lee, Milligan, and Warfield (in
Schaff’s "Encycl." III. 2035). I myself formerly
advocated the later date, in the <i>Hist. of the Ap. Church</i> (1853),
pp. 418 sqq</p></note> but the internal
evidence strongly favors an earlier date between the death of Nero
(June 9, 68) and the destruction of Jerusalem (August 10, 70).<note place="end" n="1257" id="i.XII.101-p64.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p65"> The early date is advocated or
accepted by Neander, Lücke, Bleek, Ewald, DeWette, Baur,
Hilgenfeld, Reuss, Düsterdieck, Renan, Aubé,
Stuart, Davidson, Cowles, Bishop Lightfoot, Westoott, Holtzmann, Weiss;
and among earlier writers by Alcasar, Grotius, Hammond, Abauzit, and
John Lightfoot.</p></note> This
helps us at the same time more easily to explain the difference between
the fiery energy of the Apocalypse and the calm repose of the fourth
Gospel, which was composed in extreme old age. The Apocalypse forms the
natural transition from the Synoptic Gospels to the fourth Gospel. The
condition of the Seven Churches was indeed different from that which
existed a few years before when Paul wrote to the Ephesians; but the
movement in the apostolic age was very rapid. Six or seven years
intervened to account for the changes. The Epistle to the Hebrews
implies a similar spiritual decline among its readers in 63 or 64.
Great revivals of religion are very apt to be quickly followed by a
reaction of worldliness or indifference.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p66">The arguments for the early date are the
following:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p67">1. Jerusalem was still standing, and the seer was
directed to measure the Temple and the altar (<scripRef passage="Rev. 11:1" id="i.XII.101-p67.1" parsed="|Rev|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.1">Rev. 11:1</scripRef>), but the destruction is predicted
as approaching. The Gentiles "shall tread (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p67.2">πατήσουσιν</span>) the holy city under foot forty
and two months" (<scripRef passage="Rev. 11:2" id="i.XII.101-p67.3" parsed="|Rev|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.2">11:2</scripRef>; Comp.
<scripRef passage="Luke 21:24" id="i.XII.101-p67.4" parsed="|Luke|21|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.21.24">Luke
21:24</scripRef>), and the "dead bodies
shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called
Sodom and Egypt, where also their Lord was crucified" (<scripRef passage="Rev. 11:8" id="i.XII.101-p67.5" parsed="|Rev|11|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.8">Rev. 11:8</scripRef>). The existence of the twelve
tribes seems also to be assumed in <scripRef passage="Rev. 7:4-8" id="i.XII.101-p67.6" parsed="|Rev|7|4|7|8" osisRef="Bible:Rev.7.4-Rev.7.8">7:4–8</scripRef>. The advocates of the traditional date
understand these passages in a figurative sense. But the allusion to
the crucifixion compels us to think of the historical Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p68">2. The book was written not long after the death
of the fifth Roman emperor, that is, Nero, when the empire had received
a deadly wound (comp. <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:3" id="i.XII.101-p68.1" parsed="|Rev|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.3">13:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:12" id="i.XII.101-p68.2" parsed="|Rev|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.12">12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:14" id="i.XII.101-p68.3" parsed="|Rev|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.14">14</scripRef>). This is the natural interpretation of
<scripRef passage="Rev. 17:10" id="i.XII.101-p68.4" parsed="|Rev|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.10">17:10</scripRef>, where
it is stated that the seven heads of the scarlet-colored beast,
<i>i.e., heathen Rome, "are seven kings; the five are fallen, the one
is, the other is not yet come, and when he cometh, he must continue a
little while." The first five emperors were Augustus, Tiberius,
Caligula, Claudius, and Nero, with whom the gens Julia</i> ingloriously
perished. Next came Galba, a mere usurper (seventy-three years old),
who ruled but a short time, from June, 68, to January, 69, and was
followed by two other usurpers, Otho and Vitellius, till Vespasian, in
70, restored the empire after an interregnum of two years, and left the
completion of the conquest of the Jews and the destruction of Jerusalem
to his son Titus.<note place="end" n="1258" id="i.XII.101-p68.5"><p id="i.XII.101-p69"> Suetonius, <i>Vespas</i>.
c. 1 "<i>Rebellione trium principum et
caede incertum diu et quasi vagum imperium suscepit firmavitque tandem
gens Flavia.</i>"</p></note> Vespasian may therefore be regarded as the
sixth head, the three rebels not being counted; and thus the
composition of the Apocalypse would fall in the spring (perhaps Easter)
of the year 70. This is confirmed by <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:3" id="i.XII.101-p69.1" parsed="|Rev|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.3">13:3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:12" id="i.XII.101-p69.2" parsed="|Rev|13|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.12">12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:14" id="i.XII.101-p69.3" parsed="|Rev|13|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.14">14</scripRef>, where the deadly wound of the beast is
represented as being already healed.<note place="end" n="1259" id="i.XII.101-p69.4"><p id="i.XII.101-p70"> So Bleek (p. 121),
Lücke (in the second ed.), Böhmer, Weiss,
Düsterdieck (Introd. pp. 55 sqq. and Com. on <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:3" id="i.XII.101-p70.1" parsed="|Rev|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.3">Rev. 13:3</scripRef>, and
17:7-14).</p></note> But if the usurpers are
counted, Galba is the sixth head, and the Revelation was written in 68.
In either case Julius Caesar must be excluded from the series of
emperors (contrary to Josephus).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p71">Several critics refer the seventh head to Nero,
and ascribe to the seer the silly expectation of the return of Nero as
Antichrist.<note place="end" n="1260" id="i.XII.101-p71.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p72"> So Ewald, Reuss, Baur, etc.
See NOTES below.</p></note> In this way they understand the passage <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:11" id="i.XII.101-p72.1" parsed="|Rev|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.11">17:11</scripRef>: "The beast that was, and is not,
is himself also an eighth and is of the seven." But John makes a clear
distinction between the heads of the beast, of whom Nero was one, and
the beast itself, which is the Roman empire. I consider it simply
impossible that John could have shared in the heathen delusion of Nero
redivivus, which would deprive him of all credit as an inspired
prophet. He may have regarded Nero as a fit type and forerunner of
Antichrist, but only in the figurative sense in which Babylon of old
was the type of heathen Rome.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p73"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p74">3. The early date is best suited for the nature
and object of the Apocalypse, and facilitates its historical
understanding. Christ pointed in his eschatological discourses to the
destruction of Jerusalem and the preceding tribulation as the great
crisis in the history of the theocracy and the type of the judgment of
the world. And there never was a more alarming state of society. The
horrors of the French Revolution were confined to one country, but the
tribulation of the six years preceding the destruction of Jerusalem
extended over the whole Roman empire and embraced wars and rebellions,
frequent and unusual conflagrations, earthquakes and famines and
plagues, and all sorts of public calamities and miseries untold. It
seemed, indeed, that the world, shaken to its very centre, was coming
to a close, and every Christian must have felt that the prophecies of
Christ were being fulfilled before his eyes.<note place="end" n="1261" id="i.XII.101-p74.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p75"> Comp. ch. vi., pp. 376-402,
and especially the most graphic description of those terrible years by
Renan, in <i>L’Antechrist,</i> ch. xiv., pp. 320-339,
which I would like to transcribe if space permitted. His facts are well
supported by heathen and Jewish testimonies especially Tacitus,
Suetonius, Strabo, Pliny, Josephus, etc.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p76">It was at this unique juncture in the history of
mankind that St. John, with the consuming fire in Rome and the infernal
spectacle of the Neronian persecution behind him, the terrors of the
Jewish war and the Roman interregnum around him, and the catastrophe of
Jerusalem and the Jewish theocracy before him, received those wonderful
visions of the impending conflicts and final triumphs of the Christian
church. His was truly a book of the times and for the times, and
administered to the persecuted brethren the one but all-sufficient
consolation: <i>Maran atha! Maran atha!</i></p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p77"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p78">Interpretation.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p79"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p80">The different interpretations are reduced by
English writers to three systems according as the fulfilment of the
prophecy is found in the past, present, or future.<note place="end" n="1262" id="i.XII.101-p80.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p81"> See Alford, Com. iv., 245
sqq.; Elliott, 4th vol.; Sam. Davidson, <i>Introd</i>. <i>to the N.
T.,</i> first ed. III. 619, revised ed., vol. II. 297, and Lee,
<i>Com</i>. p. 488. Davidson adds a fourth class of "extreme," as
distinguished from simple "Futurists," who refer the entire book,
including <scripRef passage="Rev. 2" id="i.XII.101-p81.1" parsed="|Rev|2|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2">Rev. 2</scripRef> and 3, to the last times. Lee substitutes with
Lücke the term "Historical" for "Continuous," but Historical
applies better to the first class called "Preterists." Lee adds (491),
as a fourth system, the "Spiritual system," and names Augustin (his
"City of God," as the first philosophy of history), J. C. K. von
Hofmann, Hengstenberg, Auberlen, Ebrard as its chief defenders. It is
the same with what Auberlen calls the <i>reichsgeschichtliche
Auslegung.</i></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p82">1. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p82.1">Preterist</span> system
applies the Revelation to the destruction of Jerusalem and heathen
Rome. So among Roman Catholics: Alcasar (1614), Bossuet (1690). Among
Protestants: Hugo Grotius (1644), Hammond (1653), Clericus (1698),
Wetstein (1752), Abauzit, Herder, Eichhorn, Ewald, Lücke,
Bleek, DeWette, Reuss, Renan, F. D. Maurice, Samuel Davidson, Moses
Stuart Cowles, Desprez, etc. Some<note place="end" n="1263" id="i.XII.101-p82.2"><p id="i.XII.101-p83"> So Herder, in his suggestive
<i>book</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p83.1">ΜΑΡΑΝ
ΑΘΑ</span><i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.101-p83.2">, das Buch von
der Zukunft des Herrn, des N. Testaments Siegel,</span></i> Riga, 1779. He was preceded in the anti-Jewish explication
by Abauzit of Geneva (1730), who assigned the book to the reign of
Nero, and Wetstein (1752), and followed by Hartwig (1780) and
Züllig. The last, in a learned work on the Apocalypse
(Stuttgart, 1834, 2 vols., 1840), refers it exclusively to the Jewish
state.</p></note> refer it chiefly to the
overthrow of the Jewish theocracy, others chiefly to the conflict with
the Roman empire, still others to both.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p84">But there is a radical difference between those
Preterists who acknowledge a real prophecy and permanent truth in the
book, and the rationalistic Preterists who regard it as a dream of a
visionary which was falsified by events, inasmuch as Jerusalem, instead
of becoming the habitation of saints, remained a heap of ruins, while
Rome, after the overthrow of heathenism, became the metropolis of Latin
Christendom. This view rests on a literal misunderstanding of
Jerusalem.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p85">2. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p85.1">Continuous (or
Historical</span>) system: The Apocalypse is a prophetic compend of
church history and covers all Christian centuries to the final
consummation. It speaks of things past, present, and future; some of
its prophecies are fulfilled, some are now being fulfilled, and others
await fulfillment in the yet unknown future. Here belong the great
majority of orthodox Protestant commentators and polemics who apply the
beast and the mystic Babylon and the mother of harlots drunken with the
blood of saints to the church of Rome, either exclusively or chiefly.
But they differ widely among themselves in chronology and the
application of details. Luther, Bullinger, Collado, Pareus, Brightman,
Mede, Robert Fleming, Whiston, Vitringa, Bengel, Isaac Newton, Bishop
Newton, Faber, Woodhouse, Elliott, Birks, Gaussen, Auberlen,
Hengstenberg, Alford, Wordsworth, Lee.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p86">3. The <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p86.1">Futurist</span> system:
The events of the Apocalypse from <scripRef passage="Rev. 4" id="i.XII.101-p86.2" parsed="|Rev|4|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4">Rev. 4</scripRef> to the close lie beyond the
second advent of Christ. This scheme usually adopts a literal
interpretation of Israel, the Temple, and the numbers (the 31 times, 42
months, 1260 days, 3 1/2 years). So Ribera (a Jesuit, 1592), Lacunza
(another Jesuit, who wrote under the name of Ben-Ezra "On the coming of
Messiah in glory and majesty," and taught the premillennial advent, the
literal restoration of the ancient Zion, and the future apostasy of the
clergy of the Roman church to the camp of Antichrist), S. R. Maitland,
De Burgh, Todd, Isaac Williams, W. Kelly.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p87">Another important division of historical
interpreters is into <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p87.1">Post-Millennarians and
Pre-Millennarians</span>, according as the millennium predicted in <scripRef passage="Rev. 20" id="i.XII.101-p87.2" parsed="|Rev|20|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20">Rev.
20</scripRef> is regarded as part or future. Augustin committed the radical error
of dating the millennium from the time of the Apocalypse or the
beginning of the Christian era (although the seer mentioned it near the
end of his book), and his view had great influence; hence the wide
expectation of the end of the world at the close of the first
millennium of the Christian church. Other post-millennarian
interpreters date the millennium from the triumph of Christianity over
paganism in Rome at the accession of Constantine the Great (311); still
others (as Hengstenberg) from the conversion of the Germanic nations or
the age of Charlemagne. All these calculations are refuted by events.
The millennium of the Apocalypse must he in the future, and is still an
article of hope.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p88">The grammatical and historical interpretation of
the Apocalypse, as well as of any other book, is the only safe
foundation for all legitimate spiritual and practical application. Much
has been done in this direction by the learned commentators of recent
times. We must explain it from the standpoint of the author and in view
of his surroundings. He wrote out of his time and for his time of
things which must shortly come to pass (<scripRef passage="Rev. 1:1" id="i.XII.101-p88.1" parsed="|Rev|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.1">1:1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:3" id="i.XII.101-p88.2" parsed="|Rev|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.3">3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 22:20" id="i.XII.101-p88.3" parsed="|Rev|22|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.20">22:20</scripRef>), and he wished to be read and
understood by his contemporaries <scripRef passage="Rev. 1:3" id="i.XII.101-p88.4" parsed="|Rev|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.3">(1:3)</scripRef>.
Otherwise he would have written in vain, and the solemn warning at the
close <scripRef passage="Rev. 22:18, 19" id="i.XII.101-p88.5" parsed="|Rev|22|18|22|19" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.18-Rev.22.19">(22:18, 19)</scripRef>
would be unintelligible. In some respects they could understand him
better than we; for they were fellow-sufferers of the fiery
persecutions and witnesses of the fearful judgments described.
Undoubtedly he had in view primarily the overthrow of Jerusalem and
heathen Rome, the two great foes of Christianity at that time. He could
not possibly ignore that great conflict.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p89">But his vision was not confined to these momentous
events. It extends even to the remotest future when death and Hades
shall be no more, and a new heaven and a new earth shall appear. And
although the fulfilment is predicted as being near at hand, he puts a
millennium and a short intervening conflict before the final overthrow
of Satan, the beast, and the false prophet. We have an analogy in the
prophecy of the Old Testament and the eschatalogical discourses of our
Lord, which furnish the key for the understanding of the Apocalypse. He
describes the destruction of Jerusalem and the general judgment in
close proximity, as if they were one continuous event. He sees the end
from the beginning. The first catastrophe is painted with colors
borrowed from the last, and the last appears as a repetition of the
first on a grand and universal scale. It is the manner of prophetic
vision to bring distant events into close proximity, as in a panorama.
To God a thousand years are as one day. Every true prophecy, moreover,
admits of an expanding fulfilment. History ever repeats itself, though
never in the same way. There is nothing old under the sun, and, in
another sense, there is nothing new under the sun.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p90">In the historical interpretation of details we
must guard against arbitrary and fanciful schemes, and mathematical
calculations, which minister to idle curiosity, belittle the book, and
create distrust in sober minds. The Apocalypse is not a prophetical
manual of church history and chronology in the sense of a prediction of
particular persons, dates, and events. This would have made it useless
to the first readers, and would make it useless now to the great mass
of Christians. It gives under symbolic figures and for popular
edification an outline of the general <i>principles of divine
government and the leading forces in the conflict between
Christ’s kingdom and his foes, which is still going on
under ever-varying forms. In this way it teaches, like all the
prophetic utterances of the Gospels and Epistles, lessons of warning
and encouragement to every age. We must distinguish between the
spiritual coming of Christ and his personal arrival or parousia. The
former is progressive, the latter instantaneous. The coming began with
his ascension to heaven (comp. <scripRef passage="Matt. 26:64" id="i.XII.101-p90.1" parsed="|Matt|26|64|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.64">Matt. 26:64</scripRef>: "Henceforth</i> ye shall
see the Son of man sitting at the right hand of power, and coming on
the clouds of heaven") and goes on in unbroken succession of judgments
and blessings (for "the history of the world is a judgment of the
world"); hence the alternation of action and repose, of scenes of
terror and scenes of joy, of battles and victories. The arrival of the
Bridegroom is still in the unknown future, and may be accelerated or
delayed by the free action of the church, but it is as certain as the
first advent of Christ. The hope of the church will not be
disappointed, for it rests on the promise of Him who is called "the
Amen, the faithful and true witness" (<scripRef passage="Rev. 3:14" id="i.XII.101-p90.2" parsed="|Rev|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.14">Rev. 3:14</scripRef>).</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p91"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p92">Notes.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p93"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p94">The Number 666.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p95"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p96">The historical understanding of the Apocalypse
turns, according to its own statement, chiefly on the solution of the
numerical riddle in the thirteenth chapter, which has tried the wits of
commentators from the time of Irenaeus in the second century to the
present day, and is still under dispute. The history of its solution is
a history of the interpretation of the whole book. Hence I present here
a summary of the most important views. First some preliminary
remarks.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p97">1. The <i>text</i>, <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:18" id="i.XII.101-p97.1" parsed="|Rev|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.18">Apoc. 13:18</scripRef>: "Here is wisdom: he that hath
understanding, let him count the number of the beast; for it is the
number of a man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p97.2">ἀριθμὸς
γὰρ
ἀνθρώπου
ἐστίν</span>), and the number is six hundred and
sixty-six " <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p97.3">χξς̓</span> or<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p97.4">ἑξακόσιοι
ἑξήκοντα
ἓξ</span> ).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p98">This is the correct reading in the Greek text
(supported by Codd. <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p98.1">א</span>, A, B (2), P (2),
Origen, Primasius, and Versions), and is adopted by the best editors.
Irenaeus (<i>Adv. Haer.</i> v. 30, quoted also in full by Tischendorf
in his edition VIII. critica major) found it "in all the most approved
and ancient copies" (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p98.2">ἐν
πᾶσι τοῖς
σπουδαίοις
καὶ
ἀρχαίοις
ἀντιγράφοις</span>), and "attested by those who had
themselves seen John face to face." There was, however, in his day, a
very remarkable variation, sustained by Cod. C, and "some" copies,
known to, but not approved by, Irenaeus, namely, 616. (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p98.3">χις̓</span><i>, i.e.,</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p98.4">ἑξακόσιοι
δέκα ἓξ</span>) In the Anglo-American revision
this reading is noted in the margin.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p99">2. "The number of a <i>man</i>" may mean either
the number of an individual, or of a corporate person, or a human
number (<i>Menschenzahl</i>)<i>, i.e.,</i> a number according to
ordinary human reckoning (so Bleek, who compares <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p99.1">μέτρον
ἀνθρώπου</span><i>, ,</i> "the measure of a man,"
<scripRef passage="Rev. 21:17" id="i.XII.101-p99.2" parsed="|Rev|21|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.17">Rev.
21:17</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Isa. 8:1" id="i.XII.101-p99.3" parsed="|Isa|8|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.8.1">Isa. 8:1</scripRef>). Just because the number may be counted
in the customary way, the writer could expect the reader to find it
out. He made the solution difficult indeed, but not impossible. Dr. Lee
(p. 687) deems it not inconsistent with a proper view of inspiration
that John himself did not know the meaning of the number. But how could
he then ask his less knowing readers to count the number?</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p100">3. The <i>mystic use of numbers</i> (the
rabbinical <i>Ghematria</i>, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p100.1">γεωμετρία</span>) was familiar to the Jews in
Babylon, and passed from them to the Greeks in Asia. It occurs in the
Cabbala, in the Sibylline Books (I. 324–331), in the
Epistle of Barnabas, and was very common also among the Gnostic sects
(<i>e g., the Abrasax or Abraxas,</i> which signified the unbegotten
Father, and the three hundred and sixty-five heavens, corresponding to
the number of days in the year).<note place="end" n="1264" id="i.XII.101-p100.2"><p id="i.XII.101-p101"> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.1">α</span> = 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.2">β</span> =
2, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.3">ρ</span> <i>=</i> 100, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.4">α</span> = 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.5">ξ</span> = 60, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.6">α</span> = 1, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.7">ς</span> <i>=</i> 200; total, 365. A vast number of engraved stones, called "
Abraxas-gems," are still extant. The origin of Abraxas is usually
ascribed to Basilides or his followers.</p></note> It arose from the
employment of the letters of the Hebrew and Greek alphabets for the
designation of numbers. The Hebrew <i>Aleph</i> counts 1, <i>Beth</i>
2, etc., <i>Yodh 10;</i> but <i>Kaph</i> (the eleventh letter) counts
20, <i>Resh</i> (the twentieth letter) 200, etc. The Greek letters,
with the addition of an acute accent (as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.8">α</span>’, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.9">β</span>’), have the same
numerical value in their order down to Sigma, which counts 200; except
that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.10">ς</span>’ (<i>st</i>) is used for
6, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.11">Φ</span>’ (an antiquated letter
<i>Koppa</i> between <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.12">π</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.13">ρ</span>) for 90. The Hebrew alphabet ends with
<i>Taυ=</i> 400, the Greek with <i>Omega</i>
= 800. To express thousands an accent is put beneath the letter,
as,<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.14">α</span>, = 1,000;
,<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.15">β</span>, = 2,000;
,<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p101.16">ι</span>, =
10,000.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p102">4. On this fact most interpretations of the
Apocalyptic puzzle are based. It is urged by Bleek, DeWette, Wieseler,
and others, that the number 666 must be deciphered from the Greek
alphabet, since the book was written in Greek and for Greek readers,
and uses the Greek letters <i>Alpha</i> and <i>Omega</i> repeatedly as
a designation of Christ, the Beginning and the End (<scripRef passage="Rev. 1:8; 21:6; 22:13" id="i.XII.101-p102.1" parsed="|Rev|1|8|0|0;|Rev|21|6|0|0;|Rev|22|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.8 Bible:Rev.21.6 Bible:Rev.22.13">1:8;
21:6; 22:13</scripRef>). On the other
hand, Ewald and Renan, and all who favor the Nero-hypothesis, appeal
against this argument to the strongly Hebraistic spirit and coloring of
the Apocalypse and the familiarity of its Jewish Christian readers with
the Hebrew alphabet. The writer, moreover, may have preferred this for
the purpose of partial concealment; just as he substituted Babylon for
Rome (comp. <scripRef passage="1 Pet. 5:13" id="i.XII.101-p102.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.13">1 Pet. 5:13</scripRef>).
But after all, the former view is much more natural. John wrote to
churches of Asia Minor, chiefly gathered from Gentile converts who knew
no Hebrew. Had he addressed Christians in Palestine, the case might be
different.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p103">5. The number 666 (three sixes) must, in itself,
be a significant number, if we keep in view the symbolism of numbers
which runs through the whole Apocalypse. It is remarkable that the
numerical value of the name <i>Jesus</i> is 888 (three eights), and
exceeds the trinity of the sacred number (777) as much as the number of
the beast falls below it.<note place="end" n="1265" id="i.XII.101-p103.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p104"> I = 10 + <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p104.1">η</span> = 8 + <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p104.2">σ</span> = 200 + <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p104.3">ο</span> = 70 + <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p104.4">υ</span> = 400 + <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p104.5">σ</span> = 200, total ἰ<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p104.6">ησουσ</span> = 888.
Comp. Barnabas, <i>Ep.</i> c. 9; and the Sibylline Books, I.
324-331.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p105">6. The "<i>beast</i>" coming out of the sea and
having seven heads and ten horns (<scripRef passage="Rev. 13:1-10" id="i.XII.101-p105.1" parsed="|Rev|13|1|13|10" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.1-Rev.13.10">Rev.
13:1–10</scripRef>) is
the anti-Christian world-power at war with the church of Christ. It is,
as in Daniel, an apt image of the brutal nature of the pagan state. It
is, when in conflict with the church, the secular or political
Antichrist; while "the false prophet," who works signs and deceives the
worshippers of the beast (<scripRef passage="Rev. 16:13" id="i.XII.101-p105.2" parsed="|Rev|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.16.13">16:13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 19:20" id="i.XII.101-p105.3" parsed="|Rev|19|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19.20">19:20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. 20:10" id="i.XII.101-p105.4" parsed="|Rev|20|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.10">20:10</scripRef>), is the intellectual and spiritual
Antichrist, in close alliance with the former, his high-priest and
minister of cultus, so to say, and represents the idolatrous religion
which animates and supports the secular imperialism. In wider
application, the false prophet may be taken as the personification of
all false doctrine and heresy by which the world is led astray. For as
there are "many Antichrists," so there are also many false prophets.
The name "Antichrist," however, never occurs in the Apocalypse, but
only in the Epistles of John (five times), and there in the plural, in
the sense of "false prophets" or heretical teachers, who deny that
Jesus Christ is come in the flesh (<scripRef passage="1 John 4:1-3" id="i.XII.101-p105.5" parsed="|1John|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1-1John.4.3">1 John
4:1–3</scripRef>). Paul
designates the Antichrist as, "the man of sin," the son of perdition
who opposeth and exalteth himself against all that is called God or
that is worshipped; so that he sitteth in the temple of God, setting
himself forth as God" (<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:3, 4" id="i.XII.101-p105.6" parsed="|2Thess|2|3|2|4" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.3-2Thess.2.4">2 Thess. 2:3, 4</scripRef>). But he seems to look upon the Roman
empire as a restraining power which, for a time at least, prevented the
full outbreak of the "mystery of lawlessness," then already at work
(<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:6-8" id="i.XII.101-p105.7" parsed="|2Thess|2|6|2|8" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.6-2Thess.2.8">2:6–8</scripRef>). He thus wrote a year or two before the
accession of Nero, and sixteen years or more before the composition of
the Apocalypse.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p106">The beast must refer to heathen Rome and the seven
heads to seven emperors. This is evident from the allusion to the
"seven mountains," that is, the seven-hilled city (<i>urbs
septicollis</i>) on which the woman sits, <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:9" id="i.XII.101-p106.1" parsed="|Rev|17|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.9">17:9</scripRef>. But not a few commentators give it a
wider meaning, and understand by the heads as many world-monarchies,
including those of Daniel, before Christ, and extending to the last
times. So Auberlen, Ganssen, Hengstenberg, Von Hofmann, Godet, and many
English divines.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p107">7. The numerous <i>interpretations</i> of the
mystic number of the beast may be reduced to three classes:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p108">(<i>a</i>) The figures 666 represent the letters
composing the name of a historical power, or of a single man, in
conflict with Christ and his church. Here belong the explanations:
Latinus, Caesar-Augustus, Nero, and other Roman emperors down to
Diocletian. Even such names as Julian the Apostate, Genseric, Mohammed
(<i>Maometis</i>), Luther (<i>Martinus Lauterus</i>)<i>,</i> Joannes
Calvinus, Beza Antitheos, Louis XIV., Napoleon Bonaparte, the Duke of
Reichstadt (called "King of Rome"), Napoleon III., have been discovered
in the three sixes by a strange kind of imposition.<note place="end" n="1266" id="i.XII.101-p108.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p109"> These pious absurdities are
surpassed by the rationalistic absurdity of Volkmar, who (in his
<i>Com. on the Apoc.,</i> 1862, p. 197) carries the imaginary hostility
of John to Paul so far as to refer "the false prophet" (<scripRef passage="Rev. 16:13" id="i.XII.101-p109.1" parsed="|Rev|16|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.16.13">Rev. 16:13</scripRef>;
19:20) to the Apostle of the Gentiles, because he taught (<scripRef passage="Rom. 13" id="i.XII.101-p109.2" parsed="|Rom|13|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13">Rom. 13</scripRef>) that
every soul should be subject to the then reigning Nero (<i>ie.,</i> the
beast)! Even Hilgenfeld (<i>Einleit</i>. p. 436) and Samuel Davidson
(I. 291), while agreeing with Volkmar in the Nero-hypothesis, protest
against such impious nonsense.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p110">(<i>b</i>) The number is chronological, and
designates the duration of the life of the beast, whether it be
heathenism, or Mohammedanism, or popery.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p111">(<i>c</i>) The number is symbolical of Antichrist
and the anti-Christian power.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p112">We now proceed to the principal
interpretations.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p113"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p114">Latinus or the Roman Empire.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p115"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p116"><span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p116.1">Lateinos</span> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.2">Λατεῖνος</span>for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.3">λατῖνος,</span><i>Latinus</i>), <i>i.e.</i>, the
Latin or Roman empire. This is the numerical value of 666 in Greek:
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.4">λ</span>= 30 +<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.5">α</span>= 1 + τ= 300 + <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.6">ε</span> = 5 + <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.7">ι</span>= 10 + <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.8">ν</span>= 50 + <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.9">ο</span>= 70 + σ=
200 = total 666. The Greek form <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.10">Λατεῖνος</span>is no valid objection; for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.11">ει</span> often
represents the Latin long i, as in <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.12">Ἀντονεῖνος,
Παυλεῖνος,
Παπεῖρος
Σαβεῖνος,
Φαυστεῖος.</span>J. E. Clarke shows that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p116.13">ἡ Λατινὴ
βασιλεία</span>, "the Latin empire," likewise gives
the number 666.<note place="end" n="1267" id="i.XII.101-p116.14"><p id="i.XII.101-p117"> See Lee, <i>Com</i>. p. 687.
Adam Clarke regarded this unanswerable.</p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p118">This interpretation is the oldest we know of, and
is already mentioned by Irenaeus, the first among the Fathers who
investigated the problem, and who, as a pupil of Polycarp in Smyrna (d.
155), the personal friend of John, deserves special consideration as a
witness of traditions from the school of the beloved disciple. He
mentions three interpretations, all based on the Greek alphabet, namely
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p118.1">Εὐανθας</span>(which is of no account), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p118.2">Λατεινος</span>(which he deems possible), and
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p118.3">Τειταν</span>, <i>i.e., Titus</i> (which he, upon the
whole, prefers), but he abstains from a positive decision, for the
reason that the Holy Scripture does not clearly proclaim the name of
the beast or Antichrist.<note place="end" n="1268" id="i.XII.101-p118.4"><p id="i.XII.101-p119"> <i>Adv. Haer.,</i> v. 30,
§§3 and 4. Josephus, from prudential regard to
his patrons, the Flavian emperors, withheld the interpretation of the
fourth beast and the stone cut out of the mountain in
Daniel’s vision. <i>Ant</i>. x. 10, § 4. On
which Havercamp remarks: "Nor is this to be wondered at that he would
not now meddle with things future; for he had no mind to provoke the
Romans by speaking of the destruction of that city, which they called
the <i>eternal city."</i></p></note></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p120">The interpretation <i>Latinus</i> is the only
sensible one among the three, and adopted by Hippolytus, Bellarmin,
Eichhorn, Bleek, DeWette, Ebrard, Düsterdieck, Alford,
Wordsworth, Lee, and others.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p121"><i>Latinus</i> was the name of a king of Latium,
but not of any Roman emperor. Hence it must here be taken in a generic
sense, and applied to the whole heathen Roman empire.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p122">Here the Roman Catholic divines stop.<note place="end" n="1269" id="i.XII.101-p122.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p123"> If they go farther, they
discover the anti-Christian beast in the mediaeval German (the
so-called "Holy Roman") empire in conflict with the papacy, in the
Napoleonic imperialism, the Russian Czarism, the modern German empire
(the anti-papal <i>Cultur-Kampf</i> ), in fact in every secular power
which is hostile to the interests of the Roman hierarchy and will "not
go to Canossa." This would be the very reverse of the old Protestant
interpretation.</p></note> But many
Protestant commentators apply it also, in a secondary sense, to the
Latin or papal church as far as it repeated in its persecuting spirit
the sins of heathen Rome. The second beast which is described, <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:11-17" id="i.XII.101-p123.1" parsed="|Rev|13|11|13|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.11-Rev.13.17">Rev.
13:11–17</scripRef>, as
coming out of the earth, and having two horns like unto a lamb, and
speaking as a dragon, and exercising all the authority of the first
beast in his sight, is referred to the papacy. The false prophet
receives a similar application. So Luther, Vitringa, Bengel, Auberlen,
Hengstenberg, Ebrard, and many English divines.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p124">Dean Alford advocates this double application in
his Commentary. "This name," he says, "describes the common character
of the rulers of the former Pagan Roman Empire—'Latini
<i>sunt qui nunc regnant</i>,’ Iren.: and, which
Irenaeus could not foresee, unites under itself the character of the
later Papal Roman Empire also, as revived and kept up by the agency of
its false prophet, the priesthood. The Latin Empire, the Latin Church,
Latin Christianity, have ever been its commonly current appellations:
its language, civil and ecclesiastical, has ever been Latin: its public
services, in defiance of the most obvious requisite for public worship,
have ever been throughout the world conducted in Latin; there is no one
word which could so completely describe its character, and at the same
time unite the ancient and modern attributes of the two beasts, as
this. Short of saying absolutely that this <i>was</i> the word in St.
John’s mind, I have the strongest persuasion that no
other can be found approaching so near to a complete solution." Bishop
Wordsworth gives the same anti-papal interpretation to the beast, and
indulges in a variety of pious and farfetched fancies. See his
<i>Com</i>. on <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:18" id="i.XII.101-p124.1" parsed="|Rev|13|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.18">13:18</scripRef>, and
his special work on the Apocalypse.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p125"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p126">Nero.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p127"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p128">The Apocalypse is a Christian counterblast against
the Neronian persecution, and Nero is represented as the beast of the
abyss who will return as Antichrist. The number 666 signifies the very
name of this imperial monster in Hebrew letters, רסַ<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.1">קִ ןוׄׄנֵׄ
</span>, Neron Kaesar, as
follows: <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.2">נ</span> (n) = 50,
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.3">ר</span> (r) =
200, <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.4">וֹ</span> (o) = 6,
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.5">ן</span> (n) = 50,
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.6">ק</span> (k) =
100, <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.7">ס</span> (s) = 60,
<span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.8">ר</span> (r) =
200; in all 666. The Neronian coins of Asia bear the inscription: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p128.9">Νερων Και</span>̑<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p128.10">σαρ</span>. But the omission of the <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.11">ִי</span>(which would add 10 to 666) from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p128.12">רסיק</span>
= <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p128.13">Καῖσαρ</span>, has been explained by Ewald
(<i>Johanneische Schriften,</i> II. 263) from the Syriac in which it is
omitted, and this view is confirmed by the testimony of inscriptions of
Palmyra from the third century; see Renan
(<i>L’Antechrist,</i> p. 415).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p129">The coincidence, therefore, must be admitted, and
is at any rate most remarkable, since Nero was the first, as well as
the most wicked, of all imperial persecutors of Christianity, and
eminently worthy of being characterized as the beast from the abyss,
and being regarded as the type and forerunner of Antichrist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p130">This interpretation, moreover, has the advantage
of giving the number of a man or a particular person (which is not the
case with Lateinos), and affords a satisfactory explanation of the
<i>varians lectio</i> 616; for this number precisely corresponds to the
Latin form, Nero Caesar, and was probably substituted by a Latin
copyist, who in his calculation dropped the final <i>Nun</i> (= 50),
from Neron (666 less 50=616).</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p131">The series of Roman emperors (excluding Julius
Caesar), according to this explanation, is counted thus: Augustus,
Tiberius, Caligula, Claudius, Nero, Galba. This makes Nero (who died
June 9, 68) the fifth, and Galba the sixth, and seems to fit precisely
the passage <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:10" id="i.XII.101-p131.1" parsed="|Rev|17|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.10">17:10</scripRef>: "Five
[of the seven heads of the beast] are fallen, the one [Galba] is, the
other [the seventh] is not yet come; and when he cometh he must
continue a little while." This leads to the conclusion that the
Apocalypse was written during the short reign of Galba, between June 9,
68, and January 15, 69. It is further inferred from <scripRef passage="Rev. 17:11" id="i.XII.101-p131.2" parsed="|Rev|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.11">17:11</scripRef> ("the beast that was, and is not, is
himself also an eighth, and is of the seven; and he goeth into
perdition"), that, in the opinion of the seer and in agreement with a
popular rumor, Nero, one of the seven emperors, would return as the
eighth in the character of Antichrist, but shortly perish.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p132">This plausible solution of the enigma was almost
simultaneously and independently discovered, between 1831 and 1837, by
several German scholars, each claiming the credit of originality, viz.:
C. F. A. Fritzsche (in the "Annalen der gesammten Theol. Liter.," I. 3,
Leipzig, 1831); F. Benary (in the "Zeitschrift für specul.
Theol.," Berlin, 1836); F. Hitzig (in <i>Ostern und Pfingsten,</i>
Heidelb., 1837); E. Reuss (in the "Hallesche Allg. Lit.-Zeitung" for
Sept., 1837); and Ewald, who claims to have made the discovery before
1831, but did not publish it till 1862. It has been adopted by Baur,
Zeller, Hilgenfeld, Volkmar, Hausrath, Krenkel, Gebhardt, Renan,
Aubé, Réville, Sabatier, Sam. Davidson (I. 291);
and among American commentators by Stuart and Cowles. It is just now
the most popular interpretation, and regarded by its champions as
absolutely conclusive.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p133">But, as already stated in the text, there are
serious objections to the Nero-hypothesis:</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p134">(1) The language and readers of the Apocalypse
suggest a Greek rather than a Hebrew explanation of the numerical
riddle.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p135">(2) The seer clearly distinguishes the beast, as a
collective name for the Roman empire (so used also by Daniel), from the
seven heads, <i>i.e.</i>, kings (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p135.1">βασιλεῖς</span>) or emperors. Nero is one of the
five heads who ruled before the date of the Apocalypse. He was "slain"
(committed suicide), and the empire fell into anarchy for two years,
until Vespasian restored it, and so the death-stroke was healed (<scripRef passage="Rev. 13:3" id="i.XII.101-p135.2" parsed="|Rev|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.3">Rev. 13:3</scripRef>). The three emperors between Nero
and Vespasian (Galba, Otho, and Vitellius) were usurpers, and represent
an interregnum and the deadly wound of the beast. This at least is a
more worthy interpretation and consistent with the actual facts.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p136">It should be noticed, however, that Josephus,
<i>Ant</i>. XVIIII. 2, 2; 6, 10, very distinctly includes Julius Caesar
among the emperors, and calls Augustus the <i>second</i>, Tiberius the
<i>third</i>, Caius Caligula the <i>fourth</i> Roman emperor. Suetonius
begins his <i>Lives of the Twelve Caesars</i> with Julius and ends with
Domitian, including the lives of Galba, Otho, and Vitellius. This fact
tends at all events to weaken the foundation of the
Nero-hypothesis.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p137">(3) It is difficult to conceive of a reasonable
motive for concealing the detested name of Nero after his death. For
this reason Cowles makes Nero the sixth emperor (by beginning the
series with Julius Caesar) and assigns the composition to his
persecuting reign. But this does not explain the wound of the beast and
the statement that "it was and <i>is not."</i></p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p138">(4) A radical error, such as the belief in the
absurd heathen fable of the return of Nero, is altogether incompatible
with the lofty character and profound wisdom of the Apocalypse, and
would destroy all confidence in its prophecy. If John, as these writers
maintain, composed it in 68, he lived long enough to be undeceived, and
would have corrected the fatal blunder or withheld the book from
circulation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p139">(5) It seems incredible that such an easy solution
of the problem should have remained unknown for eighteen centuries and
been reserved for the wits of half a dozen rival rationalists in
Germany. Truth is truth, and must be thankfully accepted from any
quarter and at any time; yet as the Apocalypse was written for the
benefit of contemporaries of Nero, one should think that such a
solution would not altogether have escaped them. Irenaeus makes no
mention of it.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p140"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p141">The Emperor of Rome.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p142"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p143">Caesar Romae, from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p143.1">׃ מוֹר
רסיק</span>  So Ewald formerly
(in his first commentary, published in 1828). But this gives the number
616, which is rejected by the best critics in favor of 666. In his
later work, Ewald adopts the Nero-hypothesis (<i>Die Johanneischen
Schriften, Bd.</i> II., 1862, p. 202 sq.).</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p144"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p145">Caligula.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p146"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p147">From <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p147.1">Γάιος
Καῖσαρ</span>. But this counts likewise 616.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p148"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p149">Titus.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p150"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p151">The Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p151.1">Τεῖταν</span>. Irenaeus considers this the most
probable interpretation, because the word is composed of six letters,
and belongs to a royal tyrant. If we omit the final <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p151.2">ν</span>(n), we get
the other reading (616). The objection is that Titus, the destroyer of
Jerusalem, was one of the best emperors, and not a persecutor of
Christians.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p152"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p153">Vespasian, Titus, and Domitian.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p154"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p155">Wetstein refers the letters to Titus Flavius
Vespasianus, father and sons (Titus and Domitian). He thinks that John
used both numbers, 616 in the first, 666 in the second edition of his
book. <i>"Eleganter</i>" he says in his notes, <i>et apposite Joannes
Titum Flavium Vespasianum patrem et filios hoc nomine designat</i> ...
<i>Convenit secundo nomen</i>. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p155.1">Τειτάν</span><i>praenomini ipsorum</i> <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p155.2">Titus</span>. <i>Res ipsa etiam convenit</i>. <i>Titanes
fuerunt</i> <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p155.3">θεομάχοι</span><i>, tales etiam Vespasiani." Nov.
Test.,</i> II., p. 806; comp. his critical note on p. 805.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p156"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p157">Diocletian.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p158"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p159">Diocletian, Emperor, in Roman characters, Diocles
Augustus, counting only some of the letters, namely: DIo CLes aVg Vst
Vs.<note place="end" n="1270" id="i.XII.101-p159.1"><p id="i.XII.101-p160"> D = 500 + I = 1 + C = 100 + L
= 50 + V = 5 + V = 5 = 666.</p></note> Diocletian was the last of the persecuting
emperors (d. 313). So Bossuet. To his worthless guess the Huguenots
opposed the name of the "grand monarch" and persecutor of Protestants,
Louis XIV., which yields the same result (LVDo VICVs).</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p161"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p162">The Roman Emperors from Augustus To
Vespasian.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p163"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p164">Märcker (in the "Studien und Kritiken"
for 1868, p. 699) has found out that the initial letters of the first
ten Roman emperors from Octavianus (Augustus) to Titus, including the
three usurpers Galba, Otho, and Vitellius, yield the numerical value of
666. Düsterdieck (p. 467) calls this "<i>eine frappante
Spielerei."</i></p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p165"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p166">Caesar Augustus.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p167"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p168"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p168.1">Καισαρσεβαστον</span>(for-<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p168.2">ς</span>, suited to the neuter <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p168.3">θηρίον</span>)<i>, i.e.,</i> the "Caesar Augustan"
beast.<note place="end" n="1271" id="i.XII.101-p168.4"><p id="i.XII.101-p169"> The numerical value of
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p169.1">Καισαρσεβαστον</span>
is = 20 + 1 + 10 + 200 + 1 + 100 + 200 + 5 + 2 + 1 +
6 + 70 + 50, in all 666.</p></note> The official designation of the Roman emperors
was <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p169.2">Καίσαρ
Σεβαστός</span>(Caesar Augustus), in which their
blasphemous apotheosis culminates. In support of it may be quoted "the
names of blasphemy on the heads of the beast," <scripRef passage="Rev. 13:1" id="i.XII.101-p169.3" parsed="|Rev|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.13.1">Rev. 13:1</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p170">This is the conjecture proposed by Dr. Wieseler in
his book: <i>Zur Geschichte der Neutest. Schrift und des
Urchristenthums,</i> 1880, p. 169. It is certainly ingenious and more
consistent with the character of the Apocalypse than the
Nero-hypothesis. It substantially agrees with the interpretation
Lateinos. But the substitution of a final <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p170.1">ν</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p170.2">ς</span>is an objection, though not more serious
than the omission of the yodh from <span lang="HE" class="Hebrew" id="i.XII.101-p170.3">קירס</span>
</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p171"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p172">The Chronological
Solutions.—The Duration of Antichrist.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p173"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p174">The number 666 signifies the duration of the beast
or antichristian world power, and the false prophet associated with the
beast.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p175">(1) The duration of Heathenism. But heathen Rome,
which persecuted the church, was Christianized after the conversion of
Constantine, <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p175.1">a.d.</span> 311. The other forms and
subsequent history of heathenism lie outside of the apocalyptic
vision.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p176">(2) Mohammedanism. Pope Innocent III., when
rousing Western Europe to a new crusade, declared the Saracens to be
the beast, and Mohammed the false prophet whose power would last six
hundred and sixty-six years. See his bull of 1213, in which he summoned
the fourth Lateran Council, in Hardouin, Conc., Tom. VII. 3. But six
hundred and sixty-six years have passed since the Hegira (622), and
even since the fourth Lateran Council (1215); yet Islam still sits on
the throne in Constantinople, and rules over one hundred and sixty
million of consciences.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p177">(3). The anti-Christian Papacy. This
interpretation was suggested by mediaeval sects hostile to Rome, and
was matured by orthodox Protestant divines of the sixteenth and
seventeenth centuries under the fresh impression of the fearful
persecutions which were directly instigated or approved by the papacy,
and which surpass in cruelty and extent the persecutions of heathen
Rome. It is asserted that the terrible Duke of Alva alone put more
Protestants to death in the Netherlands within a few years than all the
heathen emperors from Nero to Diocletian; and that the victims of the
Spanish Inquisition (105,000 persons in eighteen years under
Torquemada’s administration) outnumber the ancient
martyrs. It became almost a Protestant article of faith that the
mystical Babylon, the mother of harlots, riding on the beast, the woman
drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs
of Jesus (<scripRef passage="Rev. 17:5 sqq." id="i.XII.101-p177.1" parsed="|Rev|17|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.5">Apoc. 17:5 sqq.</scripRef>), is none other than the
pseudo-Christian and anti-Christian church of Rome, and this view is
still widely prevalent, especially in Great Britain and North
America.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p178">Luther struck the key-note of this anti-popery
exegesis. He had at first a very low opinion of the Apocalypse, and
would not recognize it as apostolic or prophetic (1522), but afterward
he utilized for polemic purposes (in a preface to his edition of the N.
T. of 1530). He dated the one thousand years (<scripRef passage="Rev. 20:7" id="i.XII.101-p178.1" parsed="|Rev|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20.7">Rev. 20:7</scripRef>) with Augustin from the
composition of the book, and the six hundred and sixty-six years from
Gregory VII., as the supposed founder of the papacy, and understood Gog
and Magog to mean the unspeakable Turks and the Jews. As Gregory VII.
was elected pope 1073, the anti-Christian era ought to have come to an
end <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p178.2">a.d.</span> 1739; but that year passed off
without any change in the history of the papacy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p179">Luther was followed by Chytraeus (1563), Selnecker
(1567), Hoe v. Honegg (1610 and 1640), and other Lutheran commentators.
Calvin and Beza wisely abstained from prophetic exposition, but other
Reformed divines carried out the anti-popery scheme with much learning,
as Bibliander (1549 and 1559), Bullinger (1557), David Pareus (1618),
Joseph Mede (the founder of the ingenious system of synchronism, in his
<i>Clavis Apocalyptica,</i> 1627), Coccejus (1696), Vitringa (a very
learned and useful commentator, 1705, 3d ed. 1721), and Joh. Albrecht
Bengel (in his <i>Gnomon</i>, his <i>Ordo Temporum</i>, 1741, and
especially his <i>Erklärte Offenbarung Johannis,</i> 1740,
new ed. 1834). This truly great and good man elaborated a learned
scheme of chronological interpretation, and fixed the end of the
anti-Christian (papal) reign at the year 1836, and many pious people
among his admirers in Würtemburg were in anxious expectation
of the millennium during that year. But it passed away without any
serious change, and this failure, according to
Bengel’s own correct prediction, indicates a serious
error in his scheme. Later writers have again and again predicted the
fall of the papacy and the beginning of the millennium, advancing the
date as times progress; but the years 1848 and 1870 have passed away,
and the Pope still lives, enjoying a green old age, with the additional
honor of infallibility, which the Fathers never heard of, which even
St. Peter never claimed, and St. Paul effectually disputed at Antioch.
All mathematical calculations about the second advent are doomed to
disappointment, and those who want to know more than our blessed Lord
knew in the days of his flesh deserve to be disappointed. "It is not
for you to know times or seasons, which the Father hath set within his
own authority" (<scripRef passage="Acts 1:7" id="i.XII.101-p179.1" parsed="|Acts|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.7">Acts 1:7</scripRef>).
This settles the question.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p180"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p181">Mystical and Symbolical Interpretations.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p182"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p183">The number is neither alphabetical nor
chronological, but the mystical or symbolical name of Antichrist, who
is yet to come. Here we meet again with different views.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p184">Primasius, the African commentator of the
Apocalypse (a pupil of Augustin), mentions two names as giving the
general characteristics of Antichrist: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p184.1">Ἀντεμος</span>and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p184.2">ἀρνουμε</span>, the former <i>honori
contrarius</i> the other from <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p184.3">ἀρνέομαι</span>, <i>to deny,</i> by which the
Antichrist is justly described, <i>"utpote per duas partes orationis,
nominis scilicet et verbi, et personae qualitas et operis insinuatur
asperitas</i>." Utterly worthless. See Lücke, p. 997.
Züllig finds in the figure the name of <i>Bileam</i>. Not
much better is Hengstenberg’s explanation:
<i>Adonikam</i>, <i>i.e.</i>, "The Lord arises," a good name for
Antichrist (<scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:4" id="i.XII.101-p184.4" parsed="|2Thess|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.4">2 Thess. 2:4</scripRef>)!
He bases it on <scripRef passage="Ezra 2:13" id="i.XII.101-p184.5" parsed="|Ezra|2|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezra.2.13">Ezra 2:13</scripRef>:
"The children of Adonikam, six hundred and sixty-six." Ezra gives a
list of the children of Israel who returned from the captivity under
Zerubbabel. What this has to do with Antichrist is difficult to
see.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p185">Von Hofmann and Füller think that the
number implies the <i>personal</i> name of Antichrist.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p186">Another view is this: the number is symbolical,
like all other numbers in the Apocalypse, and signifies the
<i>anti-Christian world-power</i> in all its successive forms from
heathen Rome down to the end. Hence it admits of many applications, as
there are "many Antichrists." The number six is the number of human
work and toil (six days of the week), as seven is the number of divine
rest. Or, six is the half of twelve—the number of the
church—and indicates the divided condition of the
temporal power. Three sixes signify worldliness (worldly glory, worldly
wisdom, worldly civilization) at the height of power, which with all
vaunted strength is but weakness and folly, and falls short of the
divine perfection symbolized by the numbers seven and twelve. Such or
similar views were suggested by Herder, Auberlen, Rösch,
Hengstenberg, Burger, Maurice, Wordsworth, Vaughan, Carpenter, etc.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p187"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p188">The Messiah of Satan.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p189"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p190">To the class of mystical interpretation belongs
the recent view of Professor Godet, of Neuchatel, which deserves
special mention. This eminent commentator sees in 666 the emblematic
name of <span class="c16" id="i.XII.101-p190.1">The Messiah of Satan</span> in opposition to
the divine Messiah. The number was originally represented by the three
letters <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p190.2">χξς</span>’. The first and the last
letters are an abridgment of the name of Christ, and have the value of
606 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p190.3">ξ</span>= 600 +
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p190.4">ς</span>= 6); the
middle <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="i.XII.101-p190.5">ξ</span>is, in
virtue of its form and of the sibilant sound, the emblem of Satan, and
as a cipher has the value of 60. Satan is called in the Apocalypse the
<i>old serpent</i> in allusion to the history of the temptation (<scripRef passage="Gen. 3" id="i.XII.101-p190.6" parsed="|Gen|3|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3">Gen.
3</scripRef>). This explanation was first suggested by Heumann and Herder, and is
made by Godet the basis of an original theory, namely, that Antichrist
or the man of sin will be a <i>Jew</i> who will set up a carnal Israel
in opposition to the true Messiah, and worship the prince of this world
in order to gain universal empire.<note place="end" n="1272" id="i.XII.101-p190.7"><p id="i.XII.101-p191"> In the essay above quoted, p.
388, and in the article <i>Revelation</i> in Johnson’s
"Cyclopaedia," III. 1606 sqq.</p></note> <i>Corruptio optimi
pessima.</i> Renan says: "Nothing can equal in wickedness the
wickedness of Jews: at the same time the best of men have been Jews;
you may say of this race whatever good or evil you please, without
danger of overstepping the truth." In blasphemy, as well as in
adoration, the Jew is the foremost of mankind. Only an apostate can
blaspheme with all his heart. Our Gentile Voltaires are but lambs as
compared with Jews in reviling Christ and his church. None but Israel
could give birth to Judas, none but apostate Israel can give birth to
Antichrist. Israel answers precisely to the description of the
apocalyptic beast, which <i>was</i> and <i>is not</i> and <i>shall
be</i> (<scripRef passage="Rev. 17:11" id="i.XII.101-p191.1" parsed="|Rev|17|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.17.11">Rev. 17:11</scripRef>),
which was <i>wounded to death</i>, and is to be miraculously
<i>healed</i>, in order to play, as the eighth head, the part of
Antichrist. Godet refers to the rising power of the Jews in wealth,
politics, and literature, and especially their command of the
anti-Christian press in Christian countries, as indications of the
approach of the fulfilment of this prophecy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p192">Godet holds to the late date of the Apocalypse
under Domitian, and rejects the application of the seven heads of the
beast to Roman emperors. He applies them, like Auberlen, Hengstenberg,
and others, to as many empires, before and after Christ, but brings in,
as a new feature, the Herodian dynasty, which was subject to the Roman
power.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p193">According to his view, the first head is ancient
Egypt trying to destroy Israel in its cradle; the second is the
Assyro-Babylonian empire which destroyed the kingdom of the ten tribes,
and then Jerusalem; the third is the Persian empire, which held
restored Israel under its authority; the fourth is the Greek monarchy
under Antiochus Epiphanes (the little horn of <scripRef passage="Daniel 8" id="i.XII.101-p193.1" parsed="|Dan|8|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Dan.8">Daniel 8</scripRef>, the Antichrist
of the Old Testament), who attempted to suppress the worship of God in
Israel, and to substitute that of Zeus; the fifth is the Jewish state
under the Herods and the pontificates of Annas and Caiaphas, who
crucified the Saviour and then tried to destroy his church; the sixth
is the Roman empire, which is supposed to embrace all political power
in Europe to this day; the seventh head is that power of short duration
which shall destroy the whole political system of Europe, and prepare
it for the arrival of Antichrist from the bosom of infidel Judaism. In
this way Godet harmonizes the Apocalypse with the teaching of Paul
concerning the restraining effect of the Roman empire, which will be
overthrown in order to give way to the full sway of Antichrist. The
eighth head is Israel restored, with a carnal Messiah at its head, who
will preach the worship of humanity and overthrow Rome, the old enemy
of the Jews (<scripRef passage="Rev. 18" id="i.XII.101-p193.2" parsed="|Rev|18|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18">Apoc. 18</scripRef>), but
be overthrown in turn by Christ (<scripRef passage="Rev. 19" id="i.XII.101-p193.3" parsed="|Rev|19|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.19">Rev. 19</scripRef>
and <scripRef passage="2 Thess. 2:8" id="i.XII.101-p193.4" parsed="|2Thess|2|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.8">2
Thess. 2:8</scripRef>). Then follows the
millennium, the sabbath of humanity on earth after its long week of
work, not necessarily a visible reign of Christ, but a reign by his
Spirit. At the end of this period, Satan, who as yet is only bound,
shall try once more to destroy the work of God, but shall only prepare
his final defeat, and give the signal for the universal judgment (<scripRef passage="Rev. 20" id="i.XII.101-p193.5" parsed="|Rev|20|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.20">Rev. 20</scripRef>). The terrestrial state founded on
the day of creation now gives place to the now heavens and the new
earth (<scripRef passage="Rev. 21" id="i.XII.101-p193.6" parsed="|Rev|21|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21">Rev. 21</scripRef>), in
which God shall be all in all. Anticipating the sight of this admirable
spectacle, John prostrates himself and invites all the faithful to cry
with the Spirit and the spouse, "Lord, come—come soon"
(<scripRef passage="Rev. 22" id="i.XII.101-p193.7" parsed="|Rev|22|0|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22">Rev.
22</scripRef>). What a vast drama! What
a magnificent conclusion to the Scriptures opening with Genesis! The
first creation made man free; the second shall make him holy, and then
the work of God is accomplished.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p194"><br />
</p>

<p class="MsoHeading8" id="i.XII.101-p195">Conclusion.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p196"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.101-p197">A very ingenious interpretation, with much
valuable truth, but not the last word yet on this mysterious book, and
very doubtful in its solution of the numerical riddle. The primary
meaning of the beast, as already remarked, is heathen Rome, as
represented by that monster tyrant and persecutor, Nero, the very
incarnation of satanic wickedness. The oldest interpretation
(<i>Lateinos</i>), known already to a grand-pupil of St. John, is also
the best, and it is all the more plausible because the other
interpretations which give us the alphabetical value of 666, namely,
<i>Nero</i> and <i>Caesar Augustus,</i> likewise point to the same
Roman power which kept up a bloody crusade of three hundred years
against Christianity. But the political beast, and its intellectual
ally, the false prophet, appear again and again in history, and make
war upon the church and the truth of Christ, within and without the
circle of the old Roman empire. Many more wonders of exegetical ability
and historical learning will yet be performed before the mysteries of
Revelation are solved, if they ever will be solved before the final
fulfilment. In the meantime, the book will continue to accomplish its
practical mission of comfort and encouragement to every Christian in
the conflict of faith for the crown of life.</p>

<p id="i.XII.101-p198"><br />
</p>

</div3>

<div3 type="Section" n="102" title="Concluding Reflections. Faith and Criticism" shorttitle="Section 102" progress="98.86%" prev="i.XII.101" next="ii" id="i.XII.102">

<p class="head" id="i.XII.102-p1">§ 102. Concluding Reflections. Faith and
Criticism.</p>

<p id="i.XII.102-p2"><br />
</p>

<p class="PFirst" id="i.XII.102-p3">There is no necessary conflict between faith and
criticism any more than between revelation and reason or between faith
and philosophy. God is the author of both, and he cannot contradict
himself. There is an uncritical faith and a faithless criticism as
there is a genuine philosophy and a philosophy falsely so called; but
this is no argument either against faith or criticism; for the best
gifts are liable to abuse and perversion; and the noblest works of art
may be caricatured. The apostle of faith directs us to "prove all
things," and to "hold fast that which is good." We believe in order to
understand, and true faith is the mother of knowledge. A rational faith
in Christianity, as the best and final religion which God gave to
mankind, owes it to itself to examine the foundation on which it rests;
and it is urged by an irresistible impulse to vindicate the truth
against every form of error. Christianity needs no apology. Conscious
of its supernatural strength, it can boldly meet every foe and convert
him into an ally.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p4">Looking back upon the history of the apostolic
age, it appears to us as a vast battle-field of opposite tendencies and
schools. Every inch of ground is disputed and has to be reconquered;
every fact, as well as every doctrine of revelation, is called in
question; every hypothesis is tried; all the resources of learning,
acumen, and ingenuity are arrayed against the citadel of the Christian
faith. The citadel is impregnable, and victory is certain, but not to
those who ignorantly or superciliously underrate the strength of the
besieging army. In the sixteenth century the contest was between Roman
Catholicism and Evangelical Protestantism; in the nineteenth century
the question is Christianity or infidelity. Then both parties believed
in the inspiration of the New Testament and the extent of the canon,
differing only in the interpretation; now inspiration is denied, and
the apostolicity of all but four or five books is assailed. Then the
Word of God, with or without tradition, was the final arbiter of
religious controversies; now human reason is the ultimate tribunal.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p5">We live in an age of discovery, invention,
research, and doubt. Scepticism is well nigh omnipresent in the
thinking world. It impregnates the atmosphere. We can no more ignore it
than the ancient Fathers could ignore the Gnostic speculations of their
day. Nothing is taken for granted; nothing believed on mere authority;
everything must be supported by adequate proof, everything explained in
its natural growth from the seed to the fruit. Roman Catholics believe
in an infallible oracle in the Vatican; but whatever the oracle may
decree, the earth moves and will continue to move around the sun.
Protestants, having safely crossed the Red Sea, cannot go back to the
flesh-pots of the land of bondage, but must look forward to the land of
promise. In the night, says a proverb, all cattle are black, but the
daylight reveals the different colors.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p6">Why did Christ not write the New Testament, as
Mohammed wrote the Koran? Writing was not beneath his dignity; he did
write once in the sand, though we know not what. God himself wrote the
Ten Commandments on two tables of stone. But Moses broke them to pieces
when he saw that the people of Israel worshipped the golden calf before
the thunders from Sinai had ceased to reverberate in their ears. They
might have turned those tables into idols. God buried the great
law-giver out of sight and out of the reach of idolatry. The gospel was
still less intended to be a dumb idol than the law. It is not a killing
letter but a life-giving spirit. It is the spirit that quickeneth; the
flesh profiteth nothing; the words of Christ "are spirit and are life."
A book written by his own unerring hand, unless protected by a
perpetual miracle, would have been subject to the same changes and
corruptions in the hands of fallible transcribers and printers as the
books of his disciples, and the original autograph would have perished
with the brittle papyrus. Nor would it have escaped the unmerciful
assaults of sceptical and infidel critics, and misinterpretations of
commentators and preachers. He himself was crucified by the hierarchy
of his own people, whom he came to save. What better fate could have
awaited his book? Of course, it would have risen from the dead, in
spite of the doubts and conjectures and falsehoods of unbelieving men;
but the same is true of the writings of the apostles, though thousands
of copies have been burned by heathens and false Christians. Thomas
might put his hand into the wound-prints of his risen Lord; but
"Blessed are they that have not seen and yet have believed."</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p7">We must believe in the Holy Spirit who lives and
moves in the Church and is the invisible power behind the written and
printed word.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p8">The form in which the authentic records of
Christianity have come down to us, with their variations and
difficulties, is a constant stimulus to study and research and calls
into exercise all the intellectual and moral faculties of men. Every
one must strive after the best understanding of the truth with a
faithful use of his opportunities and privileges, which are multiplying
with every generation.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p9">The New Testament is a revelation of spiritual and
eternal truth to faith, and faith is the work of the Holy Spirit,
though rooted in the deepest wants and aspirations of man. It has to
fight its way through an unbelieving world, and the conflict waxes
hotter and hotter as the victory comes nearer. For the last half
century the apostolic writings have been passing through the purgatory
of the most scorching criticism to which a book can be subjected. The
opposition is itself a powerful testimony to their vitality and
importance.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p10">There are two kinds of scepticism: one represented
by Thomas, honest, earnest, seeking and at last finding the truth; the
other represented by Sadducees and Pontius Pilate, superficial,
worldly, frivolous, indifferent to truth and ending in despair. With
the latter "even the gods reason in vain." When it takes the trouble to
assail the Bible, it deals in sneers and ridicule which admit of no
serious answer. The roots of infidelity he in the heart and will rather
than in the reason and intellect, and wilful opposition to the truth is
deaf to any argument. But honest, truth-loving scepticism always
deserves regard and sympathy and demands a patient investigation of the
real or imaginary difficulties which are involved in the problem of the
origin of Christianity. It may be more useful to the church than an
unthinking and unreasoning orthodoxy. One of the ablest and purest
sceptical critics of the century (DeWette) made the sad, but honorable
confession:</p>

<p id="i.XII.102-p11"><br />
</p>

<verse id="i.XII.102-p11.2">
<l class="t1" id="i.XII.102-p11.3">"I lived in times of doubt and strife,</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.XII.102-p11.4">When childlike faith was forced to yield;</l>

<l class="t1" id="i.XII.102-p11.5">I struggled to the end of life,</l>

<l class="t2" id="i.XII.102-p11.6">Alas! I did not gain the field."</l>
</verse>

<p id="i.XII.102-p12"><br />
</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p13">But he did gain the field, after all, at last; for
a few months before his death he wrote and published this significant
sentence: "I know that in no other name can salvation be found, than in
the name of Jesus Christ the Crucified, and there is nothing higher for
mankind than the divine humanity (<i><span lang="DE" id="i.XII.102-p13.1">Gottmenschheit</span></i>) realized in him, and the kingdom of God
planted by him." Blessed are those that seek the truth, for they shall
find it.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p14">The critical and historical rationalism which was
born and matured in this century in the land of Luther, and has spread
in Switzerland, France, Holland, England, Scotland, and America,
surpasses in depth and breadth of learning, as well as in earnestness
of spirit, all older forms of infidelity and heresy. It is not
superficial and frivolous, as the rationalism of the eighteenth
century; it is not indifferent to truth, but intensely interested in
ascertaining the real facts, and tracing the origin and development of
Christianity, as a great historical phenomenon. But it arrogantly
claims to be the criticism <i>par excellence,</i> as the Gnosticism of
the ancient church pretended to have the monopoly of knowledge. There
is a historical, conservative, and constructive criticism, as well as
an unhistorical, radical, and destructive criticism; and the former
must win the fight as sure as God’s truth will outlast
all error. So there is a believing and Christian Gnosticism as well as
an unbelieving and anti- (or pseudo-) Christian Gnosticism.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p15">The negative criticism of the present generation
has concentrated its forces upon the life of Christ and the apostolic
age, and spent an astonishing amount of patient research upon the
minutest details of its history. And its labors have not been in vain;
on the contrary, it has done a vast amount of good, as well as evil.
Its strength lies in the investigation of the human and literary aspect
of the Bible; its weakness in the ignoring of its divine and spiritual
character. It forms thus the very antipode of the older orthodoxy,
which so overstrained the theory of inspiration as to reduce the human
agency to the mechanism of the pen. We must look at both aspects. The
Bible is the Word of God and the word of holy men of old. It is a
revelation of man, as well as of God. It reveals man in all his phases
of development—innocence, fall,
redemption—in all the varieties of character, from
heavenly purity to satanic wickedness, with all his virtues and vices,
in all his states of experience, and is an ever-flowing spring of
inspiration to the poet, the artist, the historian, and divine. It
reflects and perpetuates the mystery of the incarnation. It is the word
of him who proclaimed himself the Son of Man, as well as the Son of
God. "Men spake from God, being moved by the <i>Holy Spirit</i>." Here
all is divine and all is human.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p16">No doubt the New Testament is the result of a
gradual growth and conflict of different forces, which were included in
the original idea of Christianity and were drawn out as it passed from
Christ to his disciples, from the Jews to the Gentiles, from Jerusalem
to Antioch and Rome, and as it matured in the mind of the leading
apostles. No doubt the Gospels and Epistles were written by certain
men, at a certain time, in a certain place, under certain surroundings,
and for definite ends; and all these questions are legitimate objects
of inquiry and eminently deserving of ever-renewed investigation. Many
obscure points have been cleared up, thanks, in part, to these very
critics, who intended to destroy, and helped to build up.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p17">The literary history of the apostolic age, like
its missionary progress, was guided by a special providence. Christ
only finished a part of his work while on earth. He pointed his
disciples to greater works, which they would accomplish in his name and
by his power, after his resurrection. He promised them his unbroken
presence, and the gift of the Holy Spirit, who, as the other Advocate,
should lead them into the whole truth and open to them the
understanding of all his words. The Acts of the Apostles are a history
of the Holy Spirit, or of the post-resurrection work of Christ in
establishing his kingdom on earth. Filled with that Spirit, the
apostles and evangelists went forth into a hostile world and converted
it to Christ by their living word, and they continue their conquering
march by their written word.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p18">Unbelieving criticism sees only the outside
surface of the greatest movement in history, and is blind to the
spiritual forces working from within or refuses to acknowledge them as
truly divine. In like manner, the materialistic and atheistic
scientists of the age conceive of nature’s laws
without a lawgiver; of a creature without a creator; and stop with the
effect, without rising to the cause, which alone affords a rational
explanation of the effect.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p19">And here we touch upon the deepest spring of all
forms of rationalism, and upon the gulf which inseparably divides it
from supernaturalism. It is the opposition to the supernatural and the
miraculous. It denies God in nature and God in history, and, in its
ultimate consequences, it denies the very existence of God. Deism and
atheism have no place for a miracle; but belief in the existence of an
Almighty Maker of all things visible and invisible, as the ultimate and
all-sufficient cause of all phenomena in nature and in history, implies
the possibility of miracle at any time; not, indeed, as a violation of
his own laws, but as a manifestation of his law-giving and creative
power over and above (not against) the regular order of events. The
reality of the miracle, in any particular case, then, becomes a matter
of historical investigation. It cannot be disposed of by a simple
denial from <i>à priori</i> philosophical prejudice; but
must be fairly examined, and, if sufficiently corroborated by external
and internal evidence, it must be admitted.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p20">Now, the miracles of Christ cannot be separated
from his person and his teachings. His words are as marvellous as his
deeds; both form a harmonious whole, and they stand or fall together.
His person is the great miracle, and his miracles are simply his
natural works. He is as much elevated above other men as his words and
deeds are above ordinary words and deeds. He is separated from all
mortals by his absolute freedom from sin. He, himself, claims
superhuman origin and supernatural powers; and to deny them is to make
him a liar and impostor. It is impossible to maintain his human
perfection, which all respectable rationalists admit and even
emphasize, and yet to refuse his testimony concerning himself. The
Christ of Strauss and of Renan is the most contradictory of all
characters; the most incredible of all enigmas. There is no possible
scientific mediation between a purely humanitarian conception of
Christ, no matter how high he may be raised in the scale of beings, and
the faith in Christ as the Son of God, whom Christendom has adored from
the beginning and still adores as the Lord and Saviour of the
world.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p21">Nor can we eliminate the supernatural element from
the Apostolic Church without destroying its very life and resolving it
into a gigantic illusion. What becomes of Paul if we deny his
conversion, and how shall we account for his conversion without the
Resurrection and Ascension? The greatest of modern sceptics paused at
the problem, and felt almost forced to admit an actual miracle, as the
only rational solution of that conversion. The Holy Spirit was the
inspiring and propelling power of the apostolic age, and made the
fishers of Galilee fishers of men.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p22">A Christian, who has experienced the power of the
gospel in his heart, can have no difficulty with the supernatural. He
is as sure of the regenerating and converting agency of the Spirit of
God and the saving efficacy of Christ as he is of his own natural
existence. He has tasted the medicine and has been healed. He may say
with the man who was born blind and made to see: "One thing I do know,
that, whereas I was blind, now I see." This is a short creed; but
stronger than any argument. The fortress of personal experience is
impregnable; the logic of stubborn facts is more cogent than the logic
of reason. Every genuine conversion from sin to holiness is a
psychological miracle, as much so as the conversion of Saul of
Tarsus.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p23">The secret or open hostility to the supernatural
is the moving spring of infidel criticism. We may freely admit that
certain difficulties about the time and place of composition and other
minor details of the Gospels and Epistles are not, and perhaps never
can be, satisfactorily solved; but it is, nevertheless, true that they
are far better authenticated by internal and external evidence than any
books of the great Greek and Roman classics, or of Philo and Josephus,
which are accepted by scholars without a doubt. As early as the middle
of the second century, that is, fifty years after the death of the
Apostle John, when yet many of his personal pupils and friends must
have been living, the four Canonical Gospels, no more and no less, were
recognized and read in public worship as sacred books, in the churches
of Syria, Asia Minor, Egypt, Italy, and Gaul; and such universal
acceptance and authority in the face of Jewish and heathen hostility
and heretical perversion can only be explained on the ground that they
were known and used long before. Some of them, Matthew and John, were
quoted and used in the first quarter of the second century by Orthodox
and Gnostic writers. Every new discovery, as the last book of the
pseudo-"Clementine Homilies," the "Philosophumena" of Hippolytus, the
"Diatessaron" of Tatian, and every deeper investigation of the "Gospel
Memoirs" of Justin Martyr, and the "Gospel" of Marcion in its relation
to Luke, have strengthened the cause of historical and conservative
criticism and inflicted bleeding wounds on destructive criticism. If
quotations from the end of the first and the beginning of the second
century are very rare, we must remember that we have only a handful of
literary documents from that period, and that the second generation of
Christians was not a race of scholars and scribes and critics, but of
humble, illiterate confessors and martyrs, who still breathed the
bracing air of the living teaching, and personal reminiscences of the
apostles and evangelists.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p24">But the Synoptical Gospels bear the strongest
internal marks of having been composed before the destruction of
Jerusalem (<span class="c16" id="i.XII.102-p24.1">a.d.</span> 70), which is therein
prophesied by Christ as a future event and as the sign of the fast
approaching judgment of the world, in a manner that is consistent only
with such early composition. The Epistle to the Hebrews, likewise, was
written when the Temple was still standing, and sacrifices were offered
from day to day. Yet, as this early date is not conceded by all, we
will leave the Epistle out of view. The Apocalypse of John is very
confidently assigned to the year 68 or 69 by Baur, Renan, and others,
who would put the Gospels down to a much later date. They also concede
the Pauline authorship of the great anti-Judaic Epistles to the
Galatians, Romans, and Corinthians, and make them the very basis of
their assaults upon the minor Pauline Epistles and the Acts of the
Apostles, on the ground of exaggerated or purely imaginary differences.
Those Epistles of Paul were written twelve or fourteen years before the
destruction of Jerusalem. This brings us within less than thirty years
of the resurrection of Christ and the birthday of the church.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p25">Now, if we confine ourselves to these five books,
which the most exacting and rigorous criticism admits to be
apostolic—the four Pauline Epistles and the
Apocalypse—they alone are sufficient to establish the
foundation of historical faith; for they confirm by direct statement or
allusion every important fact and doctrine in the gospel history,
without referring to the written Gospels. The memory and personal
experience of the writers—Paul and
John—goes back to the vision of Damascus, to the
scenes of the Resurrection and Crucifixion, and the first call of the
disciples on the banks of the Jordan and the shores of the Lake of
Galilee. Criticism must first reason Paul and John out of history, or
deny that they ever wrote a line, before it can expect sensible men to
surrender a single chapter of the Gospels.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p26">Strong as the external evidence is, the internal
evidence of the truth and credibility of the apostolic writings is
still stronger, and may be felt to this day by the unlearned as well as
the scholar. They widely differ in style and spirit from all
post-apostolic productions, and occupy a conspicuous isolation even
among the best of books. This position they have occupied for eighteen
centuries among the most civilized nations of the globe; and from this
position they are not likely to be deposed.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p27">We must interpret persons and events not only by
themselves, but also in the light of subsequent history. "By their
fruits ye shall know them." Christianity can stand this test better
than any other religion, and better than any system of philosophy.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p28">Taking our position at the close of the apostolic
age, and looking back to its fountain-head and forward to succeeding
generations, we cannot but be amazed at the magnitude of the effects
produced by the brief public ministry of Jesus of Nazareth, which sends
its blessings through centuries as an unbroken and ever-expanding river
of life. There is absolutely nothing like it in the annals of the race.
The Roman empire embraced, at the birth of Christ, over one hundred
millions of men, conquered by force, and, after having persecuted his
religion for three hundred years, it died away without the possibility
of a resurrection. The Christian church now numbers four hundred
millions, conquered by the love of Christ, and is constantly
increasing. The first century is the life and light of history and the
turning point of the ages. If ever God revealed himself to man, if ever
heaven appeared on earth, it was in the person and work of Jesus of
Nazareth. He is, beyond any shadow of doubt, and by the reluctant
consent of sceptics and infidels, the wisest of the wise, the purest of
the pure, and the mightiest of the mighty. His Cross has become the
tree of life to all nations; his teaching is still the highest standard
of religious truth; his example the unsurpassed ideal of holiness; the
Gospels and Epistles of his Galilean disciples are still the book of
books, more powerful than all the classics of human wisdom and genius.
No book has attracted so much attention, provoked so much opposition,
outlived so many persecutions, called forth so much reverence and
gratitude, inspired so many noble thoughts and deeds, administered so
much comfort and peace from the cradle to the grave to all classes and
conditions of men. It is more than a book; it is an institution, an
all-pervading omnipresent force, a converting, sanctifying,
transforming agency; it rules from the pulpit and the chair; it
presides at the family altar; it is the sacred ark of every household,
the written conscience of every Christian man, the pillar of cloud by
day, the pillar of light by night in the pilgrimage of life. Mankind is
bad enough, and human life dark enough with it; but how much worse and
how much darker would they be without it? Christianity might live
without the letter of the New Testament, but not without the facts and
truths which it records and teaches. Were it possible to banish them
from the world, the sun of our civilization would be extinguished, and
mankind left to midnight darkness, with the dreary prospect of a
dreamless and endless Nirvana.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p29">But no power on earth or in hell can extinguish
that sun. There it shines on the horizon, the king of day, obscured at
times by clouds great or small, but breaking through again and again,
and shedding light and life from east to west, until the darkest
corners of the globe shall be illuminated. The past is secure; God will
take care of the future.</p>

<p class="PContinue" id="i.XII.102-p30">MAGNA EST VERITAS ET PRAEVALEBIT.</p>

</div3></div2></div1>


<div1 title="Indexes" prev="i.XII.102" next="ii.i" id="ii">
<h1 id="ii-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

<div2 title="Subject Index" prev="ii" next="ii.ii" id="ii.i">
  <h2 id="ii.i-p0.1">Subject Index</h2>
  <insertIndex type="subject" id="ii.i-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p>

</p><p class="Index1">Apostles,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p106.2">i.III_1.20-p106.2</a>
</p><p class="Index2">John,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p0.1">i.VII.41-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Paul,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p0.1">i.V_1.30-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Peter,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p0.1">i.IV_1.25-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Baptism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p40.1">i.IX.53-p40.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Church
</p><p class="Index2">Christian Ministry,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.59-p0.1">i.X.59-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Spiritual Gifts,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.44-p18.2">i.VIII.44-p18.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Greek Literature,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p0.1">i.I_1.12-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Heathenism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p0.1">i.I_1.11-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">James,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p0.1">i.IV_1.27-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Jesus Christ,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1-p3.2">i.II_1-p3.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Judaism,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p0.1">i.I_1.9-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">New Testament
</p><p class="Index2">Acts,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p0.1">i.XII.85-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Epistle To The Hebrews,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p0.1">i.XII.100-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Epistle to Philemon,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p0.1">i.XII.98-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Epistle to the Colossians,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p0.1">i.XII.94-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Epistle to the Ephesians,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p0.1">i.XII.95-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Epistle to the Philippians,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.97-p0.1">i.XII.97-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Epistles of John,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p41.2">i.XII.87-p41.2</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Epistles to the Corinthians,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.90-p0.1">i.XII.90-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Epistles to the Galatians,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.91-p0.1">i.XII.91-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Epistles to the Thessalonians,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.89-p0.1">i.XII.89-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">James,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p11.2">i.XII.87-p11.2</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Jude,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p34.2">i.XII.87-p34.2</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Luke,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p1.2">i.XII.82-p1.2</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Mark,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p0.1">i.XII.81-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Matthew,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p0.1">i.XII.80-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Peter,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p20.2">i.XII.87-p20.2</a>
</p><p class="Index2">Revelation,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p0.1">i.XII.101-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Papacy,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p26.2">i.IV_1.26-p26.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Resurrection,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p0.1">i.II_1.19-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Roman Empire,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p0.2">i.I_1.12-p0.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Rome,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p19.2">i.V_1.36-p19.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Slavery,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.47-p11.4">i.VIII.47-p11.4</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Spiritual Gifts
</p><p class="Index2">Tongues,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p62.1">i.IV_1.24-p62.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Synagogue,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p0.1">i.IX.51-p0.1</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Synoptics,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p5.2">i.XII.79-p5.2</a>
</p><p class="Index1">The Lord's Supper,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p34.3">i.IX.54-p34.3</a>
</p><p class="Index1">Worship,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.52-p0.1">i.IX.52-p0.1</a>,
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.50-p20.1">i.VIII.50-p20.1</a></p>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Scripture References" prev="ii.i" next="iii" id="ii.ii">
  <h2 id="ii.ii-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
  <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="ii.ii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p44.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.24-p29.7">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.72-p44.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#i.V_1.30-p54.5">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.IX.57-p17.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.82-p145.3">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p190.6">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#i.I_1.8-p7.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#i.VIII.46-p10.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p145.2">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.70-p17.7">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.34-p76.5">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p79.4">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#i.XI.69-p25.9">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.69-p25.12">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=12#i.XI.69-p25.13">22:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=27#i.IX.51-p13.1">25:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Exodus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p103.16">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#i.XI.71-p103.16">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p103.12">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#i.VII.41-p40.1">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=34#i.XI.71-p103.16">9:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.24-p19.2">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.16-p111.1">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.16-p122.6">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.24-p25.1">19:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=10#i.I_1.13-p11.2">20:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.24-p17.9">23:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=36#i.IV_1.27-p48.2">28:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=36#i.VII.43-p16.1">28:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=39#i.II_1.16-p124.2">29:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=41#i.II_1.16-p124.3">29:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=32&amp;scrV=31#i.V_1.31-p33.2">32:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p76.1">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p79.2">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Exod&amp;scrCh=39&amp;scrV=30#i.VII.43-p16.1">39:30-31</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.IX.54-p29.12">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#i.IX.54-p29.16">14:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p126.5">15:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.34-p76.2">17:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#i.V_1.34-p76.4">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p79.3">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p91.3">23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=11#i.IV_1.24-p91.1">23:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=15#i.IV_1.24-p17.17">23:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=15#i.IV_1.24-p91.1">23:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.24-p91.1">23:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=10#i.VIII.48-p18.1">25:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.16-p42.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#i.II_1.16-p42.1">4:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=39#i.II_1.16-p42.1">4:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=43#i.II_1.16-p42.1">4:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=47#i.II_1.16-p42.1">4:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=37#i.IX.51-p33.2">15:37-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=7#i.IX.54-p29.13">19:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=7#i.IX.54-p29.14">19:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=19#i.IX.54-p29.17">19:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#i.II_1.16-p22.2">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#i.II_1.16-p23.2">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=4#i.II_1.16-p124.4">28:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=26#i.IV_1.24-p17.12">28:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#i.I_1.13-p11.3">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.IX.51-p33.1">6:4-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#i.IX.51-p33.1">11:13-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#i.V_1.34-p76.3">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.IV_1.24-p17.16">16:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.IV_1.24-p19.3">16:9-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#i.I_1.10-p15.1">18:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.17-p113.2">24:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Judges</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#i.IX.51-p13.2">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#i.II_1.18-p52.2">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p68.2">35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Judg&amp;scrCh=100&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.16-p87.1">100:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Sam&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#i.VII.41-p40.2">7:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Kgs&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#i.VII.41-p16.1">19:11-12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Kings</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Kgs&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#i.IX.54-p29.1">5:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Chronicles</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=30&amp;scrV=22#i.II_1.16-p126.4">30:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Chr&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.17-p74.1">35:1-19</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezra</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezra&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.101-p184.5">2:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#i.VII.41-p39.11">26:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#i.VII.41-p40.3">26:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=37&amp;scrV=2#i.VII.41-p39.8">37:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.IX.53-p21.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.94-p40.3">24:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=55&amp;scrV=18#i.IX.51-p41.1">55:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=18#i.VII.41-p40.4">77:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=77&amp;scrV=19#i.VII.41-p39.10">77:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=88&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.18-p20.1">88:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=89&amp;scrV=28#i.XI.71-p95.18">89:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=119&amp;scrV=163#i.II_1.18-p13.7">119:163</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Proverbs</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#i.XI.72-p36.4">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Prov&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#i.II_1.18-p12.6">19:17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.IX.51-p13.3">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.IV_1.27-p93.7">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#i.VII.41-p22.4">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p99.3">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=33#i.V_1.36-p44.2">10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#i.II_1.18-p31.1">11:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.16-p27.1">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#i.II_1.18-p28.1">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=0#i.II_1.16-p117.1">29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=6#i.VII.41-p40.5">29:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p125.3">40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=41&amp;scrV=0#i.VIII.48-p18.2">41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=52&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.82-p125.4">52:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.72-p73.4">53:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.16-p110.1">61:2</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.34-p29.1">33:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=35&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.27-p94.1">35:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.36-p44.3">48:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=27#i.V_1.36-p44.4">48:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.78-p49.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.18-p19.1">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.18-p19.1">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.78-p49.1">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.78-p49.1">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.18-p19.1">18:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.18-p19.1">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=33&amp;scrV=20#i.II_1.18-p19.1">33:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Daniel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#i.VI.37-p69.2">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#i.IX.51-p41.2">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#i.VI.38-p69.2">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p193.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Dan&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#i.II_1.16-p116.2">9:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p18.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p157.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p80.2">1:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.79-p157.1">1:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.79-p157.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.27-p72.5">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.II_1.16-p7.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.IV_1.27-p70.8">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.VII.43-p12.2">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.83-p123.6">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#i.IV_1.27-p70.6">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.I_1.11-p24.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p59.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p106.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p109.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p12.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p22.1">2:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.80-p43.1">2:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p157.6">2:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.16-p29.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.II_1.16-p16.3">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.II_1.16-p30.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.II_1.16-p16.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.II_1.16-p18.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.IX.54-p23.5">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p19.1">3:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.80-p59.2">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.IV_1.24-p29.3">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#i.IX.54-p29.19">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.79-p20.1">3:13-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p20.1">4:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#i.II_1.16-p106.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.83-p69.3">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.79-p21.1">4:12-18:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.II_1.17-p50.2">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.83-p70.3">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#i.II_1.17-p62.2">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#i.IX.51-p17.4">4:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.80-p50.2">4:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p71.3">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p48.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p56.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.17-p64.2">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.83-p164.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.69-p27.21">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.93-p3.4">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#i.XI.69-p27.3">5:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.80-p35.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.69-p5.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#i.XI.71-p59.1">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.69-p27.9">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#i.XI.69-p27.27">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.80-p34.1">5:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#i.XI.69-p27.5">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=48#i.XII.95-p9.1">5:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#i.IX.53-p12.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#i.X.65-p11.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.69-p27.15">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=24#i.XI.69-p27.25">6:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=33#i.II_1.18-p18.1">6:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#i.IX.54-p29.8">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.69-p27.23">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#i.II_1.17-p117.2">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#i.XI.69-p27.7">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#i.II_1.17-p119.5">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.69-p27.11">7:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.69-p27.17">7:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.83-p123.3">7:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#i.XI.69-p27.13">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.83-p136.1">7:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p50.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.17-p44.1">8:5-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#i.I_1.11-p46.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.81-p81.2">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#i.III_1.20-p122.2">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#i.IV_1.26-p50.1">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p26.1">9:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.79-p27.2">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.79-p27.13">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.79-p162.2">9:2-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.79-p27.3">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.79-p27.14">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.83-p158.1">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.80-p29.3">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.80-p15.2">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.80-p26.3">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#i.II_1.18-p17.2">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.80-p71.4">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.53-p11.1">9:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#i.IX.51-p26.11">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.80-p58.1">9:27-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p48.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p115.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.83-p176.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p27.1">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p66.3">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.80-p16.2">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.80-p17.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.85-p116.1">10:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.17-p47.1">10:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#i.IX.51-p31.1">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p140.2">10:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p8.2">10:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#i.VI.37-p84.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p194.1">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p185.1">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.83-p188.1">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p124.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.80-p49.1">11:1-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#i.II_1.17-p30.1">11:20-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.80-p49.2">11:20-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.80-p49.3">11:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.80-p56.2">11:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.II_1.17-p90.1">11:25-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.83-p144.3">11:25-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#i.XI.72-p38.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.83-p144.5">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.83-p170.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.83-p182.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.83-p167.1">11:28-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.80-p49.4">11:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.80-p56.3">11:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p49.5">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p218.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#i.IX.57-p20.1">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.79-p171.11">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.79-p171.12">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.80-p92.1">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.79-p27.9">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.80-p56.4">12:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=36#i.XI.69-p27.19">12:36-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=37#i.XI.69-p17.5">12:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=46#i.IV_1.27-p70.5">12:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p48.3">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.18-p24.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#i.II_1.18-p28.2">13:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.79-p171.1">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.80-p57.1">13:24-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=54#i.II_1.15-p16.2">13:54-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#i.II_1.17-p58.3">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#i.IV_1.27-p88.5">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#i.IV_1.27-p89.2">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#i.IV_1.27-p82.2">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#i.IV_1.27-p83.2">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#i.IV_1.27-p30.2">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#i.IV_1.27-p70.5">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#i.IV_1.27-p6.4">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=56#i.IV_1.27-p84.1">13:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=57#i.IV_1.27-p31.2">13:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p162.4">14:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.79-p21.4">14:22-16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.83-p161.1">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.80-p59.3">14:28-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.14-p85.5">14:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.17-p82.1">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.80-p38.1">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.17-p82.2">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#i.II_1.17-p82.3">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.79-p157.6">15:21-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=57#i.XII.83-p155.1">15:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p49.7">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.26-p10.2">16:13-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.81-p38.2">16:13-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.70-p6.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p105.4">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p123.7">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.79-p157.3">16:16-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#i.V_1.31-p56.12">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.80-p56.5">16:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#i.V_1.31-p56.7">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#i.IV_1.25-p3.2">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#i.IV_1.26-p44.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#i.IV_1.26-p47.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#i.X.59-p4.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#i.X.63-p11.3">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#i.X.65-p10.1">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#i.II_1.17-p97.1">16:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.19-p13.1">16:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.17-p84.1">16:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#i.II_1.18-p14.3">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p50.3">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p46.1">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p144.8">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.81-p87.2">17:14-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.79-p162.7">17:14-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.80-p58.2">17:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.80-p59.4">17:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p49.8">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p56.6">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p88.1">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.17-p89.1">18:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.81-p89.2">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.81-p108.8">18:2-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#i.II_1.18-p27.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.73-p8.1">18:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#i.II_1.17-p96.2">18:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#i.X.63-p10.1">18:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#i.X.63-p11.1">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#i.X.65-p10.3">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.83-p200.1">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.80-p57.2">18:23-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=55#i.XII.87-p38.1">18:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p49.9">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p22.1">19:1-20:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#i.VIII.47-p11.1">19:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.72-p84.19">19:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.83-p140.3">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.79-p26.5">19:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.99-p57.4">19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p49.9">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.80-p57.3">20:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.18-p14.4">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=20#i.VII.41-p45.1">20:20-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#i.II_1.18-p11.3">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p23.1">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p82.2">21:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.80-p57.4">21:28-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=33#i.XII.79-p82.1">21:33-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=41#i.XII.80-p102.1">21:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=43#i.XII.80-p56.7">21:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p49.10">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.80-p57.5">22:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.80-p70.1">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.36-p60.5">22:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=23#i.III_1.20-p111.1">22:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.18-p23.1">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#i.II_1.17-p118.1">22:37-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=41#i.XII.83-p123.2">22:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p43.2">23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p48.4">23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p56.8">23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=6#i.IX.51-p22.1">23:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.17-p53.1">23:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=10#i.II_1.17-p52.10">23:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.17-p56.2">23:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.78-p33.2">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p18.7">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=1#i.VI.38-p36.1">24:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.17-p36.1">24:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.79-p157.6">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.82-p236.4">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#i.VI.38-p61.1">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#i.VI.39-p5.2">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.82-p236.1">24:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=21#i.VI-p4.1">24:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.80-p63.2">24:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.82-p237.1">24:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.80-p57.6">25:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.80-p57.7">25:14-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.82-p110.2">25:14-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.18-p21.2">25:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#i.II_1.18-p21.3">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=27#i.II_1.18-p12.3">25:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.80-p56.9">25:31-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.83-p123.4">25:31-46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=34#i.XI.71-p104.1">25:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=35#i.II_1.18-p24.2">25:35-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=41#i.XI.71-p104.2">25:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p110.3">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p24.1">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.83-p173.1">26:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.79-p157.4">26:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.80-p59.5">26:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=17#i.II_1.16-p123.1">26:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=20#i.II_1.16-p123.2">26:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=26#i.IX.v-p3.1">26:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=28#i.IV_1.24-p92.6">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=30#i.IX.53-p15.1">26:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.83-p179.1">26:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=47#i.V_1.35-p12.2">26:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=51#i.XII.79-p26.3">26:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=61#i.XII.83-p149.1">26:61</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=63#i.XII.83-p123.8">26:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=64#i.II_1.17-p95.1">26:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=64#i.XII.101-p90.1">26:64</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=65#i.XII.83-p123.9">26:65</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.80-p59.5">27:3-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.80-p36.1">27:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.78-p35.2">27:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.80-p59.6">27:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=35#i.IV_1.24-p27.5">27:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.80-p38.3">27:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=51#i.XII.80-p59.11">27:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=52#i.XII.80-p59.7">27:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=52#i.XII.80-p108.1">27:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=55#i.II_1.17-p59.2">27:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=55#i.VIII.46-p12.2">27:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=56#i.IV_1.27-p88.2">27:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=56#i.IV_1.27-p87.3">27:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=56#i.IV_1.27-p67.5">27:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=62#i.II_1.16-p122.2">27:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=62#i.II_1.16-p127.1">27:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=62#i.XII.80-p108.2">27:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=62#i.II_1.19-p24.1">27:62-66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=62#i.XII.80-p59.8">27:62-66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=1#i.VIII.46-p14.1">28:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.80-p59.10">28:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=6#i.II_1.17-p35.1">28:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.80-p59.9">28:11-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.78-p35.3">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#i.II_1.16-p75.1">28:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#i.II_1.19-p14.4">28:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.81-p108.16">28:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.83-p144.7">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.83-p197.1">28:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#i.II_1.19-p20.1">28:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.80-p56.10">28:18-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.80-p22.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#i.IX.54-p4.1">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.79-p157.6">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.81-p108.3">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.82-p236.5">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p123.5">28:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.83-p140.3">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.83-p191.1">28:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=48&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p107.3">48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=56&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p123.1">56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=222&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p88.2">222</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=363&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p115.2">363</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=415&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p109.2">415</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=793&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p106.2">793</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=1516&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p49.6">1516</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2425&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p48.5">2425</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p112.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.81-p49.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p19.2">1:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.IX.54-p23.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.IX.54-p29.21">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.79-p20.2">1:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.IV_1.24-p29.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.79-p20.2">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.81-p52.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.82-p129.6">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.79-p20.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.16-p106.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.83-p69.4">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.83-p70.4">1:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.79-p21.2">1:14-9:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.I_1.8-p5.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.54-p23.19">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.94-p41.8">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.81-p35.2">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.80-p15.18">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.VII.41-p23.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.17-p62.3">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.IX.51-p17.5">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.81-p69.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.81-p79.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p136.2">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.81-p79.2">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.81-p35.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.80-p15.19">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.81-p90.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.80-p15.20">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.81-p82.1">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.81-p73.1">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.80-p15.21">1:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=39#i.II_1.17-p62.4">1:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.81-p69.2">1:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=44#i.XII.81-p69.3">1:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p47.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p107.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.79-p162.1">2:3-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.79-p27.4">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.79-p27.15">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.79-p27.5">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.83-p158.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#i.II_1.17-p96.3">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.80-p15.14">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.80-p29.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.80-p26.2">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#i.II_1.17-p96.4">2:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.79-p27.10">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.81-p81.4">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.81-p90.2">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.81-p52.2">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.IV_1.27-p66.4">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.81-p80.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.80-p15.17">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p27.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.81-p27.2">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.VII.41-p39.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.VII.41-p65.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.81-p50.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.81-p68.1">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.80-p17.2">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.81-p80.2">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.81-p80.3">3:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p116.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.II_1.18-p28.3">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.81-p51.3">4:26-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=34#i.V_1.34-p38.12">4:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.82-p43.2">4:35-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.81-p83.1">4:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.81-p91.3">4:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=39#i.XII.81-p70.1">4:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=39#i.XII.81-p91.4">4:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#i.IX.51-p26.14">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.35-p12.3">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=33#i.IX.51-p26.5">5:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#i.IX.51-p26.4">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=41#i.XII.81-p91.7">5:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p136.2">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.15-p16.1">6:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.17-p58.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p88.6">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p89.3">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p82.3">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p83.3">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p84.2">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p30.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p6.5">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.81-p91.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.87-p38.2">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.27-p77.5">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.27-p31.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.83-p155.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.17-p59.5">6:14-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.79-p162.3">6:14-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.81-p52.3">6:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.81-p81.1">6:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.81-p90.6">6:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=43#i.XII.94-p39.10">6:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=45#i.XII.79-p21.5">6:45-8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=45#i.XII.79-p161.1">6:45-8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.81-p52.4">6:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=50#i.XII.83-p161.2">6:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#i.IX.54-p29.15">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.17-p82.4">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.80-p38.2">7:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#i.IX.54-p29.3">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.17-p82.4">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.17-p82.4">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#i.II_1.17-p82.4">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=13#i.II_1.17-p82.4">7:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.81-p52.5">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.81-p52.6">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.81-p51.1">7:31-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.81-p91.5">8:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p136.5">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.81-p51.2">8:22-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.79-p27.18">8:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#i.IV_1.26-p10.1">8:27-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.79-p157.2">8:27-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.81-p38.1">8:27-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.17-p97.2">8:30-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#i.II_1.19-p13.2">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#i.II_1.17-p84.2">8:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.83-p176.2">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.VII.41-p44.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.81-p52.7">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.81-p90.3">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.81-p36.2">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.79-p162.6">9:14-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.81-p87.1">9:21-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.81-p89.1">9:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p22.2">10:1-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#i.II_1.17-p89.2">10:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.81-p108.9">10:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#i.X.65-p11.2">10:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#i.V_1.31-p26.1">10:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.81-p85.1">10:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.81-p47.1">10:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.81-p47.2">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#i.VII.41-p45.2">10:35-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.81-p91.2">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=50#i.XII.81-p90.4">10:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p92.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p23.2">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.81-p52.8">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p82.3">11:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.81-p91.6">11:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.71-p59.2">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p82.3">12:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p43.4">12:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=38#i.II_1.17-p53.2">12:38-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=40#i.II_1.17-p56.3">12:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.78-p33.3">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.VI.38-p36.2">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.VI.38-p4.1">13:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.17-p36.2">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.81-p90.5">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.82-p236.2">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.82-p237.2">13:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#i.IX.53-p15.2">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p24.2">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.83-p173.2">14:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.79-p157.5">14:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#i.II_1.16-p123.3">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#i.IV_1.24-p92.5">14:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.81-p52.9">14:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.81-p91.8">14:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=51#i.XII.81-p13.1">14:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=54#i.XII.81-p36.3">14:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=58#i.XII.83-p149.2">14:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=72#i.IV_1.26-p9.1">14:72</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=72#i.XII.81-p36.4">14:72</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=84#i.XII.83-p179.2">14:84</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.34-p45.6">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.81-p66.6">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.81-p90.7">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.80-p40.5">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=40#i.IV_1.27-p87.4">15:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=40#i.IV_1.27-p88.3">15:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=40#i.IV_1.27-p67.2">15:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=40#i.IV_1.27-p67.7">15:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#i.II_1.17-p59.3">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#i.VIII.46-p12.3">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=42#i.II_1.16-p122.1">15:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=42#i.II_1.16-p126.10">15:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#i.IV_1.27-p88.4">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#i.IV_1.27-p67.8">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#i.II_1.19-p14.5">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p63.4">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.81-p127.4">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.19-p14.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.27-p87.5">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.27-p67.9">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.81-p120.5">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.81-p35.3">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.81-p120.1">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p110.2">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p115.2">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p117.1">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p122.3">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p126.2">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p132.2">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p135.2">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p135.7">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p138.1">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.81-p120.2">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.81-p135.5">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.81-p127.3">16:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.81-p127.1">16:9-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.II_1.19-p22.2">16:9-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.81-p107.1">16:9-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.81-p112.2">16:9-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.81-p123.2">16:9-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.81-p108.13">16:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.82-p115.2">16:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.81-p134.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#i.X.59-p4.2">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.82-p236.6">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#i.II_1.19-p20.2">16:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.81-p127.2">16:15-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.54-p4.2">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.54-p24.2">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.81-p108.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.81-p108.12">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p152.1">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.24-p64.2">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.24-p68.3">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.24-p88.3">16:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.81-p108.18">16:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.81-p125.2">16:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.81-p132.1">16:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.81-p123.1">16:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.81-p36.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.81-p107.2">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.81-p125.1">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.82-p116.2">16:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.81-p122.3">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p113.3">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p171.13">25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p106.3">29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=40&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p124.1">40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=44&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p147.1">44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=158&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p92.2">158</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=174&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p112.2">174</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=540&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p116.1">540</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=793&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p107.2">793</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p113.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p66.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p123.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p133.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p137.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.80-p63.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p18.2">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p41.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.78-p35.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p182.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p226.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.81-p133.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p233.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.79-p170.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.82-p232.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.82-p232.7">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.82-p52.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.82-p55.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.16-p12.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.16-p43.4">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.16-p47.3">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.82-p70.1">1:5-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.82-p155.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.82-p156.3">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#i.II_1.16-p12.3">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#i.II_1.16-p43.5">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#i.II_1.16-p47.4">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.82-p57.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.82-p71.1">1:26-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#i.IV_1.27-p72.6">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#i.VII.43-p12.3">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.82-p156.3">1:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.82-p156.3">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.82-p213.2">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=39#i.XII.82-p72.1">1:39-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=41#i.XII.82-p156.3">1:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=46#i.IX.53-p19.1">1:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.82-p73.1">1:46-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=47#i.VIII.46-p11.1">1:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=47#i.XII.82-p123.13">1:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=57#i.XII.82-p74.1">1:57-66</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=67#i.XII.82-p156.3">1:67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=67#i.XII.82-p75.1">1:67-80</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=68#i.IX.53-p20.1">1:68</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=69#i.IV_1.24-p42.3">1:69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=69#i.XII.82-p123.5">1:69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=77#i.XII.82-p123.6">1:77</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p110.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p61.12">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p70.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p76.1">2:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.14-p105.3">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.16-p55.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.85-p117.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.16-p61.11">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.IV_1.27-p70.10">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.16-p90.2">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.82-p77.1">2:8-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.IX.53-p17.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.81-p138.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.16-p61.8">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.82-p78.1">2:21-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#i.IX.53-p18.1">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.82-p123.9">2:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.82-p125.2">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.82-p129.3">2:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#i.XII.82-p79.1">2:41-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#i.XII.79-p18.3">2:42-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=44#i.IV_1.27-p77.3">2:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#i.II_1.17-p62.5">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#i.II_1.17-p64.1">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.82-p129.4">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#i.II_1.15-p7.1">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=52#i.XII.82-p129.5">2:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p41.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p51.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p87.3">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p43.1">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p10.3">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p19.3">3:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.27-p43.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.82-p125.5">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.54-p23.6">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.54-p29.20">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.79-p20.3">3:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#i.IV_1.24-p29.1">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#i.II_1.16-p41.2">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.79-p18.2">3:23-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.82-p80.1">3:23-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.82-p125.1">3:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.II_1.16-p110.2">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p20.3">4:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.16-p106.3">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.83-p69.5">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.83-p70.5">4:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.79-p21.3">4:14-9:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.51-p17.6">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.79-p171.14">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.II_1.17-p71.1">4:16-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#i.IX.51-p39.1">4:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#i.VIII.48-p18.3">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#i.IX.51-p30.3">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.IV_1.27-p31.3">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p155.3">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.82-p126.1">4:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#i.III_1.20-p119.2">4:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#i.IV_1.27-p74.6">4:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.82-p125.6">4:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.83-p136.3">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.82-p149.1">4:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.82-p84.1">5:4-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.79-p27.6">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.79-p27.7">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p158.3">5:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.80-p15.15">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.80-p29.1">5:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.80-p26.1">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.80-p15.16">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=50#i.XI.71-p59.3">5:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.II_1.18-p10.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.79-p27.11">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.83-p27.2">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#i.IV_1.27-p66.5">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.80-p17.3">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.85-p116.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.83-p164.2">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.18-p7.3">6:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=31#i.II_1.17-p117.1">6:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.83-p185.2">6:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.79-p171.2">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.17-p44.2">7:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.51-p19.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p81.3">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#i.I_1.11-p46.2">7:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.82-p85.1">7:11-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.82-p86.1">7:36-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=41#i.XII.82-p99.1">7:41-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.82-p87.1">8:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.17-p59.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.VII.41-p23.2">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.VIII.46-p12.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.82-p43.1">8:22-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.82-p152.3">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.82-p152.15">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=41#i.IX.51-p26.9">8:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.82-p150.3">8:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=49#i.IX.51-p26.3">8:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#i.VII.41-p42.1">9:4-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.79-p162.5">9:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.17-p97.3">9:21-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#i.II_1.19-p13.3">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#i.II_1.17-p84.3">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p176.3">9:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=37#i.XII.81-p87.3">9:37-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=37#i.XII.79-p162.8">9:37-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#i.II_1.19-p13.4">9:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#i.II_1.17-p84.4">9:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=45#i.II_1.19-p13.5">9:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=45#i.II_1.17-p84.5">9:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=48#i.XII.81-p89.3">9:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=49#i.VII.43-p8.1">9:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=49#i.VII.41-p44.2">9:49-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=51#i.XII.82-p88.1">9:51-56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=51#i.XII.79-p21.6">9:51-18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=51#i.XII.82-p82.2">9:51-18:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=58#i.II_1.17-p96.1">9:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=58#i.IX.56-p8.1">9:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p73.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p218.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p89.1">10:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#i.II_1.17-p30.2">10:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.17-p90.2">10:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p144.4">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.82-p100.1">10:25-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.17-p45.2">10:30-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.82-p90.1">10:38-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#i.IX.53-p12.2">11:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.82-p101.1">11:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.82-p91.1">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=38#i.IX.54-p29.2">11:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=43#i.II_1.17-p53.3">11:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p117.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#i.IX.51-p31.2">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.83-p8.3">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.82-p102.1">12:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=49#i.II_1.18-p20.2">12:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.36-p53.5">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#i.II_1.16-p116.1">13:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.82-p103.1">13:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#i.IX.51-p26.13">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p92.1">14:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#i.II_1.18-p11.4">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.82-p104.1">15:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#i.I_1.8-p13.1">15:11-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.82-p105.1">15:11-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p106.1">16:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#i.II_1.18-p21.1">16:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.17-p56.4">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.82-p107.1">16:19-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.18-p27.2">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.82-p93.1">17:11-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.82-p125.7">17:12-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.82-p237.3">17:20-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#i.X.65-p11.3">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p108.1">18:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.82-p109.1">18:10-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#i.II_1.17-p89.3">18:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.81-p108.10">18:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.79-p22.3">18:15-19:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p96.1">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p94.1">19:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p67.4">19:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.82-p110.1">19:11-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.83-p82.4">19:29-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.79-p23.3">19:29-21:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#i.XII.82-p95.1">19:41-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=43#i.VI.38-p36.3">19:43-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=43#i.XII.82-p234.1">19:43-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=44#i.II_1.17-p36.3">19:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.79-p82.2">20:9-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.82-p43.3">20:9-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.78-p33.4">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.83-p76.2">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.82-p237.3">21:5-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.83-p140.1">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.27-p77.4">21:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#i.VI.38-p61.2">21:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.82-p234.1">21:20-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.82-p236.3">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.94-p41.10">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.101-p67.4">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.82-p236.9">21:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p24.3">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=7#i.II_1.16-p123.4">22:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=15#i.II_1.16-p123.5">22:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.24-p27.3">22:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=19#i.X.59-p4.3">22:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.82-p158.2">22:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#i.IV_1.26-p11.1">22:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.82-p96.1">22:31-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.82-p220.1">22:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=37#i.XII.80-p40.7">22:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=50#i.XII.82-p97.1">22:50-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.82-p113.1">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=19#i.V_1.34-p45.5">23:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.82-p112.1">23:27-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=39#i.XII.82-p114.1">23:39-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=54#i.II_1.16-p122.3">23:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=56#i.II_1.19-p14.2">23:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=0#i.II_1.19-p20.3">24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#i.IV_1.27-p87.6">24:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=10#i.IV_1.27-p67.10">24:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=11#i.II_1.19-p14.3">24:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.82-p115.1">24:13-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=16#i.II_1.18-p47.7">24:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=18#i.IV_1.27-p79.5">24:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=23#i.V_1.31-p64.5">24:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=37#i.XII.81-p108.17">24:37-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=39#i.II_1.18-p26.1">24:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=47#i.I_1.9-p53.2">24:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=50#i.XII.82-p116.1">24:50-53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=51#i.XII.81-p107.3">24:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=53#i.IV_1.24-p93.4">24:53</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p109.3">27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=34&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p112.3">34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p48.1">38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=67&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p125.1">67</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=174&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p113.2">174</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=209&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p96.2">209</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=415&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p110.2">415</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=969&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p117.1">969</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.IX.54-p29.22">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.71-p95.7">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p18.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p36.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p40.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p40.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p123.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.94-p45.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p59.1">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p112.1">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p38.1">1:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p97.7">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.72-p44.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.94-p45.7">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.83-p60.1">1:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.72-p70.3">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.I_1.11-p55.1">1:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.I_1.8-p10.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.83-p207.5">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.83-p61.1">1:6-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.I_1.11-p55.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.83-p42.1">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.83-p239.2">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.I_1.11-p55.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.VII-p7.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.71-p95.7">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.71-p100.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.72-p12.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.72-p25.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.72-p40.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.72-p41.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.72-p48.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.72-p60.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.72-p105.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.83-p262.1">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.94-p45.4">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.94-p46.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.83-p62.1">1:14-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.II_1.16-p61.4">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.94-p39.3">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.94-p45.5">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p95.24">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.72-p8.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.83-p128.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.72-p35.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.83-p144.6">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.94-p46.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p252.1">1:19-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p64.1">1:19-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p63.1">1:19-12:50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.83-p248.1">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.83-p252.3">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.83-p146.1">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.83-p251.9">1:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#i.XI.72-p67.2">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#i.XI.72-p74.2">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.83-p255.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.16-p61.5">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#i.IV_1.24-p29.6">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#i.II_1.17-p94.1">1:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.79-p20.4">1:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=33#i.IX.54-p23.7">1:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.83-p255.2">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.83-p256.1">1:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#i.VII.41-p28.1">1:35-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.83-p26.1">1:35-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.83-p263.1">1:35-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.83-p65.1">1:38-51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=39#i.XII.83-p255.3">1:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.83-p232.1">1:40-43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=41#i.XII.83-p27.4">1:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#i.IV_1.26-p47.4">1:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=42#i.XII.83-p51.1">1:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#i.XII.83-p146.2">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=43#i.XII.83-p255.4">1:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=44#i.XII.83-p251.15">1:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=45#i.XII.83-p252.1">1:45-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=46#i.II_1.17-p50.1">1:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.83-p251.16">1:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=51#i.II_1.17-p96.5">1:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=51#i.XI.72-p107.9">1:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p251.11">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p252.9">2:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p66.1">2:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.83-p239.3">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.83-p252.4">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.72-p109.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.IV_1.27-p70.4">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.83-p66.2">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.II_1.16-p115.3">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.II_1.16-p107.1">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.83-p66.3">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.83-p252.7">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.83-p67.1">2:14-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.83-p257.1">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#i.II_1.19-p5.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#i.IX.52-p7.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p148.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p251.10">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.II_1.16-p103.2">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.19-p13.6">2:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p140.6">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p257.2">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#i.II_1.16-p107.2">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.83-p252.7">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.83-p67.2">2:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p258.1">2:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.83-p13.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.83-p259.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p68.1">3:1-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.35-p12.4">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.83-p226.1">3:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.54-p4.3">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.54-p24.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.72-p97.2">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.81-p108.6">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.81-p108.11">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.83-p230.4">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p23.4">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p124.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p133.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.94-p46.4">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p59.4">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p68.2">3:16-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.94-p46.5">3:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p252.3">3:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p69.1">3:22-36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.83-p251.12">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.83-p252.5">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.16-p94.2">3:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.83-p133.1">3:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=36#i.XI.72-p89.3">3:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.I_1.13-p20.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.28-p5.2">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.83-p259.2">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.83-p259.4">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.83-p260.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p69.2">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p70.1">4:1-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.24-p33.1">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p252.3">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.83-p251.13">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.17-p45.1">4:5-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.83-p252.2">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.83-p230.2">4:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.83-p252.2">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#i.I_1.9-p53.1">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.82-p123.7">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p128.2">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p252.2">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.IV_1.24-p93.6">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.IX.56-p4.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.XI.72-p30.1">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.83-p252.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.83-p251.11">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=42#i.XII.82-p123.3">4:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=43#i.XII.83-p70.2">4:43-45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=44#i.IV_1.27-p31.4">4:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.83-p71.1">4:46-54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p114.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p108.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p252.7">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p72.1">5:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p251.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#i.IX.57-p20.2">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p72.2">5:19-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.72-p76.4">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#i.XI.72-p76.5">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=44#i.II_1.18-p11.5">5:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.83-p128.3">5:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.83-p13.2">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p73.1">6:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.II_1.16-p113.2">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.II_1.16-p115.6">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.83-p252.1">6:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.83-p73.2">6:15-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.72-p106.5">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p251.14">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p74.1">6:22-71</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=45#i.XII.83-p248.2">6:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=47#i.XI.72-p71.1">6:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=47#i.XII.83-p230.1">6:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=47#i.IX.v-p3.3">6:47-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=52#i.XI.72-p66.1">6:52-58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=62#i.XII.83-p123.1">6:62</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#i.IX.v-p3.3">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#i.IX.v-p23.1">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=68#i.XI.70-p6.2">6:68-69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=68#i.XII.83-p51.2">6:68-69</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=71#i.XII.83-p253.1">6:71</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p75.1">7:1-52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.16-p115.7">7:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p72.4">7:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#i.II_1.17-p24.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.27-p79.7">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.27-p30.3">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#i.XI.72-p106.6">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#i.II_1.15-p16.3">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.72-p106.6">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p252.8">7:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.83-p252.1">7:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=37#i.XII.83-p252.7">7:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=46#i.XII.83-p136.4">7:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=49#i.II_1.17-p113.1">7:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=49#i.II_1.18-p10.5">7:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=53#i.XII.83-p76.1">7:53-8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.81-p110.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#i.II_1.17-p64.3">8:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.83-p225.4">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.83-p77.1">8:12-59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.83-p232.2">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#i.XI.72-p107.11">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.83-p121.1">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=42#i.II_1.19-p5.2">8:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#i.VII.41-p47.1">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#i.XI.72-p65.3">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=44#i.XI.72-p73.3">8:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=48#i.XII.83-p252.2">8:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=57#i.II_1.16-p103.1">8:57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#i.XI.71-p95.8">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=58#i.XII.83-p123.1">8:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=59#i.XI.72-p106.6">8:59</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p78.1">9:1-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p238.1">9:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.83-p251.2">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.83-p259.3">9:13-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=34#i.IX.51-p31.3">9:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p79.1">10:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.83-p230.3">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#i.XI.72-p107.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.83-p124.3">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.72-p107.1">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.72-p107.1">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.83-p79.2">10:22-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.83-p251.3">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=39#i.XI.72-p106.6">10:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.83-p79.3">10:40-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p80.1">11:1-57</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p253.2">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.83-p252.9">11:17-44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.83-p251.8">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#i.XI.72-p107.3">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#i.XII.83-p121.2">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.83-p121.3">11:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=49#i.XII.83-p252.10">11:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=51#i.XII.83-p252.10">11:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p81.1">12:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.83-p253.1">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.83-p81.2">12:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.83-p82.1">12:12-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p140.7">12:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#i.II_1.17-p46.1">12:20-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.83-p83.1">12:20-50</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#i.XI.72-p107.1">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.83-p121.4">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#i.II_1.15-p18.1">12:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=34#i.II_1.17-p84.6">12:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.83-p252.1">12:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.79-p171.3">12:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=41#i.VII.41-p22.3">12:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p125.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.II_1.16-p126.1">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p121.5">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p85.1">13:1-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p84.2">13:1-17:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p253.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.83-p140.5">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.83-p248.2">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.72-p107.5">13:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.83-p86.1">13:21-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#i.VII.41-p22.5">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.83-p263.2">13:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.83-p253.1">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.83-p86.2">13:27-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=29#i.II_1.17-p59.4">13:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.83-p87.1">13:31-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.83-p124.4">13:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=34#i.XI.72-p96.3">13:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.83-p89.1">13:36-38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p90.1">14:1-16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#i.IV_1.24-p14.1">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.72-p99.3">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.72-p80.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.95-p16.1">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.72-p99.4">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#i.IV_1.24-p14.2">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#i.XI.72-p80.2">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.83-p8.1">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.72-p75.2">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#i.XI.72-p81.3">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.95-p16.1">15:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.79-p170.5">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.83-p140.4">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.83-p140.8">16:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.95-p16.1">16:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.72-p23.1">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.100-p15.3">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p91.1">17:1-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.72-p108.3">17:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.67-p5.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.72-p88.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.72-p61.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.83-p123.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.96-p24.21">17:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.72-p95.1">17:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#i.XI.72-p61.2">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p123.1">17:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p251.4">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p93.1">18:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p92.1">18:1-20:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#i.II_1.16-p123.6">18:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.83-p94.1">18:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.27-p43.2">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.83-p252.10">18:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.83-p263.3">18:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.83-p95.1">18:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#i.II_1.16-p91.1">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p94.1">18:19-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#i.II_1.17-p62.1">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#i.IX.51-p39.2">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.83-p95.1">18:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#i.II_1.16-p126.2">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.83-p251.5">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.83-p252.6">18:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.83-p96.1">18:28-19:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=39#i.II_1.16-p126.12">18:39-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=40#i.II_1.16-p123.7">18:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.83-p96.2">19:4-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.83-p251.6">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.16-p122.4">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.16-p126.7">19:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=15#i.VIII.46-p13.1">19:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.83-p251.7">19:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.83-p97.1">19:17-37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#i.I_1.11-p58.1">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=24#i.IV_1.24-p27.4">19:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#i.IV_1.27-p86.1">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#i.IV_1.27-p67.11">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#i.IV_1.27-p70.12">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#i.IV_1.27-p70.13">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#i.IV_1.27-p72.3">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#i.VII.41-p25.1">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.83-p264.1">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.83-p263.4">19:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=27#i.VII.41-p23.3">19:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=30#i.XI.72-p107.7">19:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=33#i.XII.83-p121.6">19:33-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#i.XI.72-p82.3">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.83-p243.2">19:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.83-p262.8">19:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=37#i.XII.83-p248.2">19:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.83-p98.1">19:38-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#i.VIII.46-p14.2">20:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p99.1">20:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p263.5">20:2-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#i.VII.41-p30.1">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.81-p108.14">20:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.83-p100.1">20:11-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.18-p47.6">20:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#i.IX.57-p24.1">20:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.83-p101.1">20:19-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.19-p20.4">20:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#i.X.59-p4.4">20:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#i.IV_1.24-p14.3">20:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p253.2">20:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#i.II_1.19-p14.6">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#i.II_1.19-p49.4">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.81-p108.15">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.83-p243.3">20:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#i.IX.57-p24.2">20:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.83-p102.1">20:26-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#i.II_1.18-p26.2">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.83-p243.4">20:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.18-p5.2">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.78-p8.1">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.83-p37.1">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.78-p13.1">20:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.83-p103.1">20:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=31#i.XI.72-p63.1">20:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p38.2">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p105.1">21:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p107.1">21:1-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p104.1">21:1-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p51.3">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p251.11">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p253.2">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.83-p264.2">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#i.IV_1.26-p8.2">21:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.83-p51.4">21:15-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.83-p106.1">21:15-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#i.III_1.20-p124.1">21:15-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#i.VI.37-p46.1">21:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#i.IV_1.25-p53.3">21:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=22#i.VII.43-p18.1">21:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=22#i.VII.41-p15.1">21:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p32.1">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p235.1">21:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.83-p108.1">21:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.83-p32.2">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.83-p37.2">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=50&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p147.2">50</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.78-p37.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p52.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p228.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.82-p116.3">1:3-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.54-p29.23">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.101-p179.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.19-p20.5">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.85-p32.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.81-p107.4">1:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.82-p57.2">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.27-p33.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.27-p66.6">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.80-p17.4">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.83-p27.5">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.24-p36.1">1:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.II_1.19-p42.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.IV_1.24-p24.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.IV_1.24-p68.2">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.X.61-p6.7">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.79-p170.4">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.79-p176.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.V_1.34-p53.7">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#i.V_1.31-p35.2">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p83.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p42.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p63.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p79.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p88.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.25-p7.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.25-p37.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p32.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.24-p17.5">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.24-p19.4">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.24-p91.6">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.24-p8.1">2:1-47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.24-p92.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.24-p37.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.24-p38.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.24-p3.2">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.24-p38.2">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.24-p51.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.24-p64.4">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.24-p64.13">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.24-p73.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.24-p75.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.24-p75.2">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.I_1.13-p6.1">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.IV_1.24-p68.2">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.IV_1.24-p49.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.IV_1.24-p68.2">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.IV_1.24-p21.1">2:8-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.17-p73.1">2:8-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.I_1.13-p6.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.34-p38.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#i.V_1.36-p53.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.24-p69.8">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.IV_1.25-p35.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.70-p9.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#i.IV_1.24-p69.9">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.51-p41.3">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.24-p38.3">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#i.IV_1.24-p38.4">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#i.XI.71-p44.9">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#i.II_1.19-p4.1">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#i.XI.70-p17.2">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#i.II_1.19-p4.2">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.87-p28.4">2:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=33#i.XI.70-p15.14">2:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=36#i.XI.70-p15.9">2:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#i.IX.54-p4.4">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#i.IX.54-p23.9">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=38#i.XI.70-p15.15">2:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=41#i.III_1.20-p92.1">2:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=42#i.XII.79-p175.1">2:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#i.IV_1.24-p93.5">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#i.IV_1.25-p33.1">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p32.3">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.VII.42-p10.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.IV_1.26-p50.4">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.82-p150.4">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#i.IV_1.24-p93.3">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.83-p8.4">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.VII.41-p27.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.IX.53-p21.1">4:24-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=32#i.VIII.49-p5.1">4:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.100-p83.2">4:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p38.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.85-p159.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.X.63-p13.1">5:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.IV_1.24-p93.2">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.IV_1.24-p93.5">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.85-p115.1">5:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#i.II_1.16-p57.6">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#i.II_1.16-p60.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#i.II_1.16-p63.6">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#i.III_1.23-p41.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=37#i.XII.85-p119.1">5:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=42#i.IV_1.24-p93.5">5:42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#i.X.62-p4.3">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p100.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p30.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.X.62-p5.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.X.62-p9.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#i.VII.40-p14.3">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.82-p29.4">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#i.X.59-p10.1">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.99-p49.5">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#i.II_1.17-p70.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.36-p53.6">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#i.IX.51-p20.1">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p89.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=58#i.V_1.30-p8.7">7:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.I_1.13-p21.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.28-p5.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p89.2">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.26-p25.3">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.79-p227.1">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p32.4">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#i.IV_1.26-p21.2">8:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#i.IV_1.26-p21.1">8:9-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#i.XI.73-p13.1">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#i.IX.54-p4.4">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#i.VII.41-p43.1">8:14-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.54-p34.1">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.54-p4.4">8:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.99-p49.5">8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#i.IX.54-p4.4">8:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#i.III_1.20-p76.1">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.85-p121.1">8:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.79-p171.15">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.79-p171.16">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.79-p171.17">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=37#i.IX.54-p4.4">8:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.31-p14.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p89.3">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p57.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.31-p77.1">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#i.IX.51-p17.7">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.30-p72.6">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.31-p11.1">9:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#i.V_1.30-p72.7">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#i.V_1.30-p72.8">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#i.V_1.32-p7.2">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#i.V_1.32-p7.5">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#i.V_1.33-p6.1">9:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.85-p61.1">9:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#i.V_1.33-p7.2">9:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.85-p65.1">9:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.100-p30.2">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#i.V_1.30-p22.2">9:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p53.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p24.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.28-p7.1">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.28-p7.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p96.2">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#i.I_1.13-p12.2">10:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#i.III_1.22-p58.4">10:10-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#i.V_1.35-p10.1">10:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#i.IV_1.26-p13.1">10:34-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#i.I_1.11-p46.3">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#i.XI.70-p11.1">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.81-p46.1">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.82-p121.2">10:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#i.IV_1.24-p42.5">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#i.IV_1.24-p45.1">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#i.IV_1.24-p63.3">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#i.IV_1.24-p64.14">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#i.IV_1.24-p69.1">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p96.2">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.82-p29.3">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.82-p29.2">11:19-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#i.V_1.36-p60.11">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#i.X.60-p10.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.85-p123.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#i.V_1.33-p11.1">11:28-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#i.V_1.34-p41.2">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#i.III_1.23-p108.2">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#i.X.61-p27.1">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#i.X.61-p33.1">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.20-p111.2">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.23-p8.2">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.27-p65.2">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.23-p108.1">12:2-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.31-p64.8">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.81-p11.1">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.27-p82.6">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.25-p44.2">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.26-p38.2">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.27-p6.1">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.85-p125.1">12:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#i.III_1.23-p8.3">12:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.81-p11.2">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.v-p32.3">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.33-p13.2">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p126.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p32.5">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p24.3">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p29.2">13:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.23-p114.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#i.IX.53-p11.2">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.82-p152.6">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.51-p39.3">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.85-p127.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.85-p159.4">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#i.II_1.17-p63.1">13:14-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.34-p89.2">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.51-p26.15">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.51-p37.2">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.51-p39.4">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.51-p39.6">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#i.IX.53-p8.1">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=44#i.IX.51-p39.5">13:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p126.1">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.85-p134.1">14:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=11#i.IV_1.24-p81.1">14:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.30-p69.5">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.85-p159.3">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#i.I_1.8-p11.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#i.II_1.18-p14.5">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#i.X.61-p28.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#i.X.61-p31.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.99-p49.6">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p5.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p6.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p8.3">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.20-p120.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p126.2">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.25-p49.2">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p96.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.X.61-p42.2">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.X.64-p6.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.72-p37.2">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p155.1">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.34-p26.1">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.23-p9.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p29.2">15:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.26-p51.1">15:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.34-p45.3">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.85-p68.1">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.34-p26.2">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.34-p98.1">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.34-p45.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#i.VII.42-p11.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#i.X.64-p9.1">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.34-p43.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.34-p53.1">15:7-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#i.III_1.22-p58.5">15:7-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.34-p53.6">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.87-p28.2">15:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#i.X.64-p9.2">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#i.V_1.34-p76.6">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#i.V_1.34-p89.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#i.IX.51-p18.1">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.V_1.34-p63.2">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.VII.42-p11.2">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.X.61-p36.9">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.X.64-p9.3">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.X.64-p16.7">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.X.64-p16.10">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.X.64-p16.11">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.100-p81.2">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.82-p29.2">15:22-35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#i.V_1.34-p61.2">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#i.IV_1.27-p38.2">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#i.IV_1.26-p51.2">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#i.VII.42-p11.3">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#i.X.64-p9.4">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#i.X.64-p16.1">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#i.V_1.34-p64.1">15:23-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.87-p6.3">15:23-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#i.X.61-p36.10">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.100-p81.2">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#i.III_1.22-p57.7">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.100-p81.2">15:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=36#i.VIII.46-p6.7">15:36-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=36#i.III_1.23-p132.1">15:36-18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=38#i.XII.81-p14.2">15:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#i.XII.82-p152.13">15:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#i.XII.85-p159.5">15:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=39#i.XII.85-p155.2">15:39-41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.100-p81.2">15:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.34-p49.1">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.85-p88.1">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.34-p66.1">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.94-p21.1">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.82-p31.1">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.85-p40.6">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.82-p152.30">16:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.85-p136.1">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#i.IX.51-p17.13">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.85-p138.1">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p144.1">17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p31.3">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.85-p40.8">17:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=3#i.I_1.11-p52.1">17:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.85-p140.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.85-p140.2">17:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.85-p72.1">17:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.85-p145.1">17:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.85-p145.1">17:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.79-p171.4">17:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.85-p145.1">17:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.85-p145.1">17:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#i.I_1.8-p17.1">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.85-p145.1">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.100-p102.6">17:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=26#i.I_1.8-p12.1">17:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=27#i.I_1.11-p52.2">17:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#i.I_1.11-p52.3">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#i.V_1.30-p28.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#i.XI.71-p20.2">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.85-p145.1">17:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=31#i.XI.71-p100.7">17:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.85-p80.1">18:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.36-p62.1">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.17-p60.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.30-p50.2">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.85-p76.1">18:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#i.IX.51-p26.6">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.85-p92.1">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.31-p70.2">18:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.85-p132.1">18:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.29-p15.3">18:12-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#i.IX.51-p26.7">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.85-p88.1">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#i.IV_1.24-p18.1">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#i.IV_1.24-p91.4">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=21#i.IX.57-p31.2">18:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.100-p90.1">18:24-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.85-p84.1">18:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p144.1">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#i.IV_1.24-p46.1">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#i.IV_1.24-p63.3">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#i.IV_1.24-p64.15">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.99-p49.6">19:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.99-p26.2">19:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.90-p8.3">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#i.III_1.23-p12.4">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.85-p104.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.90-p8.4">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=22#i.III_1.23-p14.3">19:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p154.1">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p100.1">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.85-p80.2">20:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.88-p17.8">20:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.36-p60.10">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.85-p142.1">20:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.82-p31.5">20:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.85-p40.10">20:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.88-p17.8">20:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#i.IX.57-p24.3">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=8#i.IV_1.24-p92.9">20:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.24-p91.5">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.82-p152.20">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.88-p17.8">20:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#i.X.61-p7.5">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#i.X.61-p12.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#i.X.61-p12.2">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.85-p45.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.99-p48.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#i.X.59-p9.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#i.X.61-p7.5">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#i.X.61-p36.4">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.85-p45.2">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.95-p6.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.99-p48.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#i.III_1.22-p57.2">20:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=29#i.VII.42-p23.1">20:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#i.XI.73-p8.3">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.85-p45.3">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.99-p26.2">20:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.85-p76.2">20:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#i.II_1.18-p7.2">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#i.II_1.18-p7.5">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=35#i.XI.71-p101.2">20:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.26-p23.1">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.82-p152.24">21:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.82-p152.4">21:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#i.VII.43-p12.4">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.34-p67.1">21:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#i.V_1.35-p30.1">21:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#i.VII.42-p13.1">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#i.X.61-p42.1">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.100-p43.2">21:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=20#i.V_1.34-p90.1">21:20-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#i.IV_1.27-p48.1">21:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#i.V_1.34-p50.3">21:23-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.85-p88.1">21:23-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.34-p67.4">21:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=26#i.VI.39-p8.2">21:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=37#i.III_1.23-p166.1">21:37-26:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=38#i.III_1.23-p149.1">21:38</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=40#i.IV_1.24-p68.2">21:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=40#i.XII.80-p84.3">21:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.31-p14.2">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p89.4">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p57.1">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.24-p58.1">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.80-p84.4">22:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.17-p64.4">22:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.30-p9.2">22:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=10#i.V_1.31-p75.3">22:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=14#i.V_1.31-p75.4">22:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=17#i.V_1.33-p9.1">22:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=19#i.IX.51-p31.4">22:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.85-p159.6">23:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=15#i.II_1.16-p61.9">23:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.30-p52.1">23:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#i.V_1.34-p61.4">23:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.82-p52.4">23:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.93-p3.2">24:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#i.III_1.23-p13.4">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.85-p100.1">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.36-p42.1">25:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=23#i.V_1.36-p42.2">25:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.31-p14.3">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p89.4">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.31-p14.4">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p57.1">26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p44.6">26:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#i.V_1.31-p20.1">26:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=14#i.IV_1.24-p68.2">26:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=19#i.V_1.31-p64.2">26:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=19#i.V_1.31-p19.1">26:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=28#i.V_1.36-p60.12">26:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p172.1">27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p152.43">27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.85-p148.1">27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.82-p152.17">27:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.82-p152.22">27:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.82-p152.11">27:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.82-p152.9">27:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.82-p152.18">27:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.82-p152.32">27:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.82-p152.33">27:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.82-p152.38">27:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.82-p152.36">27:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.82-p152.39">27:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.82-p152.41">27:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.82-p152.26">27:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=41#i.XII.82-p152.28">27:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p172.1">28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.82-p150.1">28:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.36-p69.1">28:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.36-p69.2">28:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.82-p24.5">28:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.36-p70.1">28:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.85-p108.1">28:16-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.93-p4.10">28:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=17#i.V_1.36-p46.1">28:17-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.85-p96.1">28:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.82-p123.10">28:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#i.V_1.36-p76.2">28:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#i.III_1.23-p17.2">28:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#i.III_1.23-p196.1">28:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.93-p4.11">28:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=30#i.V_1.33-p29.1">28:30-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=135&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p147.3">135</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.III_1.22-p51.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.27-p72.7">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p100.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.83-p123.10">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p93.1">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.83-p123.11">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.92-p7.6">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.36-p68.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.III_1.22-p53.2">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.IV_1.24-p21.2">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.82-p194.7">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.III_1.23-p12.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.85-p105.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.88-p17.5">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.III_1.23-p12.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.92-p7.7">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.32-p18.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p17.5">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p105.9">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.92-p5.1">1:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.71-p17.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.71-p74.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.V_1.33-p18.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.71-p19.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.71-p20.1">1:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.92-p6.1">1:18-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.I_1.11-p50.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.I_1.8-p10.2">1:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.I_1.11-p40.1">1:19-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.III_1.23-p12.3">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#i.XI.71-p120.2">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.92-p6.2">2:1-3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.71-p53.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.69-p17.1">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.79-p171.5">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.I_1.11-p51.1">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.82-p22.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.34-p51.3">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#i.II_1.18-p10.9">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#i.XI.71-p120.2">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=27#i.II_1.18-p10.10">2:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p21.4">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p27.1">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.80-p81.5">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.100-p102.27">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.92-p12.2">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#i.I_1.10-p6.1">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#i.XI.69-p25.3">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#i.XI.71-p27.3">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#i.XI.72-p108.4">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.92-p12.3">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.71-p35.1">3:21-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.92-p6.3">3:21-8:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.71-p54.10">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.96-p24.17">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#i.XI.71-p33.1">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#i.XI.69-p25.5">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#i.XI.69-p25.14">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.92-p12.4">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p15.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.69-p25.3">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.II_1.18-p22.3">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.71-p54.9">4:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.100-p102.45">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.III_1.22-p51.2">4:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.V_1.31-p28.3">4:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#i.II_1.19-p9.2">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#i.XI.71-p34.7">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#i.XI.71-p119.2">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.71-p58.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.71-p58.3">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.92-p12.7">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p38.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#i.III_1.22-p51.2">5:8-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.100-p102.53">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.92-p12.8">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.30-p38.8">5:12-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.XI.71-p24.1">5:12-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p24.9">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p100.6">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.30-p38.4">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p120.2">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p120.4">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.71-p24.10">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#i.V_1.30-p38.5">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.71-p119.3">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.71-p120.2">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.71-p120.5">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#i.I_1.10-p14.2">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.92-p12.9">5:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.22-p54.6">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p21.2">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p64.3">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.87-p40.1">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p105.2">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.35-p17.2">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.III_1.22-p51.2">6:3-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.II_1.19-p4.3">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.IX.54-p4.5">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.IX.54-p23.12">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.71-p67.8">6:4-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.86-p5.2">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#i.II_1.19-p7.1">6:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.92-p12.10">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.68-p7.2">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#i.XI.71-p61.1">6:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.71-p61.2">6:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p21.1">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p21.3">7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.31-p27.3">7:6-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.71-p20.5">7:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.31-p21.1">7:7-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#i.XI.71-p20.6">7:10-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=24#i.XI.71-p20.7">7:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.22-p54.6">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p20.8">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p21.6">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.92-p12.11">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p29.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p93.3">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p95.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p99.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p100.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.72-p59.1">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.72-p108.8">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#i.III_1.22-p51.2">8:3-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.71-p120.2">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#i.IV_1.24-p78.19">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.81-p91.9">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=26#i.III_1.22-p51.2">8:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.92-p12.12">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#i.XI.71-p44.1">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#i.XI.71-p44.5">8:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.92-p12.13">8:29-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=30#i.XI.71-p49.1">8:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#i.XII.92-p12.14">8:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#i.V_1.32-p24.1">8:31-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=31#i.XI.71-p72.1">8:31-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#i.XI.71-p29.2">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#i.XI.71-p95.1">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=32#i.XI.71-p99.2">8:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=35#i.XII.92-p12.15">8:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=39#i.III_1.22-p51.2">8:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p47.2">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p74.1">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p74.3">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p74.7">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p103.2">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.92-p6.4">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.31-p33.1">9:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.85-p155.4">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=4#i.I_1.9-p53.3">9:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.III_1.22-p51.2">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p93.6">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p93.24">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p98.5">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p98.9">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.83-p123.12">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.100-p102.35">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.82-p197.1">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.71-p103.10">9:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.71-p103.14">9:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.71-p103.4">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=23#i.XI.71-p103.7">9:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=30#i.XI.71-p74.5">9:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p74.4">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p74.8">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p103.3">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#i.III_1.22-p51.2">10:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.34-p55.2">10:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.71-p51.1">10:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#i.III_1.22-p53.3">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p74.6">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p74.9">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.82-p203.1">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.82-p236.7">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.92-p12.16">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.94-p41.12">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#i.XI.71-p51.3">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.100-p102.15">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#i.XI.71-p25.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#i.XI.71-p79.1">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.92-p12.17">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.100-p102.16">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=33#i.XI.71-p79.2">11:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=36#i.XII.92-p12.18">11:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=86#i.XI.71-p79.3">11:86</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p15.3">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p64.4">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p68.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.93-p11.2">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p105.3">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.92-p6.5">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.92-p12.19">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#i.VIII.45-p4.1">12:3-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#i.X.65-p6.1">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#i.X.61-p36.8">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.100-p102.62">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p109.2">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.72-p101.1">13:7-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#i.XI.69-p10.2">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.94-p40.5">13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.96-p15.3">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p50.1">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.80-p19.1">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.34-p77.2">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.22-p57.6">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#i.III_1.22-p51.2">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.57-p21.2">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.94-p29.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.94-p29.2">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.82-p200.1">14:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#i.III_1.20-p119.3">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=17#i.IV_1.25-p37.3">14:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#i.V_1.34-p77.2">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#i.III_1.22-p57.6">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.94-p29.3">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.92-p8.2">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#i.III_1.22-p51.2">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.32-p18.2">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#i.X.65-p11.5">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=18#i.III_1.22-p54.1">15:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=19#i.III_1.20-p77.1">15:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#i.IV_1.25-p53.1">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.88-p17.6">15:22-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.85-p105.1">15:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#i.V_1.33-p36.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#i.V_1.32-p16.2">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#i.III_1.20-p78.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.99-p30.1">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.85-p101.1">15:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.34-p41.5">15:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#i.III_1.23-p13.1">15:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#i.VIII.49-p6.3">15:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#i.V_1.33-p36.2">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#i.V_1.33-p57.3">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#i.V_1.32-p16.3">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.82-p24.6">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.94-p41.2">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#i.XII.92-p7.2">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.36-p102.4">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.92-p7.1">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.92-p8.1">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.92-p8.3">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.92-p8.4">16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.23-p14.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.X.62-p14.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.88-p17.4">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.36-p62.2">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.56-p6.2">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.36-p55.1">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.81-p90.8">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.92-p7.3">16:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.82-p24.4">16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#i.III_1.23-p14.2">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.82-p242.1">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.88-p17.3">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.92-p7.4">16:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.101-p24.2">16:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=26#i.III_1.22-p53.4">16:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.92-p7.5">16:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1588&amp;scrV=0#i.v.7-p39.3">1588</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1793&amp;scrV=0#i.II_1.16-p63.1">1793</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.33-p18.4">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.71-p67.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.III_1.22-p53.5">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.IV_1.26-p47.6">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.VII.42-p8.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.85-p85.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p90.2">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.90-p10.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.III_1.23-p14.5">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.85-p93.1">1:14-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.71-p35.2">1:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.XI.71-p93.8">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.82-p182.1">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.90-p10.3">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.III_1.22-p51.3">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XI.71-p31.2">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.90-p10.4">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#i.XI.71-p51.4">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#i.III_1.20-p95.1">1:26-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#i.XI.72-p108.5">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#i.XI.71-p13.1">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=30#i.XI.71-p61.3">1:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p38.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.85-p81.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.30-p13.2">2:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.22-p51.3">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.31-p28.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.90-p10.5">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.30-p72.4">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.III_1.22-p54.2">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p54.7">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XI.71-p99.5">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.III_1.22-p51.3">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.90-p10.6">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#i.VIII.44-p9.1">2:26-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#i.III_1.20-p94.2">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.100-p90.2">3:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.85-p85.2">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.82-p167.1">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#i.XI.71-p105.5">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.90-p10.7">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#i.III_1.22-p57.3">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.90-p10.8">3:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.100-p90.2">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.90-p10.9">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.90-p10.29">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.100-p90.2">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.85-p77.2">4:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.100-p102.42">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.85-p81.2">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.90-p10.10">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.90-p10.30">4:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.X.63-p14.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.90-p4.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#i.X.63-p8.1">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#i.X.63-p10.3">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#i.III_1.22-p51.3">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.90-p10.11">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#i.IX.57-p31.1">5:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.34-p81.2">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.86-p6.1">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.90-p8.5">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#i.III_1.22-p54.4">6:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#i.X.65-p11.4">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.90-p10.12">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.34-p81.1">6:13-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.III_1.22-p51.3">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#i.X.65-p6.2">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.90-p10.13">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#i.III_1.22-p57.3">6:15-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.90-p10.14">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.90-p10.15">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.53-p11.3">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#i.VIII.47-p11.2">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.30-p54.2">7:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.30-p54.4">7:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.81-p108.5">7:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#i.VI.39-p8.1">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#i.V_1.34-p51.2">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#i.V_1.35-p6.1">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.90-p10.16">7:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.90-p10.17">7:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.90-p10.18">7:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#i.VII.43-p12.5">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.90-p8.6">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=29#i.II_1.18-p23.3">7:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.22-p53.6">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.96-p25.2">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.71-p97.4">8:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.34-p77.1">8:7-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=7#i.III_1.22-p57.5">8:7-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.90-p10.19">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.90-p10.20">8:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p97.5">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.31-p64.3">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.31-p66.3">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.31-p75.2">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.22-p52.4">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.27-p84.3">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.III_1.20-p122.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.III_1.22-p58.7">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.27-p33.2">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.27-p41.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.30-p54.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.25-p44.3">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.25-p51.1">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.26-p50.2">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.35-p21.1">9:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.90-p10.21">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.90-p10.22">9:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=19#i.V_1.34-p50.2">9:19-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.85-p89.1">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.85-p155.3">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#i.II_1.18-p24.3">9:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.90-p10.23">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=27#i.VIII.46-p6.3">9:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p97.5">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.30-p20.3">10:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.90-p10.24">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#i.III_1.22-p51.3">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.v-p3.2">10:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.90-p10.25">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#i.III_1.22-p57.5">10:23-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.94-p40.1">10:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.82-p176.1">10:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.94-p40.1">10:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#i.XI.73-p8.2">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#i.IX.v-p3.2">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.79-p157.7">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#i.III_1.22-p51.3">11:23-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#i.XI.71-p101.1">11:23-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.82-p158.3">11:24-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.90-p10.26">11:27-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#i.IX.v-p21.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.31-p66.7">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p8.2">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p15.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p47.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.93-p11.3">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.22-p54.4">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.VIII.45-p4.2">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.90-p10.27">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#i.VIII.45-p8.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#i.IV_1.24-p52.5">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#i.IV_1.24-p64.6">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#i.X.58-p5.6">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#i.X.60-p5.2">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#i.X.61-p36.7">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=30#i.IV_1.24-p52.6">12:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p15.2">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p70.2">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.VIII.45-p34.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.69-p18.4">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.88-p37.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.24-p64.23">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p101.2">13:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.69-p15.1">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.71-p42.1">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.90-p10.28">13:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p78.9">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.93-p11.3">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#i.VIII.45-p20.1">14:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.24-p64.10">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.24-p64.16">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.24-p69.10">14:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.24-p64.16">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.24-p52.1">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.24-p52.2">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.24-p64.10">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.24-p64.16">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#i.IV_1.24-p64.16">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#i.IV_1.24-p64.22">14:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.101-p59.2">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.51-p34.1">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=18#i.IV_1.24-p70.1">14:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#i.IV_1.24-p64.10">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#i.IV_1.24-p64.16">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#i.IV_1.24-p43.1">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#i.IV_1.24-p64.8">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#i.VIII.45-p21.2">14:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#i.IV_1.24-p53.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#i.IV_1.24-p69.7">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#i.IV_1.24-p52.3">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#i.IV_1.24-p64.10">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#i.IV_1.24-p64.16">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=28#i.IV_1.24-p52.4">14:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.31-p66.7">15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.71-p24.2">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.31-p87.2">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p32.1">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#i.III_1.22-p51.3">15:3-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#i.II_1.19-p22.1">15:4-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#i.IV_1.26-p14.2">15:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#i.IV_1.24-p24.2">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.100-p102.36">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#i.IV_1.27-p82.5">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#i.IV_1.27-p34.1">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#i.IV_1.27-p6.2">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.31-p66.5">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.31-p72.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.19-p35.1">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.III_1.22-p52.5">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.III_1.23-p89.6">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.85-p58.2">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.31-p15.2">15:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.33-p45.1">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.31-p77.3">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#i.III_1.22-p56.6">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.90-p10.31">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.96-p24.23">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.31-p30.1">15:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#i.V_1-p5.2">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.31-p73.1">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.71-p14.1">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#i.II_1.19-p9.1">15:13-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.71-p54.11">15:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=15#i.II_1.19-p4.4">15:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.90-p10.32">15:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.71-p100.5">15:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.71-p17.6">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.71-p24.3">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.90-p10.33">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#i.XI.71-p81.2">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.90-p10.34">15:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=33#i.V_1.30-p23.1">15:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=44#i.XII.90-p10.35">15:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=45#i.III_1.22-p51.3">15:45-49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=47#i.XI.71-p97.5">15:47</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=54#i.XII.90-p10.36">15:54</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=58#i.XII.90-p10.37">15:58</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.85-p97.1">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.23-p13.2">16:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.34-p41.3">16:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#i.IX.57-p24.4">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.90-p10.38">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#i.III_1.23-p12.5">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.24-p17.6">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.86-p7.1">16:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.85-p81.3">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.90-p8.1">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.90-p8.2">16:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.100-p102.30">16:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p90.2">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.90-p10.39">16:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#i.III_1.22-p53.7">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#i.IX.56-p6.3">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.92-p7.8">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#i.IV_1.24-p78.21">16:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.71-p62.1">18:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=29&amp;scrV=11#i.IX.53-p12.3">29:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1214&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.24-p63.5">1214</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p67.4">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p67.5">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.90-p14.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.90-p14.3">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.30-p72.5">1:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.82-p26.2">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.XI.71-p38.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.XI.71-p54.8">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.90-p14.4">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.99-p26.5">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.X.63-p15.1">2:5-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.X.59-p7.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.90-p14.5">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.90-p14.6">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.90-p14.7">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.69-p9.2">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.90-p14.8">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.32-p10.1">3:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#i.V_1.34-p89.3">3:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.90-p14.9">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.94-p43.3">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.90-p14.10">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.31-p15.3">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.31-p16.1">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.30-p73.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.VIII.46-p6.2">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.90-p14.11">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.32-p22.1">4:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.90-p14.12">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.90-p14.13">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.71-p54.4">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.90-p14.14">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#i.XI.69-p17.3">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.90-p14.15">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.90-p14.16">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p34.1">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p35.3">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.82-p200.3">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.90-p14.17">5:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#i.II_1.18-p37.2">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.30-p44.1">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#i.V_1.31-p12.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.72-p84.21">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.90-p14.18">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.71-p35.4">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#i.XI.71-p35.5">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.90-p14.19">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.90-p14.20">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.III_1.22-p51.4">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.71-p35.6">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.71-p93.10">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.71-p95.2">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.71-p100.10">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.90-p14.21">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.90-p14.22">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.90-p14.23">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.90-p12.1">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.71-p53.2">7:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.90-p14.24">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p41.4">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=0#i.III_1.23-p13.3">8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.88-p17.7">8:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.71-p29.4">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.71-p93.12">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.83-p123.13">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.90-p14.25">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.97-p16.1">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.90-p14.26">9:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.90-p14.27">9:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#i.VIII.49-p6.2">9:12-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p27.11">10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.100-p102.54">10:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.82-p173.1">10:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.86-p7.2">10:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#i.V_1.30-p69.1">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.25-p53.2">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.90-p14.28">10:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.90-p14.29">10:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.34-p27.10">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.35-p31.2">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#i.II_1.17-p60.4">11:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.34-p27.12">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.100-p101.47">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=24#i.V_1.32-p21.1">11:24-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#i.V_1.33-p6.2">11:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#i.III_1.23-p10.1">11:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.85-p62.1">11:32-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.30-p72.10">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.31-p70.1">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.20-p12.2">12:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.30-p72.1">12:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.90-p14.30">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#i.III_1.22-p54.3">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.99-p26.5">12:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.90-p3.1">12:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.99-p26.5">12:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.90-p3.2">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.99-p26.5">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.90-p14.31">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.90-p14.32">13:14</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.22-p52.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.31-p17.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p73.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.91-p7.3">1:1-2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.22-p53.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.71-p34.6">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.71-p35.7">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.71-p51.5">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.99-p68.2">1:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#i.V_1.31-p17.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.31-p17.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p73.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.31-p77.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.III_1.22-p52.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.31-p17.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.100-p73.4">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.31-p3.2">1:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.31-p15.1">1:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.85-p58.1">1:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.31-p65.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.31-p66.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.31-p75.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.III_1.22-p52.3">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.III_1.23-p89.5">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.100-p73.5">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.II_1.17-p19.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.V_1.32-p7.6">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.V_1.32-p8.1">1:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.III_1.22-p47.2">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.III_1.23-p96.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.85-p66.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.III_1.20-p119.1">1:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.III_1.22-p58.6">1:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.VII.41-p23.4">1:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.V_1.33-p7.1">1:18-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.IV_1.27-p82.4">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.IV_1.27-p6.6">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.IV_1.27-p74.3">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.IV_1.27-p6.3">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.V_1.30-p22.1">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.III_1.22-p53.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.V_1.34-p28.1">1:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p5.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p6.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.34-p8.4">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.IV_1.25-p7.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.X.64-p6.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p27.2">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.84-p44.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.20-p94.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.22-p53.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.23-p10.2">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.85-p69.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.20-p120.2">2:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.22-p56.1">2:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.23-p9.3">2:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.23-p126.3">2:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.III_1.22-p47.2">2:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.34-p38.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.34-p47.1">2:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.34-p100.2">2:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.34-p27.1">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.III_1.22-p60.2">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.34-p100.4">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.34-p40.3">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.III_1.22-p56.4">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.31-p35.1">2:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.34-p41.1">2:7-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.III_1.22-p58.6">2:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.IV_1.26-p14.1">2:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.III_1.20-p112.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.IV_1.27-p82.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.III_1.22-p28.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.III_1.22-p56.5">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.IV_1.26-p47.5">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.35-p31.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.VII.40-p7.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.VII.42-p7.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.84-p16.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#i.VIII.49-p6.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.V_1.31-p56.11">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.III_1.22-p53.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.IV_1.25-p50.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.IV_1.26-p26.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.V_1.35-p19.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.81-p14.3">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.VIII.46-p6.6">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.XI.68-p11.1">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.87-p29.3">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.III_1.22-p58.1">2:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.III_1.23-p126.4">2:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.IV_1.26-p22.1">2:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.IV_1.26-p52.1">2:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.III_1.20-p121.1">2:11-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.V_1.31-p27.1">2:11-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.34-p67.3">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.IV_1.27-p82.4">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.III_1.22-p58.3">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.IV_1.27-p28.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.IV_1.27-p50.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.35-p9.2">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.VII.42-p8.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.36-p62.4">2:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.V_1.34-p14.6">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.V_1.35-p16.1">2:14-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.91-p7.4">2:15-4:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.27-p74.5">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.III_1.20-p119.4">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.69-p25.4">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.69-p25.7">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.72-p108.6">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.91-p12.4">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#i.II_1.18-p10.11">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.XI.71-p66.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.91-p12.5">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#i.V_1.34-p14.7">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#i.III_1.22-p55.1">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.II_1.18-p10.6">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#i.II_1.18-p10.7">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#i.III_1.22-p51.1">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.91-p12.6">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.30-p20.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#i.I_1.10-p14.4">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.82-p197.2">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.71-p17.7">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#i.I_1.10-p8.1">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#i.V_1.31-p27.2">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=24#i.XI.71-p27.4">3:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#i.IX.54-p4.6">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#i.IX.54-p23.14">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#i.XI.71-p67.1">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#i.II_1.18-p23.2">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#i.IV_1.24-p39.1">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#i.VIII.46-p8.2">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.98-p12.1">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.30-p72.11">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.30-p38.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.I_1.8-p5.2">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.71-p100.8">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.94-p41.4">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.III_1.22-p51.1">4:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p58.2">4:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.IV_1.24-p78.18">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.71-p38.4">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.81-p91.10">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#i.V_1.30-p38.3">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.88-p11.2">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#i.IX.57-p21.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.82-p26.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.30-p72.2">4:13-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.V_1.30-p18.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.30-p72.9">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.32-p9.1">4:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.30-p70.4">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.91-p7.5">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.69-p9.1">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.91-p12.3">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.22-p55.1">5:2-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.34-p51.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.34-p51.4">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.69-p18.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.91-p9.1">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#i.XI.71-p31.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.91-p12.7">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.91-p12.8">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#i.III_1.22-p54.5">5:16-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#i.IV_1.25-p37.4">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.69-p10.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.69-p17.4">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#i.VII.40-p8.7">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.III_1.22-p51.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.V_1.31-p28.2">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.31-p12.2">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.91-p9.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.71-p25.2">8:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#i.VIII.48-p20.1">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#i.VIII.49-p7.1">8:28</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.95-p21.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.96-p24.8">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.95-p34.1">1:3-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.71-p46.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.95-p40.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.95-p40.4">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.96-p24.15">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.94-p41.6">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.95-p40.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.II_1.18-p22.4">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.95-p15.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.71-p38.5">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.95-p15.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.71-p51.6">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.II_1.19-p4.5">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.96-p24.9">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.X.65-p6.3">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.94-p41.16">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.95-p7.4">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.95-p40.6">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.100-p102.17">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.95-p40.7">2:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.93-p11.1">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.95-p40.8">2:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.95-p40.9">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.71-p40.1">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.95-p40.10">2:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.X.59-p4.5">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.95-p7.1">2:20-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.71-p40.2">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.93-p4.5">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.86-p7.3">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.79-p171.18">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.96-p24.18">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.33-p45.3">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.31-p30.2">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.95-p40.11">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.96-p24.22">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.95-p15.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.95-p40.12">3:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.94-p41.17">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.VIII.49-p7.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.95-p40.13">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.95-p40.14">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.70-p17.11">4:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.X.60-p5.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.X.61-p30.2">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.95-p40.15">4:11-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.95-p7.3">4:12-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.X.65-p7.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.94-p41.18">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.95-p8.1">4:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.95-p40.16">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.XI.72-p84.23">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.95-p40.17">4:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.96-p15.2">4:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#i.II_1.18-p22.5">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=30#i.XII.95-p15.1">4:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.95-p40.18">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#i.II_1.18-p25.1">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.34-p81.4">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.34-p81.5">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#i.IX.53-p22.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#i.IX.53-p26.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.95-p31.1">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.95-p15.4">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#i.IX.53-p16.1">5:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.95-p40.19">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#i.VIII.47-p8.1">5:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.95-p40.20">5:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.95-p7.2">5:25-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.95-p8.2">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=30#i.XI.71-p67.2">5:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.95-p10.1">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.95-p40.21">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.82-p123.11">6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.95-p40.22">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.II_1.17-p66.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.95-p40.23">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.82-p191.1">6:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.95-p15.5">6:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.85-p109.1">6:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#i.V_1.36-p77.2">6:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.96-p8.3">6:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.X.61-p14.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.X.61-p33.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.97-p7.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.99-p48.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.97-p30.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.93-p4.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.36-p76.1">1:12-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.36-p102.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.93-p4.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.93-p8.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.97-p30.3">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.93-p4.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.36-p78.1">1:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.93-p4.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.V_1.33-p35.3">1:20-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.71-p67.7">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.97-p30.4">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.33-p35.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#i.IV_1.25-p37.5">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.99-p30.3">1:25-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=29#i.XII.97-p17.1">1:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.97-p15.5">2:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p95.3">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.97-p30.5">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p93.14">2:5-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.97-p29.3">2:5-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.71-p98.2">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.71-p29.3">2:6-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.83-p123.15">2:6-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.71-p99.3">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.72-p109.3">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XI.71-p100.9">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.71-p99.4">2:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.XI.71-p47.1">2:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.XI.71-p65.1">2:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.XI.71-p102.2">2:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.71-p65.4">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.97-p30.6">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.99-p30.3">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.36-p77.4">2:25-30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.97-p30.7">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.30-p70.5">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.97-p15.2">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.97-p15.4">3:2-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.30-p9.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.31-p77.4">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.31-p15.4">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.31-p25.1">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.97-p30.9">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.30-p13.1">3:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.35-p27.1">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#i.VIII.46-p6.1">3:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.71-p51.7">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.97-p30.10">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.97-p30.8">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.30-p54.3">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.30-p54.6">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.82-p179.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.97-p12.1">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.93-p3.5">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.97-p30.12">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.97-p30.11">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.93-p6.1">4:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=0#i.V_1.30-p8.3">9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1855&amp;scrV=0#i.I_1.9-p26.4">1855</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.94-p23.1">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.82-p170.1">1:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.96-p24.14">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p95.4">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p95.9">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p98.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.94-p43.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.94-p45.9">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.94-p50.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.83-p123.14">1:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.94-p45.6">1:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p93.16">1:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p97.3">1:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.100-p15.2">1:15-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.v.1-p5.2">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.X.65-p6.4">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.94-p39.4">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.94-p41.14">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.X.65-p6.5">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.94-p22.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.100-p102.58">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.94-p50.3">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.94-p30.2">2:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.71-p93.18">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.94-p41.15">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.94-p50.5">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.57-p21.3">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.V_1.31-p27.4">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.94-p50.6">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.71-p67.6">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.94-p50.7">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.34-p81.6">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.100-p102.18">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.100-p102.46">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.96-p24.2">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#i.VIII.48-p20.2">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.94-p50.8">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.94-p50.9">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.53-p16.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.94-p50.10">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.93-p4.6">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.94-p24.1">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.96-p8.4">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.V_1.36-p77.1">4:7-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.98-p7.4">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#i.IV_1.27-p77.1">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#i.V_1.35-p21.2">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.81-p11.3">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.81-p15.2">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.81-p15.3">4:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.100-p86.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.82-p194.3">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.94-p5.1">4:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.82-p24.8">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.82-p28.1">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.100-p86.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.53-p9.2">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.79-p171.19">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.86-p7.4">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.94-p24.2">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.94-p25.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.95-p22.3">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.96-p8.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.93-p4.7">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=18#i.VIII.47-p8.2">8:18-25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.69-p18.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.100-p102.59">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.71-p38.6">1:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.IV_1.25-p37.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.89-p9.2">1:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.88-p11.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.II_1.17-p60.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.85-p77.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.79-p171.6">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.82-p188.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#i.V_1.30-p72.3">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.85-p73.1">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.85-p73.2">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p61.4">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.89-p12.2">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.71-p61.5">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.34-p81.3">4:4-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.71-p61.6">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.89-p12.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.89-p12.4">4:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.82-p194.5">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.89-p12.5">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.89-p12.6">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.82-p194.6">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.89-p12.7">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=10#i.XI.71-p67.9">5:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.89-p12.8">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.18-p12.2">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.89-p12.9">5:21-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#i.XI.71-p64.1">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.89-p12.15">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#i.IX.53-p9.1">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.79-p171.20">6:27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.89-p12.10">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.82-p194.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.89-p7.1">2:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.71-p38.7">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.89-p12.11">2:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.101-p105.6">2:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p81.1">2:3-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.101-p184.4">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.VI.37-p20.1">2:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.101-p105.7">2:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.VI.37-p97.1">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.89-p12.12">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XI.71-p38.8">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.101-p193.4">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.71-p38.9">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.71-p61.7">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.17-p60.3">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.89-p12.13">3:10</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.V_1.33-p34.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.X.60-p12.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.99-p26.3">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.99-p49.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.99-p38.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.69-p18.5">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.99-p37.3">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.99-p68.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.100-p102.9">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.82-p150.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.99-p60.4">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.31-p15.5">1:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.31-p77.5">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.85-p58.3">1:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1-p7.2">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.31-p30.3">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.71-p23.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.99-p62.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.99-p70.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.31-p30.4">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.99-p70.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.100-p102.3">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.X.61-p6.8">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p102.49">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#i.X.61-p16.1">3:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.X.61-p10.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.X.61-p36.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p102.24">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#i.X.62-p14.4">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.33-p45.5">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.53-p22.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.IX.53-p33.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.71-p93.20">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.72-p108.10">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.72-p110.7">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.81-p119.2">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.73-p8.4">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.99-p37.9">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.34-p77.3">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.99-p37.10">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#i.X.61-p5.3">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.X.59-p10.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.X.61-p33.3">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.99-p49.4">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.99-p39.6">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#i.X.61-p35.1">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#i.X.61-p36.6">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#i.X.61-p31.3">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.99-p49.4">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.82-p150.7">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.100-p102.50">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.100-p102.21">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.96-p27.2">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.99-p36.2">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.99-p38.3">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.99-p60.2">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=8#i.X.62-p9.2">8:8</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.X.59-p10.3">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.X.61-p31.4">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.99-p70.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.71-p38.10">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.71-p38.10">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.99-p19.1">1:15-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.IV_1.27-p72.8">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.82-p22.2">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.IX.53-p22.3">2:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.99-p60.7">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.82-p150.6">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.99-p37.12">2:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#i.II_1.18-p13.3">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#i.II_1.18-p22.2">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.99-p37.8">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.99-p39.2">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#i.XI.71-p53.3">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.75-p8.1">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.33-p43.1">4:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.V_1.32-p25.1">4:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.99-p24.1">4:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#i.X.60-p12.2">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.99-p49.2">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#i.V_1.36-p77.5">4:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.V_1.33-p32.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.V_1.35-p21.4">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.81-p11.4">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.81-p15.5">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.82-p24.10">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.82-p31.7">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.85-p40.12">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.V_1.33-p34.2">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.99-p32.1">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.33-p56.4">4:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.92-p7.9">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#i.V_1.33-p34.3">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#i.III_1.23-p14.4">4:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#i.V_1.36-p106.1">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#i.X.60-p12.2">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#i.XII.99-p49.2">4:21</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.V_1.33-p34.4">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.X.60-p12.3">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.X.61-p7.6">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.X.61-p28.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.X.61-p31.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.99-p26.4">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.99-p49.3">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.X.61-p16.2">1:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.100-p102.10">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.X.61-p10.2">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.99-p70.3">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.X.61-p36.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.99-p39.3">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.99-p37.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.100-p102.11">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.30-p25.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.99-p37.5">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.99-p60.5">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.99-p37.11">1:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.82-p185.1">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.99-p70.3">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.XI.71-p23.2">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.82-p123.12">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p102.39">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.71-p93.22">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.71-p98.6">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.71-p38.11">3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.71-p17.8">3:3-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.82-p121.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#i.IX.53-p36.1">3:4-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.54-p4.7">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.72-p84.17">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.99-p57.3">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.99-p68.4">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.99-p37.7">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.99-p38.2">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.99-p60.6">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.X.63-p10.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.33-p34.5">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.100-p90.3">3:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.100-p102.31">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.V_1.30-p54.10">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.93-p4.8">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#i.V_1.30-p54.10">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.98-p6.1">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.93-p4.9">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.98-p13.1">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.98-p13.1">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.98-p7.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.98-p6.3">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.V_1.33-p35.2">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.93-p7.1">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.99-p30.2">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.94-p23.2">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.V_1.36-p77.3">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.V_1.35-p21.3">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.81-p11.5">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.81-p15.4">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.82-p24.9">1:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p101.33">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p101.35">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p15.1">1:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.71-p97.6">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.100-p101.9">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p101.44">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p101.49">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.100-p16.1">1:5-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p102.26">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.100-p102.52">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.100-p42.2">2:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p7.2">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p34.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p73.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p74.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p85.1">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.100-p101.39">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.100-p101.21">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.100-p102.8">2:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.100-p16.1">2:11-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.72-p108.9">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.72-p59.2">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.100-p42.2">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.100-p101.30">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.100-p42.2">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.100-p101.45">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.100-p101.31">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p42.2">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.IX.57-p26.1">4:1-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.100-p102.13">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.100-p102.14">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p101.19">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p102.29">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.100-p101.41">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.100-p42.2">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.100-p101.25">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.15-p8.1">5:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#i.XI.72-p108.9">5:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.80-p81.7">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p43.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.100-p101.11">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p43.1">6:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p42.2">6:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#i.IX.54-p29.5">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#i.IX.54-p34.2">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.100-p99.1">6:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.100-p102.56">6:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p102.41">6:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.100-p101.23">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.100-p101.37">6:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p7.1">7:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p101.3">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p101.5">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p101.7">7:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.100-p101.13">7:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.100-p101.27">7:20-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=27#i.XII.100-p102.33">7:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=28#i.XII.100-p101.27">7:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.100-p13.1">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#i.IX.54-p29.11">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.100-p102.38">9:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.100-p16.1">10:5-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.100-p102.34">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.100-p17.1">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.100-p102.57">10:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.100-p42.2">10:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.100-p99.1">10:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.100-p42.2">10:26-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#i.VI.37-p58.4">10:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.100-p51.1">10:32-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#i.XII.100-p42.1">10:32-39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=34#i.XII.100-p67.2">10:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.100-p42.1">11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p14.3">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p101.46">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p102.44">11:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.100-p102.48">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.100-p102.20">11:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.100-p42.1">12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.100-p101.17">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.100-p14.4">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.100-p102.2">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.100-p99.1">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#i.IV_1.24-p25.2">12:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.100-p102.61">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.100-p49.2">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.100-p102.23">13:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.100-p44.1">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.100-p102.5">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.100-p14.5">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=17#i.X.61-p36.5">13:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.100-p67.5">13:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.100-p19.2">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.100-p83.4">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#i.V_1.33-p51.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.100-p49.3">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.100-p67.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.100-p67.6">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.100-p81.1">13:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.100-p49.1">13:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.100-p100.2">13:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=24#i.XII.100-p54.2">13:24</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.34-p61.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.27-p82.7">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.27-p38.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.69-p12.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.69-p27.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.69-p27.4">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.IX.53-p34.5">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.69-p27.6">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.71-p54.3">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.69-p13.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.XI.69-p27.8">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.69-p27.10">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.79-p171.7">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XI.69-p27.12">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.79-p171.8">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#i.V_1.34-p59.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#i.IV_1.27-p56.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#i.XI.69-p8.1">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#i.XII.79-p171.9">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=27#i.XI.69-p20.1">1:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.69-p14.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.27-p57.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.IX.51-p17.8">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.87-p18.5">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.IX.51-p22.2">2:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.II_1.18-p10.12">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#i.II_1.18-p10.12">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.69-p27.14">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.69-p27.16">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.XI.69-p25.2">2:14-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#i.XI.69-p16.1">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.71-p121.5">2:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#i.XI.69-p18.6">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#i.XI.69-p25.10">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=24#i.XI.71-p121.6">2:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#i.XI.71-p121.7">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=26#i.IV_1.27-p3.2">2:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.V_1.35-p27.2">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.69-p27.18">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.VIII.46-p6.4">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.69-p27.20">3:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.69-p27.22">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.69-p27.24">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#i.II_1.18-p13.5">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.X.61-p33.4">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.XI.69-p27.26">5:12</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XI.72-p84.13">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.25-p52.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.71-p44.10">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.IV_1.24-p34.1">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.70-p13.1">1:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.II_1.18-p37.3">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.34-p53.3">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#i.XI.70-p15.12">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.70-p14.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.XI.70-p15.1">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.XI.71-p44.7">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.II_1.19-p4.6">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#i.XI.72-p84.11">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.26-p7.1">2:4-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.VI.37-p59.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#i.VI.37-p59.2">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.VI.37-p59.3">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#i.VIII.46-p8.1">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.70-p17.9">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.IX.53-p22.4">3:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#i.IX.53-p34.4">3:10-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#i.XI.70-p17.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#i.XII.87-p28.3">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#i.IX.54-p4.8">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#i.XII.81-p107.5">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#i.XII.83-p225.2">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.70-p17.4">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.87-p28.3">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.28-p9.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.V_1.36-p60.13">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.X.61-p33.5">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.X.64-p16.6">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.X.61-p18.1">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.26-p53.1">5:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#i.VIII.45-p30.1">5:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#i.IV_1.26-p8.1">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.81-p15.6">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.V_1.35-p22.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.X.60-p12.4">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.87-p28.1">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.100-p81.3">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#i.VI.37-p60.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.25-p52.2">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.25-p58.2">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#i.IV_1.26-p50.3">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.81-p11.6">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.81-p12.2">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.87-p26.1">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.101-p102.2">5:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.83-p262.6">1:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.IV_1.24-p26.4">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#i.XI.70-p15.13">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.87-p38.3">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.V_1.34-p27.4">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.73-p8.5">2:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.70-p17.6">2:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#i.IV_1.26-p21.3">2:12-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#i.III_1.22-p29.7">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.71-p23.3">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.70-p13.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.34-p53.4">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#i.III_1.20-p123.1">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#i.III_1.22-p58.8">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#i.V_1.35-p22.2">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.87-p29.2">3:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XII.75-p10.1">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p262.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p12.3">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.83-p262.7">1:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.72-p41.4">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.72-p70.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.72-p95.2">1:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.IV_1.25-p37.6">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.72-p23.2">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.72-p30.2">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.VII.41-p47.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.72-p74.3">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.V_1.35-p27.3">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.VII.41-p47.3">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.VIII.46-p6.5">1:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.VII.41-p47.4">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XI.72-p67.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p68.1">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p80.3">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.71-p23.5">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.72-p66.2">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#i.XI.72-p99.1">2:3-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.87-p48.2">2:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=23#i.XI.73-p17.1">2:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#i.XI.72-p84.9">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.72-p61.3">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.72-p90.1">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.95-p8.3">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.72-p65.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.XI.72-p65.2">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#i.XI.72-p73.2">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.XI.72-p85.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=11#i.XI.72-p96.1">3:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#i.XI.72-p75.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=23#i.XI.72-p96.2">3:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.VII.41-p66.5">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p25.2">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p105.5">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.72-p110.2">4:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=2#i.XI.71-p105.6">4:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.83-p231.1">4:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=8#i.VII.41-p17.1">4:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.94-p46.6">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#i.VII.41-p17.1">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=4#i.XI.72-p91.1">5:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#i.XI.72-p82.1">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#i.XI.72-p89.1">5:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.72-p86.1">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#i.XI.72-p70.4">5:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p84.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.87-p48.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.72-p99.2">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#i.XI.72-p110.4">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.VII.41-p47.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.VII.41-p66.4">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.VII.43-p8.2">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#i.VII.43-p8.2">1:11</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jude</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.27-p82.8">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.27-p83.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.V_1.34-p27.6">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#i.III_1.22-p29.6">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.87-p40.2">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jude&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.87-p40.3">1:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p39.1">1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p18.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p88.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.79-p171.21">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.101-p88.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.101-p88.4">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#i.VII.42-p18.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.72-p75.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.72-p76.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.XI.72-p77.1">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#i.IX.53-p37.1">1:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.X.59-p12.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#i.XI.72-p74.1">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.101-p102.1">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#i.VII.42-p18.2">1:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.IV_1.24-p69.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.IX.57-p24.5">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.101-p59.1">1:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#i.VII.42-p18.3">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#i.VIII.50-p7.1">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#i.XI.72-p76.2">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#i.XI.72-p76.3">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#i.VII.42-p18.4">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.VIII.50-p6.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.X.58-p5.7">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p81.1">2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.22-p29.3">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#i.III_1.22-p29.5">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.III_1.22-p29.5">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.96-p25.3">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.III_1.22-p29.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#i.VI.37-p58.1">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#i.VI.37-p58.2">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=10#i.XI.72-p78.1">2:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=13#i.VI.37-p58.3">2:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.V_1.34-p67.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.V_1.34-p80.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.III_1.22-p29.5">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#i.III_1.22-p57.1">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#i.III_1.22-p29.5">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#i.XII.96-p25.4">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#i.VII.43-p16.2">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.V_1.34-p67.2">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.V_1.34-p80.2">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.III_1.22-p29.4">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.96-p25.5">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=4#i.VIII.50-p13.1">3:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#i.III_1.22-p29.2">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.101-p90.2">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.94-p7.1">3:14-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p42.1">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p42.2">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p86.2">4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p41.1">4:1-22:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.78-p49.4">4:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.101-p22.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#i.IX.57-p26.2">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p42.1">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p42.3">5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.78-p49.4">5:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.78-p49.4">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.78-p49.4">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.78-p49.4">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.78-p49.4">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p43.1">6:1-8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.78-p49.4">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.78-p49.4">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.78-p49.4">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.78-p49.4">6:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#i.VII.42-p29.5">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#i.VI.37-p71.2">6:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#i.VII.41-p66.3">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.101-p67.6">7:4-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.78-p49.4">7:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#i.XI.72-p60.4">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.101-p44.1">8:2-11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p67.1">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#i.VI.38-p69.1">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#i.XII.101-p67.3">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=7#i.VI.37-p69.1">11:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#i.XII.101-p67.5">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#i.XI.72-p73.1">12:1-12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p45.1">12:1-13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.101-p45.2">12:3-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.101-p45.3">12:18-13:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=0#i.VI.37-p21.1">13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p169.3">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p105.1">13:1-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#i.VI.37-p98.5">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.101-p68.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.101-p69.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.101-p70.1">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.101-p135.2">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.101-p123.1">13:11-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.101-p45.4">13:11-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.101-p68.2">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.101-p69.2">13:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.101-p68.3">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.101-p69.3">13:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.101-p97.1">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.101-p124.1">13:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p46.1">14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p46.2">14:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=3#i.XII.78-p49.4">14:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#i.VII.43-p12.6">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#i.VIII.47-p11.3">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.101-p46.3">14:6-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#i.XII.101-p46.4">14:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#i.XII.101-p46.5">14:14-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p47.1">15:1-16:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.78-p49.4">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.101-p105.2">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.101-p109.1">16:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p48.2">17:1-19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p48.1">17:1-22:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=5#i.XII.101-p177.1">17:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#i.VI.37-p3.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=6#i.VI.37-p70.1">17:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=8#i.VI.37-p98.1">17:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=9#i.XII.101-p106.1">17:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.101-p68.4">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.101-p131.1">17:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#i.VI.37-p98.4">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.101-p72.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.101-p131.2">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.101-p191.1">17:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#i.VI.37-p37.1">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p193.2">18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#i.VI.37-p71.1">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=11#i.I_1.12-p20.1">18:11-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p193.3">19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=4#i.XII.78-p49.4">19:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.101-p48.3">19:11-20:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=13#i.XI.72-p40.4">19:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.101-p105.3">19:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p87.2">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p193.5">20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p48.4">20:1-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#i.XII.101-p178.1">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=10#i.XII.101-p105.4">20:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=11#i.XII.101-p48.5">20:11-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p193.6">21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=1#i.XII.101-p48.6">21:1-22:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.101-p102.1">21:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=14#i.III_1.22-p29.1">21:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=17#i.XII.101-p99.2">21:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=0#i.XII.101-p193.7">22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=6#i.XII.101-p49.1">22:6-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=13#i.XII.101-p102.1">22:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#i.IV_1.27-p72.9">22:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#i.VII.40-p58.4">22:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=18#i.XII.101-p88.5">22:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.101-p33.1">22:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=20#i.XII.101-p88.3">22:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Tobit</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.24-p17.3">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Tob&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#i.IV_1.24-p17.18">2:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Wisdom of Solomon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Wis&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=26#i.XII.94-p43.4">7:26</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Maccabees</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Macc&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=32#i.IV_1.24-p17.4">12:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Sirach</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Sir&amp;scrCh=38&amp;scrV=24#i.II_1.17-p55.1">38:24-34</a> </p>
</div>




</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Citations" prev="ii.ii" next="iv" id="iii">
  <h2 id="iii-p0.1">Index of Citations</h2>
  <insertIndex type="cite" id="iii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>"Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte" (begun in 1877 and published in Gotha) contains bibliographical articles of Ad. Harnack, Möller, and others, on the latest literature.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>A Manual of Historical Literature. N. York, 3d ed. 1888.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ad Demonic. c. 4: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p119.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Adv. Haer. 1. v. c. 6, § 1: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p71.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Adv. Marc. V. 8; comp. De Anima, c. 9: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p71.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Allg. Gesch. der christl. Religion und Kirche. Vol. 1st (1842). Einleit. (p. 1–116).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Allgemeine Geschichte der christlichen Kirche: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p92.2">1</a></li>
 <li>An Introduction to the Critical Study of Eccles. History. London, 1838. Quoted p. 1. The work is chiefly an account of the ecclesiastical historians. pp. 1–212.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>An Introduction to the Critical Study of Ecclesiastical History, attempted in an account of the progress, and a short notice of the sources of the history of the Church.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Andover, 1851.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Annales Ecclesiastici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p39.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Anselm of Canterbury: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p111.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Antiquitates Judaicae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostolic Age (1832, 4th ed. 1842: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p96.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostolic Age, p. 182: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.73-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Beginnings of the Christian Church: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p111.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Bible Dictionaries: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p152.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Biblical and Historical Dictionaries: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.1">1</a></li>
 <li>C. de Smedt (R. C.): Introductio generalis ad historiam ecclesiasticam critice tractandam. Gandavi (Ghent), 1876 (533 pp.).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Christ and other Masters. London, 4th ed. by Procter, 1875.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Christ in History; or, the Central Power among Men. Bost. 1854, 2d ed. 1860.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Christianity and the Church in the time of its Founding: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p72.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Com. I. 35, English translation by Crombie and Cusin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p64.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Com. on 1 Cor. 14, p. 177: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Com. on The New Test., vol. I., p. xli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p53.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Com., p. xxxiii.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p66.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Cyclopaedia of Biblical, Theological, and Ecclesiastical Literature, New York, 1867–’81, 10 vols. and two supplementary volumes, 1885 and 1887, largely illustrated: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Darstellungen aus der Sittengeschichte Roms in der Zeit von Augustus bis zum Ausgang der Antonine. Leipzig, 5th ed., revised, 1881, 3 vols. A standard work.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Apost. Zeitalter. 1853, I. pp. 224–318.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Judenthum und seine Geschichte (Breslau, 2d ed. 1865, vol. I. p. 117): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p100.3">1</a></li>
 <li>De Civ. Dei, XVIII. c. 49: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p79.3">1</a></li>
 <li>De Stella Nova in Pede Serpentarii (Opera, vol. II. 575 sqq.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p32.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Dictionary of Christian Antiquities (London and Boston, 1875, 2 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p154.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Dictionary of Christian Biography, Literature, Sects and Doctrines during the first eight centuries (London and Boston, 1877–’87, 4 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p154.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Epochen der kirchlichen Geschichtschreibung. Tüb. 1852.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die N. Testamentlichen Lehrbegriffe, oder Untersuchungen über das Zeitalter der Religionswende, die Vorstufen des Christenthums und die erste Gestaltung desselben. Mainz, 1852, 2 vols.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p30.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Reformation: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p72.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Die christliche Gnosis oder die christliche Religionsphilosophie, 1835: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p102.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Die kirchenhist. Arbeiten von 1851–1860. In Niedner’s "Zeitschrift für histor. Theologie," for 1866, Gotha, pp. 3–160. The same: Die ältere Kirchengesch. in ihren neueren Darstellungen. In "Jahrbücher für deutsche Theol." Vol. II. 648 sqq.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Eccelesiastica Historia Novi Testamenti, commonly called Centuriae Magdeburgenses: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p82.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ein Tag in Capernaum, p. 137: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p119.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Einl. in d. Philos. der Mythologie, p. 109: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Einleitung in das Studium u. die Liter. der K.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Einleitung in die Dogmengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Einleitung in die K: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Encyclopédie des sciences religieuses, Paris, 1877–’82, in 13 vols., with supplement: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Encyclopaedia Britannica (9th ed., completed 1889 in 25 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.23">1</a></li>
 <li>English Com.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>G. 1839 ("Verm. Schriften," ed. Döllinger, II. 261 sqq.).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>G. Gött. 1801.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>General Church History: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p70.2">1</a></li>
 <li>General History of the Christian Religion and Church: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p93.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der christlichen Kirche durch die Apostel., I. 3, 4: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Religion Jesu Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p60.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des römischen Kaiserreichs unter der Regierung des Nero. Berlin, 1872.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p36.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte u. Literatur der K. Geschichte. Hann. 1827.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichtswissenschaft. Berlin, 1886.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Gnostic Heresies (1818): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p96.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Gott in der Geschichte oder der Fortschritt des Glaubens an eine sittliche Weltordnung. Bd. I. Leipz. 1857. (Erstes Buch. Allg. Einleit. p. 1–134.) Engl. Transl.: God in History. By S. Winkworth. Lond. 1868. 3 vols.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Grundriss der Historik. Leipz. 1868; new ed. 1882.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Grundsätze der zur K. Gesch. nöthigen Vorbereitungslehren u. Bücherkenntnisse. 3d ed. Giessen, 1793.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Handbook of Christian Church History: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p71.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Handbuch der mathemat. und technischen Chronologie (Berlin, 1826, vol. III. 400 sqq.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p32.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Heidenthum und Judenthum. Vorhalle zur Geschichte des Christenthums. Regensb. 1857. Engl. transl. by N. Darnell under the title: The Gentile and the Jew in the courts of the Temple of Christ: an Introduction to the History of Christianity. Lond. 1862, 2 vols.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hist oriae Sacrae Epitome: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Hist. of the Apostolic Church. pp. 137–188 (New York ed.).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire du Christianisme: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p114.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire ecclésiastique: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p47.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Historia Ecclesiastica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p42.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Historia Ecclesiastica N. Testamenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p83.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Historia Ecclesiastica Veteris et Nova Testamenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p46.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Historia Tripartita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Historiae Ecclesiasticae V. et N. Testamenti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p91.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Historical Commentaries on the State of Christianity in the first three centuries. 1753. Transl. by Vidal and Murdock, vol. i. chs. 1 and 2 (pp. 9–82, of the N. York ed. 1853).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>History a Christian Doctrines: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p96.9">1</a></li>
 <li>History of Christian Doctrine (N. York, 1863, 2 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p144.2">1</a></li>
 <li>History of Christology.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p111.12">1</a></li>
 <li>History of European Morals (vol. II. 9): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.44-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>History of Methodism: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.6">1</a></li>
 <li>History of Natural Theology (God in Human Thought, N. York, 1874, 2 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.4">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Apostolic Church: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p145.2">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Apostolic Church; with a General Introduction to Ch. H. (N. York, 1853), pp. 1–134.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p24.1">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Christian Church: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p102.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p129.2">2</a></li>
 <li>History of the Christian Church (N. York and Edinb., 1859–’67, in 3 vols.; also in German, Leipzig, 1867; rewritten and enlarged, N. Y. and Edinb., 1882–’88; third revision, 1889, 5 vols.; to be continued): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p145.4">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Christian Church during the First Ten Centuries (1879): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p132.3">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Christian Church with Maps. N. York, 1887: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p146.2">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Church of Christ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p126.2">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Councils: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p64.3">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Creeds of Christendom (N. York, 4th ed., 1884, 3 vols., with documents original and translated): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p145.3">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p124.2">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the United States (1864–’67, 4 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.7">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America (Philad. 1864, 2 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.3">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Reformation (1873); Beginnings of Christianity (1877): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p146.3">1</a></li>
 <li>History of the Rise and Progress of the Huguenots in France (N. York, 1879, 2 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Ideen zur Philosophie der Gesch. der Menschheit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Impartial History of the Church and Heretics: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p85.2">1</a></li>
 <li>In Aeginet. c. 23: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p119.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Institutiones Historiae Ecclesiasticae antiquae et recentioris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p87.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Introduction to History of the Apost. Church (N. York, 1853), pp. 51–134.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>John Hus (N. York, 1864, 2 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Julian the Apostate (1812): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p96.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Lectures on Christian Doctrine History (Dogmengeschichte): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p102.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lectures on Mediaeval Church History (Lond. 1877): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p131.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lectures on the Philosophy of History. Andover, Mass., 1856.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lectures on the Study of History, delivered in Oxford, 1859–’61. Oxf. and Lond. (republished in N. York) 1866.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der Chronologie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p102.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der N. Testamentlichen Zeitgeschichte. Leipz. 1874. Revised and enlarged under the title: Gesch. des jüd. Volkes im Zeitalter Christi. 1886, 2 vols. Engl. translation, Edinb. and N. Y.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p35.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Liber Pontificalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Libri Apocryphi Veteris Testamenti Graece. Lips. 1871: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Life and Work of St. Paul (I. 93): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p95.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Life and Work of St. Paul, I. 431: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.64-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Life of Christ (1837, 4th ed. 1845): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p96.1">1</a></li>
 <li>London, 1838.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Manual of Church History: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p71.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Memoirs of Royal Ast. Society, vol. xxv.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p37.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Memorials of Christian Life (1823, 3d ed. 1845, 3 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p96.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Mikrokosmus, bk. viith; 4th ed. 1884; Eng. transl. by Elizabeth Hamilton and E. E. C. Jones, 1885, 3d ed. 1888: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p23.15">1</a></li>
 <li>N. Testamentliche Zeitgeschichte. Heidelb. 1868 sqq., 2d ed. 1873–’77, 4 vols. The first vol. appeared in a third ed. 1879. The work includes the state of Judaism and heathenism in the time of Christ, the apostolic and the post-apostolic age to Hadrian (a.d. 117). English translation by Poynting and Guenzer, Lond. 1878 sqq.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nature and Worth of the Science of Church History: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Opera Omnia (Frcf. et Erlang. 1858–’70, 8 vols.), vol. IV. pp. 175 sqq.; 201 sqq.; 279 sqq.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Outlines of Universal History (1885): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p146.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Papal Fables of the Middle Age: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p72.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Parchim &amp; Ludwigslust, 1839.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p8.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Paul, II. 281, English translation: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Phenomenon singulare seu Mercurius in Sole (ibid. II. 801 sqq.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p32.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Philad. 1846.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Propädeutik der Kirchengeschichte. Mainz, 1888 (352 pp.).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Reformers before the Reformation: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p111.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Religious Encyclopaedia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Sermons and Essays on the Apost. Age, p. 249 sq., 3d ed.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p70.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sermons and Essays on the Apostolic Age. p. 166: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Smith’s "Bible Dictionary," p. 3108, Am. ed.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p37.4">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Bernard (1813, 2d ed. 1848): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p96.6">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Chrysostom (1822, 3d ed. 1848): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p96.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Stella nova in pede Serpentarii (Prague, 1606): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p33.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Summa Historia Ecclesiasticae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p84.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Summa Historialis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Supernatural Religion (vol. II. 487): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.44-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Symbolik: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p67.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Tertullian (1825, 2d ed. 1849): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p96.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Textbook of Church History: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p98.2">1</a></li>
 <li>The Beginnings of Christianity. N. York, 1877. Chs. II.-VII.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p38.2">1</a></li>
 <li>The Church and the Churches: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p72.7">1</a></li>
 <li>The Conflict of Christianity with Heathenism. Transl. by Egbert C. Smyth and C. T H. Ropes. N. York, 1879. Book I. chs. 1 and 2. The German original appeared in a 4th ed., 1884.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p39.2">1</a></li>
 <li>The Huguenots and Henry of Navarre (1886, 2 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.10">1</a></li>
 <li>The Methods of Historical Study. Lond 1886.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>The Philosophy of History in Europe. Edinb., 1874, etc.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p23.12">1</a></li>
 <li>The Pope and the Council: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p72.9">1</a></li>
 <li>The True Idea and Uses of Church History. N. York, 1856.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Three Essays on Religion. (Am. ed., p. 253): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.44-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Three Introductory Lectures on the Study of Eccles. History Lond. 1857. (Also incorporated in his History of the Eastern Church 1861.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Trinity and Incarnation (1841–’43, in 3 vols.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p102.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Uebersicht der kirchengeschichtlichen Literatur vom Jahre 1825–1850. In Niedner’s "Zeitschrift für historische Theologie," 1851.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Universal History of the Church: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p56.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vie de Jésus (Chap. III. p. 35): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p100.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Vorlesungen über N. Testamentliche Zeitgeschichte, aus dessen Nachlass herausgegeben von Löhlein, mit Vorwort von Hundeshagen. Frankf. a M. 1862.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>What is Church History? A Vindication of the Idea of Historical Development: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>during the Middle Ages (1885): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p132.4">1</a></li>
 <li>lnaugural Address, delivered at the Danville Theol. Seminary. Cincinnati, 1854.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.i-p11.2">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Index of Names" prev="iii" next="v" id="iv">
  <h2 id="iv-p0.1">Index of Names</h2>
  <insertIndex type="name" id="iv-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>(Tholuck.): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p71.1">1</a></li>
 <li>A. F. Gfrörer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p70.1">1</a></li>
 <li>A. Hausrath: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Abel Stevens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Abraham Geiger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p100.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Adam of Bremen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Alexander the Great: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Anastasius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Andronicus Palaeologus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p25.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Angelo Mai: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p43.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Antoine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p41.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Antoninus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Arthur Penrhyn Stanley: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p135.2">1</a></li>
 <li>August Neander: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p93.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Augustin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p7.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Augustine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p9.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p27.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p79.2">3</a></li>
 <li>Bancroft: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p140.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Bartholomaeus of Lucca: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Baur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Beza: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.88-p43.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Billroth: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Bishop Lightfoot: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.59-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Bishop Wordsworth: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p53.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Brieger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Caesar Augustus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p57.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.15-p11.2">2</a></li>
 <li>Caesar Baronius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p39.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Caligula: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p51.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Calvin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p42.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Canon Farrar: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p93.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.64-p17.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Card. Hergenröther: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p69.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Casaubon: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Caspar Sacharelli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p42.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Cassian: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.43-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cassiodorus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p30.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Catiline: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p57.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ch. K. Adams: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Charles Hardwick: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p130.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p32.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Cheetham: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p154.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Chrysostom: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.88-p42.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cicero: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.5-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p57.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p5.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p27.1">4</a></li>
 <li>Claude Fabre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p47.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Claude Fleury: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p47.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Claudius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Clement of Alexandria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Coleridge: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Constantine the Great: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p22.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Döllinger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>D’achery: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Dante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p27.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Dean Stanley: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p70.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.73-p21.1">3</a></li>
 <li>Delitzsch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p119.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.11">2</a></li>
 <li>Diomedes Kyriakos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p156.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Dionysius "the Little": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.8-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dionysius Exiguus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Domitian: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Dorner: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p111.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Dr. Baur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1-p9.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p85.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Dr. Ch. Frisch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p32.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dr. E. C. Bissell: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p9.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Dr. Godet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p64.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dr. John Joseph Ignatius Döllinger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p71.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dr. Keim: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p87.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dr. Münter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dr. Schenkel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p89.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dr. Westcott: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p66.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dr. Wieseler: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p30.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Durand: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.14">1</a></li>
 <li>E. Abbot: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p152.10">1</a></li>
 <li>E. H. Gillett: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.1">1</a></li>
 <li>E. Schürer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Edmund De Pressensé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p117.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Edward Gibbon: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p124.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Engelhardt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Ernest Renan: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p119.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Etienne L. Chastel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p114.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Eusebius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p21.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p56.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Evagrius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p22.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Ewald: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p121.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.15">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.88-p44.1">3</a></li>
 <li>F. C. Baur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p5.1">1</a></li>
 <li>F. Kerz: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p60.4">1</a></li>
 <li>F. X. Funk: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p69.13">1</a></li>
 <li>F. X. Kraus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p69.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Farrar: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p134.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p121.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p95.2">3</a></li>
 <li>Ferdinand Christian Baur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p101.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Fleury: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p47.6">1</a></li>
 <li>François Pagi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p41.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Franz Kaulen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Fred. Spanheim: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p84.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Frederic W. Farrar: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p136.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Fricke: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.15">1</a></li>
 <li>G. Uhlhorn: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gallandi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p43.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Geiseler: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Geo. P. Fisher: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>George P. Fisher: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p146.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gerhard Uhlhorn: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p39.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Goethe: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.15-p35.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p3.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p177.3">3</a></li>
 <li>Gottfried Arnold: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p85.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gregory of Tours: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Guericke: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.8">1</a></li>
 <li>H. Brück: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p69.7">1</a></li>
 <li>H. Hackett: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p152.9">1</a></li>
 <li>H. P. C. Henke: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p92.1">1</a></li>
 <li>H. Schiller: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p36.1">1</a></li>
 <li>H. Schmid: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.29">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.14">2</a></li>
 <li>H. Venema: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p91.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hagenbach: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Haimo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Harnack: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Hase: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Hasse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p111.7">2</a></li>
 <li>Hauck: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Hefele: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p64.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Henry B. Smith: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p142.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Henry Hart Milman: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p134.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Henry M. Baird: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p147.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Herod Antipas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p51.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Herod the Great: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.15-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Herzog: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.26">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.4">3</a></li>
 <li>Hilgenfeld: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hillel I: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p102.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Humboldt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p30.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Ideler: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p28.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p32.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p35.1">3</a></li>
 <li>Idumean Herod: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p57.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Innocent XI: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p46.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Irenaeus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p71.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Isaac Milner: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p126.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Isocrates: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p119.2">1</a></li>
 <li>J. C. L. Gieseler: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p98.1">1</a></li>
 <li>J. G. Dowling: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>J. H. Hottinger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p83.1">1</a></li>
 <li>J. L. von Mosheim: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p87.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p26.1">2</a></li>
 <li>J. M. Schröckh: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p89.1">1</a></li>
 <li>J. N. Brischar: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p60.6">1</a></li>
 <li>J. P. Lange: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jacobi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Jacques Bénigne Bossuet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p49.1">1</a></li>
 <li>James C. Robertson: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p129.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jerome: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p57.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.43-p10.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Jesus Christ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.15-p4.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Joh. Adam Möhler: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p67.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Joh. Alzog: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p68.3">1</a></li>
 <li>John Stuart Mill: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.44-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>John von Müller: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.1-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Jos. Ign. Ritter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p66.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Joseph Hergenröther: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Joseph Milner: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p126.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Josephus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p10.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p4.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p12.4">3</a></li>
 <li>Julius Caesar: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Justin Martyr: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Juvenal: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p23.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Köllner: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Karl Rudolph Hagenbach: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p104.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Kepler: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p24.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p33.7">2</a></li>
 <li>Kurtz: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.17">1</a></li>
 <li>L. Ellies Dupin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p53.1">1</a></li>
 <li>L. Freidländer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Laderchi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p39.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Lange: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Laurentius Valla: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Lecky: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.44-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Leopold Von Stolberg: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p60.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Lichtenberger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Lindner: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Locherer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p62.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Luther: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p45.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Lutterbeck: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Möller: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p109.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Münscher: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.2">1</a></li>
 <li>M. Schneckenburger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mabillon: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Mansi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p43.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Martène: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Massuet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Matthew Arnold: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p17.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Matthias Flacius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p82.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mcclintock: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Merle D’aubigné: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p115.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Milman: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p134.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Montfaucon: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Motley: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p140.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Muratori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p43.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Napoleon: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.15-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Natalis (Noel) Alexander: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p46.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Neander: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p27.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p5.1">3</a></li>
 <li>Nero: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p22.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p7.3">2</a></li>
 <li>Nicephorus Callisti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Nicolaus of Cusa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Niebuhr: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Niedner: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Nitzsch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Origen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Otto Frid. Fritzsche: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Pallavicini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p43.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Paolo Sarpi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p43.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Paulus Diaconus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Persius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p23.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Petau: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Ph. Schaff: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p152.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Philaret Bapheidos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p156.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Philip Schaff: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p145.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Philip Smith: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p132.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Philo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Phocas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p25.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Pingré: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p30.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Plato: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Plitt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Plumptre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p10.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Plutarch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Polycrates: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.43-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Pompey: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p57.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p6.3">2</a></li>
 <li>Pontius Pilate: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p51.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Poppaea: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Prescott: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p140.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Pritchard: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Professor Reuss: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p91.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Publius Lentulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p43.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Quirinius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Raynaldi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p39.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Remi Ceillier: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p54.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Renan: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p100.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Reuss: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.88-p45.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Rev. Charles Pritchard: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Riehm Kitto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p152.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Rohrbacher: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p56.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Rothe: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.23">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p111.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Rousseau: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.15-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Rufinus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p30.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Ruinart: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Samuel Basnage: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p41.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Schaff: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Schelling: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Schenkel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p152.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Sebastien le Nain de Tillemont: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p51.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Seneca: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p8.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p23.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p23.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p7.8">4</a></li>
 <li>Sirmond: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Smith: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p154.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p154.4">2</a></li>
 <li>Socrates: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p30.5">2</a></li>
 <li>Sozomen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p22.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p30.6">2</a></li>
 <li>Spanheim: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p41.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Stäudlin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p3.1">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Augustin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p41.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Stanley: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p134.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Stebbing: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p126.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Strabo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Strong: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Tacitus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p16.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p23.3">2</a></li>
 <li>Terentius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tertullian: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p52.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p88.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p71.6">3</a></li>
 <li>Theiner: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p39.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Theod. Katerkamp: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p61.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Theodoret: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p22.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p30.7">2</a></li>
 <li>Theodoric: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p30.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Theodorus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p22.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Thomas Grantham: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p126.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Thomasius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Tiberius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p7.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p42.2">3</a></li>
 <li>Tischendorf: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Titus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p7.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Trench: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p131.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ullmann: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p111.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Vespasian: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p7.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Virgil: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>W. G. T. Shedd: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p144.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Wace: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p154.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Waddington: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p128.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Washington Irving: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p140.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Weingarten: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Welte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Wetzer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Winer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p152.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Wm. Smith: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p152.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Zaccagni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p43.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Zaccaria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p43.5">1</a></li>
 <li>the Venerable Bede: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p32.3">1</a></li>
 <li>the three Assemani: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p43.15">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" prev="iv" next="vi" id="v">
  <h2 id="v-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Greek" id="v-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="v-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">̓: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p54.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀββά ὁ πατήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγάπη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p39.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p29.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθὸν ἄνδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p52.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγαθοεργεῖν. ἁγνεία, ἀδηλότης, ἀνδραποδιστής , ἄδροφόνος, ἐτεροδιδασκαλεῖν, θεοσέβεια, καταστολή, πλέγμα, ορισμός , φιλαργυρία, ψευδολόγος, ψευδώνυμος .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγενεαλόγητος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγνοεῖν, ἀδικία, ἀθετεῖν, αἰχμαλωτίζειν, ἀναπέμπειν, ἀνταποκρίνεσθαι, ἀντικείμενος, ἀντιλαμβάνεσθαι, ἀπελπίζειν, ἀπολογεῖσθαι, ἀτενίζειν, ἐκδιώκειν, ἐπιφαίνειν, εὐγενής , ἠχεῖν, καταργεῖν, κινδυνεύειν, κυριεύειν, πανοπλία,παράδεισος, συγχαίρειν, συνευδοκεῖν, ὑστέρημα, χαρίζεσθαι, ψαλμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p160.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγράφοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγρεύειν, ἄλαλος, ἀλεκτοροφωνία, γναφεύς , εκθαμβεῖσθαι, ἐναγκαλίζεσθαι, ἐξάπινα, ἐνειλέω, ἐξουδενόω, ἔννυχον, μογιλάλος, πρασιαὶ πρασιαί, προσάββατον, προμεριμνᾶν, προσορμίζεσθαι, συνθλίβειν, τηλαυγῶς , ὑπολήνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p74.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγωγή, ἀθλεῖν, βέλτιον, μεμβράνα, ὀρθοτομεῖν, πραγματεία, φιλόθεος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδόκιμος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p103.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφόθεος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p48.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p70.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p70.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p63.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδικίαν ἐμίσησα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδοκίμου ὄντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p56.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκούομεν λαλούντων αὐτῶν ταῖς ἡμετέραις γλώσσαις τὰ μεγαλεῖα τοῦ θεοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p49.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκριβῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκροθίνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀληθῶς γενόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p64.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ ̓ οὐχ ὥσπερ σύνταξιν τῶν κυριακῶν λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλ ̔ οὐδέ, εἰ καί, εἰ μήτι, τίς οὖν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p160.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμήτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀμνός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p74.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνάλυσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνίστητε τῷ διαβόλῳ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνόσιος , διδακτικός, κενοφωνία, νομίμως , παραθήκη, γενεαλογία, εὐσεβῶς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p58.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναβατικὸν Παύλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναβλέψαι, ἐμβλέψας, περιβλεψάμενος , ἀναπηδήσας, κύψας , ἐμβριμησάμενος, ἐπιστραφείς ἀποστενάξας.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p71.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγέννησις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγεννάομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγεννήσας ἡμᾶς είς ἐλπίδα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγεννηθῆτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p225.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p227.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγινώσκειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p171.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀναγνωσις τοῦ νόμου καὶ τῶν προφητῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνατάξασθαι διήγησιν περὶ τῶν πεπληροφορημένων ἐν ἡμῖν πραγμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p182.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεθέμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνελημφθη ἐν δόξῃ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνεψιός,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνθύπατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p127.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p146.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνταναπληρόω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιθέσεις τῆς ψευδωνύμου γνώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιστράτηγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p127.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνυπότακτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπάτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπέθανεν ... θαματωθείς ... ζωοποιηθείς πνεύματι ... ἐκήρυξεν –ϊ... –ͅϊπορευθεὶς εἰς οὐρανόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπέκρυψας ταῦτα ἀπὸ σοφῶν καὶ συνετῶν καὶ ἀπεκάλυψας αὐτα νηπίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p181.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόλουσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι, ἄγγελοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.68-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπαύγασμα,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπείθεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεκατέστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p27.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεκατέστησε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p27.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπεκατεστάθ̓η: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p27.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπο τότε ἤρξατο ὁ Ἰης., κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p51.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπογραφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p71.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκάλυψις μυστηρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκαθίστημι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p27.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποκαλύψαι τόν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ ἐν ἐμοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολύτρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολῶ τὴν σοφίαν τῶνσοφῶν καὶ τὴν σύνεσιν τῶν συνετῶν ἀθετήσω.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p182.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p56.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπομνεμονεύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποπλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστάτω ἀπὸ ἀδικίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀποστελῶ εἰς αὐτοὺς προφήτας καὶ ἀποστόλους καὶ ἐξ αὐτῶν ἀποκτενοῦσι καὶ εκδιώξουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p187.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀριθμὸς γὰρ ἀνθρώπου ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p97.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρνέομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p184.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p74.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρνουμε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p184.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχη τοῦ εὐαγγελίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p145.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχισυνάγωγοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p26.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχισυνάγωγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχων τῆς συναγωγῆς,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p26.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀσπάζονταί σε ... πάντες οἱ ἀπὸ Φιλίππων ἐν χριστῷ, ὂτεν καὶ ἐπέστειλά σοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p54.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀστήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p30.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p33.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀστεῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφέωνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφίενται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p27.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφανίζουσιν ὅπως φανῶσι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p102.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀφιλάργυρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p25.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.22">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγιασμένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγιασμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p60.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁνάγομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἃ κατήρτισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p103.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἃ προητοίμασεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p103.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄαγεννημένοι ... διὰ λόγου ζῶντος θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλα μυρία θαυμάσια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄλλος παράκλητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p80.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄναθεωρέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωποι ἀγράμματοι καὶ ἰδιῶται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p100.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p106.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄνθρωπος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p107.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p108.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρα οὖν τοῦτο λὲγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p45.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p26.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄστρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p30.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p33.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄφεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.13">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄχρηστον, εὔχρηστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p54.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄχρηστος, εὔχρηστος ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅγιοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅλυσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.93-p3.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅλωσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἅπαξ λεγόμενα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p147.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἆρα νῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p21.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἆρα οὖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p21.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀκύλας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p62.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p62.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀλφαῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p79.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀναβαθμοὶ Ἰακώβου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀντεμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p184.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀντονεῖνος, Παυλεῖνος, Παπεῖρος Σαβεῖνος, Φαυστεῖος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀποκάλυψισ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p18.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀπομνημονεύματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀρχαιολογία Ἰουδαική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀσιανός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p60.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἀσιαρχαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p146.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄνωθεν μέλλω σταυρωθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἄτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐὰν μὴ βαπτίσωνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p29.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐὰν τις ἁμάρτῃ, παράκλητον ἔχομεν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν δίκαιον.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p68.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐάν τε γὰρ ζῶμεν, τῳ κυπίῳ ζῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p200.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐ–ϊν –ͅϊτῇ παρουσίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.89-p12.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p51.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p109.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p110.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p112.2">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγώ εἰμι Κηφᾶ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐγγύς μαχαίρας ἐγγύς θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐδόξασεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p49.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐδικαίωσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p49.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐδικαιώθη ἐν πνεύματι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p262.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐθελοθρησκεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ σπέρματος Δαυεὶδ κατὰ σάρκα ... υἱος θεοῦ κατὰ πνεῦμα ἁγιωσύνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τῆ ς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p113.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ ἐμοῦ λαμβάνει καὶ ἀναγγελεῖ ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκ τοῦ πληρώματος αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκάθισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p27.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκάλεσεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκήρυξεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκβολὴν ἐποιοῦντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.40">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκηρύχθη ἐν ἕθνεσιν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.63-p11.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.65-p10.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p97.1">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησίαι κατ̓ οἷκον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.56-p6.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκλέγομαι, ἐκλογή, ἐκλεκτός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p44.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκλεγω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p44.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκούφιζον τὸ πλοῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.42">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπόρευσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκπορεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐλέγχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμὲ δοξάσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμβλέψας αὐτῷ ἡγάπησεν αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p85.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐμνημόνευσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἀδήλῳ που σκότει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν ἐμοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p66.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Ἐφέσῶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p22.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p22.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Ἰταλίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p54.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Ρώμῃ ἀπέρχομαι σταυρωθῆναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Χριστῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p67.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αὐτῷ κατοικεῖ πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς θεότητος σωματικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν αρχῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν λόγῳ καὶ διδασκαλίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν νοΐ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p69.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p58.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς σπουδαίοις καὶ ἀρχαίοις ἀντιγράφοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p98.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p69.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν πρεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p110.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ πάσχα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p126.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν τῷ συνπληροῦσθαι τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς Πεντηκοστῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p91.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνανθρώπησις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p59.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεβριμήσατο τῷ πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p107.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργουμένη δι ̓ ἀγάπης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p54.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνερφεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p65.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνσάρκωσις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p59.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἔργων ἐκ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p111.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ἔργων δικαιοῦται, ἄνθρωπος καὶ οὐκ ἐκ πίστεῶς μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p25.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ὕδατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p108.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ ὧν ὁ Χριστὸς τὸ κατὰ σάρκα, ὁ ὢν επὶ πάντων, θὲος εὐλογητὸς εἰς τοὺς αἰωνας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p78.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξήγησις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p80.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξελέξατο ἡμᾶς ἐν αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξηγήσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p37.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουδενημένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p69.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὸ τέρμα τῆς δύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.32-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπὶ τὸ τέρμα τῆς δύσεως ἐλθων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p54.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p7.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p10.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίστευον καὶ ἐβαπτίζοντο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπι τῶ θεῷ τῷ σωτῆρί μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.46-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπικέλλω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπικατάρατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p10.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιμεληταί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιούσιος [ιν τηε Λορδ̑ς Πραψερ], τηε διμινυτίε ὠτίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκοπέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκοπή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p6.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστάτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστεύθη ἐν κόσμῳ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιστολὴ καθολική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐποίησεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p15.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπτωχευσεν πλούσιος ὤν, ἵνα ὑμεῖς τῇ ἐκείνου πτωχείᾳ πλουτήσητε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐρχόμενον ἐν σαρκί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p110.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσθίετε τὰ παρατιθέμενα ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p175.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p60.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστάθη ἐπάνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p37.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐστί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.v-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐσχάτως ἔχει,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p66.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐταραχθη τῷ πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p107.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐυδοκιμοῦντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p56.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφάνη γὰρ αὐτοῖς τρίτην ἔχων ἡμέραν πάλιν ζῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p17.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφάπαξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφανερώθη ἐν σαρκί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p110.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐφοβοῦντο γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p126.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑαυτὸν ἐκένωσεν, μορφὴν δούλου λαβών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p109.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑξακόσιοι ἑξήκοντα ἓξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p97.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑξακόσιοι δέκα ἓξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p98.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑορτὴ ἑβδομάδων, ἁγία ἑπτὰ ἑβδομάδων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p17.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑορτὴ θερισμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p17.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑορτὴ τῶν Ἰουδίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p108.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑορτή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p113.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑπτάκις δεσμὰ φορέσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p53.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑρμηνεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p3.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑρμηνεία γλωσσῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑρμηνεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p81.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑρμηνευτὴς Πέτρου γενόμενος], ωροτε δοων αχχυρατελψ [ἀκριβῶς ἔγραψεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑρμηνευτής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p81.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑσπέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτέραις γλώσσαις λαλεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑτεροούσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔγραψεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔθηκεν θεμέλιον ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p166.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔκλεψεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔλεγχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔμαθεν ἐφ’ ὧν ἔπαθεν τὴν ὑπακοήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p64.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔνδικος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔξοδον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔπειτα ὤφθη Ἰακωβῳ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔργα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p127.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔστωσαν ὑμῶν αἰ ὀσφύες περιεζωσμέναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p190.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔσχατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p72.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔσχατον δὲ πάντων, ὡσπερεὶ τῷ ἐκτρώματι, ὤφθη κἀμοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p72.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔσωσεν ἡμᾶς δαὶ λουτροῦ παλιγγενεσίας καὶ ἀνακαινώσεως πνεύματος ἁγίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p88.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχετε τὴν πίστιν τοῦ κυπίου ἡμῶν Ἱησοῦ Χριστοῦ τῆς δόξης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p58.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.92-p12.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔχωμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p58.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.92-p12.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕκαστος τῇ ἰδίᾳ διαλεκτῳ ἡμῶν ἐν ᾗ ἐγεννήθημεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἕτεραι γλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκ σοῦ γὰρ γένος ἐσμέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐκκλησιαστικὴ ̔ιστορία ἀπὸ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμων Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ μέχρι τῶν καθ’ ἡμᾶς χρόνων ὑπὸ Φιλαρετοῦ Βαψείδου, ἀρχιμάνδρίτου Δ. Φ. καὶ καθηγητοῦ τῆς Θεολογίας ἐν τῇ ἐν Χάλκῃ Θεολογικῇ Σχολῇ. Τόμος πρῶτος. Ἀρχαία ̓εκκλης· ἱστορία.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p156.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν Κωνσταντινοπόλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p156.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐπίκτητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐσσηνοί, Ἐσσαῖοι, Ὀσσαῖοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐτελειώθησαν οἱ ἅγιοι ἔνδοξοι ἀπόστολοι Πέτρος καὶ Παῦλος μηνὶ Ἰουνίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἑβραίων γράμμασι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p87.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἓν ἀνδρῶν, ἓν θεῶν γένος, ἐκ μιᾶς δὲ πνέομεν ματρὸς ἀμφότεροι.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔγειρε, ὁ καθεύδων,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἔδωκεν εἰς οἰκοδομὴν καὶ οὐκ εἰς καθαίρεσιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p173.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p108.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠναγκάσθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p100.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠρμήνευσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p96.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἠρμήνευσε δ’ αὐτὰ ὡς ἥν δυνατὸς ἕκαστος .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p77.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p57.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.62-p14.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἑορτή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p115.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ Δύναμις τοῦ θεοῦ ἡ καλουμένη Μεγάλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.73-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ Λατινὴ βασιλεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ διάκονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.62-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ζωὴ ἐφανερώθη, καὶ ἑωράκαμεν καὶ μαρτυροῦμεν καὶ ἀπαγγέλλομεν ὑμῖντῆν ζωήν τὴν αἰώνιον ἥτις ἧν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα καὶ ἐφανερώθη ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p70.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ζωή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p44.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ μέλλουσα οἰκουμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πίστις συνήργει τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἔργων ἡ πίστις ἐτελειώθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ παρασκευὴ τοῦ πάσχα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p126.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ παρουσία τοῦ σώματος ἀσθενὴς , καὶ ὁ λόγος ἐξουθενημένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p69.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ πεντηκοστή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ σκήνοπηγία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p115.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ψυχῇ μου τετάρακται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p107.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p127.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p44.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p45.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμονίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p43.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμονεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p61.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγεμονεύοντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p43.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p45.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμἐρας τινάς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.32-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμέρα τῶν νέων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p17.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμέραι ἱκαναί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.32-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p232.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡμῖν οἱ ἀπ ̓ ἀρχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p170.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡρμήνευσε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p97.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἢ καὶ δι ̓ ἀποκαλύψεων ἔζωθεν οὐσῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p56.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἤδιον διδόντες ἢ λαμβάνοντες,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p7.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἧν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p34.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p41.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p50.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἧν συνεχομένη πυρετῷ μεγάλῳ. συνεχομένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p149.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἧχος ὥσπερ φερομένης πνοῆς βιαίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡ πίστις χωρὶς ἔργων νεκρά ἐστιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδία. τῆ ς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p112.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἰδεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p226.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p227.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερόδουλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.90-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p17.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱερεύς, ו: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.59-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱλασμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p23.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p65.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱλασμός, ἱλαστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p40.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p207.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα ἐπιγνῷς περὶ ὦν κατηχήθης τὴν ἀσφάλειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p55.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰάκωβος, καὶ Κηφᾶς καὶ Ἰωάννης, οἰ δοκοῦντες στῦλοι εἷναι ... αὐτοὶ εἰς τὴν περιτομήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p70.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰησοῦς Χριστός Θεοῦ Ὑιὸς Σωτὴρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, ἀφ’ οὖ καὶ τὸ Χριστιανοὶ ἐπονομάζεσθαι ἐσχήκαμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p60.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰουδαῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p62.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰουδαϊκοι μῦθοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰωάννης ...ὃς ἐγεννήθη ἱερευς τὸ πέταλον πεφορηκὼς –ϊκαὶ–ͅϊμάρτυς και–ῒ –ͅϊδιδάσκαλος οὗτος ἐν Εφέσω, κεκοίμηται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.43-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἰωάννου μὲν ἀκουστής,Πολυκάρπου δὲ ἑταῖρος γεγονώς..: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p76.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀκτωκαιδεκάτον τῆσ Ἡρώδον βασιλείας ἐνιαυτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p81.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀναίμην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p6.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀπτασία τῶν ἀγγέλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p64.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀρέγομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.47">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὀψία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀδελφὸς τοῦ Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p68.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀδελφός τοῦ Κυρίου Ἰάκωβος ὁ ὀνομασθεὶς ὑπὸ πάντων δίκαιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p93.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἀληθινὸς θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p70.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐπιστήθιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἔχων τὸν υἱὸν ἔχει τὴν ζωὴν ... ζωὴν ἔχετε αἰώνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p89.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ Χριστὸς οὗτος ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ βαπτίζων ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίω–ϊͅ–ͅϊ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θαυμάσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θεὸς τὸν ἐαυτοῦ υἱὸν πεμψας ἐν ὁμοιώματι σάρκος ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p98.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.17">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p41.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p119.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p232.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κύριος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ καρδιογνώστη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p53.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ κατέχων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p20.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.89-p7.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p48.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λόγος τοῦ σταυροῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ λογος τοῦ θυοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p40.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μεν̀ δὴ Ματθαῖος ἐν τοῖσ Ἐβραίοις τῆ ἰδίᾳ διαλέκτῳ αὐτῶν καὶ γραφὴν ἐξήνεγκεν εὐαγγελίου, τοῦ Πέτρου καὶ Παύλου ἐν Ῥ ώμη εὐαγγελιζομένων καὶ θεμελιούντων τὴν ἐκκλησίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p86.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μικρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p67.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p87.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μονογενὴς θεός ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μονογενὴς υἱός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p45.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μονογενής υἱός ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ παρακύψας εἰς νόμον τέλειον τὸν τῆς ἐλευθερίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πιστεύσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p108.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πιστεύσας καὶ βαπτισθεὶς σωθήσεται, ὁ δὲ ἀπιστήσας κατακριθήσεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p108.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ πονηρὸς οὐχ ἃπτεται αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p86.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τέκτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p58.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ τρίπηχυς ἄνθρωπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p70.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ υἱός τοῦ ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p96.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁδηγήσει ὑμᾶς εἰς τὴν ἀλήθειαν πᾶσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμογλωσσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁμοούσιος ανδ θεοτόκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁποῖοί ποτε ἦσαν, οὐδέν μοι διαφέρει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p40.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁράω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p262.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁρκωμοσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁς ἀποδώσει ἑκάστῳ κατὰ τὰ ἔργα αύτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃ μισεῖς μηδενὶ ποιήσῃς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p119.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃ πέμψει ὁ πατὴρ ἐν τῷ ὀνόματί μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃν ἐγὼ πέμψω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃν δέ θέλει σκληρύνει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p103.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃς ἐφανερώθη ἐν σαρκί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὃς τοῦ ἰδίου υἱοῦ οὐκ ἐφείσατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄψις–ϊ,–ͅϊ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p10.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅμοιοι αὐτῷ ἐσόμεθα, ὅτι οψόμεθα αὐτὸν καθώς ἐστιν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p90.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅραμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p64.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p34.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p119.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅς ἐστιν εἰκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου πρωτότοκος πάσης κρίσεως, ὅτι ἐν αὐτῷ ἐκρίσθη τὰ παν́τα ... τὰ πάντα δἰ αὐτοῦ καὶὶ εἰς αὐτὸν ἔκτισται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅσιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p66.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι εἶς ὐπέρ πάντων ἀπέθανεν, ἄρα οἱ πάντες απέθανον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι πώρωσις τῷ Ἰσραὴλ γέγονεν ἄχρις οὗ τὸ πλήρωμα τῶν ἐθνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p203.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὃς ἐφανερώθη ἐν σαρκί,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑγιὴς κανών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑγιαίνουσα διδασκαλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p60.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμᾶς διδάξει πάντα καὶ ὑπομνήσει ὑμᾶς πάντα ἅ εἷπον ὑμῖν ἐγώ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπέδραμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπέρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπέρ, περί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p33.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὸ τὸ τέρμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπόστασις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπακοή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p67.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερῷον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p92.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπερλίαν ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p27.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.35-p31.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρέτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p30.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p14.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπομονή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποπλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποστασις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.43">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑποτρέχω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὒδατι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὕπατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p127.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὗς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὠς σοφὸς ἀπχιτέκτων θεμέλιον ἔθηκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p167.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἀντικειμένῳ ὀργιζόμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p56.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς ἐν παραδόσει μαθών: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p88.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς περιστεράν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡς πρέπει υἱοῖς θεου̑: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡσεὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὡσεί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p44.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p28.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p87.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὤφθη ἀγγέλοις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὥσπερ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p28.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p87.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὧν τὰ ὀνόματα ἐν Βίβλῳ ζωῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p179.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p49.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">όω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p121.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῤηθέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥαββί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥαββονί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥαββουνί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ῥαντίσωνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p29.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ῥωμαικὴ Ἰστορία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p79.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΑΝΘ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p131.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βοανεργές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Βοανηργές: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γάιος Καῖσαρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p147.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Γαλλίωνος ἀνθυπάτου ὄντος τῆς Αχαίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p132.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δίκαιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p118.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δαναΐδες καὶ Δίρκαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p90.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διὰ νόμου ἐπίγνωσις ἁμαρτιας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.10-p6.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δικαίωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p120.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δικαίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p119.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δικαιοσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p108.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p117.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Δικαιοσύνη τοῦ νόμου Δικαιοσύνη τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p110.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐαγγέλιον κατὰ Πέτρον οφ Εβιονιτε οριγιν, Κήρυγμα Πέτρου , Πράξεις Πέτρου, Ἀποκάλυψις Πέτρου, Περίοδοι Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐανθας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p118.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Εὐδόκησεν ὁ θεος ... ἀποκαλύψαι τὸν υἱὸν αὐτοῦ ἐν ἐμοὶ, ἱνα εὐαγγελίζωμαι αὐτὸν ἐν τοῖς ἔθνεσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θεσσαλονίκαια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.89-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κήρυγμα Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κήρυγμα Πέτρου ἐν Ῥώμῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κύριε, ποῦ πορεύῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἐπλήσθησαν πάντες πνεύματος ἁγίου, καὶ ἤρξαντο λαλεῖν ἑτέραις γλώσσαις, Καθὼς τὸ πνεῦμα ἐδίδου ἀποφθέγγεσθαι αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ὁ λόγος σὰρξ ἐγένετο καὶ ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν ημῖν, καὶ εθεασάμεθα τὴν δόξαν αυτοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καίσαρ Σεβαστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p169.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καῖσαρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καισαρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καισαρσεβαστον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p168.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p169.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κιλίκιος τράγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p50.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κλήμης ὁ γενόμενος ἐπίσκοποσ Ῥωμαίων ἔγραψε τὴν ἐπιστολήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p88.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κλεόπας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p79.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κλεόπατρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p79.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κλωπᾶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p79.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κολασσαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κολοσσαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κορινθία κόρη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.90-p4.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κρῆτες ἀεὶ ψεῦσται, κακὰ θηρία, γαστέρες ἀργαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Κυρήνιος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p57.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p40.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λόγος ἄσαρκος , Λόγος σπερματικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λατεῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λατεινος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p118.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λευίς, Λευείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λογίων Κυριακῶν ἐξηγήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p234.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λουκᾶς τὸ μὲν γένος ὥν τῶν ἀπ ̔ Ἀντιοχείας, τὴν ἐπιστήμην δὲ ἰατρός , κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Λουκᾶς,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μάρκος δ̓ Ἰταλίῃ, Λουκᾶσ Ἀχαιίδι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΜΑΡΑΝ ΑΘΑ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p83.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μαθθαῖος ὁ τελώνης ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μαθθαῖος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μαρια ἡ τοῦ Ἰακώβου καὶ Ἰωσὴφ μήτηρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p67.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ματθαῖος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ματθαῖος μὲν οὗν Ἑβραίδι διαλεκ́τῳ τὰ λόγια συνατάξατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p77.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ματθεῖος μὲν ἔγραψεν Ἑβραίοις θαύματα Χριστοῦ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ματθ. ὁ γράψας τὸ εὐαγγέλιον Ἑβραΐδι γλώσσῃ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p90.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μετανοήσατε, καὶ βαπτισθήτω ἒκαστος ὑμῶν ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι Ἰησοῦ Χρ. εἰς ἄφεσιν τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ὑμῶν, καὶ λήμψεσθε τὴν δωρεὰν τους ἁγίου πνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μετανοεῖτε καὶ πιστεύετε ἐν τῷ εὐαγγελίῳ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μονογενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μονογενής θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νόμος παρτεισῆλθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.10-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νερων Και: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Νικηφόρου Καλλίστου τοῦ Ξανθοπούλου Ἐκκλησιαστικῆς ἱς τορίας Βιβλία ιή.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p26.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ξριστὸς οὖτος ἐλέγετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ονήσιμον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p54.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p102.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρος ὅς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρος·: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πᾶσι δ’ Ἰωάννης κήρυξ μέγας , οὐρανοφοίτης.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΠΑΠΙΑΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p76.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΠΑΠΥΛΟΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p76.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΠΟΛΕΙΤΑΡΧΟΥΝΤΩΝ ΣΩΣΙΠΑΤΡΟΥ ΤΟΥ ΚΛΕΟ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p143.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παῦλος γενόμενο· μέγιστος· ὑπογραμμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.88-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παιδαγωγὸς εἰς Χριστόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.10-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Παντοδαπαῖς γλώσσαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p71.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Περίοδοι Πέτρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πράξεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πράξεις Παύλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πράξεις Παύλου], used by Origen and ranked by Eusebiu" with the Antilegomena »or νόθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πράξεις τῶν ἁγίων ἀποστόλων Πέτρου καὶ Παύλου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Πρὸσ Ἑβραίους,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p100.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Προσεύχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σὺ εἷ Πέτρος, καὶ ἐπὶ ταύτῃ πέτρᾳ οικοδομήσω μου τὴν ἐκκλησίαν, καὶ πύλαι ᾅδου οὐ κατισχύσουσιν αὐτῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p3.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σύζυγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p54.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαῦλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαούλ, Σαούλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σαρδιανὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p60.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Σεβαστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὰ κπύφια τῶν ἀνθπώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p71.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὸ ὕδωρ οἷνον γεγενημένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p109.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΤΩΝ ΕΠΙ - ΠΑΥΛΟΥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p131.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τεῖταν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p151.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τειτάν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p155.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τειταν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p118.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p28.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τραλλιανός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p60.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΥΟ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΥΠΑΤΟΥ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p131.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Φ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χ Γ Δ Σ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p122.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χῶναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χρίστειος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p60.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστὸς Ἰησοῦς ἦλθεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον ἁμαρτωλοὺς σῶσαι, ὣν πρῶτός εἰμι ἐγώ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστιανοὶ εἶναι κατηγορούμεθα, τὸ δὲ χρηστὸν μισεῖσθαι οὐ δίκαιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p60.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χριστοῦ προεγνωσμένου μέν πρὸ καταβολῆς κόσμου, φανερωθέντος δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p15.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ψευδάδελφοι παρείσακτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">α: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.8">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.14">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.5">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰδώς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰσθητήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἰχμαλωσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p56.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αἱρετικός , ἀκατάγνωστος, ἀφθορία, ἀψευδής , καλοδιδάσκαλος, ματαιολόγος , πρεσβύτις, σωτήριος , φιλάγαθος, φίλανδρος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς ἧν ἀρχόμενος ὡσεὶ ἐτῶν τριάκοντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτὸς ἱλασμός ἐστιν περὶ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν, οὐ περὶ τῶν ἡμετέρων δὲ μόνον, αλλὰ καὶ περὶ ὂλου τοῦ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p66.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτόπται καὶ ὑπηρέται γενόμενοι τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p170.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p38.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοκράτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p45.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὔτη ἀπογραφὴ πρώτη ἐγένετο ἡγεμονεύοντος τῆς Συρίας Κυρηνίου–β̈.–ͅβ̈: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ νικήσασα τὸν κόσμον, ἡ πίστις ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p91.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αίσχρολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">απὸ τότε ἤρξατο ὁ Ἰησοῦς κηρύσσειν, κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p51.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αποκαλυψις ιωανου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ατθαῖος μὲν γὰρ πρότερον Ἑβραίοις κηρύξας, ὡς ἔμελλε καὶ εφ ̓ ἑτέρους ἰέναι, πατρίῳ γλώττῃ γραφῇ παραδοὺς τὸ κατ ̓ αὐτὸν εύαγγέλιον, τὸ λεῖπον τῇ αὐτοῦ παρουσίᾳ τούτοις, ἀφ’ ὧν ἐστέλλετο, διὰ τῆς · γραφῆς ἀπεπλήρου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p89.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αυτή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p61.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">β: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.15">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάπτισμα εἰς τ̀ον θάνατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάπτισμα μετανοίας εἰς ἄφεσιν ἁμαρτιῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βάπτω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίβλος γενέσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p145.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βίος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p44.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαπτίζειν ἐν πνεύματι ἁγίῳ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p29.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαπτίζειν ανδ βαπτισμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαπτίζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαπτισμῶν διδαχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p29.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαπτισμοὺς ποτηρίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βας. τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p227.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p44.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεία τῶν οὐρανῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p227.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p41.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βασιλεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p135.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βαττολογεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p102.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βουληθεις ἀπεκύησεν ἡμᾶς λόγῳ ἀληθείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βραδύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">βραδυπλοέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γὰρ καὶ γένος ἐσμέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p28.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γάρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p105.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p110.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p135.9">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέγραπται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p71.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένη γλωσσῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένηθῆναι ἐξ ὒδατος –ϊκαὶ–ͅϊπνεύματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γέρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p8.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννηθῆναι ἄνωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννηθῇ ἄνωθεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p226.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεννηθῇ ἄνωθεν, εἰσελθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p227.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γενομένης στάσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p45.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γερουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γεωμετρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p100.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλώσσῃ λαλεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p67.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p19.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλώσσαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλώσσαις λαλήσουσιν καιναῖς .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p109.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλώσσαις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλῶσσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p67.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p67.4">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλῶσσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p27.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p67.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γλῶσσαι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις ψευδώνυμος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραμματεύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p146.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραμματεῖς , νομικοί, νομοδιδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυμνῇ λοιπὸν ἤδη τῇ κεφαλῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυναῖκες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p90.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δἰ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p78.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p100.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίκαιος καὶ ὠβλίας,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p93.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δίχα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p116.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δύναμις̑ θεοῦ εἰς σωτηρίαν παντὶ τῷ πιστεύοντι , Ἰουδαίῳ τε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεῖν πάντοτε προσεύχεσθαι καὶ μὴ ἐκκακεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p193.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δεσμοῖς μου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p67.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δευτέρωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δηλόω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p121.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι ̓ ὀτασίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p56.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι ̓ ὁράματος ὁφθείς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p56.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι ̓ ὁραμάτων καὶ ἐνυπνίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p56.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι ̓ αὐτοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p97.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὰ πίστεως Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p114.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p29.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p29.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p15.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάβολος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p58.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονος τῆς ἐν Κεγχρεαῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.62-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.62-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.62-p4.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάλεκτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διήγησιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p226.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διὸ λέγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακόνισσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.62-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακόσιαι καὶ τέσσαρες κατὰ τὴν Γαλιλαίαν εἰσὶ πόλεις καὶ κῶμαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονία, ἀντιλήψεις.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακρίσεις πνευμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμείνῃ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p101.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμερίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαμεριζόμεναι γλῶσσαι ὡσεὶ πυρός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαπεράω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαπλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφέρομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαφόροις βαπτισμοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p29.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.11">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδακτικόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διηγήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p230.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαίωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p38.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαίωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p55.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p93.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαίωσις, δικαίωμα, δίκαιος, δικαιόω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p116.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιόω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p121.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p93.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p55.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p93.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διπλῆς τιμῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δοξάζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p70.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυσκόλως,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ δέ τι ... ὀφείλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p7.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ καί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ κατεγνωσμένον με λέγεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p56.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ μή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p74.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p74.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰ ... πόσῳ μᾶλλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰδωλόθυτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p68.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰκὼν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p47.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰπήοποιέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰρήνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p57.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς ὅ και προσευξόμεθα πάντοτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p194.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς Χριστὸν ἐβαπτίσθητε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς αὐτόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p97.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς αὐτον́: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p78.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς αύτὸ τοῦτό ἐξήγειρά σε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p103.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς νόμον τἐλειον τὸν τῆς ἐλευθερίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸ εἶναι αὐτὸν δίκαιον καὶ δικαιοῦντα τὸν ἐκ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p33.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς τὸν κόλπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p36.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσέλθῆτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p225.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰσίασιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶς λαὸς Κυρίου καὶ γλῶσσα μία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p88.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἷδος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p54.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p6.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p6.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐδαίμων καὶ μεγάλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐδοκία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p138.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐδοκίας,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p138.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐηγγελίσθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p17.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐθέως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p67.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐθύς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p67.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐθεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.32-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐθυδρομέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐλόγητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p98.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐπερίστατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐπρεπὴς μοιχεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p86.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὖ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εύαγγέλιον τετράμορφον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.68-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εῖκὼν τοῦ θεοῦ τοῦ ἀοράτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p43.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εκεῖνος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p36.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εκπλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶα,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζῶσα φωνὴ καὶ μένουσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p174.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζητεῖτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">η: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p104.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ησουσ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p104.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θάλασσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θέλει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θαύμασον τα πάροντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεάομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p262.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸς ἀνίκτος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.12-p23.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸς ἄγνωστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p52.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεὸς τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p89.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p98.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p98.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p98.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p98.12">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.10">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.14">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.16">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.19">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.21">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p41.6">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p119.3">12</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεός ἧν ὁ λόγος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεῖον γὰρ γένος ἐστὶ βροτοῖσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p34.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p145.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θειότητος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p49.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p6.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεολόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.43-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p18.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεομάχοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p155.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεραπευτής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p66.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p49.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θηρίον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p168.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θλίψις, βασιλεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.16">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κὐριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κένωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.15">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.97-p29.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κύριος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p160.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κῆνσος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἀνάστα ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p24.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐπιφαύσει σοι ὁ χριστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p25.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ἐπληρώθη ἡ γραφη κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p40.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ Ἕλληνι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p17.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ ὑμεῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p8.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ εἰ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ οἱ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.64-p16.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ πάρεσται,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p98.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καί ζητήσεως οὐκ ὀλίγης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p45.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καίπερ ἐστίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p98.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καί, δέ, οὗν, ἵνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p207.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθὼς παρέδοσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p170.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθεξῆς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p45.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καθηγητής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">και ̀ Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἔσται πατουμένη ὑπὸ ἐθνῶν ἄχρι πληρωθῶσι καιροὶ ἐθνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p202.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καινὴ κτίσις ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καινὸς ἄνθρωπος ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καιναὶ γλῶσσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καιναῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καιναῖς;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p109.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κακούς κακῶς ἀπολέσει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p102.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p51.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καλῶς,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p35.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καρποφοροῦντες καὶ αὐξανόμενοι εἰς πᾶσαν ὑπομονήν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p170.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καρποφοροῦσιν ὑπομονῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p169.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ ̓ ἰδίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p38.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ ̓ ἰδίαν δὲ τοῖς δοκοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p38.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατ ̓ ἰδίαν εἰπεῖν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p38.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ δικαισύνη τὴν ἐν νόμῳ γενόμενος ἄμεμπτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ σάρκα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p98.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰπρόσωπον ταπεινός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p69.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατά τινα χρησμὸν τοῖς αὐτόθι δοκίμοις δἰ ἀποκαλύψεως ἐκδοθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.39-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταλλαγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταπλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατασκοπῆσαι τὴν ἐλευθερίαν ἡμῶν ἣν ἔχομεν ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ, ἵνα ἡμᾶς καταδουλώσουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p27.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατατομή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.97-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατεγνωσμένος ἦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.35-p19.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατοικοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p53.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κενοφωνίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p39.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεντυρίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p66.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεφ-αλή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p47.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κθ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κλῆσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p50.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p51.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κληρονομία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p57.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοδράντης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p66.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινωνία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p39.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κολώνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p136.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κορινθιάζομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κορινθιαστής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p18.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοσμικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοσμοκράτορες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοφίνων πληρώματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p39.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κράτιστε Θεόφιλε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p52.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κρίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κριτικός,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυβερνήσεις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p6.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κ. τ. λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p15.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p15.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λίμνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p227.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγοι κυριακοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p81.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος ἔχει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p56.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p56.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος παρακλήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p83.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος παρακλήσεως ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λύτρον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λατῖνος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p78.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p81.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογίων κυριακῶν ἐξήγησις].: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p76.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λογομαχίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p39.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λυκανός .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μάχαι νομικαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p37.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέγαλα στοιχεῖα, ανδ α ἱερεὺς τὸ πέταλον πεφορηκώς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέμνησο τοῦ Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέτρον ἀνθρώπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p99.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέχρι αἳματος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p51.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μὴ γένοιτο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.35-p17.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p196.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μία σαρ́ξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p108.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p39.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρὰν ἀθά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτυρήσας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.32-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτυρήσας επὶ τῶν ἡγουμένων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p52.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτυρήσει περὶ ἐμοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαρτυρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεγαλύνειν τὸν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p42.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μεσιτεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τὴν ἔκδοσιν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τὴν τούτων ἔξοδον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετὰ τῶν θηρίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p129.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p93.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετάνοια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.16">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p52.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p208.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μετριοπαθεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μιμητής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.40">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μοναρχία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p44.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενὴς θεός ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.13">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.13">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p40.7">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενής θεός ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μονογενής,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.20">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μυστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p34.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p151.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p170.1">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νῦν φορ ἄρτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεανίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p8.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p8.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεανίδες, παιδίσκαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p90.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεκρόω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.43">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p69.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p25.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.17">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p20.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p21.5">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p21.8">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p59.4">7</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς, πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p106.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομικός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομοδιδάσκαλοι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νομοδιδάσκαλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p190.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p190.5">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ξέστης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p66.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p104.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p116.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰ δοκο̑ντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἰ στῦλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p40.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ γῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p54.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ θαλάσσης,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p54.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ τῆσ Ἀλεξανδρείας βασιλεῖς,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p54.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπὸ τῆσ Ἰταλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p54.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπόστολοι καὶ οἱ πρεσβύτεροι ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπόστολοι, καὶ οί πρεσβύτεροι ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.64-p16.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἀπόστολοι, καὶ οι–ϊ̔ –ͅϊπρεσβύτεροι, καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.64-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἐξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p54.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ ἐπιδημοῦντεσ Ῥωμαῖοι, Ἰουδαῖοι τε καὶ προσήλυτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p53.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ εὐσεβεῖς οἰ φοβούμενοι τὸν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ εκ τῆς καίσαρος οἰκίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p102.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ επιδημοῦντες ζένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p53.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ καλῶς προεστῶτες πρεσβύτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p35.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ πολλοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p24.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p24.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ στῦλοι, οἱ δοκοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p56.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἴκους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p93.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶκος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p92.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶς οὐδέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p101.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷδαμεν ὅτι ἐὰν φανέρωθῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p90.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἷς οὐδέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p101.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ δικαιοῦται ἄνθρωπος ἐζ ἔργων νόμου ἐὰν μὴ διὰ πίστεως Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p25.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μόνον ... ἀλλὰ καὶ περὶ ὅλου τοῦ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p23.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδὲ ἔν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p44.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐδέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p44.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἐγίνωσκεν αὐτὴν ἑως οὓ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p70.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἦλθε ψυχὰς ἀνθρώπων ἀπολέσαι, ἀλλὰ σῶσαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p172.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκ ἧλθεν καλέσαι δικαίους ἀλλά ἁμαρτωλούς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p71.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐκέτι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p66.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐράνιος ὀπτασία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p64.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐχ ὥσπερ σύνταξιν τῶν κυριακῶν ποιούμενος λόγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p81.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὓς προέγνω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗ ἦσαν καταμένοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p92.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗν], ωηιχη ις ωιτη ηιμ νοτ σψλλογιστιχ [λικε ἄρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p207.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ ἀλιθινὸς θεὸς καὶ ζωὴ αἰώνιος ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p70.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὗτος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p93.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p70.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">π: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">π́εῦμα Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p15.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάλιν, δεύτερον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάμπολλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.48-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p44.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα καθαρὰ ὑμῖν ἐστιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p184.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντα μὲν καθαρὰ τοῖς καθαροῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p185.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντας τοὺς παῖδος ... ἀπὸδιετοῦς καὶ κατωτέρω κατὰ τον̀ χρόνον ὃν ἠκρίβωσεν παρὰ τῶν μάγων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p24.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p24.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντες γὰρ αὐτῷ ζῶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p199.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάντοτε ἁγώνιζόμενος ὑπὲρ ὑμῶν ἐν ταῖς προσευξαῖς .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p194.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάρεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάσης κρίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πάσης κτίσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέμψις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέμψω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέρατα τῆς οἰκουμένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p52.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πέτρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p47.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p102.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστει χωρὶς ἔργων νόμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p25.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p54.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p54.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p54.12">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p208.2">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις δἰ ἀγάπης ἐνεργουμένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόλις μεγάλη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πόρκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p76.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν τὸ παρατιθέμενον ὑμῖν ἐσθίετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p176.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα δόσις ἀγαθὴ καὶ πᾶν δώρημα τελεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p108.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσιν τοῖς ἁγίοις ... σύν ἐπισκόποις καὶ διακόνοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιδίον, κοράσιον, κυνάριον, θυγάτριον, ίχθύδιον, ὠτάριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p72.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παιδοτροφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλιγγενεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παλινγενεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρἐδοσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p232.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τῶν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p93.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρὰ τοῦ Πατρὸς ἐκπορεύεται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράδοσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p82.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράκλητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p80.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράκλητος.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p80.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρέδωκεν τὸ πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p107.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραβάτης τοῦ νόμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p10.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραδόξων ἔργων ποιητής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακλήτωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p80.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρακοή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.51">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραλέγομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραπικραίνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραπικρασμός,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παραπλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρασκευή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p122.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p126.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρείσακτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεισάξουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρεισέδυσαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p27.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.43-p11.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.43-p12.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρθένος καθαρὰ καὶ ἀδιάφθορος ἔμενεν ἡ ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p28.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικία, διοίκησις ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p7.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παρουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p64.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πατήσουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p67.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πείθειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p54.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πεντεκαιδεκάτῳ ἔτει τῆς βασιλείας αὐτὸν δὲ τὸν ναὸς ἐπεσκεύασε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p82.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ ἁμαρτίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περὶ τοῦ Ἰουδαΐκοῦ πολέμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p10.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περίοδοι Ἰωάννου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p14.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιίστημι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.16">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιοχὴ τοῦ λαοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p93.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">περιτομή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.97-p15.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιθανολογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστὸς ὁ λόγος .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.53-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πιστεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p208.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλέω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλήρης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p45.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλήρωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλήρωμα πόλεως,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p39.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλήρωσις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληροῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p39.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληροφορία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.55">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πληρωθῇ τὸ ῤηθέν,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p40.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεύματα ἐν φυλακῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p17.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεύματι ἁγίῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p23.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεύματι θεοφορηθέντα, πνευματικὸν ποιῆσαι εὐαγγέλιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p46.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p69.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p24.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p21.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p29.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p59.5">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.2">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα Χριστοῦ προμαρτυρόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποῦ στῶ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p96.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμάνατε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμένες καὶ διδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολίαρχος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p141.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολὺ πλῆθος ἐκλεκτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p80.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῆς συζητήσεως γενομένης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῷ μᾶλλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p24.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλοὶ ἐπεχείρησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p182.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυλογία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p102.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυμερῶς καὶ πολυτρόπως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p64.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυμερῶς,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.32">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυποίκιλος σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολυτρόπως,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.34">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πορ́νεια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p79.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πορεύομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p120.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πορκεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p76.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πορνεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p76.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πράξεις τοῦ ... Ἰωάννου τοῦ θεολόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p14.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p61.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρίν ἢ συνελθεῖν αὐτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p70.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ πάντων τῶν κτισμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ τοῦ ἡγεμενεύειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p61.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸ τοῦ πολέμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.39-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τὸν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p41.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς τῷ τέλει τῆς Δομετιανοῦ ἀρχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p35.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόγνωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p43.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p44.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρόδρομος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρός τὸν θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρώτῃ σαββάτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p120.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρώτη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p57.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p61.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p63.5">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτός τινος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p61.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p57.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p57.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p17.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πραιτώριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p102.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p27.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p5.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p8.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p8.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p127.5">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβυτέρους ... παρακαλῶ ὁ συνπρεσβύτερος; ποιμάνατε τὸ ἐν ὑμῖν ποίμνιον τοῦ θεοῦ, ἐπισκοποῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p18.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προώρισεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προῆγεν αὐτούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p37.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προγινώσκω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p44.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προορίζω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p44.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προορίσας ἡμᾶς εἰς υἱοθεσίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p46.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προορισμός, πρόθεσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p43.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προς ὥραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p101.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσάββατον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p126.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσέχωμεν, μήποτε, ὡς γέγραπται, πολλοὶ κλητοί, ὀλίγοι δὲ ἐκλεκτοὶ εὑρεθῶμεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p71.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσεύχεσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσεύχεσθαι γλώσσῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσετέθη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.10-p14.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσευκτήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προσευχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προτέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p61.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προτόγονος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφητεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p15.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτόκτιστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτόκτιστος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p45.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p70.11">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.14">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.16">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.24">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτότοκος πάσης κτίσεως,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p45.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρωτοκαθεδρίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πυρετοῖς καὶ δυσεντερίῳ συνεχόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p150.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.13">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p101.10">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p168.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p170.2">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p190.4">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p104.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p104.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρκωσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρξ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p20.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p106.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σάρξ ἐγενετο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p106.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύζυγε γνήσιε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p54.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύζυγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p54.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύμφυτοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.86-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύν τῶ ἀνθυπάτῳ Σεργίῳ Παύλῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p127.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνοψις σχολική: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p9.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνταξις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p80.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σύνταξις τῶν λογίων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p164.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σῶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p59.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαββατεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σαρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημεῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p127.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σημεῖον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p21.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκεύη ἐλέους ἃ προητοίμασεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p103.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκεύη ὀργῆς κατηρτισμένα εἰς ἀπώλειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p103.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκηνή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p60.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκηνοποιός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p50.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σκληρόν σοι πρὸς κέντρα λακτίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφισταί, ἱερογραμματεῖς, πατρίων ἐξηγηταὶ νόμων–ϊ, –ͅϊ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπέρμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπεκουλάτωπ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p66.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σπυρίδων πλ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p39.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στῆτε οὖν περιζωσάμενοι τῶν ὀσφῦν ὑμῶν ἐν ἀληθείᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p191.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στερεὰν πέτραν, θεμέλιον ἐκκλησίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p56.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">στρατηγὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p127.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγγενής: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p77.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγγραφή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p80.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμβούλιον διδόναι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p66.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμπρεσβύτερος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.64-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνέστηκεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p44.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνήσθιεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p58.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνήσθιεν μετὰ τῶν ἐθνῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.35-p9.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγώγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγράψατο: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p77.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγωγὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p18.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγωγή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεπιμαρτυρεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.38">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνθέσει τῆς λέξεως ἐλληνικ–ϊωτέ–ͅϊρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p65.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σφόδρα σμικρὸς τὸν νοῦν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p84.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωματικῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p123.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτήριος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p123.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σωτηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p105.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p123.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐγκαίνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p115.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ἐπουράνια: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p29.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.7">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ὀνόματα ὑμῶν ἐγράφη ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p178.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἥ λεχθέντα ἥ πραχθέντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p81.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ λογία τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p81.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μεγαλεῖα τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p42.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ μωρὰ τοῦ κόσμου ἐξελέξατο ὁ θεὸς ἵνα καταισχύνῃ τοὺς σοφούς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p182.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ π́ευματικά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p24.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πάντα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p25.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ πάντα ἐν πᾶσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p80.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ στοιχεῖα –ϊτῆ–ͅϊς ἀρχῆς τῶν λογιων τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p81.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ στοιχεῖα τοῦ κόσμου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p38.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p30.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰ τάντα μάλιστα λογιώτατος καὶ τῆς γραφῆς εἰδήμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p84.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰξει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p22.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τά μυστήρια τοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p71.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέκνα θεοῦ ... ἐκ θεοῦ ἐγεννήθησαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p84.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέλος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p122.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p135.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p135.3">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τέρμα τῆς δύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p52.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p57.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν ἐκ Λαοδικαίας ἵνα καὶ ὑμεῖς α ̓ναγνῶτε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν Φρυγίαν καὶ Γαλατικὴν χώραν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν θεότητα τοῦ λόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.43-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν κατὰ τούτους παραδεδομένην εὐσέβειαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p65.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τήν πίστιν τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ τῆς δόζης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τίς δὲ ὁ γράψας τὴν ἐπιστολὴν, τὸ μὲν ἀληθὲς θεὸς οἷδεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p66.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐν αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p15.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἐπανόρθωμα τοῦ ἀδικήματος,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p120.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ἱκανόν ποιεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p66.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὑπερῷον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p92.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ ὓδωρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ αἶμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p82.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ αἷμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p81.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ διὰ τεσσάρων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ εἰρημένον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p156.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ κατέχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p20.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.89-p7.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πάσχα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p115.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πεῦμα ἅγιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p15.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πλήρωμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p50.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς γῆς.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p39.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς θαλάσσης,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p39.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πλήρωμα τῆς θεότητος ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ φῶς,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p44.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ φυλάττειν τοὺς νόμους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰησοῦ τοῦ λεγομένου Χριστοῦ, Ἰάκαβος ὄνομα αὐτῳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἀδελφὸν Ἰησοῦ τοῦ λεγομένου Χριστοῦ, Ἰακωβος ὄνομα αὐτῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν Ἰωάννην ἔσχατον συνιδόντα ὅτι τὰ σωματικὰ ἐν τοῖς εὐαγγελίοις δεδήλωται προτραπέντα ὑπὸ τῶν γνωρίμων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν μὴ γνόντα ἁμαρτίαν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τότε ἐπληρώθη τὸ ῤηθέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p40.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύποι παιδείας, τύπος τῆς διδασκαλίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.68-p7.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύποσδιδαχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.68-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς πρώτης σκηνῆς ἐχούσης στάσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῆς χάριτος τοῦ κυρίου Ἰησοῦ πιστεύομεν σωθην́αι, καθ’ ὃν τροπον κἀκεινοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῇ μια–ϊ̑ͅ–ͅϊ τῶν σαββάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p120.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν καὶ τὸν κύριον ἀποκτεινάντων Ἰησοῦν καὶ τοὺς προφήτας καὶ ἡμᾶς ἐκδιωξάντων.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p188.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν λογίων κυριακῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p80.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῖς ἀδελφαῖς Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p20.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ταῦτα δὲ γέγραπται ἵνα πιστεύητε ὂτι Ἰησοῦς ἐστὶν Χριστός , ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ θεοῦ, καὶ ἵνα πιστεύοντες ζεὴν ἔχητε ἐν τῷ ὀνόματι αύτοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετράμορφον τὸ εὐαγγέλιον, ἑνι πνεύματι συνεχόμενον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p7.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετραχηλισμένα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.42">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιμή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p34.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινὲς ἀπὸ Ἰακώβου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.35-p12.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p8.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινὲς τῶν ἀπὸ Ἰακώβου.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.35-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τινὲς τῶν ἀπὸ τῆς αἱρέσεως τῶν Φαρισαίων πεπιστευκότες .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">το ̀πάσχα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p113.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς πάντας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p25.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p78.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς πολιτάρχας ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p141.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούς ἄρχοντας τῶν πολιτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p141.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τούτου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p28.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς ἀδελθοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p20.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς δεσμίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p67.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς δοκοῦσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p38.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς δοκοῦσιν ἐν αὐτοῖς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p38.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς πιστεύουσιν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p25.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῖς προφήταις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p49.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ἁγίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p18.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ ἰδίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p6.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ θεολόγου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p18.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ λεγομένου Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p23.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ μεγάλου θεοῦ καὶ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Χριστοῦ Ἰησοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p93.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοῦ τυράννου τελευτήσαντος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.42-p41.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">το–ῒ –ͅϊγνωστὸντοῦ θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p50.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τολμητέον τοίνυν εἰπεῖν ἀπαρχὴν μὲν πασῶν γραφῶν εἷναι τὰ εὐαγγέλια, τῶν δε εὐαγγελίων ἀπαρχὴν τὸ κατὰ Ἰωάννην: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p113.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τραπεζῖται δόκιμοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τραχηλίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.40">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τροπαῖα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p34.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τυφλόω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p121.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p104.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱὸς παρακλήσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p83.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p18.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.22">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱός ,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοὶ βροντῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p39.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p49.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p6.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">υἱοθεσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p57.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φέρομαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p152.37">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φύω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.86-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φανερόω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p121.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φερενίκη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p47.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φερομένη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φησίν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p14.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φθείρουσιν ἤθη χρηστὰ ὁμιλίαι κακαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p23.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόζενος .: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p25.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλόχριστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλιησοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φιλοξενία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p102.60">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">φυτευω: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.86-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p39.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις καὶ εἰρήνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p38.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p61.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις, ἔλεος , πίστις, δικαιοσύνη, δίκαιος , ἄγιον, γνῶσις, δύναμις κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p159.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρισμα ἰαμάτων, δύναμις σημείων καὶ τεράτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p32.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάριτι θεοῦ είμὶ ὅ εἰμι, καὶ ἡ χάρις αύτοῦ ἡ εἰς ἐμὲ οὐ κενὴ ἐγενήθ̑η, ἀλλὰ περισσότερον αὐτῶν πάντων ἐκοπίασα, ὀυκ ἐγὼ δὲ, ἀλλὰ ἡ χάρις τοῦ θεοῦ σὺν ἐμοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1-p5.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαίρειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p38.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p61.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαίρετε: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.97-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p155.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.45-p7.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p37.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρακτήρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p101.48">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χις̓: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p98.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χξς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p190.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χξς̓: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p97.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρηστός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χρηστιανοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p60.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψάλλειν τῷ νοΐ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψάλλειν τῷ πνεύματι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p64.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψευδάδελφοι οἵτινες παρεισῆλθον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p27.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψευδώνυμος γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p60.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψευδώνυμος γνῶσις , ἑτεροδιδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p29.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψευδώνυμος γνῶσις,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.96-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ψευδαπόστολοι,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.35-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p13.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ejkklhsiastikh; iJstoriva: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="Hebrew Words and Phrases" prev="v" next="vii" id="vi">
  <h2 id="vi-p0.1">Index of Hebrew Words and Phrases</h2>
  <div class="Hebrew" id="vi-p0.2">
    <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="HE" id="vi-p0.3" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ִי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ִמְשִׁ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p19.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ִקְדֵּצ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p121.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">׃ מוֹר רסיק: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p143.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">א: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p101.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p18.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.64-p16.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.64-p16.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.5">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p35.7">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p49.5">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p49.6">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p115.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p135.6">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p135.8">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p137.1">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p138.5">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.95-p6.2">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p97.2">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p18.3">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p98.1">18</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">איבא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p66.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">אלמְ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p39.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ברַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ג: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.62-p5.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">גְמָרָא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">גֵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">גָ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p44.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">גָמַר: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">דיסה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p66.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">דלַוַ תיבֵּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.23">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">הַ גחַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p17.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">הדְָﬠֵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">הדﬠֵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">היָנְתַּמַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">היָּתִּמַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">וִשְׁנָה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p12.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ויִלִִ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ויסנרפ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.62-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">וירִוּבּכּהַ ווׄי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p17.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">זגֶרׄ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p39.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ח: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p66.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p66.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">חַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p17.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p30.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">חַגיגָה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p126.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">חלפי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p79.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">חשׁא: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p66.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">יאתִָּמַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ינִקֵזְ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p27.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">יבִּרַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">יתַּמַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">להָקָ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.17">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ן: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ןנָהָוׄי: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ןנָחוָׄהיְ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p22.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">נ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ס: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סיִבַּרְﬠהָ ויְבֵּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p124.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סימִכחֲ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סירִפְוֹס: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p52.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">סליקﬠ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p62.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ק: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קִ ןוׄׄנֵׄ : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קדֶצֶ הקָדָצְ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p117.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קירס: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p170.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קידִּצְהִ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p121.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קידִּצַ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p63.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">קידִּצָ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p118.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ר: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.8">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">רָﬠַמ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p39.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">רבֶחֶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">רסיק: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">רﬠַשַׁה ירֵגֵ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">רוּבּצִ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.19">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p29.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תסֶנֶֶֶכְּהַ שׁאל: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p26.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תסֶנֶכְּהַ תיבֵּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תלָּפִתְּ תבֵּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.25">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ﬠֲלִיּה: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p92.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ﬠָבֻשׁ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p17.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">ﬠָמַד: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p103.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שִׁ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p29.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שׁגֶרֶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p39.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שׁגֶרֶ ינֵבְּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p39.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">שׁרַפָּ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p61.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">בְּכרׄר: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">תַּלְמוּד: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p12.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">וֹ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p128.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">‘: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.62-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">‚: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.16">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.18">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.20">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.22">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.24">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p17.26">6</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p117.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p27.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">). Not to be confounded with the angels in the Apocalypse.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p29.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">*(in its original form), and Origen. Irenaeus has both readings. The term occurs seven times in Mark, and is especially appropriate at the beginning of his Gospel and a part of its very title.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p49.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p66.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p121.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.8">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p15.10">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">, "just.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p63.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Hebrew">B A C, etc) and versions in favor of these words. The omission can be better explained from carelessness or dogmatic prejudice rather than the insertion.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p101.6">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>



  </div>
</div2>

<div2 title="German Words and Phrases" prev="vi" next="viii" id="vii">
  <h2 id="vii-p0.1">Index of German Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="DE" id="vii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p102.3">1</a></li>
 <li>" blieb die Synagoge als einziger Träger ihrer Nationalität; dorthin floh ihr Glauben und von dorther empfingen sie Belehrug für ihren irdischen Wandel, Kraft zur Ausdauer in unerhörten Leiden und Hoffnung auf eine künftige Morgenröthe der Freiheit. Der öffentliche Gottesdienst der Synagoge ward das Panier jüdischer Nationalität, die Aegide des jüdischen Glaubens.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>"Der Schlachtruf, der St.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.4">1</a></li>
 <li>"Der ganze Brief trägt das Gepräge der einfachen Wahrheit an sich und verräth auch in den Wortspielen, Philem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p28.3">1</a></li>
 <li>"In dem ganzen Brief erkennt man die Sprache des Paulus. Es ist kein Grund vorhanden, denselben dem Paulus abzusprechen. Nicht so bedeutsam, wie andere Briefe, ist derselbe eines Paulus keineswegs unwürdig, vielmehr ein liebenswürdiges Denkmal väterlicher Fürsorge des Apostels für eine junge Christengemeinde.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.89-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>"Mir wird von alle dem so dumm,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p204.4">1</a></li>
 <li>"für durchaus ächt; denn es ist in ihnen der Abglanz einer Hoheit wirksam, die von der Person Christi ausging: die ist qöttlicher Art, wie nur je auf Erden das Göttliche erschienen ist: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p177.5">1</a></li>
 <li>über der Fieberluft brütet, war damals eine durchaus gesunde, überall angebaute, von Leben wimmelden Strassen durchschnittene Ebene.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>(Der Johanneische Lehrbegriff, Berlin, 1862, and in his Bibl. Theol. des N.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p31.7">1</a></li>
 <li>(Der Lehrbegriff des Ev. und der Briefe Johannis, Berlin,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>(Der Prophet Daniel und die Offenbarung Johannis,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p58.1">1</a></li>
 <li>(Probabilia de Ev. et Ep. Joh. Ap. Indole et Origine,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p44.3">1</a></li>
 <li>): 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p60.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p72.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p92.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p102.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p102.6">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p36.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p48.4">7</a></li>
 <li>, 1876, and his Apost. Zeitalter,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p10.10">1</a></li>
 <li>, Lips., 1881, gives the last text of Tischendorf (with the readings of Tregelles, and Westcott and Hort below) and the revised translation of Luther. His Greek text is also separately issued with an "Adnotatio critica," not contained in the diglott edition. The Greek-English New Testament, containing Westcott and Hort’s Greek Text and the Revised English Version on opposite pages, with introduction by Schaff.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>, Part I-III., 1881–84; and Geschichte des Kanons d. N. T., Leipz.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p12.6">1</a></li>
 <li>, das Buch von der Zukunft des Herrn, des N. Testaments Siegel,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p83.2">1</a></li>
 <li>, die Schreibart des Paulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p28.4">1</a></li>
 <li>, ein Akt grossartiger Selbstverleugnung, der Hingabe des alten Menschen und seiner ganzen religiösen Welt in den Tod, um fortan keinen Ruhm: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p67.7">1</a></li>
 <li>, nämlich Leute die vor andern durch Frömmigkeit auszgezeichnet und gleichsam mehr oder heiliger als andere sein wollen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p61.6">1</a></li>
 <li>, pp. 624 sq., and Die Gemeindeverfassung der Juden in Rom in der Kaiserzeit,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p8.9">1</a></li>
 <li>. Ed. by Weizsäcker.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p59.3">1</a></li>
 <li>. Hamburg, 1832; 4th ed., 1847, 2 vols. (in the second vol.); Engl. transl. by J. A. Ryland: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p4.3">1</a></li>
 <li>. Heidelberg, 1881.—Philip Schaff: Companion to the Greek Testament and the English Version.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>. Zürich, 1878, pp. 171–181. Rom u. das Christenthum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p48.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p102.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p177.6">3</a></li>
 <li>1836; reproduced in his Paul: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>1846, and Lehrbuch,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.5">1</a></li>
 <li>1873; Engl. transl., The Doctrine of the Apocalypse,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p58.3">1</a></li>
 <li>1st Petrus in Rom und Bishof der römischen Gemeinde gewesen?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Allgem. Gesch. der Religionsformen der heidnischen Völker.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Biblische Theologie des N. Testaments: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p59.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Christi Person und Werk nach Christi Selbstzeugniss und den Zeugnissen der Apostel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p65.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Chronologisch-Geographische Einleitung in das Leben: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p103.4">1</a></li>
 <li>: Das Dogma vom heil. Abendmahl u. seine Geschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.v-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Das Judenthum und seine Geschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p48.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Das Leben Jesu Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p54.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Das Todesjahr des Königs Herodes und das Todesjahr Jesu Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p108.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Der Apostel Paulus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Der Stern der Weisen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p92.3">1</a></li>
 <li>: Die Lehre der Apostel.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Die Lehre vom heil. Abendmahl.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.v-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Die Sage vom Ursprung der Christusbilder: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p50.4">1</a></li>
 <li>: Die Therapeuten und ihre Stellung in der Geschichte der Askese.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.13-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Einleitung in die monumentale Theologie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.3-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>: Entwicklung des Paulinischen Lehrbegriffs.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p46.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Essai historique sur la societé civil dans le monde romain et sur sa transformation par le christianisme.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Geschichte Christus’ und seiner Zeit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p60.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Geschichte des jüd. Volkes im Zeitalter Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p35.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Griechische Mythologie. Berlin, 1854, 3d ed. 1875, 2 vols. By the same; Römische Mythologie.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Handbuch der Chronologie. Berlin, 1825–226, 2 vols. By the same: Lehrbuch der Chronologie,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p91.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Lebensgeschichte Jesu in chronolog. Uebersicht: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p62.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Logos spermaticós. Parallelstellen zum N. Text. aus den Schriften der alten Griechen. Ein Beitrag zur christl. Apologetik und zur vergleichenden Religionsforschung.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Acta Apost. Apocr.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Acta Joannis, unter Benutzung von C. v. Tischendorf’s Nachlass bearbeitet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Acta Johannis,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ad. Hilgenfeld: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Adam und Christus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Agrapha. Aussercanonische Evangelienfragmente gesammelt und untersucht.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Allgemeine Geschichte der christlichen Religion und Kirche: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p94.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Als Wiederschein von: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.17">1</a></li>
 <li>Als ausgemacht darf man heutzutage wohl annehmen, dass der Verfasser der Apostelgeschichte und des dritten Evangeliums ein und dieselbePerson sind.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Als die Dichtung eines halbgnostischen Philosophen aus dem zweiten Jahrhundert ist es: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p54.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Als ging mir ein Mühlrad im Kopf herum.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p205.1">1</a></li>
 <li>An sich hat Gott das absolute Becht, die Menschen von vornherein zum Heil oder zum Verderben zu erschaffen und durch freie Machtwirkung diesem Ziele zuzuführen; aber er hat sich in Betreff des christlichen Heils dieses Rechtes nur insofern bedient, als er unabhängig von allem menschlichen Thun und Verdienen nach seinem unbeschränkten Willen bestimmt, an welche Bedingung er seine Gnade knüpfen will. Die Bedingung, an welche er seine Erwählung gebunden hat, ist nun nichts anders als die Liebe zu ihm, welche er an den empfänglichen Seelen vorhererkennt. Die Erwählten aber werden berufen, indem Gott durch das Evangelium in ihnen den Glauben wirkt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p102.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Anders als dem Matthaeus steht diesem Schrifstellen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p235.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Anfänge des christl. Gottesdienstes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Anfangs werden beide Termini: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Apostelconvent, in Schenkel’s Bibel-Lexikon, I. (1869), pp. 194–207. A clear and sharp statement of eight apparent contradictions between Acts 15: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Auflallen und Aufjauchzen der Christlichen Begeisterung, ein stürmisches Hervorbrechen aller der verborgenen Gefühle und Gedanken in ihrer vollsten Unmittelbarkeit und Gewalt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Aus dem Urchristenthum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Aus dem Urchristenthum. Zürich, 1878, Josephus im N. T: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Aus dem Urchristenthum. Zürich, 1879, Der Apostelkonvent, pp. 64–89. (Comp. Hilgenfeld’s review in the "Zeitschrift für wissenschaftl. Theologie," 1879, pp. 100f sqq.) One of the last efforts of the author of the Leben Jesu von Nazara: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Bäumlein: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Böhm: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Bd.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Bei dem Untergang aller Institutionen,": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Beiträge zu den Theol. Wissenschaften: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p31.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Beiträge zur Einleitung in das N. T: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Beiträge zur Evangelien-Kritik.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Beiträge zur richtigen Würdigung der Evangelien: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p93.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Beiträge zur richtigen Würdigung der Evangelien und der evangel. Geschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Benützungshypothese: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p149.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Besondere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p61.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Bibelkunde,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p129.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Bibl. Theol. des N. T,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p31.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Bibliographia geographica Palaestinae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p6.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Biblische Dogmatik, herausgeg. von R. Rüetschi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Biblische Theologie des Neuen Testaments.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Bruchstücke aus der Geschichte der Aufhebung der Sklaverei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.48-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Brust entsprungen,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Characterbild: Die Halben und die Ganzen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p70.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Charakterbild Jesu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p50.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Christenthum und Kirche in der Zeit der Gründung: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p44.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Christenverfolgungen der Cäsaren,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p57.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Christliche Kirchengeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p90.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Christologie des N. T.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p4.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Christus-Archäologie; Das Buch von Jesus Christus und seinem wahren Ebenbilde.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p50.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Christusbild der Apostel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p37.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Christusbilder,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p47.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Christuspartei in der Korinthischen Gemeinde: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Christusvision des Paulus und die Genesis des paulinischen Evangeliums: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p49.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Christusvision des Paulus,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p61.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Chronolog. Synopse der vier Evangelien.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p93.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Chronologie des Lebens Jesu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p106.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Chronologie des apostolischen Zeitalters.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p66.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p41.2">2</a></li>
 <li>Composition u. Entstehung der Ap. Gesch.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Conciliengeschichte,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p64.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Da: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.21">1</a></li>
 <li>Dann hat er die Theile in seiner Hand,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p80.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das übet in Einfalt ein kindlich Gemüth.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p92.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das A. T. im N.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p4.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Abendmahl. Sein Wesen und seine Geschichte in der alten Kirche.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.v-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Alte Test. bei Johannes,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p50.24">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Apost. Zeitalter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Apostelconcil in the "Jahrbücher für deutsche Theologie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Apostolische Zeitalter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p34.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p59.2">2</a></li>
 <li>Das Characterbild Jesu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p70.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Christusbild der Apostel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p50.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Christusbild der Apostel und der nachapostolischen Zeit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p70.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Christusbild der Apostel und der nachapostolischen Zeit. Leipz. 1879. Comp. the review by H. Holtzmann: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p56.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Christusbild der Apostel.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p90.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Datum der Geburt Christi,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p100.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Evangelium Marcions: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Evangelium des Paulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p49.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Geburtsjahr Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p105.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p107.2">2</a></li>
 <li>Das Heidenthum und dessen Bedeutung für das Christenthum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Judenthum in Palästina zur Zeit Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Leben Jesu Christi,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p47.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Leben Jesu Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p55.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Leben Jesu für das deutsche Volk bearbeitet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p52.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Leben Jesu kritisch bearbeitet.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p52.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Leben Jesu nach den Apokryphen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p6.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Leben Jesu nach den Apokryphen (Leipz. 1851), and his art., Apokryphen des N. T,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Leben Jesu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p53.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p57.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p82.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p84.2">4</a></li>
 <li>Das Leben Jesu. Leipz. 1829; 5th ed. 1865. The same: Geschichte Jesu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p50.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Marcusevangelium nach seinem Quellenwerthe für die evang. Gesch.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Marcusevangelium und seine synopt. Parallelen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p5.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Marcusevangelium und seine synoptischen Parallelen,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p163.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Marcusevangelium und seine synoptischen Parallelen. Berlin, 1872. Das Matthäusevangelium und seine Lucas-Parallelen erklärt. Halle, 1876. Two very thorough critical works. Comp. also his reply to Holtzmann in the "Jahrbücher for Protest. Theologie," 1878; and his Einleitung in’s N. T.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Matthäusevang.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p77.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Das N. T. um das Jahr.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p12.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Paulinische Evangelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Paulinische Evangelium, trsl. from the Dutch by Redepenning,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Paulinische Evangelium.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p41.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Sacrament der Taufe: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Trostschreiben des Ap.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p64.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Urchristenthum, seine Schriften und Lehren.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p60.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Wesen der Kirche nach Lehre und Geschiche des N. T.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Wesen und der sittliche Einfluss des Heidenthums, besonders unter den Griechen und Römern, mit Hinsicht auf das Christenthum. Berlin, 1823. In Neander’s Denkwürdigkeiten,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das Zeugniss des Jos.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p32.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das apostolische Zeitalter.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p38.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das apostolische und das nachapostolische Zeitalter. 2d ed. 1857; 3d ed. thoroughly revised, Leipzig, 1885. Engl. trsl. by Miss Davidson,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p40.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Das geschichtliche Problem des Römerbriefs: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p10.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Das ist das Ende der Philosophie: zu wissen, dass wir glauben müssen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.88-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Das muratorische Fragment und die Entstehung einer Sammlung Apost.-katholischer Schriften,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Das nachapostolische Zeitalter in den Hauptmomenten seiner Entwicklung.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>De Baptismo Disputationes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>De Catholicarum Epp. Occasione et Consilio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>De Fontibus Epp. Cath: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p3.4">1</a></li>
 <li>De Jesu Christi Servatoris nostri vero anno natalicio. Frankf. 1606. De vero anno quo aeternus Dei Filius humanam naturam in utero benedicitae Virginis Mariae assumpsit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p88.2">1</a></li>
 <li>De gave der talen,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.14">1</a></li>
 <li>De godsdienst van Israël tot den ondergang van den joodschen staat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Dem Ereigniss der Sprachenverwirrung lässt sich in der ganzen Folge der religiösen Geschichte nur Eines an die Seite stellen, die momentan wiederhergestellte Spracheinheit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Den Teufel durch Beelzebub vertrieben.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p59.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Den hellige Nadvere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.v-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Altkatholicismus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p74.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Apostel Johannes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Apostel Paulus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p23.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p29.2">2</a></li>
 <li>Der Apostel-Konvent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Apostelconvent,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p14.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Brief gehört der vorpaulinischen Zeit an und steht jedenfalls zeitlich wie inhaltlich dem ersten Brief Petri am nächsten: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.69-p26.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Fall des Heidenthums,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Gnosticismus u. das N. Test.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.94-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Jacobusbrief als urchristliches Geschichtsdenkmal. In the "Stud. u. Kritiken," 1874, No. 1, pp. 105–166. See his Com.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Johanneische Lehrbegriff,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Lehrbegriff der Apocalypse,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p58.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Lehrbegriff des Hebräerbriefs,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Lehrgehalt des Jakobusbriefes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p14.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Paulinismus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p56.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Paulinismus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p9.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Petrinische Lehrbegriff: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Römerbrief und seine gesch. Voraussetzungen,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Sokrates des Xenophon ist ein anderer als der des Plato, jeder hat diejenige Seite aufgefasst, die ihm die nächst und liebste war; erst aus beider. Darstellungen erkennen wir den rechten Sokrates. Xenophons anschauliche Einfachheit trägt das volle Gepräge der Wahrheit dessen, was er erzählt. Dennoch dieser Sokrates, der sich im engen Kreise sittlicher und politischer Vorstellungen herumdreht, ist nicht der ganze Sokrates, der weiseste in Griechenland, der die grosse Revolution in den Geistem seines Volks hervorgerufen hat. Dagegen der platonische Sokrates sich weit mehr zum Schöpfer der neuen Periods griechischer Philosophie eignet und darnach aussieht: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p137.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Stern der Weisen und das Geburtsjahr Christi. Leipz. 1847. By the same. Zur Chronologie des Lehramtes Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p97.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der Zweite Brief des Petrus und der Brief des Judas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p32.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Der christliche Gemeindegottesdienst im Apost. und altkathol. Zeitalter. Erlangen, 1854. The same: Prakt. Theol: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Der gelesen Alles habe, Und besitze Dichtergabe, Klar zu schildern mir das Wesen, Der ich nicht ein Wort gelesen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.6-p22.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Der geschichtliche Christus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p77.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Der glaube des Paulus an Jesus als den Christus war folge dessen, dass auch ihm Christus erschienen war,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p66.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Der schriftstellerische Charakter und Werth des Petrus, Jacobus und Judas. Leipz. 1802. Der schriftsteller: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p3.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Der weltgeschichtl. Entwickelungsprocess nach dem Lehrsystem des Ap. Paulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Acten des Paulus und der Thecla und die ältere Thecla-Legende,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Aechtheit der Ap. Gesch.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Anfänge der christlichen Kirche u. ihrer Verfassung, vol.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Anthropologie des Ap. Paulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Apostelgesch. unter dem Hauptgesichtspunkt ihrer Glaubwürdigkeit kritisch exegetisch bearbeitet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p21.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Apostelgeschichte, ihre Quellen und ihr historischer Wert.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p53.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Begriffe Fleisch und Geist in biblischen Sprachgebrauch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Bekehrung des Paulus mit besonderer Rücksicht auf die Erklärungsversuche von Baur und Holsten,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p61.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Botschaft hör’ ich wohl, allein mir fehlt der Glaube.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p2.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Botschaft hört er wohl, allein ihm fehlt der Glaube.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p254.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Christenverfolgungen der Cäsaren.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Christin im heidnischen Hause vor den Zeiten Constantin’s des Grossen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.47-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Christologie des Ap. Paulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Christologie des Ap. Paulus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p52.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Christologie des Neuen Testaments.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Christusfrage.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p71.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Einheit der Kirche, oder das Princip des Katholicismus, dargestellt im Geiste der Kirchenvater der drei ersten Jahrhunderte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p35.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p41.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Entstehung des Heidenthums und die Aufgabe der Heidenmission: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p30.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Ethik des Ap. Paulus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p51.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Ethik des Paulus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Evangelien nach ihrer Entstehung und geschichtl. Bedeutung. Leipz., 1854. His Einleitung: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p19.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Gabe der Sprachen,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Gemeindeverfassung der Juden,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Gemeindeverfassung des Urchristenthums.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Genesis des Joh. Evangeliums: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p36.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Geschichte Jesu für das Verständniss der Gegenwart.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p64.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Hoffnung bildet in der Anschauung des Petrus den eigentlichen Mittelpunkt des Christenlebens. Sie erscheint bei ihm in der höchsten Energie, wonach die gehoffte Vollendung bereits unmittelbar nahe gerückterscheint: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.70-p7.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Inschrift sind überwiegend griechisch, allerdings zum Theil bis zur Unverständlichkeit jargonartig; daneben finden sich lateinische, aber keine hebräischen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Johann. Schriften, vol.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p4.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Judenchristen betreffend, wurde dabei stillschweigend als selbstverständliche Voraussetzung angenommen, dass bei diesen Alles beim Alten bleibe, dass also aus der Gesetzesfreiheit der Heidenchristen keierlei Consequenzen für die Abrogation des Gesetzes unter den Judenchristen zu ziehen seien; auf dieser Voraussetzung beruhte die Beschränkung der älteren Apostel auf die Wirksamkeit bei den Juden: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p90.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Kirche im apostolischen Zeitalter. Francf. a. M. 1852; 3d ed. Augsburg, 1879, "improved," but very slightly. (The same in English from the first ed. by Th. Carlyle.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Lehre der Bibel von Gott oder die Theologie des alten und neuen Bundes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Lehre des Paulus von der Auferstehung: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.23">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Lehre von der Eucharistie in den drei ersten Jahrhunderten.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.v-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Messiasidee zur Zeit Christi,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p30.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Messiasvision des Petrus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p49.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Die N. T. lichen Aemter u. ihr Verhältniss zur Gemeinde.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die N. T. lichen Lehrbegriffe, oder Untersuchungen über das Zeitalter der Religionswende.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die N. Testamentliche Lehre vom heil. Amte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Neron. Christenverfolgung.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Offenb. Joh. eine Jüd. Apok. in christl. Bearbeitung,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p4.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Offenb. Joh. untersucht,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p4.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Ortschaften am See Genezareth: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Pastoralbriefe,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p5.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Paulinische Rechtfertigungslehre.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p48.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Paulinischen Reden der Apostelgesch.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p58.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Petrinische Frage: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Pilatus-Acten, Kiel, 1871; Die edessenische Abgar-Sage,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p12.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Quellen der röm. Petrussage. Kiel, 1872. By the same: Chronologie der röm Bischöfe.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Religion der Römer.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Sündlosigkeit Jesu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p49.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Schule Hillel’s und deren Geqner);: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p100.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Sklaverei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.48-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Synopt. Evang.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p163.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Theologie des Neuen Testaments.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Theologie des heil. Paulus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p50.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Umwandlung der urspranglichen christl. Gemeindeorganisation zur katholischen Kirche,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p47.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Versammlungen der ältesten Christengemeinden, 1876; and Das Apost. Zeitalter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die Versammlungen der ältesten Christengemeinden.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die apostolische Verkündigung erging damals in einer Sprache des Geistes, welche das Gegenbild der in Babel zerschellten: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Die christliche Gemeindeverfassung im Zeitalter des N. Testaments: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p42.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die constitutiven Factoren des Apost. Gottesdienstes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die drei ursprünglichen, noch ungeschriebenen Evangelien.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p42.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die enge Verbindung des A. Testamenes mit dem Neuen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die gottesdienstlichen Vorträge der Juden: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.51-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die jüdische Apokalyptik: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p32.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Die kirchliche Lehrrichtung der Hirtenbriefe ist eine von der altpaulinischen sehr weit verschiedene. Von den eigenthümlich paulinischen Lehren über Gesetz und Evangelium, über Werke und Glauben finden sich in unseren Briefen nur abgeblasste Reste, die fast wie feststehende überliefte Formeln klingen, während das Glaubensbewusstsein ein anderes geworden ist.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.99-p68.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Die paulinische Rechtfertigunglehre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Die paulinische Theodicee: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Die römische Grundsteuer und das Vectigalrecht.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p110.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die römische Papstmythe.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die sogenannten Pastoralbriefe des Ap. Paulus,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Die synoptischen Evangelien, ihr Ursprung und geschichtl. Charakter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Diese vision war für Paulus der eingriff einer fremden transcendenten macht in sein geistesleben. Die historische kritik aber unter der herrschaft des gesetzes der immanenten entwicklung des menschlichen geistes aus innerweltlichen causalitäten muss die vision als einen immanenten, psychogischen akt seines eigenen geistes zu begreifen suchen. Ihr liegt damit eine ihrer schwiezigsten aufgaben vor, eine so schwierige, dass ein meister der historischen kritik, der zugleich so tief in das wesen des paulinischen geistes eingedrungen ist, als Baur, noch eben erklärt hat, dass: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p67.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Diese vision war für das bewusstsein des Paulus das schauen einer objectiv-wirklichen, himmlischen gestalt, die aus ihrer transcendenten unsichtbarkeit sich ihm zur erscheinung gebracht habe. Aus der wirklichkeit dieser gesehauten gestalt, in welcher er den gekreuzigtenJesus erkannte, folgerte auch er, dass der kreuzestote zu neuem leben von der allmacht Gottes auferweckt worden, aus der gewissheit der auferweckung aber, dass dieser von den toten auferweckte der sohn Gottes und der Messias sei. Wie also an der wirklichkeit der auferweckung dem Paulus die ganze wahrheit seines evangelium hängt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p66.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Doctrina Pauli apostoli de Vi Mortis Christi Satisfactoria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Dogmengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p110.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Dogmengeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p88.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Durch tausend Herzen von: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Eigentlich verstanden, bezeichnet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p45.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ein: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.25">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p74.6">2</a></li>
 <li>Ein Tag in Capernaum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ein halbtodt aus dem Grabe Hervorgekrochener, siech Umherschleichender, der ärztlichen Pflege, des Verbandes, der Stärkung und Schonung Bedürftiger, und am Ende doch dem Leiden Erliegender konnte auf die Jünger unmöglich den Eindruck des Sieqers über Tod und Grab, des Lebensfürsten machen, der ihrem spätern Auftreten zu Grunde lag. Ein solches Wiederaufleben hätte den Eindruck, den er im Leben und Tode auf sie gemacht hatte, nur schwächen, denselben höchstens elegisch ausklingen lassen, unmöglich aber ihre Trauer in Beigeisterung verwandeln, ihre Verehrung zur Anbetung steigern können: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ein lügenhafter Gnostiker geschrieben,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p57.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Einen zu bereichern unter allen,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p42.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Einleitung in das N. T: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p36.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Einleitung in das N. T.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p10.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Einleitung in die Philosophie der Mythologie. Stuttg. 1856; and Philosophie der Mythologie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Endlich mag man aufhören, von ironischer Bitterkeit des Paulus gegenüber den Geltenden zu reden: denn wer gleich nachher den Bundesschluss mit den ’Säulen’feierlich und befriedigt registrirt, der hat seine Abweisung der menschlichen Autoritäten in v.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p40.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Entstehung und erste Schicksale der Christengemeinde in Rom: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p12.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Entwicklung des Paulinischen Lehrbegriffs.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p45.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Es wird hier,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Für die poëtische Welt der religiösen Sage ist innerhalb einer rein historischen Darstellung kein Raum; ihre Gebilde verbleichen vor einem geschichtlich hellen Hintergrund .... Wenn wir die heilige Geschichte als Bruchstück einer allgemeinen Geschichte nachweisen und zeigen können, wie die Ränder passen, wenn wir die abgerissenen Fäden, die sie mit der profanen Welt verbanden, wieder aufzufinden vermögen, dann ist die Meinung ausgeschlossen, diese Geschichte sei der schöne Traum eines späteren Geschlechtes gewesen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>F. Meyering: Das Bild Christi nach der Schrift: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p58.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Fehlt leider! nur das geistige Band.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p81.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Forschungen zur Geschichte des neutestamentl. Kanons: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p12.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Gabe der Sprachen im apost. Zeitalter,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Galaterbrief und Apostelgeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Gesch. Christus’,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p35.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gesch. Jesu von Naz.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p50.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Gesch. d. heil. Schriften N. Testaments,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Gesch. der Hebräer.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p42.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Gesch. der römischen Kaiserzeit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p37.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Gesch. des Sonntags in der alten Kirche: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Gesch. des Volkes Israel,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p48.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Gesch. des Volkes Israel.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p40.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte Christus’,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p6.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte Israels.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p34.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte Jesu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p51.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p10.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p137.1">3</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte Jesu von Nazara, 1867). He went beyond Baur in one point: he denied the whole tradition of John’s sojourn in Ephesus as a mistake of Irenaeus; he thus removed even the foundation for the defence of the Apocalypse as a Johannean production, and neutralized the force of the Tübingen assault derived from that book. On the other hand, he approached the traditional view by tracing the composition back from 170 (Baur) to the reign of Trajan, i.e.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p30.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte Jesu von Nazara.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p77.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p88.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte Jesu,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p47.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Apostel Jesu his zur Zerstörung Jerusalems.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p46.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Apostel Jesu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Israeliten seit der Zeit der Maccabäer bis auf unsere Tage. Leipz. 1820–’28, 9 vols. By the same: Geschichte des Judenthums und seiner Secten.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p45.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Israeliten vor den Zeiten Jesu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Juden von den ältesten Zeiten bis auf die Gegenwart.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p50.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Juden,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.38-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der Christlichen Kirche durch die Apostel. Hamb. 1832. 2 vols.; 4th ed. revised 1847. The same in English (History of the Planting and Training of the Christ. Church), by J. E. Ryland, Edinb. 1842, and in Bohn’s Standard Library, Lond. 1851; reprinted in Philad. 1844; revised by E. G. Robinson, N.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der Pflanzung und Leitung der christl. Kirche durch die Apostel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der christl. Kirche,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der christlichen Kirche,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p47.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der christlichen Sittenlehre in der Zeit des Neuen Testamentes,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der heil: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p46.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der heil. Schriften N. Test.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p40.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte der röm. Kaiserzeit unter der Regierung des Nero.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Alten Bundes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Christenthums in der Periode seiner Einführung in die Welt durch Jesum und die Apostel.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Folkes Israel,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.38-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Heidenthums in Beziehung auf Religion, Wissen, Kunst, Sittlichkeit und Staatsleben.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Reiches Gottes unter dem Alten Bunde.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Sonntags in der alten Kirche: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.57-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Volkes Israel bis Christus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Volkes Israel und der Gründung des Christenthums.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Volkes Israel von Anbeginn bis zur Eroberung Masada’s im J. 72 nach Chr.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p31.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Volkes Israel,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.38-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichte des Volkes Jizrael.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p49.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Geschichtliche Darstellung der Verrichtung der Taufe von Christus his auf unsere Zeiten: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.54-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Gesonderte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p61.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Gespräche mit Eckermann: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p177.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Gipfel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p47.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Glaubwürdigkeit der evang. Geschichte,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p50.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Glossolalie des apost. Zeitalters,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Glossolalie,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Gottmenschheit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.102-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Griech. und Röm. Mythologie.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Griechenthum und Christenthum, oder der Vorhof des Schönen und das Heiligthum der Wahrheit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Grundriss der Bibelkunde: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Handbuch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p72.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Handbuch der K G.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p67.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Handbuch der Universal-Kirchengeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p69.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Hase (in Winer’s "Zeitschrift für wissenschaftl. Theol." 1827), Bleek in "Studien und Kritiken" for 1829 and 1830), Baur in the "Tübinger Zeitschrift für Theol." for 1830 and 1831, and in the "Studien und Krit." 1838), Schneckenburger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hat dieses Buch, das ew’ge Wahrheit ist,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p56.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Heidelb. 1865; 2d ed. 1872. Comp. also his N. T. liche Zeitgeschichte,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p29.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Heidenthum u Judenthum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p72.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Heidenthum und Judenthum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Herstellung des historischen Standpunktes für die Kritik der neutestamentl. Schriften: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>His Kirchengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p68.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire des trois premiers siècles de l’église chrétienne.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Historisch oder Mythisch?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p49.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Historisch-Kritische Einleitung in die Petrinischen Schriften: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Historisch-kritischer Versuch über die Entstehung und die frühesten Schicksale der schriftlichen Evangelien.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p14.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Homerische Theologie. Nürnb. 1840; 2d ed. 1861. The same: Die nach-homerische Theologie des Griechischen Volksglaubens bis auf Alexander.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ich halte die Evangelien,": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p177.4">1</a></li>
 <li>In dem halben Jahrhundert von Vespasian bis Hadrian erreichte Rom seinen höchsten Glanz, wenn auch unter den Antoninen und später noch vieles zu seiner Verschönerimg geschehen ist.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p31.1">1</a></li>
 <li>In ihm erreicht die neuteitamentliche Theologie ihre höchste Stufe und ihre vollendetste Form: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>In the "Jahrbücher für Deutsche Theologie," Gotha, 1876, pp. 474–530. HisApost. Zeitalter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p43.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Insofern dieselben offenbar nicht aus schriftlichen Quellen geflossen sind, mögen sie mit das höhere Alter deg Briefs verbürgen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p18.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Israel in der Weltgeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ist’s, weil sie in: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Jüdisches Handwerkerleben zur Zeit Jesu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p56.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jakobus Alphäi, und Jakobus der Bruder des Herrn: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Jakobus der Gerechte und seine Namensbrüder,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.27-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesus und Hillel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p100.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesus und Hillel.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p76.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Jesus war ein Jude, ein pharisäischer Jude mit galiläischer Färbung, ein Mann der die Hofnungen der Zeit theilte und diese Hoffnungen in sich erfüllt glaubte. Einen neuen Gedanken sprach er keineswegs aus [!], auch brach er nicht etwa die Schranken der Nationalität .... Er hob nicht im Entferntesten etwas vom Judenthum auf; er war ein Pharisäer, der auch in den Wegen Hillels ging." This view is repeated by Rabbi Dr. M. H. Friedlander, in his Geschichtsbilder aus der Zeit der Tanaite n und Amoräer. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des Talmuds (Brünn, 1879, p. 32): "Jesus, oder Jeschu, war der Sohn eines Zimmermeisters, Namens Josef, aus Nazareth. Seine Mutter hiess Mirjam oder Maria. Selbst der als conservativer Katholik [sic!] wie als bedeutender Gelehrter bekannte Ewald nennt ihn ’Jesus den Sohn Josef’,....: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p100.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Johannes als: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p254.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Kirchengesch.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p29.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Kirchengeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Kirchenlexicon,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Kopf: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.26-p47.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Krit. Untersuchungen über die kanon. Evang.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Kritische Untersuchungen über die kanonischen Evangelien. 1847. Comp. the first volume of his Church History: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Kritischer Versuch über die Schriften des Lucas. Berlin, 1817 (Werke I. 2, pp. 1–220); trans. by Thirlwall, Lond., 1825. Comp. his Einleitung in das N. Testament: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lämmlein: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p74.7">1</a></li>
 <li>L’organisation des églises chrétiennes jusqu’au milieu du 3e siècle.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p43.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Le siècle apostolique;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p43.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Leben Jesu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p44.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Leben Jesu (1835), renewed the denial, a host of old and new defenders arose with such powerful arguments that he himself (as he confessed in the third edition of 1838) was shaken in his doubt, especially by the weight and candor of Neander, although he felt compelled, in self-defence, to reaffirm his doubt as essential to the mythical hypothesis (in the fourth edition, 1840, and afterward in his popular Leben Jesu,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Leben Jesu als Grundlage einer reinen Geschichte des Urchristenthums.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p48.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Leben Jesu für das deutsche Volk: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p44.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Leben Jesu,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p47.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p50.11">2</a></li>
 <li>Leben Jesu, § 17–19. The critical period began with the infidel and infamous attacks of Reimarus, Bahrdt, and Venturini, and the noble apologetic works of Hess, Herder, and Reinhard. But a still greater activity was stimulated by the Leben Jesu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p44.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Leben Jesu, 5th ed. p. 44 sqq., and in his Geschichte Jesu,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p85.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Lebensgeschichte Jesu.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p45.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbegriff der Apok.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p5.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p72.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.30">2</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der Dogmengeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der Kirchengeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p14.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p99.1">2</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der Neutestamentlichen Zeitgeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p8.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der bibl. Geschichte des A. T.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der heil. Geschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p26.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der historischen Methode. Mit Nachweis der wichtigsten Quellen und Hilfsmittel zum Studium der Geschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch der neutestamentlichen Zeitgeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.38-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Lehrbuch, 10th ed. 1887, in 2 vols., the larger Handbuch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p107.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Leidensruf: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p51.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Leitfaden zum Studium der Dogmengeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Liturgie der drei ersten Jahrhunderte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Matthäusevangelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p163.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Menschheitssprache war und von allen ohne Unterschied der Sprachen gleichmässig verstanden wurde. Wie das weisse Licht alle Farben aus sich erschliesst, so fiel die geistgewirkte Apostelsprache wie in prismatischer Brechung verständlich in aller Ohren und ergreifend in aller Herzen. Es war ein Vorspiel der Einigung, in welcher die von Babel datirende Veruneinigung sich aufheben wird. Dem Sivan-Tag des steinernen Buchstabens trat ein Sivan-Tag des lebendigmachenden Geistes entgegen. Es war der Geburtstag der Kirche, der Geistesgemeinde im Unterschiede von der altestamentlichen Volksgemeinde; darum nennt Chrysostomus in einer Pfingsthomilie die Pentekoste die Metropole der Feste: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Menschwerdung).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p59.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Messianische Weissagungen in geschichtlicher Folge.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Musste diese Götterwelt vergehen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p43.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Nürnb. 1848. Also: Drei Bücher von der Kirche,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p26.3">1</a></li>
 <li>N. T’liche Zeitgeschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p32.2">1</a></li>
 <li>N. T.liche Zeitgeschichte,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nach allen diesen Ueberlegungen wird man zugestehen müssen, dass auch die neuerdings beliebt gewordene Theorie nur eine Hypothese ist, welche Einiges erklärt, die Hauptsache nicht erklärt, ja im Ganzen und Grossen das geschichtlich Bezeugte schiefen und hinfälligen Gesichtspunkten unterstellt. Misslingt aber gleichmässig der Versuch, die überlieferte Aufs Auferstehungsgeschichte festzuhalten, wie das Unternehmen, mit Hilfe der paulinischen Visionen eine natürliche Erklärung des Geschehenen aufzubauen, so bleibt für die Geschichte zunächst kein Weg übrig als der des Eingeständnisses, dass die Sagenhaftigkeit der redseligen Geschichte und die dunkle Kürze der glaubwürdigen Geschichte es nicht gestattet, über die räthselhaften Ausgange des Lebens Jesu, so wichtig sie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p49.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Neutestamentliche Zeitgeschichte,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p8.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p8.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.38-p26.2">3</a></li>
 <li>Neutestamentliche Zeitgeschichte. Heidelberg, 1873 sqq. Parts II. and III. (second ed. 1875) embrace the apostolic times, Part IV. (1877) the post-apostolic times. English translation by Poynting and Quenzer: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p55.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nicht das Einzle unterdrückend Noch damit willkühlich schmückend, Sondern in des Einzlen Hülle Legend allgemeine Fülle;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.6-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Nicht der aus dem Schutt der Zeiten Wühle mehr Erbärmlichkeiten, Sondern der den Plunder sichte Und zum Bau die Steine schichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.6-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Nichts steht geschichtlich fester: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p48.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Niemand weiss, was darinnen steht: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Noch im zweiten Jahrh. findet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p7.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Nochmals das Geburtsjahr Jesu Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p109.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Novum Testamentum Graece et Germanice: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p8.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ordo Temporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p89.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Paulinismus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p4.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Paulus, der Apostel Jesu Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Paulus, der Apostel der Heiden: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p30.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Petrus in Rom und Johannes in Kleinasien. In his "Zeitschrift für wissenschaftliche Theol." for 1872. Also his Einleitung in das N. T.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Pharisäer bezeichnet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p61.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Philosphie der Religion.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Priester: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.59-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Prolegomena zu einer wissenschaftl. Mythologie.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Protestanten-Bibel Neuen Testaments.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p48.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Quellen der Ap. Gesch.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quellen zur Geschichte des Taufsymbols: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p95.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Real-Ecyclopädie des Judenthums (für Bibel und Talmud: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p22.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Real-Encyklopädie für Protestantische Theologie und Kirche,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p153.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Rechtsausgleichung: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p38.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Reden mit Zungen und Weissagen,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Rief nicht sein Echo auf zu tausend Streiten?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Rom. u. das Christenthum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Rossteuscher: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Sagt mir nichts von Resultaten! Denn die will ich selber ziehen. Lasst Begebenheiten, Thaten, Heiden, rasch vorüberziehen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.6-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Satz ist’s, der in Variationen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.26">1</a></li>
 <li>Schlangenträger: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p33.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Schmelz der frischen Blume: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p64.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sittengeschichte Roms,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sittengeschichte Roms.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sklaverei und Christenthum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.48-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>So hat seit tausend Jahren Jesus Christ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p58.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Sonach ruht die Wahrheit der Auferstehung unerschütterlich auf dem Zeugnisse, ja auf dem Dasein der apostolischen Kirche.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Paulus war ein armes, dürres Männlein, wie Magister Philippus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p70.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Straussische Tendenzmalerei.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p30.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Sucht erst den Geist hinauszutreiben;: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p79.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Symbolik und Mythologie der alien Völker: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>System der altsynagogalen paltästinsichen Theologie, aus Targum, Midrasch, und Talmud dargestellt. Nach des Verf. Tode herausgeg. von Frz. Delitzsch und G. Schnedermann: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p20.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Tüb. 1845, second ed. by E. Zeller,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Tübingen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Tendenzschriften: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Thatsache ist, dass die Ep. Jacobi für sich allein mehr wörtliche Reminiscenzen aus den Reden Jesu enthält als alle übrigen Apost. Schriften zusammen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.87-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Theol. Arbeiten des rhein. wissenschaftl. Predigervereins: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Theol. Jahrbücher," of Tübingen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p44.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Theol. Studien und Kritiken: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p14.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Theologie des neuen Testaments: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Tot verba, tot mysteria: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ueber Zweck und Veranlassung des Römerbriefs,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ueber den 25 jahrigen Aufenthalt des heil. Petrus in Rom: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p16.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ueber den Ursprung des Episcopates in der christl. Kirche.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ueber die älteste römische Christengemeinde: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p10.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Ueber die Composition und den Charakter des joh. Evangeliums,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ueber die Schriften des Lukas. Berlin, 1817. Reprinted in the second vol. of his Sämmtliche Werke: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Ueberall im Einzelnen wie in der Gesammtgestaltung des Lebens Jesu stossen wir auf das harte Gestein geschichtlicher Erinnerung, welches dem kritischen Auflösungsprozess, der es in ideelle Bildungen verwandeln will, unüberwindlichen Widerstand leistet.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p52.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Und dann das Unmöglichste: der arme, schwache, kranke, mühsam auf den Füssen erhaltene, versteckte, verkleidete, schliesslich hinsterbende Jesus ein Gegenstand des Glaubens, des Hochgefühles, des Triumphes seiner Anhänger, ein auferstandener Sieger und Gottessohn! In der That hier beginnt die Theorie armselig, abgeschmackt, ja verwerflich zu werden, indem sie die Apostel als arme Betrogene, oder gar mit Jesus selber als Betrüger zeigt. Denn vom Scheintod hatte man auch damals einen Begriff, und die Lage Jesu musste zeigen, dass hier von Auferstehung nicht die Rede war; hielt man ihn doch für auferstanden, gab er sich selbst als auferstanden, so. fehlte das nüchterne Denken, und hütete er sich gar, seinen Zustand zu verrathen, so fehlte am Ende auch die Ehrlichkeit. Aus allen diesen Gründen ist der Scheintod von der Neuzeit fast ausnahmslos verworfen worden.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p30.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Und sieht man Andre still mit Opfern kommen,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Und welch’ ein Friedensecho hat geklungen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.10">1</a></li>
 <li>UnpartheiischeKirchen- und Ketzerhistorie.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p86.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Untersuchung über den Hebraeerbrief,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Untersuchungen üb. d. ev. Gesch.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p77.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Untersuchungen über die evang. Gesch., ihre Quellen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Urevangelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p158.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Verhimmelung der Visionshypothese: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p34.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Versuch über den Plan Jesu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p46.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vier Bücher von der Kirche.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.58-p27.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vindiciae Lucancae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vindiciae Petrinae.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Voltständige Einleitung,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p4.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vom Erlöser der Menschen nach unsern 3 ersten Evang. Riga, 1796. The same: Von Gottes Sohn, der Welt Heiland, nach Joh. Evang.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p47.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vom Ursprung der Sünde nach paulinischem Lehrgehalt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Vom ersten Anfang forttönt durch Aeonen.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.28">1</a></li>
 <li>Vorlesungen über N. T. Theol,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p31.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Vorlesungen über das Leben Jesu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p63.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vorlesungen über das Leben Jesu, herausgeg. von Rütenik. Berlin, 1864. The lectures were delivered 1832, and published from imperfect manuscripts. "Eine Stimme aus vergangenen Tagen." Comp. the critique of D. F. Strauss in Der Christus des Glaubens und der Jesus der Geschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p51.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vorlesungen über die Apokalypse,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p86.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Vorlesungen über neutestamentliche Theologie.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p11.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Wann wurden unsere Evangelien verfasst?: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p50.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Wann wurden unsere Evangelien verfasst? Leipz., 4th ed., 1866 (Engl. transl. by W. L. Gage,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Was die Auferstehung an sich ist, liegt ausserhalb des Kreises der geschichtlichen Untersuchung: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p47.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Was kein Verstand der Verständigen sieht,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p91.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Wegweiser zur Quellen- und Literaturkunde der Kirchengeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Weissagung und Erfüllung.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p22.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Wenn auch Jesus’ Gelehrsamkeit nicht riesig war, da die Galiläer auf keiner hohen Stufe der Cultur standen, so zeichnete er sich doch durch Seelenadel, Gemüthlichkeit und Herzensgü te vortheilhaft aus. Hillel I. scheint sein Vorbild und Musterbild gewesen zu sein; denn der hillelianische Grundsatz: ’Was dir nicht recht ist, füge, deinen Nebenmenschen nicht zu,’ war das Grundprincip seiner Lehren: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p100.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Wer will was Lebendig’s erkennen und beschreiben,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p78.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Wie die Welt läuft immer weiter, Wird stets die Geschicte breiter Und uns wird je mehr je länger Nöthig ein Zusammendränger:: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.6-p13.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Wie viele rasche Feuer sind entglommen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p70.15">1</a></li>
 <li>Wieseler (in "Stud. u. Krit." 1838 and 1860), Schenkel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.12">1</a></li>
 <li>Wir wissen gar nicht, was wir Luther’n und der Reformation zu danken haben. Mag die geistige Cultur immer Fortschreiten, mögen die Naturwissenschaften in immer breiterer Ausdehnung und Tiefe wachsen und der menschliche Geist sick erweitern wie er will: über die Hoheit und sittliche Cultur des Christenthums, wie es in den Evangelien leuchtet, wird er nicht hinauskommen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.78-p177.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Wissenschaftliche Kritik der evangelischen Geschichte. Erl.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p56.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Wo sich jetzt eine ruinenerfüllte Einöde gegen das Albanesergebirge hinerstreckt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p27.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Worte der Erinnerung an Dr. Baur,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p103.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Zeittafeln zur K-Gesch.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p67.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Zeittafeln zur Kirchengeschichte,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p143.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Zukunftspredigt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p51.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Zum Evangelium des Paulus und des Petrus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p49.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Zum Evangelium des Paulus und des Petrus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p47.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Zum Geburtsjahr Jes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p102.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Zungenreden: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p9.13">1</a></li>
 <li>Zur ältesten Gesch. des Primates in der Kirche.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.25-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Zur Gesch. des Kanon. Halle, 1847; Geschichte des Neutest. Kanon, herausg. von Volkmar.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p12.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Zur Geschichte des Kanons.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Zur paulinischen Eschatologie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p91.18">1</a></li>
 <li>Zweck der Apostelgeschichte.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Zwischen dem Tod: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>abschreckend: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p90.2">1</a></li>
 <li>als Nachfolger der Apostel; ihm unterstehen Volk und Geistlichkeit; ihm wohnt die Fülle der priesterlichen Gewalt inne.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p7.10">1</a></li>
 <li>als dass Christus aus den Todten auferstanden den Seinigen wiederschien und dass dieses ihr wiedersehen der anfang ihres neuen höhern glaubens und alles ihres Christlichen wirkens selbst war. Es ist aber ebenso gewiss dass sie ihn nicht wie einen gewöhnlichen menschen oder wie einen aus dem grabe aufsteigenden schatten oder gespenst wie die sage von solchen meldet, sondern wie den einzigen Sohn Gottes, wie ein durchaus schon übermächtiges und übermenschliches wesen wiedersahen und sich bei späteren zurückerinnerungen nichts anderes denken konnten als dass jeder welcher ihn wiederzusehen gewürdigt sei auch sogleich unmittelbar seine einzige göttliche würde erkannt und seitdem felsenfest daran geglaubt habe. Als den ächten König und Sohn Gottes hatten ihn aber die Zwölfe und andre schon im leben zu erkennen gelernt: der unterschied ist nur der dass sie ihn jetzt auch nach seiner rein göttlichen seite und damit auch als den über den tod siegreichen erkannt zu haben sich erinnerten. Zwischen jenem gemeinen schauen des irdischen Christus wie er ihnen sowohl bekannt war und diesem höhern tieferregten entzückten schauen des himmlischen ist also dock ein innerer zusammenhang, so dass sie ihn auch jetzt in diesen ersten tagen und wochen nach seinem tode nie als den himmlischen Messias geschauet hätten wenn sie ihn nicht schon vorher als den irdischen so wohl gekannt hätten: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p48.5">1</a></li>
 <li>als der wenn nicht Auferstandene, so doch vielmehr himmlisch Verherrlichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p49.3">1</a></li>
 <li>als ein objectiv geschehenes Wunder, oder als ein subjectiv psychologisches: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p47.5">1</a></li>
 <li>als habe er die Weisheit vom Himmel zur Erde gebracht, der attische Logos.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p137.3">1</a></li>
 <li>am Pfingstfeste, mit dem das Christenthum, bestimmt das ganze Menschengeschlecht durch die Erkenntniss des Einen wahren Gottes wieder zur Einheit zu verknüpfen, seinen grossen Weg beginnt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.5">1</a></li>
 <li>an die vorzugsweise Geltenden,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p38.7">1</a></li>
 <li>auf dieser Voraussetzung beruhte die Sendung der Leute von Jakobus aus Jerusalem nach Antiochia und beruhte der Einfluss derselben auf Petrus, dessen vorhergegangenes freieres Verhalten dadurch als eine Ausnahme von der Regel gekennzeichnet wird.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p90.4">1</a></li>
 <li>da eine Ueberschreitung dieser Schranke ohne Verletzung des Gesetzes nicht möglich war: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p90.3">1</a></li>
 <li>daher ihm auch der Glaube eine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p67.4">1</a></li>
 <li>das Evangelium des Menschensohnes, der Humanität Christi, der Verklärung aller Humanität.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p129.2">1</a></li>
 <li>das Wirklichkeitsbild der Katastrophe der heiligen Stadt in seiner ganzen schrecklichen Grösse vor der Seele, die langwierige und kunstvolle Belagerung des Feindes, die Heere, die befestigten Lager, der Ring der Absperrung, die tausend Bedrängnisse, die Blutarbeit des Schwerts, die Gefangenführung des Volkes, der Tempel, die Stadt dem Boden gleich, Alles unter dem ernsten Gesichtspunkt eines Strafgerichtes Gottes für die dung des Gesandten. Ja über die Katastrophe hinaus, die äusserste Perspektive des ersten Evangelisten, dehnt sich dem neuen Geschichtschreiber eine new unbestimmbar grosse Periode der Trümmerlage Jerusalemz unter dem ehernen Tritt der Heiden und heidnischer Weltzeiten, innerhalb deren er selber schreibt. Unter solchen Umständen hat die grosse Zukunftrede Jesu bei aller Sorgfalt, die wesentlichen Züge, sogar die Wiederkunft in diesem ’Geschlect’zu halten die mannigfaltigsten Aenderungen erlitten.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p235.2">1</a></li>
 <li>das Wunder der Auferstehung konnte die Zweifel zerstreuen, welche den Glauben selbst in die ewige Nacht des Todes verstossen zu müssen schienen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p47.2">1</a></li>
 <li>das umgekehrte Babel: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p78.2">1</a></li>
 <li>den Eindruck geheimnissvoller Einsamkeit, übermenschlichen Wunders, göttlicher Schöpfung).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p85.6">1</a></li>
 <li>der Erzählende, in seinem Selbstbewusstsein, bedarf für den anderen Johannes des Beinamens nicht, ihm liegt die Verwechslung ganz fern.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p254.2">1</a></li>
 <li>der Prozess der Bekehrung nichts weniger, als eine kalte Denkoperation; es war vielmehr der tiefsittliche Gehorsamsakt eines zarten Gewissens gegen die sich unwiderstehlich aufdrängende höhere Wahrheit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p67.3">1</a></li>
 <li>des Herrn.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p96.2">1</a></li>
 <li>die Bischöfe auch Gr. presbuteroi genannt, nicht aber umgekeht. Sofort fixirt sich dann der Sprachgebrauch: der B. ist der Vorsteher der: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p7.8">1</a></li>
 <li>die Hebraeer,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.100-p64.2">1</a></li>
 <li>die Würde des militärischen Befehlshabers und des Regenten über die Provinzen. Hätte Lucas ’Augustus Kaiser: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p45.4">1</a></li>
 <li>dies feriati,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IX.57-p17.2">1</a></li>
 <li>drastisch: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p64.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ein Getöse wie von einem dahinfahrenden heftigen Wehen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.IV_1.24-p26.2">1</a></li>
 <li>ein trügerisches Irrlicht, ja in Wahrheit eine grosse Lüge,": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p54.2">1</a></li>
 <li>eine äussere Anlehnnung an einen vielgefeierten Namen, es fehlt auch nicht an innern Berührungspunkten zwischen dem Evangelium und der Apokalypse, und man kann nur die tiefe Genialität und feine Kunst bewundern, mit welcher der Evangelist die Elemente, welche vom Standpunkt der Apokalypse auf den freiern und höhern des Evangeliums hinüberleiteten, in sich aufgenommen hat, um die Apokalypse zum Evangelium zu vergeistigen. Nur vom Standpunkt dei Evangeliums aus lässt sich das Verhältniss, in das sich der Verfasser desselben zu der Apokalypse setzte, richtig begreifen.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p56.1">1</a></li>
 <li>einer jener fixstern-artigen Körper: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p33.5">1</a></li>
 <li>frappant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p64.4">1</a></li>
 <li>geht und trägt die Schuld.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.72-p74.8">1</a></li>
 <li>gesagt, so würde man an eine Zählung von Tiberius’ Provincialverwaltung weniger denken können: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p45.8">1</a></li>
 <li>grundverkehrt,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p121.2">1</a></li>
 <li>im Christenthum die schöne Idee aufgefasst, dass die durch dasselbe mit einander Verbundenen in einer wahren Wesensgemeinschaft mit einander stehen, so dass der Eine in dem Anderen sein eigenes Selbst erkennt, sich mit ihm völlig Eins weiss und einer für alle Ewigkeit dauernden Vereinigung angehört.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>in der Ap. Gesch. Der histor. Char. dieser Schrift,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p13.2">1</a></li>
 <li>in der Geschichte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p50.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ist: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p67.6">1</a></li>
 <li>ja kein Leben mehr zu haben, als in Christo, dem Gekreuzigten. Das ist ja der Grundton, den wir aus allen Briefen des Apostels heraustönen hören, wo immer er sein persönliches Verhältniss zum Kreuz Christi schildert; es ist nie bloss ein Verhältniss objectiver Theorie, sondern immer zugleich und wesentlich das der subjectiven Verbundenheit des innersten Gemüths mit dem Gekreuzigten, eine mystische Gemeinschaft mit dem Kreuzestod und mit dem Auferstehungsleben Christi.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p67.8">1</a></li>
 <li>jede einzelne Creatur bezeichnet, so kann der Genii. nur comparativ genommen werden, und nur besagen, dass er im Vergleich mit jeden Creatur der Erstgeborne war: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.71-p95.23">1</a></li>
 <li>keine, weder psychologische noch dialektische Analyse kann das innere Geheimniss des Actes erforschen, in welchem Gott seinen Sohn in ihm enthülte: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p85.2">1</a></li>
 <li>keine, weder psychologische, noch dialektische analyse das innere geheimnis des aktes erforschen könne, in welchem Gott seinen sohn dem Paulus enthüllte.’Und doch darf sich die kritik von dem versuch, dies geheimnis zu erforschen, nicht abschrecken, lassen. Denn diese vision ist einer der entscheidendsten punkte für ein geschichtliches begreifen des urchristentums. In ihrer genesis ist der keim des paulinischen evangelium gegeben. So lange der schein nicht aufgehoben ist, dass die empfängnis dieses keims als die wirkung einer transcendenten kraft erfolgt sei, besteht über dem empfangenen fort und fort der schein des transcendenten. Und die kritik am wenigsten darf sich damit beruhigen, dass eine transcendenz, eine objectivität, wie sie von ihren gegnern für diese vision gefordert wird, von der selbstgewissheit des modernen geistes verworfen sei. Denn diese selbstgewissheit kann ihre wahrheit nur behaupten, solange und soweit ihre kategorieen als das gesetz der wirklichkeit nachgewiesen sind.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p67.2">1</a></li>
 <li>malerisch anschaulich: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p64.5">1</a></li>
 <li>nicht dem Andenken der Apostel gewidmet, sondern dem notorischen Uebermuth der judenchristlichen Parteigänger in Galatien.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p40.7">1</a></li>
 <li>nun: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p207.3">1</a></li>
 <li>oder: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p61.4">1</a></li>
 <li>oder auch nur ’Herrscher’: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p45.6">1</a></li>
 <li>published by his son (1865–’67, in 3 volumes), and a brief: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p102.4">1</a></li>
 <li>schliesst die Reihe leibhaftiger Erscheinungen ab, und scheidet damit diese von späteren visionären oder sonst apokalyptischen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p72.4">1</a></li>
 <li>so ist es die, vision des auferweckten, mit welcher ihm die wahrheit des messias-glaubens aufging, und der umschwung seines bewusstseins sich vollendete.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p66.8">1</a></li>
 <li>sorgfältig, einfach und einleuchtend, durchsichtig und sehr wohl durchgeführt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.80-p51.2">1</a></li>
 <li>stimmt zu den synoptischen Evangelien weniger als jenes mädchenhafte Johannesbild, welches unter uns gangbar geworden ist: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.41-p39.12">1</a></li>
 <li>und: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p48.2">1</a></li>
 <li>und seiner Auferstehung liegt ein so tiefes undurchdringliches Dunkel, dass man nach so gewaltsam zerrissenem und so wundervoll wiederhergestelltem Zusammenhange sich gleichsam auf einem neuen Schauplatz der Geschichte sieht.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p16.3">1</a></li>
 <li>und zwar wandte ich mich speciell: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.34-p38.6">1</a></li>
 <li>vielfach mit demselben Werthe angewendet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p7.4">1</a></li>
 <li>volle, reine Leben der Stoffe,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.81-p64.2">1</a></li>
 <li>vor-reformatorisch.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.4-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>weder zu den Ungläubigen noch zu den Uebergläubigen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.16-p33.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>

<div2 title="French Words and Phrases" prev="vii" next="toc" id="viii">
  <h2 id="viii-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
  <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="viii-p0.2" />



<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>"Il y a là un petit artifice littéraire, du genre de ceux qu’affectionne Platon: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p54.3">1</a></li>
 <li>"L’Evangile de Luc: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.1">1</a></li>
 <li>"ces entretiens sans cesse interrompus et recommecés avec le mort chéri remplissaient les jours et les mois .... Près d’un an s’écoula dans cette vie suspendue entre le ciel et la terre. Le charme, loin de décroître, augmentait: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p43.3">1</a></li>
 <li>"est le plus littéraire des évangiles. Tout y révèle: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Étude critique sur les rapports supposé entre Sénèque et Saint-Paul: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p15.7">1</a></li>
 <li>à cesépoques ténébreuses; et, si l’Église, en vénérant le quatrième Évangile comme l’oeuvre de Jean, est dupe de celui qu’elle regarde comme un de ses plus dangereux ennemis, cela n’est pas en somme plus étrange que tant d’autres malentendus qui composent la trame de l’histoire religieuse de l’humanité. Ce qu’il y a de sûr, c’est que l’auteur est à la fois le père et l’adversaire du gnosticisme, l’ennemi de ceux qui laissaient s’evaporer dans un docétisme nuageux l’humanité réelle de Jésus et le complice de ceus qui le reléguaient dans l’abstraction divine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p47.3">1</a></li>
 <li>était le grand réservoir où tous puisaient: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p174.4">1</a></li>
 <li>,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p47.10">1</a></li>
 <li>, du moins un problème psychologique aujourd’hui insoluble. L’explication dite naturelle, qu’elle fasse intervenir un orage on qu’elle se retranche dans le domaine des hallucinations ... ne nous donne pas la clef de cette crise elle-même, qui a décidé la métamorphose du pharisien en chrétien: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p91.4">1</a></li>
 <li>. Schriften N. T.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p46.5">1</a></li>
 <li>1866), follows the steps of Reuss, and comes to a negative conclusion (in his art. Jean: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p46.8">1</a></li>
 <li>1879, in the sixth part of his great work, "La Bible" and in the Sixth edition of his: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p46.3">1</a></li>
 <li>2d ed. 1878; 3d ed."complètement revue,": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p50.17">1</a></li>
 <li>: La religion à Rome sous les Sévères.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p36.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Les esclaves chrétiens depuis les premiers temps de l’église jusqu’ à la fin de la domination romaine en Occident Paris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.48-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>: Nouvelle Bibliothèque des auteurs ecclésastiques, contenant l’Histoire de leur vie, le catalogue, la critique et la chronologie de leurs ouvrages: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p54.1">1</a></li>
 <li>: Seneca und Paulus,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p15.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Au ton légèrement excité de ce nouveau narrateur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Ces grands rêves mélancoliques: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p43.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Cette intention de compléter les récits antérieurs, soit au point de vue historique, comme l’a pensé Eusébe, soit sous un rapport plus spirituel, comme l’a déclaré Clément d’Alexandrie, est donc parfaitement fondée en fait; nous la constatons commne un but secondaire at, pour mieux dire, comme moyen servant au but principal: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p48.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Com. sur l’épitre aux Romains: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p72.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Commentaire sur l’Évangile de Saint Jean,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p50.16">1</a></li>
 <li>Daniel le prophète,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p5.3">1</a></li>
 <li>De l’influence du christianisme sur la condition des femmes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.47-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Discours sur l’histoire universelle depuis le commencement du monde jusgu’à l’empire de Charlemagne.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p50.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ein Tag in Capernaum,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p12.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Essai sur les sources de la vie de Jésus,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p46.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Essai sur les sources de la vie de Jésus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Hêbron et la Samarie: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p38.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Hist. du peuple d’Israel.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.9-p41.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire de l’esclavage dans l’antiquité: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.48-p5.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire de la Palestine depuis Cyrus jusqu’à Adrien. Paris, 1867 (first part of his L’Histoire et la géographie de la Palestine d’après les Thalmuds et les autres sources rabbiniques),: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.38-p10.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire de la Réformat du: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p116.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire de la Réformation en Europe au temps de Calvin: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p116.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire de la théologie chétienne au siécle apostolique.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire de noire Sauveur Jésus Christ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p79.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire des empereurs,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p52.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire des origines du Christianisme: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p50.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire des trois premiers siècles de l’église chrétienne.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p118.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire du canon des S. Écritures.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.74-p12.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire générale des auteurs sacrés et ecclésaistiques: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Histoire universelle de l’église catholique.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p57.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Il est been moins disciple de Jésus et de saint Paul que de Plutarque et de Julien: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.33-p17.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jésus Christ et sa doctrine,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p85.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Jésus Christ, son temps, sa vie, son oeuvre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p118.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jésus Christ, son temps, sa vie, son oeuvre.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p75.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Jésus, quoique parlant sans cesse de résurrection, de nouvelle vie, n’avait jamais dit bien clairement qu’il ressusciterait en sa chair. Les disciples,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p16.5">1</a></li>
 <li>J’ai traversê dans tous les sens la province évangelique; j’ai visitê Jérusalem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p38.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Je crois le passage sur Jésus authentique. Il est parfaitement dans le goût de Joseph, et si cet historian a fait mention de Jésus, c’est bien comme cela qu’il a dû en parler. On sent seulement qu’une main chrétienne a retouché le morceau, y a ajouté quelques mots sans lesquels il eút été presque blasphématoire, a peut-étre retranché ou modifié quelques expressions: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p34.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Je persiste à croire que le dernier rédacteur des Acts est bien le disciple de Paul qui dit ’nous: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p40.2">1</a></li>
 <li>L’Église chrét.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p47.2">1</a></li>
 <li>L’église chrét.,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.1">1</a></li>
 <li>L’église chrétienne: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p37.3">1</a></li>
 <li>L’épitre aux Romains, 1879 and 1880, 2 vols).—Corinthians: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p64.3">1</a></li>
 <li>L’Antechr: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p62.1">1</a></li>
 <li>L’Antechrist: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.38-p24.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p4.8">2</a></li>
 <li>L’Antechrist. Paris, deuxième ed., 1873. Chs. VI. VIII, pp. 123 sqq. Also his Hibbert Lectures,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p8.2">1</a></li>
 <li>L’Eglise Chrétienne,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p23.6">1</a></li>
 <li>L’abolition de l’esclavage,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VIII.48-p6.2">1</a></li>
 <li>L’apôtre Paul. Esquisse d’une histoire de sa pensée.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p55.2">1</a></li>
 <li>L’hosanna: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.8">1</a></li>
 <li>L’orgie de Néron fut le grand baptême de sanq qui désiqna Rome, comme la ville des martyrs, pour jouer un rôle à part dans l’histoire du christianisme, et en étre la seconde ville sainte. Ce fut la prise de possession de la colline Vatcane par ces triomphateurs d’un genre inconnu jusque-là: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p62.2">1</a></li>
 <li>La évangiles et la, seconde génération des chrétiens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p120.2">1</a></li>
 <li>La Révélation de St. Jean expliquant l’histoire (1866).: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.101-p5.8">1</a></li>
 <li>La Théologie johannique: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p31.4">1</a></li>
 <li>La apôtres,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p40.1">1</a></li>
 <li>La conversion de Paul, après tout ce qui en a été dit de notre temps, reste toujours, si ce n’est un miracle absolu, dans le sens traditionnel de ce mot: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p91.2">1</a></li>
 <li>La création de l’épiscopat est l’aeuvre du IIe siècle. L’absorption de l’Eglise par les: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>La gloire de la résurrection: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>La religion romaine d’Auguste aux Antonins: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.I_1.11-p35.2">1</a></li>
 <li>La tradition vivante: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p174.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Le même phénomène se retrouve, du reste, dans presque toutes les littératures sacrées. Les Védas ont traversé des siècles sans être éerits; un homme qui se respectait devait les savoir par coeur. Celui qui avait besoin d’un manuscrit pour rêciter ces hymnes antiques faisait un aveu d’ignorance; aussi les copies n’en ont-elles jamais été estimées. Citer de mémoire la Bible, le Coran, est encore de nos jours un point d’honneur pour les 0rientaux: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p174.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Le recensement de Quirinius en Judée.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p101.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Les Épitres pauliniennes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p92.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Les Évangiles: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Les Évangiles,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p40.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Les Évangiles.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p24.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Les évangiles apocryphes,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p12.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Les évangiles et la seconde génération Chrétienne.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.77-p35.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Les Actes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p154.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Les Apôtres,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p70.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.36-p8.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p27.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p154.2">4</a></li>
 <li>Les Apôtres.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.20-p51.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Les Apôtres:: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p16.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Les Apötres,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p43.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Les Evangiles,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.79-p174.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.2">2</a></li>
 <li>Les derniers jours de Jérusalem.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.38-p23.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Mémoires pour servir à l’histoire ecclésiastique des six premiers siècles, justifiés par les citations des auteurs originaux: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p52.1">1</a></li>
 <li>On l’a trop admiré. Il a de la chaleur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Par sa pauvreté humblement supportée, par la douceur de son caractère, par l’opposition qu’il faisait aux hypocrites et aux prêtres, Hillel fut le vrai maître de Jésus, s’il est permis de parler de maître, quand il s’agit d’une si haute originalité.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p100.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Paul clôt l’énumeration des apparitions de Jésus ressuscité aux apôtres par celle qui lui a été accordée à lui-méme; il lui attribue donc la méme réalité qu’à celles-là, et il la distingue ainsi d’une manière tranchée de toutes les visions dont il fut plus tard honoré et que mentionnent le livre des Actes, et les épitres.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p72.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Rien de plus tatigant que ses longs récits de miracles et que ces discussions, roulant sur des malentendus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Rome et la Judie au temps de la chute de Néron (ans 66–72 après Jésus-Christ), 2.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.38-p21.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Saint-Paul et Sénèque: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p15.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Si Jésus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p144.1">1</a></li>
 <li>St. Paul, sa vie, son oeuvre et ses épitres.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.29-p28.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Strassb., 1852. 3d ed., Paris, 1864. 2 vols. English translation from the third French ed. by Annie Harwood.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XI.66-p7.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Théologie johannique,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p46.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Tout est possible: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p47.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Une chose hors de doute, c’est que les Actes ont eut le méme auteur que le troisiéme évangile et sont une continuation de cet évangile ... La parfaite ressemblance du style et des idées fournissent à cet égard d’abondantes démonstrations .... Les deux livres réunis font un ensemble absolument du mime style, présentant les mémes locutions favorites et la méme façon de citer l’écriture.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p27.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Vie de Jèsus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.v.7-p120.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Vie de Jésus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p47.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Vie de Jésus (p. xii.), Renan says: ": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p34.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Vie de Jésus,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p44.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p12.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p47.5">3</a></li>
 <li>Vie de Jésus.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.14-p69.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Vie de Jêsus,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p38.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Vie de Jesus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.84-p33.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ad narrandum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p154.5">1</a></li>
 <li>appartient à Marie de, Magdala. Apres Jésus, c’est Marie qui a le plus fait pour la fondation du christianisme. L’ombre créée par les sens délicats de Madeleine plane encore sur le monde .... Sa grande affirmation de femme: ’Il est resuscité!’ a été la base de la foi de l’humanité.": 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>aux derniers chapitres,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p40.3">1</a></li>
 <li>beau jeune homme: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p47.11">1</a></li>
 <li>c’est-à-dire un événement qui arrête ou change violemment le cours naturel des choses, un effet sans autre cause que l’intervention arbitraire et immédiate de Dieu: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.31-p91.3">1</a></li>
 <li>cilice,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.V_1.30-p50.4">1</a></li>
 <li>dans les premières heures qui suivirent sa mort, n’avaient à cet égard aucune espérance: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p16.6">1</a></li>
 <li>des petits et des humbles introduits dans le royaume de Dieu. Un esprit de sainte enfance, de joie, de ferveur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.9">1</a></li>
 <li>doux Galilèen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p47.9">1</a></li>
 <li>esprit large et doux, sage, modéré, sobre et raisonnable dans l’irrationnel. Ses exagérations, ses invraisemblances: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.4">1</a></li>
 <li>est un fait accompli avant la fin du premier. Dans l’èpître de Clément Romain: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p23.4">1</a></li>
 <li>et cette limpidité de narration qui fait le charme des évangélistes primitifs! Ceux-ci n’ont pas besoin de répéter sans cesse que ce qu’ils racontent est vrai. Leur sincérité, inconsciente de l’objection, n’a pas cette soif fébrile d’attestations répétéesqui montre que l’incrédulité, le doute, ont déjà commencé: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.7">1</a></li>
 <li>etc., ce n’est pas encore l’épiscopat, c’est le presbytérat qui est en cause. On n’y trouve pas trace d’un ’presbyteros’’supérieur aux autres et devant détrôner les autres. Mais l’auteur proclame hautement que le presbytérat, to clergé, est antérieur au peuple: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p23.5">1</a></li>
 <li>f-d’oeuvre,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.98-p28.5">1</a></li>
 <li>i il n’y a que le sceptique qui écrive l’histoire: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p154.4">1</a></li>
 <li>il écrit, il montre une vraie entente de la composition. Son livre est un beau récit bien suivi, à la fois hébraîque et hellénique, joignant l’émotion du drama à la sérènité de l’idylle. Tout y rit, tout y pleure, tout y chante; partout des larmes et des cantiques; c’est l’hymne du peuple nouveau: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.7">1</a></li>
 <li>ils font violence à toute réalité: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p16.9">1</a></li>
 <li>ils sont tristes et abattus; l’espoir qu’ils avaient eu de le voir realiser le salut d’Israël est convaincu de vanité: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p16.7">1</a></li>
 <li>le sentiment évangélique dans son originalité première répandent sur toute la légende une teinte d’une incomparable douceur. On ne fut jamais moins sectaire. Pas un reproche, pas un mot dur pour le vieux peuple exclu; son exclusion ne le punit-elle pas assez ? C’est le plus beau livre qu’il y ait. Le plaisir que l’auteur dut avoir à l’écrire ne sera jamais suffisamment compris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.10">1</a></li>
 <li>nul endroit du monde ne fut si bien fait pour les rêves de l’absolu bonheur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.17-p25.1">1</a></li>
 <li>où les adversaires de Jésus jouent le rôle d’idiots. Combien: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.5">1</a></li>
 <li>on dirait des hommes qui ont perdu une grande et chère illusion. Mais l’ enthousiasme et l’amour ne connaissent par les situations sans issue. Ils se jouentde l’impossible, et plutot que d’abdiquer l’espérance: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.19-p16.8">1</a></li>
 <li>on dirait qu’il a peur de n’étre pas cru, et qu’il cherche: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.9">1</a></li>
 <li>parfois une sorte de sublimité, mais quelque chose d’enflé, de faux, d’obsur. La naïveté manque tout à fait. L’auteur ne raconte pas; il démontre: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.3">1</a></li>
 <li>parlait comme le veut Matthieu, il n’a pu parler comme le veut Jean: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p144.2">1</a></li>
 <li>pathos verbeux nous préférons le doux style, tout hébreu encore, du Discours sur la montagne: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.6">1</a></li>
 <li>pp. 477 sqq. He changed his view again in his L’église chrétienne,: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VII.40-p47.6">1</a></li>
 <li>presbyteri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.X.61-p23.3">1</a></li>
 <li>reëchoes the Tübingen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.III_1.22-p17.3">1</a></li>
 <li>rendue responsable de tout le sang versé, devint comme Babylone une sorte de ville sacramentelle et symbolique.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p62.3">1</a></li>
 <li>secs de Marc. Luc fait bien plus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.6">1</a></li>
 <li>ses inconséquences tiennent à la nature même de la parabole et en font le charme. Matthieu arrondit les contours: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.82-p139.5">1</a></li>
 <li>sont une histoire dogmatique, arrangée pour appuyer les doctrines orthodoxes du temps ou inculquer les idées qui souriaíent le plus à la pieté de l’auteur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.85-p154.3">1</a></li>
 <li>soyez de bons banquiers: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.II_1.18-p12.5">1</a></li>
 <li>surprendre la religion de son lecteur par des affirmations pleines d’emphase.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.XII.83-p117.10">1</a></li>
 <li>un esprit prodigieusement déclamatoire, une mauvaise nature, hypocrite, légère, vaniteuse; un composé incroyable d’intelligence fausse, de méchanceté profonde, d’égoïsme atroce et sournois, avee des raffinements inouïs de subtilité: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#i.VI.37-p27.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>



</div2>
</div1>




</ThML.body>
</ThML>
